Skip to main content

Full text of "Dictionary of national biography"

See other formats 


DICTIONARY 

OF 

NATIONAL    BIOGRAPHY 

BURTON CANTWELL 


VY' 


DICTIONARY 


OF 


NATIONAL    BIOGRAPHY 


EDITED    BY 


LESLIE     STEPHEN 


VOL.  VIII. 
BURTON CANTWELL 


MACMILLAN      AND      CO. 

LONDON  :  SMITH,  ELDER,  &   CO. 
1886 


LIST    OF    WEITEES 


IN  THE  EIGHTH  VOLUME. 


0.  A OSMUND  AIRY. 

A.  J.  A.  .  .  SIB  A.  J.  ARBUTHNOT,  K.C.S.I. 

T.  A.  A.  .  .  T.  A.  ARCHER. 

W.E.A.A.  W.  E.  A.  AXON. 

G.  F.  E.  B.  G-.  F.  EUSSELL  BARKER. 

T.  B THOMAS  BAYNE. 

G.  V.  B.   .  G.  VERB  BENSON. 

G.  T.  B.  .  .  G.  T.  BETTANY. 

A.  C.  B. .  .  A.  C.  BICKLEY. 

W.  G.  B.  .  THE  REV.  PROFESSOR  BLAIKIE,  D.D. 

G.  C.  B.  .  .  G.  C.  BOASE. 

H.  B HENRY  BRADLEY. 

E.  C.  B. .  .  E.  C.  BROWNE. 

A.  H.  B.    .  A.  H.  BULLEN. 

G.  W.  B.  .  G.  W.  BURNETT. 

H.  M.  C.   .  H.  MANNERS  CHICHESTER. 

A.  M.  C.    .  Miss  A.  M.  CLERKE. 

T.  C THOMPSON  COOPER,  F.S.A. 

C.  H.  C. .  .  C.  H.  COOTE. 
W.  P.  C.   .  W.  P.  COURTNEY. 

M.  C THE  EEV.  PROFESSOR  CREIOHTON. 

J.  D JAMES  DIXON,  M.D. 

A.  D AUSTIN  DOBSON. 

E.  D PROFESSOR  DOWDEN,  LL.D. 

F.  E FRANCIS  ESPINASSE. 

L.  F Louis  FAGAN. 

C.  H.  F.  .  .  C.  H.  FIRTH. 
J.  G JAMES  GAIRDNER. 


E.  G EICHARD  GARNETT,  LL.D. 

J.  W.-G. .  .  J.  WESTBY-GIBSON,  LL.D. 
J.  T.  G.  .  .  J.  T.  GILBERT,  F.S.A. 

G.  G GORDON  GOODWIN. 

A.  G THE  EEV.  ALEXANDER  GORDON. 

E.  G EDMUND  GOSSE. 

A.  H.  G. .  .  A.  H.  GRANT. 

J.  A.  H.  .  .  J.  A.  HAMILTON. 
T.  F.  H.  .  .  T.  F.  HENDERSON. 

J.  H Miss  JENNETT  HUMPHREYS. 

E.  H-T.   .  .  EGBERT  HUNT,  F.E.S. 
W.  H.   ...  THE  EEV.  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

B.  D.  J.  .  .  B.  D.  JACKSON. 

A.  J THE  EEV.  AUGUSTUS  JESSOPP,  D.D. 

T.  E.  K. .  .  T.  E.  KEBBEL. 

C.  K CHARLES  KENT. 

J.  K JOSEPH  KNIGHT. 

J.  K.  L.  .  .  PROFESSOR  J.  K.  LAUGHTON. 

S.  L.  L.   .  .  S.  L.  LEE. 

W.  B.  L.   .  THE  EEV.  W.  B.  LOWTHER. 

H.  E.  L. .  .  THE  EEV.  H.  E.  LUARD,  D.D. 

M.  M'A. .  .  Miss  MARGARET  MACARTHUR. 

N.  McC. .  .  NORMAN  MACCOLL. 

G.  P.  M. .  .  G.  P.  MACDONELL. 

W.  D.  M.  .  THE  EEV.  W.  D.  MACRAY,  F.S.A. 

C.  T.  M. .  .  C.  TRICE  MARTIN,  F.S.A. 

J.  M JAMES  MEW. 

A.  M. .  .     .  ARTHUR  MILLER. 


VI 


List  of  Writers. 


C.  M COSMO  MONKHOUSB. 

N.  M NOEMAN  MOORE,  M.D. 

J.  B.  M.  .  .  J.  BASS  MULLINGEB. 

T.  0 THE  REV.  THOMAS  OLDEN. 

J.  H.  0.  .  .  THE  REV.  CANON  OVEBTON. 

R.  L.  P.  .  .  R.  L.  POOLE. 

S.  L.-P.  .  .  STANLEY  LANE-POOLE. 

J.  M.  R.  .  .  J.  M.  RIGG. 

C.  J.  R.  .  .  THE  REV.  C.  J.  ROBINSON. 

J.  H.  R.  .  .  J.  H.  ROUND. 

B.  C.  S.  .  .  B.  C.  SKOTTOWE. 

G.  B.  S.  .  .  G.  BABNETT  SMITH. 

W.  B.  S.  .  .  W.  BARCLAY  SQUIRE. 

J.  P.  S.   .  .  MBS.  LESLIE  STEPHEN. 


L.  S LESLIE  STEPHEN. 

H.  M.  S. .  .  H.  M.  STEPHENS. 

W.R.W.S.  THE  REV.  W.  R.  W.  STEPHENS. 

C.  W.  S. .  .  C.  W.  SUTTON. 

E.  M.  T.    .  E.  MAUNDE  THOMPSON. 

H.  R.  T.  .  .  H.  R.  TEDDER. 

T.  F.  T.   .  .  PBOFESSOB  T.  F.  Tour. 

W.  H.  T.  .  W.  H.  TREGELLAS. 

E.  V THE  REV.  CANON  VENABLES. 

A.  W.  W.  .  PROFESSOR  A.  W.  WABD,  LL.D. 

F.  W-T.  .  .  FRANCIS  WATT. 

H.  T.  W.  .  H.  TRUEMAN  WOOD. 
W.  W.  .  .  .  WARWICK  WROTH. 


DICTIONARY 


OF 


NATIONAL    BIOGRAPHY 


Burton 


Burton 


BURTON,  CASSIBELAN  (1609-1682), 
translator,  was  the  only  son  of  William  Bur- 
ton, the  historian  of  Leicestershire  [q.  v.], 
by  his  wife  Jane,  daughter  of  Humfrey  Ad- 
derley  of  Weddington,  Warwickshire  (Ni- 
CHOLS,  Hist,  of  Leicestershire).  He  was  bom 
on  19  Nov.  1609,  but  nothing  is  known  of 
his  education.  He  translated  Martial  into 
English  verse,  but  the  translation  remained  in 
manuscript.  His  friend  Sir  Aston  Cokaine 
thought  highly  of  it.  He  inherited  his  father's 
collections  in  1645,  and  handed  them  over  to 
Walter  Chetwynd  [q.  v.], '  to  be  used  by  him 
in  writing  "  The  Antiquities  of  Staffordshire." ' 
Wood  states  that  he  was  '  extravagant,  and 
consumed  the  most  or  better  part  of  the  estate 
which  his  father  had  left  him.'  He  died  on 
28  Feb.  1681-2. 

[Wood's  Athense,  ed.  Bliss,  iii.  134;  Nichols's 
History  of  Leicestershire ;  Cokaine's  Choice 
Poems,  1658.] 

BURTON,  CATHARINE  (1668-1714), 
Carmelite  nun,  was  born  at  Bayton,  near 
Bury  St.  Edmunds  in  Suffolk,  on  4  Nov. 
1668.  She  made  her  religious  profession  in 
the  convent  of  the  English  Teresian  nuns  at 
Antwerp  in  1694,  being  known  in  that  com- 
munity as  Mother  Mary  Xaveria  of  the 
Angels.  She  acquired  a  high  reputation  for 
sanctity,  was  several  times  elected  superior 
of  her  convent,  and  died  on  9  Feb.  1713-14. 
A  '  Life '  of  her,  collected  from  her  own 
writings  and  other  sources  by  Father  Thomas 
Hunter,  a  Jesuit,  remained  in  manuscript 
till  1876,  when  it  was  printed,  with  the  title 
of  'An  English  Carmelite'  (London,  8vo), 
under  the  editorial  supervision  of  the  Rev. 
Henry  James  Coleridge,  S.  J. 

[Life  by  Hunter ;  Poley's  Kecords,  vii.  104.] 

T.  C. 
VOL.  VIII. 


BURTON,  CHARLES  (1793-1866), 
theologian,  was  born  in  1793  at  Rhodes  Hall, 
Middleton,  Lancashire,  the  seat  of  his  father, 
Mr.  Daniel  Burton,  a  cotton  manufacturer, 
of  whom  he  was  the  youngest  son.  He  was 
educated  at  the  university  of  Glasgow  and 
St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  where  he  gra- 
duated LL.B.  in  1822.  In  1829  he  was  in- 
corporated B.C.L.  at  Magdalen  College,  Ox- 
ford, on  14  Oct.,  and  received  the  degree  of 
D.C.L.  on  the  following  day. 

His  family  were  Wesleyans,  and  he  was 
for  a  time  a  minister  of  that  denomination, 
but  was  ordained  in  1816,  and  the  church 
of  All  Saints,  Manchester,  was  built  by  him 
at  a  cost  of  18,000/.,  and  consecrated  in 
1820,  when  he  became  rector,  after  serving 
for  a  short  time  as  curate  of  St.  James's  in 
the  same  town.  The  greater  part  of  the 
church  was  destroyed  by  fire  on  6  Feb.  1850. 
He  had  considerable  reputation  as  a  preacher. 
His  writings  are :  1.  '  Horae  Poeticse,'  1815. 
2.  'Middleton,  an  elegiac  poem,'  Glasgow, 
1820  (printed  for  private  circulation).  3.  'A 
Selection  of  Psalms  and  Hymns,  including 
original  compositions,'  Manchester,  1820. 
4.  'The  Bardiad,  a  poem  in  two  cantos,' 
London  (Manchester),  1823.  This  came  to 
a  second  edition  in  the  same  year.  5.  'A 
Sermon  on  the  Parable  of  the  Barren  Fig- 
tree,'  London  (Manchester),  1823.  6.  '  Three 
Discourses  adapted  to  the  opening  of  the 
Nineteenth  Century ;  exhibiting  the  por- 
tentous and  auspicious  signs  and  cardinal 
duties  of  the  times,'  Manchester,  1825. 
7.  '  The  Day  of  Judgment,  a  Sermon  on  the 
death  of  Ann,  wife  of  Rev.  John  Morton,' 
Manchester,  1826.  8. '  The  Servant's  Monitor ' 
(?  Manchester,  1829).  This  was  originally 
published  at  the  expense  of  the  Manchester 
Society  for  the  Encouragement  of  Faithful 
Female  Servants.  9.  '  Sentiments  appro- 
is 


Burton 


Burton 


priate  to  the  present  Crisis  of  unexampled 
Distress  ;  a  Sermon,'  Manchester,  1826. 
10.  '  Discourses  suited  to  these  Eventful  and 
Critical  Times,'  London,  1832  (preached  at 
the  Episcopal  Chapel,  Broad  Court,  Drury 
Lane,  London,  of  which  Burton  is  said,  on 
the  title-page,  to  be  minister).  11.  'A  Dis- 
course on  Protestantism,  delivered  on  the 
occasion  of  admitting  two  Roman  Catholics 
to  the  Protestant  Communion '  (?  Manchester, 
1840).  12.  '  The  Church  and  Dissent :  an 
appeal  to  Independents,  Presbyterians,  Me- 
thodists, and  other  Sects,  &c.,'  Manchester, 
1840.  13.  <  The  Watchman's  Cry,  or  Pro- 
testant England  roused  from  her  Slumber ; 
a  Discourse,'  Manchester,  1840.  14.  'Lec- 
tures on  the  Millennium,'  London,  1 841 .  The 
millennium  is  to  begin  in  1868.  15.  '  Lectures 
on  the  World  before  the  Flood,'  London 
(Manchester),  1844.  An  attempt  to  har- 
monise the  literal  narrative  of  Genesis  with 
the  discoveries  of  science.  16.  '  Lectures  on 
the  Deluge  and  the  World  after  the  Flood,' 
London  (Manchester),  1845.  17.  '  Lectures 
on  Popery,'  Manchester,  1851.  18.  '  A  De- 
monstration of  Catholic  Truth  by  a  plain 
and  final  Argument  against  the  Socinian 
Heresy,  a  discourse,'  Manchester,  1853. 
19.  '  The  Comet,'  '  The  World  on  Fire,' « The 
World  after  the  Fire,'  '  The  New  Heaven 
and  the  New  Earth,'  are  titles  of  single 
sermons  issued  in  1858.  20.  '  The  Antiquity 
of  the  British  Church,  a  lecture,'  Manchester, 
1861.  This  is  a  pamphlet  on  the  Liberation 
Society  controversy. 

In  addition  to  his  theological  studies  Bur- 
ton had  a  great  fondness  for  botanical  pur- 
suits, and  his  discovery  in  Anglesea  of  a 
plant  new  to  science  led  to  his  election  as 
fellow  of  the  Linnean  Society.  While  on 
a  visit  at  Western  Lodge,  Durham,  he  was 
attacked  by  typhus  fever  of  a  virulent  nature, 
and  died  after  three  weeks'  illness  on  6  Sept. 
1866. 

[Manchester  Courier,  8  Sept.  1866;  British 
Museum  General  Catalogue ;  Illustrated  London 
News,  16  Feb.  1850;  private  information.] 

W.  E.  A.  A. 

BURTON,       CHARLES      EDWARD 

(1846-1882),  astronomer,  was  born  on  16  Sept. 
1846,  at  Barnton,  Cheshire,  of  which  bene- 
fice his  father,  the  Rev.  Edward  W.  Bur- 
ton, was  then  incumbent.  He  showed  from 
childhood  a  marked  taste  for  astronomy,  and 
entered  Lord  Rosse's  observatory  as  assistant 
in  February  1868,  some  months  before  taking 
a  degree  of  B.  A.  at  the  university  of  Dublin. 
Compelled  by  constitutional  delicacy  to  re- 
sign the  post  in  March  1869,  he  joined  the 
Sicilian  expedition  to  observe  the  total  solar 


eclipse  of  22  Dec.  1870,  and  read  a  paper  on 
its  results  before  the  Royal  Irish  Academy, 
13  Feb.  1871  (Proc.  new  ser.  i.  113).  The 
observations  and  drawings  made  by  him  at 
Agosta  (Sicily)  were  included  in  Mr.  Ran- 
yard's  valuable  '  eclipse  volume  '  (Mem.  R.  A. 
Soc.  xli.)  Attached  as  photographer  to  the 
transit  of  Venus  expedition  in  1874,  he  pro- 
fited by  his  stay  at  Rodriguez  to  observe 
southern  nebulae  (30  Doradus  and  that  sur- 
rounding TJ  Argus)  with  a  12-inch  silvered 
glass  reflector  of  his  own  construction  (Month. 
Not.  xxxvi.  69).  On  his  return  he  spent 
nearly  twelve  months  at  Greenwich  mea- 
suring photographs  of  the  transit,  then  worked 
for  two  years  at  the  observatory  of  Dunsink, 
near  Dublin,  and  retired  in  August  1878, 
once  more  through  ill-health,  to  his  father's 
parsonage  at  Loughlinstown,  county  Dublin, 
where  he  made  diligent  use  of  his  own  ad- 
mirable specula.  His  observations  on  Mars, 
during  the  opposition  of  1879,  were  of  espe- 
cial value  as  confirming  the  existence,  and 
adding  to  the  numbers,  of  the  '  canals '  dis- 
covered by  Schiaparelli  two  years  previously. 
A  communication  to  the  Royal  Dublin  So- 
ciety descriptive  of  them  was  printed  in  their 
'Scientific  Transactions'  under  the  title  of 
'Physical  Observations  of  Mars,  1879-80' 
(i.  151,  ser.  ii.)  From  twenty-four  accom- 
panying drawings  (two  of  them  executed  by 
Dr.  Dreyerwith  theDunsink  refractor)  a  chart 
on  Mercator's  projection  was  constructed, 
which  Mr.  Webb  adopted  in  the  fourth  edi- 
tion of  his  '  Celestial  Objects '  (1881).  Bur- 
ton's experiments  on  lunar  photography  were 
interrupted  by  preparations  for  the  second 
transit  of  Venus.  But  within  a  few  weeks 
of  starting  for  his  assigned  post  at  Aberdeen 
Road,  Cape  Colony,  he  died  suddenly  of 
heart-disease  in  Castle  Knock  church,  on 
Sunday,  9  July  1882,  aged  35.  ' 

The  loss  to  science  by  the  premature  close 
of  his  useful  and  blameless  life  was  consider- 
able. He  was  equally  keen  in  observing,  and 
skilful  in  improving  the  means  of  observing. 
With  Mr.  Howard  Grubb  he  devised  the 
'  ghost  micrometer,'  described  before  the  Royal 
Dublin  Society,  15  Nov.  1880  (Proc.  iii.  1 ; 
Month.  Not.  xli.  59),  and  alluded  to  hope- 
fully by  Dr.  Gill  in  his  treatise  on  micro- 
meters (Encycl.  Brit.,  9th  ed,  xvi.  256). 
Among  his  communications  to  scientific 
periodicals  may  be  mentioned  '  Note  on  the 
Appearance  presented  by  the  fourth  Satellite 
of  Jupiter  in  Transit  in  the  years  1871-3 ' 
(Month.  Not.  xxxiii.  472),  in  which  he  con- 
cluded, independently  of  Engelmann,  an  iden- 
tity in  times  of  rotation  and  revolution  ;  '  On 
the  Present  Dimensions  of  the  White  Spot 
Linne '  (ib.  xxxiv.  107)  ;  '  On  Certain  Pheno- 


Burton 


Burton 


mena  presented  by  the  Shadows  of  Jupiter's 
Satellites  while  in  Transit,  and  on  a  possible 
Method  of  deducing  the  Depth  of  the  Planet's 
Atmosphere  from  such  Observations'  (ib. 
xxxv.  65) ;  '  On  the  possible  Existence  of 
Perturbations  in  Cometic  Orbits  during  the 
Formation  of  Nuclear  Jets,  with  Suggestions 
for  their  Detection '  (ib.  xlii.  422)  ;  '  On  the 
Aspect  of  Mars  at  the  Oppositions  of  1871 
and  1873 '  (Trans.  R.  I.  Ac.  xxvi.  427)  ;  'On 
recent  Researches  respecting  the  Minimum 
visible  in  the  Microscope '  (Proc.  R.  I.  Ac. 
ser.  ii.  iii.  248)  ;  '  Note  on  the  Aspect  of 
Mars  in  1881-2 '(Copernicus,  ii.  91) ;  ' Notes 
on  the  Aspect  of  Mars  in  1882  '  (Sc.  Trans. 
R.  Dub.  Soc.  i.  301,  2nd  ser.)  He  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy  and  of  the 
Royal  Astronomical  Society. 

[Copernicus,   ii.    158;    Astr.   Eeg.  xx.  173; 
R.  Soc.  Cat.  Sc.  Papers,  vii.  309.]      A.  M.  C. 

V  BURTON,  DECIMUS  (1800-1881), 
'  architect,  was  the  son  of  James  Burton,  a 
well-known  and  successful  builder  in  Lon- 
don in  the  beginning  of  the  present  century. 
After  receiving  a  thorough  practical  training 
in  the  office  of  his  father  and  in  that  of  Mr. 
George  Maddox,  he  began  business  as  an 
architect  on  his  own  account,  and  met  with 
early  and  signal  success  in  the  practice  of 
his  profession.  Among  his  first  large  works 
was  the  Colosseum  erected  by  Mr.  Homer  in 
Regent's  Park  as  a  panorama  and  place  of 
public  entertainment.  As  such  it  proved  a 
failure,  and  its  site  is  now  occupied  by  the 
terrace  of  private  residences  known  as  Cam- 
bridge Gate,  a  much  more  lucrative  invest- 
ment. But  from  the  architectural  point  of 
view  it  was  regarded  as  a  successful  example 
of  the  then  fashionable  classic  style,  and  its 
dome,  a  few  feet  larger  than  that  of  St.  Paul's, 
was  looked  upon  as  a  remarkable  constructive 
effort,  especially  for  an  architect  at  the  time 
only  twenty-three  years  old.  In  1825  Bur- 
ton was  employed  by  the  government  to 
carry  out  the  Hyde  Park  improvements, 
which  included  the  laying  out  of  the  roads 
in  and  around  the  park  and  the  erection  of 
the  fa$ade  and  triumphal  arch  at  Hyde  Park 
Corner.  In  Burton's  design  the  arch  was 
destined  to  support  a  quadriga,  and  the  dis- 
figurement of  the  structure  by  the  equestrian 
statue  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  which 
elicited  from  a  French  officer  the  cutting 
ejaculation,  '  Nous  sommes  veng6s  ! '  was  a 
keen  disappointment  to  him.  For  many 
years  after  its  erection,  indeed,  Burton's  will 
provided  to  the  nation  the  sum  of  2,0001.  if 
it  would  agree  to  remove  the  statue  from 
its  unsuitable  position.  He  eventually  with- 
drew the  legacy,  without,  however,  relin- 


quishing the  hope  of  the  ultimate  removal 
of  the  statue  to  a  suitable  pedestal  of  its 
own,  and  the  completion  of  his  design,  with 
the  bas-reliefs  and  triumphal  car  which  it 
originally  included.  (The  statue  was  moved 
to  Aldershot  in  1885.)  In  1828  Burton 
accepted  a  special  retainer  from  Mr.  Ward 
of  Tunbridge  Wells,  for  the  laying  out  of 
the  Calverley  Park  estate  there,  and  but  for 
this  engrossing  employment,  which  occupied 
his  time  for  over  twenty  years,  his  public 
works  would  no  doubt  have  been  more  nu- 
merous and  important.  His  practice  after- 
wards, however,  lay  chiefly  in  the  erection  of 
country  houses  and  villas  and  the  laying 
out  of  estates  for  building  purposes.  The 
numerous  mansions  and  villas  designed  by 
him  are  distinguished  by  suitability  of  in- 
ternal arrangement  and  simplicity  and  purity 
of  style,  and  many  thriving  localities  in  some 
of  the  chief  towns  of  the  country  still  evi- 
dence his  skill  in  the  laying  out  of  building 
estates.  In  his  day  Greek  was  the  fashion- 
able, and  indeed  almost  only,  style,  and  in 
that  he  worked ;  but  he  used  it  with  effect 
and  judgment,  never  sacrificing  the  require- 
ments of  modern  life  to  mere  archaeological 
accuracy.  And  although  many  of  his  de- 
signs may  appear,  and  sometimes  are,  anti- 
quated and  unsuitable  revivals  of  ancient 
buildings,  it  must  be  remembered  that  most 
of  them  date  from  before  the  Gothic,  or 
indeed  any,  revival  of  architecture  as  now 
understood  and  practised.  Judged  by  the 
standard  of  his  time,  no  little  credit  is  due 
to  him  for  honest  and  independent  regard 
for  the  practical  objects  of  his  profession. 
He  was  a  traveller  when  travelling  was  the 
exception,  visiting  and  studying  the  classic 
remains  of  Italy  and  Greece,  and  later  ex- 
tending his  observations  to  Canada  and  the 
United  States  of  America.  He  was  a  man 
of  wide  culture  and  refinement,  amiable  and 
considerate  to  all  with  whom  he  came  in  con- 
tact, and  had  a  wide  circle  of  friends.  He 
was  proprietor  of  a  pleasant  bachelor  residence 
at  St.  Leonards-on-Sea,  a  watering-place 
which  his  father  had  almost  entirely  built, 
and  where  he  spent  the  greater  part  of  the 
later  years  of  his  life.  He  died,  14  Dec.  1881, 
unmarried,  at  the  advanced  age  of  eighty- 
one.  He  was  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society, 
and  of  many  other  learned  societies,  including 
the  Royal  Institute  of  British  Architects,  of 
which  he  was  one  of  the  earliest  members 
and  at  one  time  vice-president. 

[Builder,  xli.  780,  where  a  list  of  his  principal 
works  will  be  found.]  G-.  W.  B. 

BURTON,  EDWARD.    [See  CATCHEB, 
EDWAED.] 

B  2 


Burton 


Burton 


BURTON,  EDWARD  (1794-1836),  re- 
gius  professor  of  divinity  at  Oxford,  the  son 
of  Major  Edward  Burton,  was  born  at  Shrews- 
bury on  13  Feb.  1794.  He  was  educated  at 
Westminster,  matriculated  as  a  commoner 
of  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  on  15  May  1812, 
gaining  a  studentship  the  next  year,  and  in 
1815  obtained  a  first  class  both  in  classics 
and  mathematics.  Having  taken  his  B.A. 
degree  on  29  Oct.  1815,  he  was  ordained  to 
the  curacy  of  Pettenhall,  Staffordshire.  On 
28  May  1818  he  proceeded  M.A.,  and  paid  a 
long  visit  to  the  continent,  chiefly  occupy- 
ing himself  in  work  at  the  public  libraries  of 
France  and  Italy.  In  1824  he  was  select 
preacher.  On  12  May  1825  he  married  Helen, 
daughter  of  Archdeacon  Corbett,  of  Longnor 
Hall,  Shropshire.  After  his  marriage  he  re- 
sided at  Oxford.  In  1827  he  was  made 
examining  chaplain  to  the  bishop,  and  in 
1828  preached  the  Bampton  lectures.  On 
the  death  of  Dr.  Lloyd,  bishop  of  Oxford  and 
regius  professor  of  divinity,  Burton  was  ap- 
pointed to  succeed  him  in  the  professorship, 
and  took  the  degree  of  D.D.  the  same  year. 
As  professor  he  was  also  canon  of  Christ 
Church  and  rector  of  Ewelme,  where,  at  a 
time  when  such  arrangement  was  somewhat 
rare,  he  introduced  open  seats  into  the  church 
in  the  place  of  pews.  He  died  at  Ewelme 
on  19  Jan.  1836,  in  his  forty-second  year. 
Among  his  works  are  :  1.  '  An  Introduction 
to  the  Metre  of  the  Greek  Tragedians,'  1814. 
2.  '  A  Description  of  the  Antiquities  ...  of 
Rome,'  1821,  1828.  3.  '  The  Power  of  the 
Keys,'  1823.  4.  '  Testimonies  of  the  Ante- 
Nicene  Fathers  to  the  Divinity  of  Christ,' 
1826,  1829.  5.  '  An  edition  of  the  Works 
of  Bishop  Bull,'  1827.  6.  '  The  Greek  Tes- 
tament, with  English  notes,'  1830,  1835. 
7.  '  Testimonies  of  the  Ante-Nicene  Fathers 
to  the  Doctrine  of  Trinity,'  1831.  8.  'Ad- 
vice for  the  Proper  Observance  of  the  Sun- 
day,' 1831,  1852.  9.  'The  Three  Primers 
...  of  Henry  VHI,'  1834.  10.  '  Lectures  on 
Ecclesiastical  History,'  1831,  1833.  11.  '  An 
edition  of  Pearson  on  the  Creed,'  1833. 
12.  'Thoughts  on  the  Separation  of  Church 
and  State,'  1834,  1868.  He  also  superin- 
tended the  publication  of  Dr.  Elmsley's  edi- 
tion of  the  '  Medea  '  and  '  Heraclidse,'  1828, 
and  of  some  posthumous  works  of  Bishop 
Lloyd.  Among  the  works  on  which  he  was 
engaged  at  the  time  of  his  death  was  an  edi- 
tion of  Eusebius,  published  1838,  1856  ;  the 
notes  of  this  volume  were  separately  edited 
by  Heinichen,  1840;  the  text  was  used  in 
the  edition  of  Eusebius  of  1872.  Burton  was 
also  the  author  of  other  smaller  works. 


*  .'  ,Mag<  1836'  Pfc-  i-  31°;  Catalogue  of 

the  British  Museum  Library.]  W.  H. 


BURTON,  GEORGE  (1717-1791),  chro- 
nologer,  was  the  second  son  of  George  Burton 
of  Burton  Lazars,  Leicestershire,  and  the 
younger  brother  of  Philip  Burton,  the  father 
of  Mrs.  Horne,  wife  of  George  Home,  bishop 
of  Norwich.  He  was  born  in  1717,  and  re- 
ceived his  education  at  Catharine  Hall,  Cam- 
bridge, where  he  graduated  B.A.  in  1736  and 
M.A.  in  1740,  being  at  the  latter  date  a 
member  of  King's  College.  In  1740  he  was 
presented  to  the  rectory  of  Eldon,  or  Elveden, 
and  in  1751  to  that  of  Heringswell,  both  in 
Suffolk.  Burton  received  pupils,  and  gene- 
rally had  three  or  four  boarding  in  his  house  for 
instruction.  He  died  at  Bath  on  3  Nov.  1791, 
and  was  interred  in  the  church  of  Walcot. 

He  published  :  1.  '  An  Essay  towards 
reconciling  the  Numbers  of  Daniel  and  St. 
John,  determining  the  Birth  of  our  Saviour, 
and  fixing  a  precise  time  for  the  continuance 
of  the  present  Desolation  of  the  Jews  ;  with 
some  conjectures  and  calculations  pointing 
out  the  year  1764  to  have  been  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  epochas  in  history,' Norwich, 
1766,  8vo.  2.  '  A  Supplement  to  the  Essay 
upon  the  Numbers  of  Daniel  and  St.  John, 
confirming  those  of  2436  and  3430,  men- 
tioned in  the  Essay ;  from  two  numerical 
prophecies  of  Moses  and  our  Saviour,'  Lon- 
don, 1769,  8vo.  3.  '  The  Analysis  of  Two 
Chronological  Tables,  submitted  to  the  can- 
dour of  the  public :  The  one  being  a  Table 
to  associate  Scripturally  the  different  Chro- 
nologies of  all  Ages  and  Nations ;  the  other 
to  settle  the  Paschal  Feast  from  the  begin- 
ning to  the  end  of  time,'  London,  1787,  4to. 
4.  '  History  of  the  Hundred  of  Elvedon, 
Suffolk,'  MS.  in  the  library  of  Sir  Thomas 
Phillipps. 

The  Rev.  George  Ashby  (1724-1808)  [q.v.], 
the  well-known  antiquary  and  rector  of  Bar- 
row, gives  him  the  character  of  a  person  of 
great  industry  in  his  favourite  study  of  chro- 
nology, but  adds :  '  I  could  never  perceive 
what  his  principles  or  foundations  were, 
though  I  have  attended  in  hopes  of  learning 
them.  Mr.  Burton  would  often  repeat,  turn- 
ing over  the  leaves  of  his  MSS.,  "  All  this  is 
quite  certain  and  indisputable  ;  figures  can- 
not deceive ;  you  know  50  and  50  make  100." 
But  when  I  asked  him,  "  Why  do  you  as- 
sume 50  and  50  ?  "  I  never  could  get  any 
answer  from  him ;  nor  does  he  seem  to  have 
settled  a  single  aera,  or  cleared  up  one  point 
of  the  many  doubtful  ones  in  this  branch  of 
the  science ;  nor  could  he  ever  make  himself 
intelligible  to,  or  convince,  a  single  person. 
He  was,  however,  the  friend  of  Dr.  Stuke- 
ley,  who  made  him  a  present  of  Bertram's 
"  Richard  of  Cirencester," '  an  ingenious  for- 
gery [see  BERTRAM,  CHARLES]. 


Burton 


Burton 


[Nichols's  Leicestershire,  ii.  228,  268,  Append. 
325 ;  Nichols's  Illustrations  of  Literature,  vi. 
880-7;  Addit.  MS.  5864  f.  36,  19166  f.  216  ; 
Stukeley's  Carausius,  116;  Cantabrigienses  Gra- 
duati  (1787),  66.]  T.  C. 

BURTON,  HENRY  (1578-1648),  puri- 
tan divine,  was  born  at  Birdsall,  a  small 
parish  in  the  East  Riding  of  Yorkshire, '  which 
never  had  a  preaching  minister  time  out  of 
mind.'  In  his  own  '  Narration '  of  his  life, 
sixty-four  is  stated  as  his  age  in  the  latter 
part  of  1642 ;  in  his  '  Conformities  Defor- 
mity,' 1646,  it  is  stated  as  sixty-seven ;  the 
inference  is  that  he  was  born  in  the  latter  part 
of  1578.  The  record  of  his  baptism  is  not  re- 
coverable, but  his  father,  William  Burton,  was 
married  to  Maryanne  Homle  [Humble]  on 
24  June  1577.  His  mother,  he  tells  us,  care- 
fully kept  a  New  Testament  which  had  been 
his  grandmother's  in  Queen  Mary's  time. 
He  was  educated  at  St.  John's  College,  Cam- 
bridge, where  he  graduated  M.A.  in  1602. 
His  favourite  preachers  were  Laurence  Cha- 
derton  and  William  Perkins.  On  leaving 
the  university  he  became  tutor  to  two  sons 
of  '  a  noble  knight,'  Sir  Robert  Carey,  after- 
wards (1626-1639)  earl  of  Monmouth.  He 
relates  that  one  Mrs.  Bowes,  of  Aske,  pre- 
dicted '  this  young  man  will  one  day  be  the 
overthrow  of  the  bishops.'  Through  the  Carey 
interest,  Burton  obtained  the  post  of  clerk  of 
the  closet  to  Prince  Henry ;  while  acting  in  this 
capacity  he  composed  a  treatise  on  Antichrist, 
the  manuscript  of  which  was  placed  by  the 
prince  in  his  library  at  St.  James's.  He  com- 
plains that  the  bishop  (Richard  Neile  of 
Durham),  who  was  clerk  of  the  closet  to 
King  James,  '  depressed  him  ; '  however,  on 
Prince  Henry's  death  (6  Nov.  1612)  Burton 
was  appointed  clerk  of  the  closet  to  Prince 
Charles.  On  14  July  1612  he  had  been  in- 
corporated M.A.  at  Oxford,  and  was  again 
incorporated  on  15  July  1617.  He  tells  us 
that  at  the  age  of  thirty  (i.e.  in  1618)  he  re- 
solved to  enter  the  ministry.  Fuller  says 
that  he  was  to  have  attended  Prince  Charles 
to  Spain  (17  Feb.  1623),  and  that  for  some 
unknown  reason  the  appointment  was  coun- 
termanded, after  some  of  his  goods  had  been 
shipped.  Burton  does  not  mention  this,  but 
says  (which  perhaps  explains  it)  that  he 
could  not  get  a  license  for  a  book  which  he 
wrote  in  1623  against  the  '  Converted  Jew,' 
by  Fisher  (i.e.  Piercy)  the  Jesuit,  to  refute 
Arminianism  and  prove  the  pope  to  be  Anti- 
christ. He  had,  in  fact,  thrust  himself  into 
a  discussion  then  going  on  between  Fisher 
and  George  Walker,  puritan  minister  of  St. 
John's,  Watling  Street.  On  the  accession 
of  Charles,  Burton  took  it  as  a  matter  of 
course  that  he  would  become  clerk  of  the 


royal  closet,  but  Neile  was  continued  in  that 
office.  Burton  lost  the  appointment  through 
a  characteristic  indiscretion.  On  23  April 
1625,  before  James  had  been  dead  a  month, 
Burton  presented  a  letter  to  Charles,  inveigh- 
ing against  the  popish  tendencies  of  Neile 
and  Laud  (who  in  Neile's  illness  was  act- 
ing as  clerk  of  the  closet).  Charles  read  the 
letter  partly  through,  and  told  Burton  '  not 
to  attend  more  in  his  office  till  he  should 
send  for  him.'  He  was  not  sent  for,  and  did 
not  reappear  at  court.  Clarendon  says  that 
Burton  complained  of  being  'despoiled  of 
his  right.'  He  deplored  the  death  of  James, 
but  not  through  any  love  for  that  sovereign ; 
indeed  he  speaks  of  the  influence  of  James 
in  retarding  the  high-church  movement  as 
the  only  thing  which  '  made  his  life  desir- 
able.' fie  was  almost  immediately  presented 
to  the  rectory  of  St.  Matthew's,  Friday 
Street,  and  used  his  city  pulpit  as  a  vantage 
from  which  to  conduct  an  aggressive  warfare 
against  episcopal  practices.  He  began  to 
'  fall  off  from  the  ceremonies/  and  was  cited 
before  the  high  commission  as  early  as  1626, 
but  the  proceedings  were  stopped.  Bishop 
after  bishop  became  the  subject  of  his  attack. 
For  a  publication  with  the  cheerful  title 
'The  Baiting  of  the  Popes  Bvll,'  &c.,  1627, 
4to,  which  bore  a  frontispiece  representing 
Charles  in  the  act  of  assailing  the  pope's 
triple  crown,  he  was  summoned,  in  1627, 
before  the  privy  council,  but  again  got  off, 
in  spite  of  Laud.  His  'Babel  no  Bethel,' 
1629,  in  reply  to  the  'MaschiP  of  Robert 
Butterfield  [q.v.],  procured  him  a  temporary 
suspension  from  his  benefice,  and  a  sojourn 
in  the  Fleet.  More  serious  troubles  were  to 
come.  On  5  Nov.  1636  he  preached  two 
sermons  in  his  own  church  from  Prov.  xxiv. 
21,  22,  in  which  he  charged  the  bishops  with 
innovations  amounting  to  a  popish  plot.  His 
pulpit  style  was  perhaps  effective,  but  cer- 
tainly not  refined ;  he  calls  the  bishops  cater- 
pillars instead  of  pillars,  and  '  antichristian 
mushrumps.'  Next  month  he  was  summoned 
before  Dr.  Duck,  a  commissioner  for  causes 
ecclesiastical,  to  answer  on  oath  to  articles 
charging  him  with  sedition.  He  refused  the 
oath,  and  appealed  to  the  king.  Fifteen  days 
afterwards  he  was  cited  before  a  special 
high  commission  at  Doctors'  Commons,  did 
not  appear,  and  was  in  his  absence  suspended 
ab  officio  et  beneficio,  and  ordered  to  be  appre- 
hended. He  shut  himself  up  in  his  house,  and 
published  his  sermons,  with  the  title,  '  For 
God  and  the  King,'  &c.,  1636,  4to,  where- 
upon (on  1  Feb.  1636-7)  his  doors  were  forced, 
his  study  ransacked,  and  himself  taken  into 
custody  and  sent  next  day  to  the  Fleet  (the 
warrants  will  be  found  reprinted  in  BROOK). 


Burton 


Burton 


Peter  Heylyn  wrote  a  '  Briefe  Answer '  to 
Burton's  sermons.  In  prison  Burton  was 
soon  joined  by  William  Prynne  and  John 
Bastwick,  a  parishioner  [q.  v.],  who  had  also 
written  'libellous  books  against  the  hie- 
rarchy,' and  the  three  were  proceeded  against 
in  the  Star-chamber  (11  March)  and  included 
in  a  common  indictment.  An  attempt  was 
indeed  made  on  6  June  to  get  the  judges 
to  treat  the  publications  of  Bastwick  and 
Burton  (he  had  added  to  his  offence  by  pub- 
lishing, from  his  prison,  '  An  Apology  for  an 
Appeale,'  1636,  4to,  consisting  of  epistles 
to  the  king,  the  judges,  and  '  the  true-hearted 
nobility ')  as  presenting  a  primd  facie  case 
of  treason,  but  this  fell  to  the  ground.  The 
defendants  prepared  answers  to  the  indict- 
ment, but  it  was  necessary  that  these  should 
be  signed  by  two  counsel.  No  counsel  could 
be  found  who  would  risk  the  odium  of  this 
office,  and  the  defendants  applied  in  vain  to 
have  their  own  signatures  accepted,  accord- 
ing to  ancient  precedents.  Burton  was  the 
only  one  who  got  at  length  the  signature  of 
a  counsel,  one  Holt,  an  aged  bencher  of 
Gray's  Inn,  and  Holt,  finding  he  was  to  be 
alone,  drew  back,  until  the  court  agreed  to 
accept  his  single  signature.  Burton's  answer, 
thus  made  regular,  lay  in  court  about  three 
weeks,  when  on  19  May  the  attorney-general, 
denouncing  it  as  scandalous,  referred  it  to 
the  chief  justices,  Sir  John  Bramston  and 
Sir  John  Finch.  They  made  short  work  of 
it,  striking  out  sixty-four  sheets,  and  leaving 
no  more  than  six  lines  at  the  beginning  and 
twenty-four  at  the  end.  Thus  mutilated, 
Burton,  would  not  own  it ;  he  was  not  al- 
lowed to  frame  a  new  answer,  and  on  2  June 
it  was  ordered  that  he,  like  the  rest,  should 
be  proceeded  against  pro  confesso.  Sentence 
was  passed  on  14  June,  the  defendants  crying 
out  for  justice,  and  vainly  demanding  that 
they  should  not  be  condemned  without  ex- 
amination of  their  answers.  Burton,  when 
interrogated  as  to  his  plea  by  the  lord  keeper 
(Baron  Coventry),  briefly  and  with  dignity 
defended  his  position,  maintaining  that  '  a 
minister  hath  a  larger  liberty  than  always  to 
go  in  a  mild  strain,'  but  his  defence  was 
stopped.  He  was  condemned  to  be  deprived 
of  his  benefice,  to  be  degraded  from  the 
ministry  and  from  his  academical  degrees, 
to  be  fined  5,OOOZ.,  to  be  set  in  the  pillory  at 
Westminster  and  his  ears  to  be  cut  off,  and 
to  be  perpetually  imprisoned  in  Lancaster 
Castle,  without  access  of  his  wife  or  any 
friends,  or  use  of  pen,  ink,  and  paper.  For 
this  sentence  Laud  gave  the  court  his '  hearty 
thanks.'  Burton's  parishioners  signed  a  peti- 
tion to  the  king  for  his  pardon ;  the  two  who 
presented  it  were  instantly  committed  to 


prison.  Burton  took  his  punishment  with 
enthusiastic  fortitude.  'All  the  while  I 
stood  in  the  pillory,'  he  says,  '  I  thought  my- 
self to  be  in  heaven  and  in  a  state  of  glory  and 
triumph.'  His  address  to  the  mob  ran :  '  I 
never  was  in  such  a  pulpit  before.  Little  do 
you  know  what  fruit  God  is  able  to  produce 
from  this  dry  tree.  Through  these  holes  God 
can  bring  light  to  his  church.'  His  ears  were 
pared  so  close,  says  Fuller,  that  the  temporal 
artery  was  cut.  When  his  wounds  were 
healed,  and  he  was  conveyed  northward  on 
28  July,  fully  100,000  people  lined  the  road 
at  Highgate  to  take  leave  of  him.  His  wife 
followed  in  a  coach,  and  500  'loving  friends' 
on  horseback  accompanied  him  as  far  as  St. 
Albans.  The  whole  journey  to  Lancaster, 
reached  on  3  Aug.,  resembled  a  triumphal 
progress  rather  than  the  convoy  of  a  criminal. 
Laud  (see  his  letter  to  Wentworth  on  28  Aug.) 
was  very  angry  about  it.  At  Lancaster,  Burton 
was  confined  in  '  a  vast  desolate  room,'  with- 
out furniture ;  if  a  fire  was  lighted,  the  place 
was  filled  with  smoke ;  the  spaces  between 
the  planks  of  the  floor  made  it  dangerous  to 
walk,  and  underneath  was  a  dark  chamber 
in  which  were  immured  five  witches,  who 
kept  up  '  a  hellish  noise '  night  and  day.  The 
allowance  for  diet  was  not  paid.  Dr.  Augus- 
tine Wildbore,  vicar  of  Lancaster,  kept  a 
watchful  eye  over  Burton's  reading,  to  see 
that  the  order  confining  him  to  the  bible, 
prayer-book,  and '  such  other  canonical  books ' 
as  were  of  sound  church  principles,  was 
strictly  obeyed.  Many  sympathisers  came 
about  the  place,  and,  notwithstanding  all 
precautions,  Clarendon  says  that  papers  ema- 
nating from  Burton  were  circulated  in  Lon- 
don. A  pamphlet  giving  an  account  of  his 
censure  in  the  Star-chamber  was  published 
in  1637.  Accordingly  on  1  Nov.  he  was  sent, 
by  way  of  Preston  and  Liverpool,  to  Guern- 
sey, where  he  arrived  on  15  Dec.,  and  was 
shut  up  in  a  stifling  cell  at  Castle-Cornet. 
Here  he  had  no  books  but  his  bibles  in  He- 
brew, Greek,  Latin,  and  French,  and  an  ec- 
clesiastical history  in  Greek,  but  he  contrived 
to  get  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and  wrote  two 
treatises,  which  however  were  not  printed. 
His  wife  was  not  allowed  to  see  him,  though 
his  only  daughter  died  during  his  imprison- 
ment. On  7  Nov.  1640  his  wife  presented 
a  petition  to  the  House  of  Commons  for  his 
release,  and  on  10  Nov.  the  house  ordered 
him  to  be  forthwith  sent  for  to  London. 
The  order  arrived  at  Guernsey  on  Sunday, 
15  Nov. ;  Burton  embarked  on  the  21st.  At 
Dartmouth,  on  the  22nd,  he  met  Prynne, 
and  their  journey  to  London  was  again  a 
triumphal  progress.  Ten  thousand  people 
escorted  them  from  Charing  Cross  to  the 


Burton 


Burton 


city  with  every  demonstration  of  joy.  On  I 
30  Nov.  Burton  appeared  before  the  house, 
and  on  5  Dec.  presented  a  petition  setting  i 
forth  his  sufferings.  The  house  on  12  March 
1640-1  declared  the  proceedings  against  him  | 
illegal,  and  cast  Laud  and  others  in  damages.  [ 
On  24  March  his  sentence  was  reversed,  and  i 
his  benefice  ordered  to  be  restored;  on20  April  j 
a  sum  of  Q,QOOL  was  voted  to  him ;  on  8  June 
a  further  order  for  his  restoration  to  his 
benefice  was  made  out.  He  recovered  his  de- 
grees, and  received  that  of  B.D.  in  addition. 
The  money  was  not  paid,  nor  did  he  get  his 
benefice,  to  which  Robert  Chestlin  had  been 
regularly  presented.  But  on  5  Oct.  1642 
his  old  parishioners  petitioned  the  house  that 
he  might  be  appointed  Sunday  afternoon 
lecturer,  and  this  was  done.  Chestlin,  who 
resisted  the  appointment,  was  somewhat 
hardly  used,  being  imprisoned  at  Colchester 
for  a  seditious  sermon ;  he  escaped  to  the 
king  at  Oxford.  Left  thus  in  possession  at 
St.  Matthew's,  Friday  Street,  Burton  orga- 
nised a  church  on  the  independent  model. 
Gardiner  says  of  Burton's '  Protestation  Pro- 
tested,' published  in  July  1641,  that  it 
'  sketched  out  that  plan  of  a  national  church, 
surrounded  by  voluntary  churches,  which  was 
accepted  at  the  revolution  of  1688.'  He  pub- 
lished a '  Vindication  of  Churches  commonly 
called  Independent,'  1644  (in  answer  to 
Prynne),  and  exercised  a  very  strict  ecclesi- 
astical discipline  within  his  congregation. 
Marsden  says  '  it  was  not  in  the  power  of 
malice  to  desire,  or  of  ingenuity  to  suggest, 
a  weekly  spectacle  so  hurtful  to  the  royal 
cause '  as  that  of  Burton  preaching  in  Friday 
Street  without  his  ears.  He  had  enjoyed  the 
honour  of  preaching  before  parliament,  but 
did  not  approve  the  course  which  events  sub- 
sequently took.  He  was  for  some  time  al- 
lowed to  hold  a  catechetical  lecture  every 
Tuesday  fortnight  at  St.  Mary's,  Alderman- 
bury,  but  on  his  introducing  his  independent 
views  the  churchwardens  locked  him  out  in 
September  1645.  This  led  to  an  angry 
pamphlet  war  with  the  elder  Calamy,  rector 
of  the  parish  [see  CALA.MY,  EDMUND,  1600- 
1666].  Wood,  who  remarks  that  he  '  grew 
more  moderate,'  thought  he  lived  to  witness 
the  execution  of  Charles,  but  he  died  a  year 
before  that  event.  During  his  imprisonment 
he  had  contracted  the  disease  of  the  stone, 
which  was  probably  the  cause  of  his  death. 
He  was  buried  on  7  Jan.  1647-8.  By  his  first 
wife,  Anne,  he  had  two  children:  1.  Anne, 
bapt,  21  Sept.  1621.  2.  Henry,  bapt.  13  May 
1 624,  who  married  Ursula  Maisters  on  30  Nov. 
1647,  and  is  described  as  a  merchant.  His 
second  wife,  Sarah,  and  son,  Henry,  survived 
him,  and  on  17  Feb.  1652  petitioned  the  house 


for  maintenance  ;  the  son  got  lands  of  200/. 
yearly  value  from  the  estate  of  certain  delin- 
quents, out  of  Avhich  the  widow  was  to  have 
100/.  a  year  for  life.  Granger  describes  a 
rare  print  of  Laud  and  Burton,  in  which  the 
archbishop  vomits  his  works  while  the  puri- 
tan holds  his  head. 

Burton's  chief  publications  in  addition  to 
those  mentioned  are :  1.  '  A  Censvre  of 
Simonie,'  1624,  4to.  2.  '  A  Plea  to  an  Ap- 
peale,'  1626.  3.  '  The  Seven  Vials ;  or  a 
briefe  Exposition  upon  the  15  and  16  chapters 
of  the  Revelation,'  1628.  4.  '  A  Tryall  of 
Private  Devotion,'  1628.  5.  'England's 
Bondage  and  Hope  of  Deliverance,'  1641, 
4to  (sermon  from  Psalm  liii.  7,  8,  before  the 
parliament  on  20  June).  6.  '  Truth  still 
Truth,  though  shut  out  of  doors,'  1645,  4to 
(distinct  from  '  Truth  shut  out  of  doores,'  a 
previous  pamphlet  of  the  same  year) ;  and, 
from  the  catalogue  of  the  Advocates'  Li- 
brary, Edinburgh,  7.  '  The  Grand  Impostor 
Unmasked,  or  a  detection  of  the  notorious 
hypocrisie  and  desperate  impiety  of  the  late 
Archbishop  (so  styled)  of  Canterbury,  cun- 
ningly couched  in  that  written  copy  which 
he  read  on  the  scaffold,'  &c.  4to,  n.d. 
8.  '  Conformities  Deformity,'  1646,  4to. 

[Narration  of  the  Life,  &c.,  1643  (portrait); 
Biog.  Brit.  1748,  ii.  1045,  ed.  Kippis,  iii.  43; 
Wood's  Ath.  Ox.  1691,  i.  814,  828,  &c. ;  Walker's 
Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  1714,  ii.  165  ;  Brook's 
Lives  of  the  Puritans,  1813,  iii.  40;  Fisher's 
Companion  and  Key  to  Hist,  of  Eng.  1832, 
pp.  515,  610 ;  Marsden's  Later  Puritans,  1872, 
pp.  122  sq. :  Gardiner's  Hist.  England,  vii.  viii. 
ix.  x. ;  Hook's  Lives  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canter- 
bury, xi.  1875  (Laud),  292  sq. ;  extracts  from 
parish  registers  of  Birdsall,  per  Rev.  L.  S. 
Gresley,  and  of  St.  Matthew's,  Friday  Street, 
per  Eev.  Dr.  Simpson.]  A.  G. 

BURTON,  HEZEKIAH  (d.  1681),  di- 
vine, was  a  fellow  of  Magdalen  College, 
Cambridge,  and  eminent  as  a  tutor.  He  was 
entered  as  a  pensioner  in  1647,  was  elected 
Wray  fellow  1651,  graduated  as  M.A.  1654, 
was  incorporated  at  Oxford  the  same  year,  was 
B.D.  1661,  and  D.D.  by  royal  mandate  1669. 
He  was  known  to  Samuel  Pepys,  Richard 
Cumberland,  and  Orlando  Bridgeman,  all  of 
his  college,  and  to  Henry  More,  the  Platonist. 
More  sent  him  a  queer  story  of  a  ghost,  as 
circumstantial  as  Mrs.  Veal's,  which  appeared 
in  Yorkshire  about  1661  (LIGHTFOOT,  Remains, 
Ii;  KENNET,  Register,  763).  Bridgeman,  on 
becoming  chancellor  in  1667,  gave  a  chap- 
laincy to  his  college  friend,  and  appointed 
him  to  a  prebendal  stall  at  Norwich.  He  was 
intimate  with  Tillotson  and  Stillingfleet,  and 
had  been  associated  with  them  and  Bishop 
Wilkins  in  an  abortive  proposal  for  a  com- 


Burton 


8 


Burton 


prehension  communicated  by  Bridgeman  to 
Baxter  and  others  in  the  beginning  of  1668. 
Wood  says  that  a  club  formed  by  Wilkins 
to  promote  comprehension  used  to  meet  at 
the  'chambers  of  that  great  trimmer  and 
latitudinarian,  Dr.  Hezekiah  Burton.'  He 
afterwards  became  minister  of  St.  George's, 
Southwark,  where  he  was  especially  chari- 
table to  imprisoned  debtors,  and  in  1680  was' 
appointed,  through  Tillotson's  influence,  vicar 
oi  Barnes  in  Surrey,  by  the  dean  and  chapter 
of  St.  Paul's.  He  died  there  of  a  fever,  which 
carried  off  several  of  his  family,  in  August  or 
September  1681.  His  only  writings  were  an 
'  Alloquium  ad  lectorem '  prefixed  to  his 
friend  Bishop  Cumberland's  book,  '  De  Legi- 
bus  Naturae ; '  and  two  posthumous  volumes 
of  'Discourses'  (1684  and  1685),  to  the  first 
of  which  is  prefixed  a  notice  by  Tillotson, 
speaking  warmly  of  his  friendliness  and  sweet- 
ness of  temper.  A  portrait  is  engraved  in  the 
same  volume. 

[Tillotson's  Preface  to  Discourses ;  Birch's  Life 
of  Tillotson,  42,77,  93,  124-126;  Knight's  Life 
of  Dean  Colet  (1823),  366;  Sylvester's  Baxter, 
iii.  24 ;  Neal's  Puritans,  iv.  432 ;  Wood's  Athenae 
Oxon.  (Bliss),  iv.  513;  Fasti,  ii.  184;  Pepys's 
Diary  (24  April  1659-60,  and  1  Feb.  1661-62), 
•where  is  also  a  letter  to  Pepys  of  9  April  1677.] 

L.  S. 

BURTON,  JAMES.  [See  HALIBUKTON, 
JAMES.] 

BURTON,  JAMES  DANIEL  (1784- 
1817),  Wesleyan  minister,  was  the  son  of 
Daniel  Burton,  of  Rhodes,  near  Manchester, 
and  was  born  at  Manchester  25  July  1791. 
He  received  a  good  education,  but  one  not 
purposely  intended  to  fit  him  for  the  office  of 
minister.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  was  in 
the  habit  of  attending  the  theatre  at  Man- 
chester, but  was  soon  turned  from  'the 
snares  connected  with  that  place  of  gay  re- 
sort and  destructive  pastime,'  and,  as  the 
result  of  his  '  effectual  awakening,'  prepared 
himself  for  the  Wesleyan  ministry,  and  de- 
voted a  considerable  portion  of  his  time 
among  the  poor  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Middleton.  He  became  a  methodist  itine- 
rant preacher  at  the  age  of  twenty-one.  In 
the  tenth  year  of  his  ministry  his  health 
failed,  and  he  died,  24  March  1817,  in  his 
thirty-third  year.  In  1814  he  published,  at 
Bury,  in  Lancashire,  '  A  Guide  for  Youth, 
recommending  to  their  serious  consideration 
Vital  Piety,  as  the  only  rational  way  to 
Present  Happiness  and  Future  Glory,'  12mo. 

[Methodist  Mag.  1817,  pp.  708,  881;  Os- 
born  s  Methodist  Literature,  p.  78.] 

c.  w.  s. 


BURTON,  JOHN,  D.D.  (1696-1771), 
theological  and  classical  scholar,  was  born 
at  Wembworthy,  Devonshire,  of  which  parish 
his  father,  Samuel  Burton,  was  rector,  in 
1696,  and  was  educated  partly  at  Okehamp- 
ton  and  Tiverton  in  his  native  county  and 
partly  at  Ely,  where  he  was  placed  on  his 
father's  death  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Bentham, 
the  first  cousin  of  his  mother.  In  1713  he  was 
elected  as  a  scholar  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
Oxford,  and  took  his  degree  of  B.  A.  on  27  June 
1717,  shortly  after  which  he  became  the  col- 
lege tutor.  He  proceeded  M.A.  24  March 
1720-1,  was  elected  probationary  fellow 
6  April  following,  and  admitted  actual  fellow 
4  April  1723.  As  college  tutor  he  acted  with 
great  zeal,  and  acquired  a  greater  reputation 
than  any  of  the  Oxford  'dons'  of  his  day,  but 
in  consequence  of  an  incurable  recklessness 
in  money  matters  he  was  little  richer  at  the 
end  than  at  the  beginning  of  his  collegiate 
career.  The  particulars  of  his  teaching  are  set 
out  in  his  friend  Edward  Bentham's '  De  Vita 
et  Moribus  Johannis  Burtoni  .  .  .  epistola  ad 
Robert um  Lowth,'  1771.  In  logic  and  meta- 
physics he  passed  from  Sanderson  and  Le 
Clerc  to  Locke ;  in  ethics  from  Aristotle  to 
Puffendorf  s  abridgment  and  Sanderson's  lec- 
tures. Twice  a  week  he  lectured  on  Xeno- 
phon  and  Demosthenes,  and  occasionally  he 
taught  on  some  Latin  author.  It  was  through 
Burton  that  the  study  of  Locke  was  intro- 
duced into  the  schools,  and  he  printed  for 
the  use  of  the  younger  students  a  double 
series  of  philosophical  questions,  with  refe- 
rences to  the  authors  to  be  consulted  under 
each  head.  This  is  probably  lost,  but  a  set 
of  exercises  which  he  gave  the  undergra- 
duates of  his  college  for  employment  during 
the  long  vacation  was  printed  under  the  title 
of  '  Sacrse  Scripturse  locorum  quorundam 
versio  metrica,'  1736,  and  a  copy  is  at  the 
British  Museum.  In  the  progress  of  the 
university  press  he  took  great  interest,  and 
obtained  for  it  a  gift  of  1001.  from  Mr.  (after- 
wards Lord)  Rolle,  and  a  legacy  of  200/.  from 
Dr.  Hodges,  the  provost  of  Oriel.  Through 
the  circumstance  that  Burton  had  been  tutor 
to  a  son  of  Dr.  Bland,  a  fellowship  at  Eton 
College  was  bestowed  upon  him  on  17  Aug. 
1733,  and  when  the  valuable  vicarage  of 
Mapledurham,  on  the  Oxfordshire  bank  of 
the  Thames,  became  vacant  by  the  death  of 
Dr.  Edward  Littleton  on  16  Nov.  1733, 
Burton  was  nominated  thereto  by  the  col- 
lege and  inducted  on  9  March  1734.  Dr. 
Littleton  had  married  a  daughter  of  Barn- 
ham  Goode,  under-master  of  Eton  School, 
and  left  her  a  widow  'with  three  infant 
daughters,  without  a  home,  without  a  for- 
tune.' The  new  vicar,  in  his  pity  for  their 


Burton 


Burton 


destitute  condition,  allowed  the  family  to  re- 
main for  a  time  in  their  old  home,  and  the 
story  runs  that  '  some  time  after  a  neigh- 
bouring clergyman  happened  to  call  and 
found  Mrs.  Littleton  shaving  John  Burton.' 
At  this  sight  the  visitor  remonstrated  with 
his  clerical  friend,  and  the  result  was  that 
'  Burton  proposed  marriage  and  was  ac- 
cepted.' In  this  delicious  retreat  Burton 
characteristically  sacrificed  much  of  his  in- 
come in  improving  the  parsonage  and  the 
glebe  lands.  When  the  settling  of  Georgia 
was  in  agitation  he  took  an  active  part  in 
furtherance  of  the  colony's  interests,  and  pub- 
lished in  1764 '  An  Account  of  the  Designs  of 
the  late  Dr.  Bray,  with  an  Account  of  their 
Proceedings,'a  tract  often  reprinted  [see  BRAY, 
THOMAS,  1656-1730].  His  other  university 
degrees  were  M.A.  in  1720,  B.D.  in  1729, 
and  D.D.  in  1752.  On  1  Feb.  1766,  towards 
the  close  of  his  life,  he  quitted  the  vicarage 
of  Mapledurham  for  the  rectory  of  Worples- 
don  in  Surrey,  and  here  he  was  instrumental 
in  the  formation  of  a  causeway  over  the  Wey, 
so  that  his  parishioners  might  travel  to  Guild- 
ford  at  all  seasons.  A  year  or  two  later  he 
was  seized  by  fever,  but  he  still  lingered  on, 
His  death  occurred  on  11  Feb.  1771,  and  he 
was  buried  at  the  entrance  to  the  inner 
chapel  at  Eton,  precisely  in  the  centre  under 
the  organ-loft.  His  epitaph  styles  him :  '  Vir 
inter  primes  doctus,  ingeniosus,  pius,  opum 
contemptor,  ingenuse  juventutis  fautor  exi- 
mius.'  Among  the  manuscripts  which  Bur- 
ton left  behind  him  was  '  An  Essay  on  Pro- 
jected Improvements  in  Eton  School,'  but  it 
was  never  printed  and  has  since  been  lost. 
His  mother  took  as  her  second  husband  Dr. 
John  Bear,  rector  of  Shermanbury,  Sussex. 
She  died  on  23  April  1755,  aged  80;  her 
husband  on  9  March  1762,  aged  88 ;  and  in 
1767  her  son  erected  a  monument  to  their 
memory.  Dr.  Burton's  wife  died  in  1748. 

Throughout  his  life  Burton  poured  forth 
a  vast  number  of  tracts  and  sermons.  His 
reading  was  varied,  and  he  composed  with 
remarkable  facility,  but  the  possession  of 
this  latter  quality  led  to  his  wasting  his 
efforts  in  productions  of  ephemeral  interest. 
Most  of  his  sermons  are  reprinted  in  '  Occa- 
sional Sermons  preached  before  the  Univer- 
sity of  Oxford/  1764-6.  Many  of  his  Latin 
tracts  and  addresses  are  embodied  in  his 
'  Opuscula  Miscellanea  Theologica,'  1748-61, 
or  in  the  kindred  volume  '  Opuscula  Miscel- 
lanea Metrico-Prosaica,'  1771.  He  contri- 
buted to  the  '  Weekly  Miscellany '  a  series  of 
papers  on  '  The  Genuineness  of  Lord  Claren- 
don's History  of  the  Kebellion — Mr.  Old- 
mixon's  Slander  confuted,'  which  was  sub- 
sequently enlarged  and  printed  separately  at 


Oxford  in  1744.  The  circumstances  which 
led  to  their  production  are  set  out  in  John- 
son's '  Poets  '  in  the  life  of  Edward  Smith. 
A  Latin  letter  by  Burton  to  a  friend,  or  a 
'  commentariolus  '  of  Archbishop  Seeker,  at- 
tracted much  attention,  and  was  severely 
criticised  by  Archdeacon  Blackburne  on  be- 
half of  the  latitudinarians  (  Works,  ii.  92-9), 
and  by  Dr.  Philip  Furneaux  for  the  noncon- 
formists in  his  '  Letters  to  Blackstone,'  pp. 
190-7.  In  1758  he  issued  a  volume, '  lievra- 
\oyia,  sive  tragcediarum  Grsecarum  Delectus,' 
which  was  reissued  with  additional  observa- 
tions by  Thomas  (afterwards  Bishop)  Bur- 
gess in  1779.  Two  copies  of  this  latter  edi- 
tion, now  in  the  library  of  the  British  Mu- 
seum, contain  copious  manuscript  notes  by 
Dr.  Charles  Burney.  Burton  made  frequent 
visits  to  his  mother  in  Sussex,  and  in  1752 
described  his  journey  thither  in  an  amusing 
tract,  ''OftonropovvTos  MeXe&j/zara,  sive  iter 
Surriense  et  Sussexiense.'  Numerous  extracts 
from  this  tour  were  printed  in  the  '  Sussex 
Archaeological  Collections,'  viii.  250-65.  His 
Latin  poem,  '  Sacerdos  Parcecialis  Rusticus,' 
was  issued  in  1757,  and  a  translation  by 
Dawson  Warren  of  Edmonton  came  out  in 
1800.  Though  Burton  was  a  tory  in  poli- 
tics, he  was  not  so  strict  in  his  views  as 
Dr.  William  King  of  St.  Mary  Hall,  and  he 
criticised,  under  the  disguise  of  'Phileleu- 
therus  Londinensis,'  the  celebrated  speech 
which  King  delivered  at  the  dedication  of 
the  Radcliffe  Library,  13  April  1749.  King 
thereupon  retorted  with  a  fierce  '  Elogium 
famse  inserviens  Jacci  Etonensis;  or  the 
praises  of  Jack  of  Eton,  commonly  called 
Jack  the  Giant,'  with  a  dissertation  on  '  the 
Burtonic  style,'  and  left  behind  him  in  his 
'  Anecdotes  of  his  own  Times '  several  sting- 
ing references  to  Burton.  An  oration  which 
Burton  delivered  at  Oxford  in  1763  gave 
him  the  opportunity  for  an  attack  on  Wilkes, 
whereupon  Churchill,  in  the  '  Candidate ' 
(verse  716  et  seq.),  retaliated  with  sneers  at 
his  'new  Latin  and  new  Greek,'  and  his 
'  pantomime  thoughts  and  style  so  full  of 
trick.'  Burton  was  fond  of  jests.  One  or 
two  of  them  can  be  found  in  [S.  Pegge's] 
'Anonymiana'  (1809,  pp.  384-5),  and  an 
unlucky  jocose  allusion  to  Ralph  Allen  pro- 
voked Warburton  to  insert  in  the  1749  edi- 
tion of  the  '  Dunciad  '  (book  iv.,  verse  443)  a 
caustic  note  on  Burton,  which  was  subse- 
quently omitted  at  the  request  of  Bishop 
Hayter.  While  at  Mapledurham  he  wrote 
'  The  present  State  of  the  Navigation  of  the 
River  Thames  considered,  with  certain  regu- 
lations proposed,'  1765 ;  second  edition  1767. 
Several  of  his  letters  are  in  'Addit.  MS.' 
British  Museum,  21428. 


Burton 


Burton 


[Nichols's  Lit.  Anecdotes  and  his  Illustrations 
of  Lit.  passim  ;  Manning  and  Bray's  Surrey,  iii. 
100-102,  where  is  portrait;  Gent,  Mag.  (1771),  , 
pp.  95,  305-8 ;  Bentham,  De  Vita  J.  Burtoni ; 
Biog.  Brit.  (Kippis) ;  Lyte's  Eton  College,  308-  \ 
309 ;  Eawlinson  MSS.  fol.  16348.]     W.  P.  C. 

BURTON,  JOHN,  M.D.  (1697-1771), 
antiquary  and  physician,  was  born  at  Ripon 
in  1697,  and  is  said  to  have  received  part  of 
his  education  at  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  but 
he  himself  speaks  only  of  the  time  which  he 
spent  in  study  at  Leyden  and  Cambridge,  i 
He  graduated  M.B.  at  the  latter  university  in  j 
1733,  and  before  1738,  when  he  published  a 
'  Treatise  of  the  Non-naturals,'  he  had  taken 
the  degree  of  M.D.  at  Rheims.  He  was  a  i 
good  Greek  and  Latin  scholar,  and  attained 
no  little  eminence  in  his  profession  both  in 
the  city  and  county  of  York.  It  is  said  that 
in  1745  he  had  some  intention  of  joining  the 
Pretender,  but  by  his  own  account  (British  l 
Liberty  Endangered,  1749)  he  was  taken  pri- 
soner by  the  rebels  and  detained  unwillingly 
for  three  months.  It  seems,  however,  that 
he  incurred  much  censure  from  those  in  power, 
and  that  his  political  opinions  rendered  him 
obnoxious  to  Sterne,  who  satirised  him  in 
'  Tristram  Shandy '  under  the  name  of  '  Dr. 
Slop.'  The  satire  betrayed  either  great  igno- 
rance or  gross  unfairness,  for  Dr.  Burton's 
reputation  as  an  accoucheur  was  deservedly 
high,  and  his  '  Essay  on  Midwifery '  has  been 
styled  '  a  most  learned  and  masterly  work ' 
(AxzitfSON,  Med.  Bibliography,  1834).  In 
later  years  he  became  widely  known  as  an 
antiquarian,  and  in  1758  published  the  first 
volume  of  the  '  Monasticon  Eboracense,  and 
Ecclesiastical  History  of  Yorkshire,'  a  most 
important  contribution  to  the  archaeology  of 
his  native  county.  Ample  materials  for  a 
second  volume  were  got  together  by  him,  but 
these  and  his  other  antiquarian  collections 
have  never  been  printed.  In  1769  he  was  in 
correspondence  with  Dr.  Ducarel  and  others 
about  their  sale  to  the  British  Museum,  but 
shortly  before  his  death,  which  occurred 
21  Feb.  1771,  he  disposed  of  them  to  Mr.  Wil- 
liam Constable,  of  Constable  Burton.  His 
printed  works  are :  1.  'Essay  on  Midwifery,' 
1751  and  1753.  2.  '  Monasticon  Eboracense,' 
vol.  i.  1758  (the  copy  in  the  King's  Library, 
British  Museum,  has  the  first  eight  pages  of 
the  intended  second  volume,  entitled  'The 
Appendix,  containing  Charters,  Grants,  and 
other  Original  Writings  referred  to  in  the  pre- 
ceding volume,  never  published  before,'  York. 
N.  Nickson,  1759).  3.  Two  Tracts  on  Yorkshire  , 
Antiquities  in  the '  Archaeologia,'  1768-1771.  j 

[Nichols's  Illust.  of  Literature,  iii.  375-99; 
Gough's  Brit.  Top.  ii.  407-415;  Notes  and 
Queries,  3rd  series,  v.  414.]  C.  J.  E. 


BURTON,  JOHX  HILL  (1809-1881), 
historiographer  of  Scotland,  was  born  at  Aber- 
deen 22  Aug.  1809.  His  father,  of  whose 
family  connections  nothing  is  known,  was  a 
lieutenant  in  the  army,  whose  feeble  health 
compelled  him  to  retire  on  half-pay  shortly 
after  his  son's  birth.  His  mother  was  the 
daughter  of  John  Paton,  laird  of  Grandholm, 
a  moody,  eccentric  man  driven  into  seclusion 
by  frantic  sorrow  for  the  death  of  his  wife, 
and  possessed  by  an  insane  animosity  towards 
his  own  children.  The  family  circumstances 
were  thus  by  no  means  promising.  Burton, 
however,  obtained  a  fair  education  after  his 
father's  death  in  1819,  and  gained  a  bursary, 
which  enabled  him  to  matriculate  at  the  uni- 
versity of  his  native  city.  On  the  completion 
of  his  college  course  he  was  articled  to  a 
writer,  but,  assuredly  from  no  want  of  in- 
dustry, found  the  confinement  of  an  office  in- 
tolerable. His  articles  were  cancelled,  and 
he  repaired  to  Edinburgh  to  qualify  himself 
for  the  bar,  accompanied  by  his  devoted 
mother,  who  had  disposed  of  her  little  pro- 
perty at  Aberdeen  to  provide  him  with  the 
means  of  study.  He  in  due  time  became  an 
advocate,  but  his  practice  was  never  large,  and 
for  a  long  time  he  found  it  necessary  to  earn 
his  livelihood  by  literature.  His  beginnings 
were  humble.  Much  that  he  wrote  cannot 
now  be  identified,  but  he  is  known  to  have 
composed  elementary  histories  under  the  name 
of  White,  to  have  shared  in  the  compilation 
of  Oliver  &  Boyd's  '  Edinburgh  Almanack,' 
and  to  have  furnished  the  letterpress  of  Bil- 
lings's  'Ecclesiastical  and  Baronial  Anti- 
quities.' His  ardent  adoption  of  Bentham's 
philosophy  probably  served  to  introduce  him 
to  the  '  Westminster  Review,'  from  which  he 
subsequently  migrated  to  the  'Edinburgh.' 
He  also  contributed  to  the  'Cyclopaedia  of 
Universal  Biography'  and  Waterston's  '  Cy- 
clopaedia of  Commerce;'  prepared  (1839)  a 
useful '  Manual  of  the  Law  of  Scotland,'  after- 
wards divided  into  distinct  treatises  on  civil 
and  criminal  jurisprudence ;  edited  the  works 
of  Bentham  in'  conjunction  with  Sir  John 
Bo  wring;  and  compiled  (1843)  'Benthami- 
ana,'  a  selection  from  Bentham's  writings,  de- 
signed as  an  introduction  to  the  utilitarian 
philosophy.  About  this  time  he  acted  for  a 
season  as  editor  of  the  '  Scotsman,'  and  com- 
mitted the  journal  to  the  supportof  free  trade. 
He  also  edited  the  'At  hole  Papers'  for  the 
Abbotsford,  and  the  '  Darien  Papers  '  for  the 
Bannatyne  Club.  In  1844  he  married,  and  in 
1846  achieved  solid  literary  distinction  by  his 
biography  of  Hume,  assisted  by  the  extensive 
stores  of  unpublished  matter  bequeathed  by 
Hume's  nephew  to  the  Royal  Society  of  Edin- 
burgh. It  was  a  great  opportunity,  and  if 


Burton 


Burton 


Burton's  deficiency  in  imagination  impaired 
the  vigour  of  his  portrait  of  Hume  as  a  man, 
he  has  shown  an  adequate  comprehension  of 
him  as  a  thinker,  and  is  entitled  to  especial 
credit  for  his  recognition  of  Hume's  origi- 
nality as  an  economist.  A  supplementary 
volume  of  letters  from  Hume's  distinguished 
correspondents,  one  half  at  least  French,  fol- 
lowed in  1849.  In  1847  Burton  had  pro- 
duced his  entertaining  biographies  of  Lord 
Lovat  and  Duncan  Forbes ;  and  in  1849  he 
wrote  for  Messrs.  Chambers  a  ''Manual  of 
Political  and  Social  Economy,'  with  a  com- 
panion volume  on  emigration,  admirable 
works,  containing  within  a  narrow  compass 
clear  and  intelligent  expositions  of  the  mutual 
relations  and  duties  of  property,  labour,  and 
government.  In  the  same  year  the  death  of  his 
wife  prostrated  him  with  grief,  and  although 
he  to  a  great  extent  recovered  the  elasticity 
of  his  spirits,  he  was  ever  afterwards  afflicted 
with  an  invincible  aversion  to  society.  Seek- 
ing relief  in  literary  toil,  he  produced  in  1852 
his  '  Narratives  from  Criminal  Trials  in  Scot- 
land ; '  in  1853  his  '  Treatise  on  the  Law  of 
Bankruptcy  in  Scotland;'  and  in  the  same 
year  the  first  portion  of  his  '  History  of  Scot- 
land,' comprising  the  period  from  the  Revolu- 
tion to  the  rebellion  of  1745.  Like  Hume, 
he  executed  his  task  in  instalments,  and  with- 
out strict  adherence  to  chronological  order,  a 
method  prompted  in  his  case  by  a  delicate 
reluctance  to  enter  into  manifest  competition 
with  his  predecessor  Tytler  during  the  latter's 
lifetime.  The  work  was  eventually  com- 
pleted in  1870 ;  and  a  new  edition  with  con- 
siderable improvements,  especially  in  the  pre- 
historic and  Roman  periods,  appeared  in  1873. 
In  1854  Burton  obtained  pecuniary  indepen- 
dence by  his  appointment  as  secretary  to 
the  prison  board,  and  in  1855  married  the 
daughter  of  Cosmo  Innes.  Though  no  longer 
necessary  to  his  support,  his  literary  labours 
continued  without  remission ;  he  wrote  largely 
for  the  '  Scotsman,'  became  a  constant  contri- 
butor to  '  Blackwood's  Magazine,'  and  edited 
(1860)  the  valuable  autobiography  of  Alex- 
ander Car  lyle.  His  essays  in  'Blackwood' 
formed  the  substance  of  two  very  delightful 
works,  'The  Book  Hunter'  (1860),  contain- 
ing a  vivid  personal  sketch  of  De  Quincey, 
and  <  The  Scot  Abroad '  (1862).  Burton,  who 
had  always  been  a  great  pedestrian  at  home, 
had  now  imbibed  a  taste  for  solitary  tours  on 
the  continent,  which  formed  the  theme  of 
his  latest  contributions  to  'Blackwood.'  After 
the  completion  of  his  '  History,'  he  undertook 
the  editorship  of  the  '  Scottish  Registers,'  a 
work  of  great  national  importance,  and  pub- 
lished two  volumes.  The  task  has  since  his 
death  been  continued  by  Professor  Masson. 


His  last  independent  work  of  much  compass 
|  was  his   '  History  of  the  Reign  of  Queen 
Anne,'  published  in  1880.     Ere  this  date  his 
extraordinary  power  of  concentrated  applica- 
tion had  become  impaired  by  a  serious  illness, 
and  the  book,  dry  without  exactness,  and  de- 
sultory without  liveliness,   hardly  deserves 
to  be  ranked  among  histories.    The  most  va- 
luable part  is  his  account  of  Marlborough's 
j  battles,  the  localities  of  which  he  had  visited 
I  expressly.     From  this  time  Burton  suffered 
]  from  frequent  attacks  of  illness,  and  indicated 
the  change  which  had  come  over  his  spirit  by 
|  disposing  of  his  library,  weighing  eleven  tons, 
|  as  he  informed  the  writer  of  this  memoir. 
;  He  continued,  however,  to  write  for  '  Black- 
.  wood,'  performed  his  official  duties  with  un- 
'  diminished  efficiency,  rallied  surprisingly  in 
health  and  spirits  after  every  fit  of  illness, 
and  was  preparing  to  edit  the  remains  of  his 
friend  Edward  Ellice,  when  he  succumbed 
to  a  sudden  attack  of  bronchitis  on  10  Aug. 
;  1881. 

Burton's  biographies  and  his '  Book  Hunter ' 
secure  him  a  more  than  respectable  rank  as 
a  man  of  letters;  and  his  legal  and  econo- 
mical works  entitle  him  to  high  credit  as  a 
jurist  and  an  investigator  of  social  science. 
His  historical  labours  are  more  important, 
and  yet  his  claims  to  historical  eminence  are 
more  questionable.  His  'History  of  Scot- 
land '  has,  indeed,  the  field  to  itself  at  present, 
being  as  yet  the  only  one  composed  with  the 
accurate  research  which  the  modern  standard 
of  history  demands.  By  complying  with 
this  peremptory  condition,  Burton  has  dis- 
tanced all  competitors,  but  must  in  turn  give 
way  when  one  shall  arise  who,  emulating  or 
borrowing  his  closeness  of  investigation,  shall 
add  the  beauty  and  grandeur  due  to  the  his- 
tory of  a  great  and  romantic  country.  Bur- 
ton indeed  is  by  no  means  dry ;  his  narrative 
is  on  the  contrary  highly  entertaining.  But 
this  animation  is  purchased  by  an  entire 
sacrifice  of  dignity.  His  style  is  always  below 
the  subject ;  there  is  a  total  lack  of  harmony 
and  unity ;  and  the  work  altogether  produces 
the  impression  of  a  series  of  clever  and  meri- 
torious magazine  articles.  Possessing  in  per- 
fection all  the  ordinary  and  indispensable 
qualities  of  the  historian,  he  is  devoid  of  all 
those  which  exalt  historical  composition  to 
the  sphere  of  poetry  and  drama.  His  place 
is  rather  that  of  a  sagacious  critic  of  history, 
and  in  this  character  his  companionship  will 
always  be  found  invaluable.  To  render  due 
justice  to  Scottish  history  would  indeed  re- 
quire the  epic  and  dramatic  genius  of  Scott, 
united  with  the  research  of  a  Burton  and  the 
intuition  of  a  Carlyle ;  and  until  such  a  com- 
bination arises,  Burton  may  probably  remain 


Burton 


Burton 


Scotland's  chief  historian.  As  a  man,  he  was 
loved  and  valued  in  proportion  as  he  was  truly 
known.  With  a  dry  critical  intellect  he 
combined  an  intense  sensitiveness,  evinced  in 
a  painful  shrinking  from  deficient  sympathy, 
the  real  and  pathetic  cause  of  his  unfortunate 
irascibility  and  impatience  of  contradiction. 
His  private  affections  were  deep  and  constant, 
his  philanthropy  embraced  mankind,  his  gra- 
cious and  charitable  actions  were  endless,  and 
it  is  mournful  to  think  that  the  mere  exag- 
geration of  tender  feeling,  combined  with  his 
aversion  to  display  and  neglect  of  his  personal 
appearance,  should  have  obstructed  the  gene- 
ral recognition  of  qualities  as  beautiful  as  un- 
common. His  main  defect  was,  as  remarked 
by  his  widow,  an  absence  of  imagination, 
rendering  it  difficult  for  him  to  put  himself 
in  another's  place.  In  an  historian  such  a 
deficiency  is  most  serious,  and  could  be  but 
imperfectly  supplied  by  the  acuteness  of  his 
critical  faculty.  In  biography  it  was  to  a 
certain  extent  counteracted  by  the  strength 
of  the  sympathy  which  originally  attracted 
him  to  his  theme ;  and  hence  his  biographical 
•writings  are  perhaps  the  most  truly  and  per- 
manently valuable. 

[Memoir  by  Mrs.  Burton,  prefixed  to  the  large- 
paper  edition  of  the  Book  Hunter,  1882  ;  Black- 
wood's  Mag.  September  1881.]  E.  Gr. 

BURTON,  ROBERT  (1577-1640),  author 
of  the  '  Anatomy  of  Melancholy,'  and  one  of 
the  most  fantastic  figures  in  literature,  was 
the  second  son  of  Ralph  Burton  of  Lindley 
in  Leicestershire.  In  the  calculation  of  his 
nativity,  on  the  right  hand  of  his  monument 
in  Christ  Church  Cathedral,  the  date  of  his 
birth  is  given  as  8  Feb.  1576-7.  He  tells  us 
in  the  '  Anatomy  of  Melancholy '  (chapter  on 
'  Aire  Rectified,  with  a  digression  of  the 
Aire,'  part  ii.,  sect.  2,  memb.  3)  that  his  birth- 
place was  Lindley  in  Leicestershire.  There 
is  a  tradition  that  he  was  born  at  Falde 
in  Staffordshire,  and  Plot,  in.  his  'Natural 
History  of  Staffordshire,'  1686  (p.  276),  states 
that  he  was  shown  the  house  of  Robert  Bur- 
ton's nativity;  but  the  tradition  probably 
arose  from  the  fact  that  William  Burton  [q.v.] 
resided  at  Falde .  We  learn  from  his  will  that 
he  passed  some  time  at  the  grammar  school, 
Nuneaton ;  and  in  the  '  Digression  of  the 
Aire '  he  mentions  that  he  had  been  a  scholar 
at  the  free  school  of  Sutton  Coldfield,  War- 
wickshire. In  the  long  vacation  of  1593  he 
was  sent  as  a  commoner  to  Brasenose  College, 
Oxford,  and  in  1599  was  elected  student  of 
Christ  Church,  where, '  for  form  sake,  tho'  he 
wanted  not  a  tutor,'  he  was  placed  under  the 
tuition  of  Dr.  John  Bancroft.  He  took  the 
degree  of  B.D.  in  1614,  and  was  admitted  to 


the  reading  of  the  sentences.  On  29  Nov. 
1616  he  was  presented  by  the  dean  and 
chapter  of  Christ  Church  to  the  vicarage  of 
St.  Thomas,  in  the  west  suburbs  of  Oxford ; 
and  it  is  recorded  that  he  always  gave  his 
parishioners  the  sacrament  in  wafers,  and 
that  he  built  the  south  porch  of  the  church. 
About  1630  he  received  from  George,  Lord 
Berkeley,  the  rectory  of  Segrave  in  Leicester- 
shire, which,  with  his  Oxford  living,  he 
kept  '  with  much  ado  to  his  dying  day.'  In 
1606  Burton  wrote  a  Latin  comedy,  which 
was  acted  at  Christ  Church  on  Shrove  Mon- 
day, 16  Feb.  1617-18.  It  was  not  printed  in 
the  author's,  lifetime,  and  was  long  supposed 
to  be  irretrievably  lost ;  but  two  manuscript 
copies  had  fortunately  been  preserved.  One 
of  these  belonged  to  Dean  Milles  (who  died 
in  1784),  and  is  now  in  the  possession  of  the 
RevJIJfiaIliam^E>dwar.d  Buckley,  of  Middleton 
Cheney,  by  whom  it  was  privately  printed  in 
handsome  quarto  for  presentation  to  the  Rox- 
burghe  Club  in  1862. ,  On  the  title-page  is 
written  '  Inchoata  A°  Domini  1606,  alterata, 
renovata,  perfecta  Anno  Domini  1615.'  Over 
inchoata  is  written  in  the  same  hand  scripta, 
and  over  renovata,  revisa.  The  other  manu- 
script, a  presentation  copy  from  the  author 
to  his  brother,  William  Burton,  is  in  Lord 
Mostyn's  library  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  4th 
Rep.  356).  '  Philosophaster '  bears  a  certain 
resemblance  to  Tomkis's  '  Albumazar,'  acted 
at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  in  1614,  and 
to  Ben  Jonson's  '  Alchemist,'  acted  in  1610, 
and  published  in  1612.  In  the  prologue  the 
author  anticipates  criticism  on  this  point : — 

Emendicatuni  e  nupera  scena  aut  quis  putet, 
Sciat  quod  undecim  abhinc  annis  scripta  fuit. 

Burton's  comedy  is  a  witty  exposure  of  the 
practices  of  professors  in  the  art  of  chicanery. 
The  manners  of  a  fraternity  of  vagabonds 
are  portrayed  with  considerable  humour  and 
skill,  and  the  lyrical  portions  of  the  play 
are  written  with  a  light  hand.  At  the  end 
of  the  volume  Mr.  Buckley  has  collected, 
at  the  cost  of  considerable  research,  all  Bur- 
ton's contributions  to  various  academic  col- 
lections of  Latin  verse. 

In  1621  appeared  the  first  edition  of  Bur- 
ton's '  Anatomy  of  Melancholy,'  one  of  the 
most  fascinating  books  in  literature.  The 
full  title  is — '  The  Anatomy  of  Melancholy, 
What  it  is.  With  all  the  Kindes,  Cavses, 
Symptomes,  Prognostickes,  and  severall  Cvres 
of  it.  In  Three  Maine  Partitions  with  their 
seuerall  Sections,  Members,  and  Svbsections. 
Philosophically,  Medicinally,  Historically 
opened  and  cvt  vp.  By  Democritus  lunior. 
With  a  Satyricall  Preface  conducing  to  the 
following  Discourse.  Macrob.  Omne  meum, 


Burton 


Burton 


Nihil  meum.  At  Oxford,  Printed  by  lohn 
Lichfield  and  lames  Short,  for  Henry  Cripps, 
Anno  Dom.  1621,' 4to.  The  first  edition  con- 
tains at  the  end  an  '  Apologetical  Appendix ' 
(not  found  in  later  editions),  signed '  Robert 
Bvrton,'  and  dated  '  From  my  Studie  in 
Christ-Church,  Oxon.  December  5,  1620.' 
Later  editions,  in  folio,  appeared  in  1624, 1628, 
1632, 1638, 1651-2, 1660, 1676 ;  an  edition  in 
2  vols.  8vo  was  published  in  1800,  and  again 
in  1806  ;  and  several  abridgments  of  the  great 
work  have  been  published  in  the  present 
century.  In  the  third  edition  (1628)  first 
appeared  the  famous  frontispiece,  engraved 
by  C.  Le  Blond.  The  sides  are  illustrated 
with  figures  representing  the  effects  of  Me- 
lancholy from  Love,  Hypochondriasis,  Super- 
stition and  Madness.  At  the  top  is  Demo- 
critus,  emblematically  represented,  and  at 
the  foot  a  portrait  of  the  author.  In  the 
corners  at  the  top  are  emblems  of  Jealousy 
and  Solitude,  and  in  the  corners  at  the 
bottom  are  the  herbs  Borage  and  Hellebore. 
Burton  was  continually  altering  and  adding 
to  his  treatise.  In  the  preface  to  the  third 
edition  he  announced  that  he  intended  to 
make  no  more  changes  :  '  I  am  now  resolved 
never  to  put  this  treatise  out  again.  Ne 
quid  nimis.  I  will  not  hereafter  add,  alter, 
or  retract ;  I  have  done.'  But  when  the  fourth 
edition  appeared  it  was  found  that  he  had 
not  been  able  to  resist  the  temptation  of 
making  a  further  revision.  The  sixth  edition 
was  printed  from  an  annotated  copy  which 
was  handed  to  the  publisher  shortly  before 
Burton's  death.  Wood  states  that  the  pub- 
lisher, Henry  Cripps,  made  a  fortune  by  the 
sale  of  the  'Anatomy;'  and  Fuller  in  his 
'  Worthies '  remarked  that  '  scarce  any  book 
of  philology  in  our  land  hath  in  so  short  a 
time  passed  so  many  editions.'  The  treatise 
was  dedicated  to  George,  Lord  Berkeley.  In 
the  long  preface, '  Democritus  to  the  Reader,' 
which  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  parts 
of  the  book,  the  author  gives  us  an  account 
of  his  style  of  life  at  Oxford :  '  I  have  lived 
a  silent,  sedentary,  solitary,  private  life,  mihi 
et  musis,  in  the  university,  as  long  almost 
as  Xenocrates  in  Athens,  ad  senectam  fere, 
to  learn  wisdom  as  he  did,  penned  up  most 
part  in  my  study.  For  I  have  been  brought 
up  a  student  in  the  most  flourishing  colledge 
of  Europe  [Christ  Church  in  Oxford — marg. 
note],  Augustissimo  Collegia,  and  can  brag 
with  lovius  almost,  in  ea  luce  dotnicilii  Vati- 
cani,  totius  orbis  celeberrimi,  per  37  annos 
multa  opportunaque  didici :  for  thirty  years  I 
have  continued  (having  the  use  of  as  good 
libraries  as  ever  he  had)  a  scholar,  and  would 
be,  therefore,  loth  either  by  living  as  a  drone 
to  be  an  unprofitable  or  unworthy  a  member 


of  so  learned  and  noble  a  societie,  or  to  write 
that  which  should  be  any  way  dishonourable 
to  such  a  royal  and  ample  foundation.'  He 
then  proceeds  to  speak  of  the  desultory  cha- 
racter of  his  studies : '  I  have  read  many  books 
but  to  little  purpose,  for  want  of  good  method ; 
I  have  confusedly  tumbled  over  divers  au- 
thors in  our  libraries  with  small  profit  for 
want  of  art,  order,  memory,  judgment.' 
For  preferment  he  was  not  anxious :  '  I  am 
not  poor,  I  am  not  rich  :  nihil  est,  nihil  deest, 
I  have  little,  I  want  nothing ;  all  my  treasure 
is  in  Minerva's  tower.'  He  anticipates  the 
objections  of  hostile  critics  who  may  urge 
that  his  time  would  have  been  better  spent 
in  publishing  books  of  divinity.  He  saw '  no 
such  need '  for  that  class  of  works,  as  there 
existed  already  more  commentaries,  treatises, 
pamphlets,  expositions,  and  sermons  than 
whole  teams  of  oxen  could  draw.  Why  did 
he  choose  such  a  subject  as  melancholy?  'I 
write  of  melancholy,'  is  the  answer,  '  by 
being  busy  to  avoid  melancholy.'  He  apolo- 
gises for  the  rudeness  of  his  style,  on  the 
ground  that  he  could  not  afford  to  employ 
an  amanuensis  or  assistants.  After  relating 
the  story  of  Pancrates  (in  Lucian),  who  by 
magic  turned  a  door-bar  into  a  serving-man, 
he  proceeds  in  this  strain :  '  I  have  no  such 
skill  to  make  new  men  at  my  pleasure,  or 
means  to  hire  them,  no  whistle  to  call  like 
the  master  of  a  ship,  and  bid  them  run,  &c. 
I  have  no  such  authority ;  no  such  bene- 
factors as  that  noble  Ambrosius  was  to  Origen, 
allowing  him  six  or  seven  Amanuenses  to 
write  out  his  Dictats.  I  must  for  that  cause 
do  my  businesse  my  self,  and  was  therefore 
enforced,  as  a  Bear  doth  her  whelps,  to  bring 
forth  this  confused  lump.'  To  some  slight 
extent  Burton  was  indebted  to  '  A  Treatise 
of  Melancholy,'  by  T.  Bright,  1586.  The 

*  Anatomy '  is  divided  into  three  partitions, 
which  are  subdivided  into  sections,  members, 
and  subsections.     Prefixed  to  each  partition 
is  an  elaborate  synopsis  as  a  sort  of  index, 
in  humorous  imitation  of  the  practice  so  com- 
mon in  books  of  scholastic  divinity.    Part  i. 
deals  with  the  causes  and  symptoms  of  melan- 
choly ;  part  ii.  with  the  cure  of  melancholy ; 
and  part  iii.  with  love  melancholy  and  re- 
ligious melancholy.     On  every  page  quota- 
tions abound  from  authors  of  all  ages  and 
countries,  classics,  fathers   of  the   church, 
medical  writers,  poets,  historians,  scholars, 
travellers,  &c.     There  is  a  unique  charm  in 
Burton's   'Anatomy  of  Melancholy.'      Dr. 
Johnson  said  that  it  was  the  only  book  that 
ever  took  him  out  of  his  bed  two  hours  sooner 
than  he  intended  to  rise.     Ferriar  in  his 

*  Illustrations  of  Sterne '  showed  how  '  Tris- 
tram Shandy '  was  permeated  with  Burton's 


Burton 


Burton 


influence.  Charles  Lamb  was  an  enthusiastic 
admirer  of  the 'fantastic  old  great  man/  and  to 
some  extent  modelled  his  style  on  the  '  Ana- 
tomy.' In  '  Curious  Fragments  extracted 
from  the  Commonplace  Book  of  Robert  Bur- 
ton' (appended  to  the  tragedy  of  'Woodvil,' 
1802)  Lamb  imitated  with  marvellous  fidelity 
Burton's  charming  mannerisms.  Milton,  as 
Warton  was  the  first  to  point  out,  gathered 
hints  for  '  L' Allegro  '  and '  II  Penseroso'  from  i 
the  verses  ('  The  Author's  Abstract  of  Me-  ; 
lancholy ')  prefixed  to  the  '  Anatomy.'  There  ; 
is  no  keener  delight  to  an  appreciative  student  ; 
than  to  shut  himself  in  his  study  and  be  im- 
mersed '  from  morn  to  noon,  from  noon  to 
dewy  eve,'  in  Burton's  far-off  world  of  for- 
gotten lore.  Commonplace  writers  have 
described  the  '  Anatomy '  as  a  mere  collec- 
tion of  quotations,  a  piece  of  patchwork. 
The  description  is  utterly  untrue.  On  every 
page  is  the  impress  of  a  singularly  deep  and 
original  genius.  As  a  humorist  Burton  bears 
some  resemblance  to  Sir  Thomas  Browne ; 
this  vein  of  semi-serious  humour  is,  to  his 
admirers,  one  of  the  chief  attractions  of  his 
style.  When  he  chooses  to  write  smoothly 
his  language  is  strangely  musical. 

Little  is  recorded  of  Burton's  life.  Bishop 
Kennet  (in  his  Register  and  Chronicle,  p.  320) 
says  that  after  writing  the  'Anatomy'  to 
suppress  his  own  melancholy,  he  did  but  im- 
prove it.  'In  an  interval  of  vapours '  he 
would  be  extremely  cheerful,  and  then  he 
would  fall  into  such  a  state  of  despondency 
that  he  could  only  get  relief  by  going  to  the 
bridge-foot  at  Oxford  and  hearing  the  barge- 
men swear  at  one  another,  '  at  which  he 
would  set  his  hands  to  his  sides  and  laugh 
most  profusely.'  Kennet's  story  recalls  a 
passage  about  Democritus  in  Burton's  pre- 
face :.  '  He  lived  at  last  in  a  garden  in  the 
suburbs,  wholly  betaking  himself  to  his 
studies  and  a  private  life,  saving  that  some- 
times he  would  walk  down  to  the  haven  and 
laugh  heartily  at  such  variety  of  ridiculous 
objects  which  there  he  saw.'  It  would  appear 
that  when  he  adopted  the  title  of  Democritus 
Junior,  Burton  seriously  set  himself  to  imi- 
tate the  eccentricities  recorded  of  the  old 
philosopher.  Anecdotes  about  Burton  are 
very  scarce.  It  is  related  in  '  Reliquiae 
Hearnianse '  that  one  day  when  Burton  was 
in  a  book-shop  the  Earl  of  Southampton  en- 
tered and  inquired  for  a  copy  of  the  '  Ana- 
tomy of  Melancholy ;'  whereupon  '  says  the 
bookseller  "  My  lord,  if  you  please  I  can  show 
you  the  author."  He  did  so.  "  Mr.  Burton," 
says  the  earl, "  your  sen-ant."  "  Mr.  South- 
ampton," says  Mr.  Burton,  "  your  servant," 
and  away  he  went.'  Wood  gives  the  follow- 
ing character  of  Burton :  '  He  was  an  exact 


mathematician,  a  curious  calculator  of  nati- 
vities, a  general  read  scholar,  a  thorough- 
paced philologist,  and  one  that  understood 
the  surveying  of  lands  well.  As  he  was  by 
many  accounted  a  severe  student,  a  devourer 
of  authors,  a  melancholy  and  humorous  per- 
son, so  by  others  who  knew  him  well  a  person 
of  great  honesty,  plain  dealing  and  charity. 
I  have  heard  some  of  the  antients  of  Christ 
Church  often  say  that  his  company  was  very 
merry,  facete  and  juvenile,  and  no  man  of  his 
time  did  surpass  him  for  his  ready  and  dex- 
terous interlarding  his  common  discourses 
among  them  with  verses  from  the  poets  or 
sentences  from  classical  authors.'  Burton  died 
at  Christ  Church  on  25  Jan.  1639-40,  at  or 
very  near  the  time  that  he  had  foretold  some 
years  before  by  the  calculation  of  his  nativity. 
Wood  says  there  was  a  report  among  the 
students  that  he  had  '  sent  up  his  soul  to 
heaven  thro'  a  noose  about  his  neck '  in  order 
that  his  calculation  might  be  verified.  He 
was  buried  in  the  north  aisle  of  Christ  Church 
Cathedral,  and  over  his  grave  was  erected,  at 
the  expense  of  his  brother  William  Burton, 
a  comely  monument,  on  the  upper  pillar  of 
the  aisle,  with  his  bust  in  colour  ;  on  the  right 
hand  above  the  bust  is  the  calculation  of  his 
nativity,  and  beneath  the  bust  is  the  epitaph 
which  he  had  composed  for  himself — '  Faucis 
notus,  paucioribus  ignotus,  hie  jacet  Demo- 
critus Junior,  cui  vitam  dedit  et  mortem 
Melancholia.'  His  portrait  hangs  in  the  hall 
of  Brasenose  College.  He  left  behind  him  a 
choice  library  of  books,  many  of  which  he 
bequeathed  to  the  Bodleian.  The  collection 
included  a  number  of  rare  Elizabethan  tracts. 
There  is  an  elegy  on  Burton  in  Martin 
Llewellyn's  poems,  1646. 

[Wood's  Athense,  ed.  Bliss,  ii.  652-3  ;  Nichols's 
Leicestershire,  vol.  iii.  pt  i.  415-19;  Preface  to 
the  Anatomy  of  Melancholy,  ed.  6  ;  Philoso- 
phaster,  Comoedia,  ed.  Rev.  W.  E.  Buckley,  1 862  ; 
Kennet's  Register  and  Chronicle,  1728,  p.  320; 
Ferriar's  Illustrations  of  Sterne,  1799  ;  Hearne's 
Reliquiae,  ed.  Bliss,  i.  288 ;  Blackwood's  Maga- 
zine, September  1861 ;  Lamb's  Detached  Thoughts 
on  Books  and  Reading ;  Stephen  Jones's  Memoir 
prefixed  to  the  Anatomy,  ed.  1800.]  A.  H.  B. 

BURTON,    ROBERT    or    RICHARD 

( 1632 P-1725?),  miscellaneous  author,  whose 
real  name  was  NATHANIEL  CKOTTCH,  was  the 
author  of  many  books,  attributed  on  the 
title-page  to  R.  B.,  to  Richard  Burton,  and 
(after  his  death)  to  Robert  Burton.  He 
was  born  about_  1632,  and  was  the  son  of 
a  tailor  at  Lewes.  Nathaniel  was  appren- 
ticed on  5  May  1656  for  seven  years  to  Live- 
well  Chapman,  and  at  the  close  of  his  ap- 
prenticeship became  a  freeman  of  the  Sta- 
tioners' Company.  He  was  a  publisher,  and 


Burton 


Burton 


compiled  a  number  of  small  books,  which, 
issued  at  a  shilling  each,  had  a  great  popu- 
larity. '  Burton's  books ' — so  they  were  called 
— attracted  the  notice  of  Dr.  Johnson,  who  in 
1784  asked  Mr.  Dilly  to   procure  them  for 
him, '  as  they  seem  very  proper  to  allure  back- 
ward readers.'    John  Dunton  says  of  him  : 
'  I  think  I  have  given  you  the  very  soul  of 
his  character  when  I  have  told  you  that  his 
talent  lies  at  collection.  He  has  melted  down 
the  best  of  our  English  histories  into  twelve 
penny  books,  which  are  filled  with  wonders, 
rarities,  and  curiosities ;  for,  you  must  know, 
his  title-pages  are  a  little  swelling.'     Dun- 
ton  professed  a  *  hearty  friendship '  for  him, 
but  objects  that  Crouch  '  has  got  a  habit  of 
leering  under  his  hat,  and  once  made  it  a 
great  part  of  his  business  to  bring  down  the 
reputation  of"  Second  Spira" '  (a  book  said  to 
be  by  Thomas  Sewell,  published  by  Dunton). 
Crouch  was  also,  according  to  Dunton,  'the 
author  of  the  "English  Post,"  and  of  that 
useful  Journal   intituled  "The   Marrow  of 
History."  '      '  Crouch  prints  nothing,'  says 
Dunton,  '  but  what  is  very  useful  and  very 
diverting.'      Dunton  praises  his  instructive 
conversation,  and  says  that  he  is  a '  phoenix 
author  (I  mean  the  only  man  that  gets  an 
estate  by  writing  of  books).'     A  collected 
edition  in  quarto  of  his  '  historical  works ' 
was  issued  in  1810-14,  chiefly  intended  for 
collectors  who  'illustrate'  books  by  the  in- 
sertion of  additional  engravings.     His  ori- 
ginal publications   are :    1.  '  A  Journey  to 
Jerusalem  ...  in  a  letter  from  T.  B.  in 
Aleppo,  &c.,'  with  a  '  brief  account  of  ... 
those  countries,'  added  apparently  by  Crouch. 
In  1683  it  was  augmented  and  reprinted  as 
'  Two  Journies  to  Jerusalem,  containing  first 
a  strange  and  true  Account  of  the  Travels 
of  two  English  Pilgrims  (Henry  Timberlake 
and  John  Burrell)  ;  secondly,  the  Travels  of 
fourteen  Englishmen,  by  T.  B.     To  which 
are  prefixed  memorable  Remarks  upon  the 
ancient  and  modern   State  of  the   Jewish 
Nation ;  together  with  a  Relation  of  the  great 
Council  of  the  Jews  in  Hungaria  in  1650  by 
S.  B.[rett],  with  an  Account  of  the  wonderful 
Delusion  of  the  Jews  by  a  False  Christ  at 
Smyrna  in  1666  ;  lastly,  the  final  Extinction 
and  Destruction  of  the  Jews  in  Persia.'  There 
were  editions  with  various  modifications  of 
title,  such  as  '  Memorable  Remarks,'  '  Judee- 
orum  Memorabilia,'  &c.,  in  1685, 1730, 1738, 
1759.     It  was  reprinted  at  Bolton  in  1786. 
The  latest  reissue,  entitled  '  Judseorum  Me- 
morabilia,' was  edited  and  published  at  Bris- 
tol by  W.  Matthews  iir  1796.     A  Welsh 
translation,  published  about  1690  at  Shrews- 
bury, is  in  the  British  Museum.   2.  '  Miracles 
of  Art  and  Nature,  or  a  Brief  Description  of 


the  several  varieties  of  Birds,  Beasts,  Fishes, 
Plants,  and  Fruits  of  other  Countrys,  to- 
gether with  several  other  Remarkable  Things 
in  the  World.  By  R.  B.  Gent.,  London, 
printed  for  William  Bowtil  at  the  Sign  of 
the  Golden  Key  near  Miter  Court  in  Fleet 
Street,'  1678.  A  tenth  edition  appeared  in 
1737.  3.  '  The  Wars  in  England,  Scotland, 
and  Ireland  from  1625  to  1660,'  London, 
1681.  The  preface  is  signed  Richard  Burton. 
The  fourth  edition  appeared  in  1683  ;  issues 
in  1684,  1697,  1706,  and  1737.  4.  'The 
Apprentice's  Companion,'  London,  1681. 
5.  '  Historical  Remarques  on  London  and 
Westminster,'  London,  1681  ;  reprints  in  1684 
(when  a  second  part  was  added),  1703,  1722, 
and  1730,  with  some  modifications.  6.  '  Won- 
derful Prodigies  of  Judgment  and  Mercy, 
discovered  in  Three  Hundred  Histories,'  1681  ; 
other  editions  in  1682,  1685,  1699,  Edinburgh 
1762.  7.  '  Wonderful  Curiosities,  Rarities,  and 
Wonders  in  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,' 
London,  1682.  ;  reprinted  in  1685,  1697,  1728, 
and  1737.  8.  '  The  Extraordinary  Adventures 
and  Discoveries  of  Several  Famous  Men,' 
London,  1683,  1685,  1728.  9.  '  Strange  and 
Prodigious  Religious  Customs  and  Manners  of 
sundry  Nations,'  London,  1683.  10.  'Delights 
for  the  Ingenious  in  above  fifty  select  and 
choice  Emblems,  divine  and  moral,  curiously 
ingraven  upon  copper  plates,  with  fifty  de- 
lightful Poems  and  Lots  for  the  more  lively 
illustration  of  each  Emblem,  to  which  is  pre- 
fixed an  incomparable  Poem  intituledMajesty 
in  Misery,  an  Imploration  to  the  King  of 
Kings,  written  by  his  late  Majesty  K.  Charles 
the  First.  Collected  by  R.  B.'  London,  1684. 

11.  '  English  Empire  in  America.   By  R.  B.,' 
London,   1685;    3rd    edit.    1698,   5th   edit. 
1711,  6th  edit.  1728,  1735,  7th  edit.  1739  ; 
there  was   also  a  7th  edit.  Dublin,  1739. 

12.  'A  View  of  the  English  Acquisitions  in 
Guinea  and  the  East  Indies.    By  R.  B.,'  Lon- 
don, 1686,  1726,  1728.     13.  '  Winter  Evening 
Entertainments,  containing  :  I.  Ten  pleasant 
and  delightful  Relations.  II.  Fifty  ingenious 
Riddles,'  6th  edit.  1737.    14.  '  Female  Excel- 
lency, or  the  Ladies'  Glory  ;  worthy  Lives 
and    memorable  Actions    of   nine  famous 
Women.   By  R.B.,'  London,  1688.  15.  'Eng- 
land's Monarchs  from  the  Invasion  of  Romans 
to  this  Time,  &c.     By  R.  B.,'  1685,  1691, 
1694.    16.  '  History  of  Scotland  and  Ireland. 
By  R.  B.,'  London,  1685,  1696.    17.  '  History 
of  the  Kingdom  of  Ireland,'  London,  1685, 
1692.     In  the  seventh  edition,  Dublin,  1731, 
it  is  said  to  be  an  abridgment  of  Dean  Story's 
'  Late  Wars  in  Ireland.'     18.  '  The  Vanity 
of   the  Life   of   Man    represented    in  the 
seven  several  Stages  from  his  Birth  to  his 
Death,  with  Pictures  and  Poems  exposing  the 


Burton 


16 


Burton 


Follies  of  every  Age,  to  which  is  added  Poem 
upon  divers  Subjects  and  Occasions.  B1 
R.  B.,'  London,  1688,  3rd  edit,  1708.  19. '  Thi 
Young  Man's  Calling,  or  the  whole  Duty  o 
Youth,'  1685.  20.  'Delightful  Fables  in 
Prose  and  Verse,'  London,  1691.  21.  'His 
tory  of  the  Nine  Worthies  of  the  World, 
London,  1687;  other  editions  1713,  1727 
4th  edit.  1738,  Dublin,  1759.  22.  '  History 
of  Oliver  Cromwell,'  London,  1692,  1698 
1706,  1728.  23.  '  History  of  the  House  o: 
Orange,'  London,  1693.  24.  '  History  of  th< 
two  late  Kings,  James  the  Second  and  Charles 
the  Second.  By  R.  B.,'  London,  Crouch 
1693,  12mo.  25.  <  Epitome  of  all  the  Lives 
of  the  Kings  of  France,'  London,  1693 
26.  '  The  General  History  of  Earthquakes, 
London,  1694,  1734,  1736.  27.  '  England's 
Monarchs,  with  Poems  and  the  Pictures  ol 
every  Monarch,  and  a  List  of  the  present 
Nobility  of  this  Kingdom,'  London,  1694. 
28.  '  The  English  Hero,  or  Sir  Francis  Drake 
revived,'  London,  1687,  4th  edit,  enlarged 
1695;  there  were  editions  in  1710,  1716, 
1739,  1750,  1756,  1769.  29.  'Martyrs  in 
Flames,  or  History  of  Popery,'  London,  1695, 
1713,  1729.  30.  '  The  History  of  the  Prin- 
cipality of  Wales,'  in  three  parts,  London, 
1695, 2nd  edit.  1730.  31. '  Unfortunate  Court 
Favourites  of  England,'  London,  1695, 1706 ; 
6th  edit.  1729.  32.  '  Unparalleled  Varieties, 
or  the  matchless  Actions  and  Passions  dis- 
played in  near  four  hundred  notable  Instances 
and  Examples,'  3rd  edit.  London,  1697,  4th 
edit.  1728.  33. '  Wonderful  Prodigies  of  Judg- 
ment and  Mercy  discovered  in  near  three 
hundred  Memorable  Histories.'  The  5th 
edition  enlarged,  London,  1699.  34.  '  Ex- 
traordinary Adventures,  Revolutions,  and 
Events,'  3rd  edit.  London,  1704.  35.  'Devout 
Souls'  Daily  Exercise  in  Prayer,  Contempla- 
tions, and  Praise,'  London,  1706.  36.  '  Di- 
vine Banquets,  or  Sacramental  Devotions,' 
London,  1706,  1707.  37.  'Surpri/ing  Mi- 
racles of  Nature  and  Art,'  4th  edit.  London, 
1708.  38.  '  History  of  the  Lives  of  English 
Divines  who  were  most  zealous  in  Promoting 
the  Reformation.  By  R.  B.,'  London,  1709. 

39.  'The  Unhappy  Princess,  or  the  Secret 
History  of  Anne  Boleyn;  and  the  History 
of  Lady  Jane  Grey,'  London,  1710,  1733. 

40.  'History   of  Virginia,'   London,    1712. 

41.  '^Esop's  Fables  in  Prose  and  Verse,'  1712. 

42.  '  Kingdom  of  Darkness,  or  the  History 
of  Demons,  Spectres,  Witches,  Apparitions, 
Possessions,  Disturbances,  and  other  Super- 
natural Delusions  and  malicious  Impostures 
of  the  Devil.'    The  first  edition  appeared  as 
early  as  1706.     43.  'Memorable  Accidents 
and  unheard-of  Transactions,  containing  an 
Account  of  several  strange  Events.    Trans- 


lated from  the  French  [of  T.  Leonard],  and 
printed  at  Brussels  in  1691.  By  R.  B.,'  Lon- 
don, 1733.  The  first  edition  appeared  in  1693. 
44.  '  Youth's  Divine  Pastime,  Part  II.,  con- 
taining near  forty  more  remarkable  Scripture 
Histories,  with  Spiritual  Songs  and  Hymns 
of  Prayer  and  Praise.  By  R.  Burton,  author 
of  the  first  part.'  The  6th  edition,  London, 
C.  Hitch,  1749.  45.  'Triumphs  of  Love,  con- 
taining Fifteen  Histories,'  London,  1750.  In 
the  Grenville  Collection  the  following  is 
attributed  to  Burton,  but  apparently  by  mis- 
take :  '  The  Accomplished  Ladies'  Rich  Closet 
of  Rarities,  &c.'  The  last  official  communi- 
cation with  him  from  the  Stationers'  Com- 
pany was  in  1717,  and  his  name  ceases  to  be 
recorded  in  1728.  As  the  name  of  Thomas 
Crouch,  presumably  his  son,  appears  on  the 
title-page  of  one  of  Burton's  books  in  1725, 
it  may  be  assumed  that  he  died  before  that 
date. 

[Records  of  the  Stationers'  Company,  obligi  ngly 
examined  for  this  article  by  Mr.  C.  E.  Bivington, 
the  clerk ;  John  Dunton's  Life  and  Errors ; 
Catalogue  of  the  Grenville  Collection  ;  Lowndes's 
Bibliographer's  Manual ;  Hawkins's  History  of 
Music,  xi.  171;  Chalmers's  Biog.  Diet.;  Book- 
Lore,  1885.]  W.  E.  A.  A. 

BURTON,  SIMON,  M.D.  (1690P-1744), 
physician,  was  born  in  Warwickshire  about 
1690,  being  the  eldest  son  of  Humphrey 
Burton,  of  Caresly,  near  Coventry.  His 
mother  was  Judith,  daughter  of  the  Rev. 
Abraham  Bohun.  He  was  educated  at  Rugby, 
and  at  New  College,  Oxford,  where  he  pro- 
ceeded B.A.  29  Nov.  1710 ;  M.A.  26  May 
1714 ;  M.B.  20  April  1716 ;  and  M.D.  21  July 
1720.  After  practising  for  some  years  at 
Warwick,  he  removed  to  London,  where  he 
established  himself  in  Savile  Row,  and  ob- 
tained a  large  practice.  He  was  admitted, 
12  April  1731,  a  candidate  of  the  Royal  Col- 
lege of  Physicians,  of  which  he  became  a  fel- 
low on  3  April  1732.  On  19  Oct.  in  the 
following  year  Burton  was  appointed  phy- 
sician to  St.  George's  Hospital,  and  subse- 
quently royal  physician  in  ordinary  (General 
Advertiser,  13  June  1744).  He  was  one  of 
;he  physicians  who  attended  Pope  in  his  last 
llness,  and  had  a  dispute  upon  that  occasion 
with  Dr.  Thompson,  a  well-known  quack,  to 
which  reference  is  made  in  a  satire  entitled 
One  Thousand  Seven  Hundred  and  Forty- 
Four,  a  Poem,  by  a  Great  Poet  lately  de- 
ceased.' Burton  survived  Pope  somewhat  less 
,han  a  fortnight,  and  died,  after  a  few  days' 
llness,  11  June  1744,  at  his  house  in  Savile 
low.' 

[General  Advertiser,  13  June  1744;   Penny 
Condon  Morning  Advertiser,  13-15  June  1744  ; 


Burton 


Burton 


Gent.  Mag.  June  1744;  Catalogue  of  Oxford 
Graduates,  1851  ;  Carruthers's  Life  of  Alexander 
Pope,  1857.]  A.  H.  G. 

BURTON,  THOMAS  (fi.  1656-1659), 
reputed  parliamentary  diarist,  was  a  justice 
of  the  peace  for  AVestmoreland.  He  was  re- 
turned to  parliament  as  member  for  the  county 
on  20  Aug.  1656.  On  16  Oct.  1656  he  was 
called  upon  by  the  parliament  to  answer  a 
charge  of  disaffection  towards  the  existing 
government,  which  he  did  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  house  (Parl.  Hist.  pp.  439-40).  The 
Westmoreland  returns  for  Richard  Crom- 
well's parliament  (27  Jan.  1658-9  to  22  April 
1659)  are  missing,  but  probably  Burton  was 
re-elected  to  it.  He  did  not  sit  in  parliament 
after  the  Restoration.  Although  he  spoke 
seldom,  he  is  assumed  to  have  been  a  regular 
attendant  in  the  house,  and  has  been  identi- 
fied as  the  author  of  a  diary  of  all  its  pro- 
ceedings from  1656  to  1659.  In  this  record 
the  speeches  are  given  in  the  oratio  recta,  and 
it  is  therefore  to  be  inferred  that  the  writer 
prepared  his  report  in  the  house  itself.  The 
'  Diary,'  in  the  form  in  which  it  is  now  known, 
opens  abruptly  on  Wednesday,  3  Dec.  1656. 
It  is  continued  uninterruptedly  till  26  June 
1657.  A  second  section  deals  with  the  period 
between  20  Jan.  1657-8  and  4  Feb.  1657-8,  and 
a  third  with  that  between  27  Jan.  1658-9  and 
22  April  1659.  The  '  Diary '  was  first  printed 
in  1828,  by  J.  T.  Rutt,from  the  author's  note- 
books, which  had  come  into  the  possession  of 
Mr.  Upcot,  librarian  of  the  London  Institu- 
tion. These  manuscripts,  which  form  six  ob- 
long 12mo  volumes,  are  now  in  the  British 
Museum  (Addit.  MSS.  15859-64),  and  bear 
no  author's  name.  The  editor  prefixed  extracts 
from  the '  Journal '  of  Guibon  Goddard,  M.P. 
(Addit.  MS.  5138,  ff.  285  et  seq.),  dealing 
with  the  parliament  of  1654.  The  identity 
of  the  author  of  the  '  Diary '  can  only  be  dis- 
covered by  internal  evidence.  At  vol.  ii.  p.  159 
he  writes  (30  May  1657),  'Sir  William  Strick- 
land and  /moved  that  the  report  for  the  bill 
for  York  River  be  now  made.'  On  1  June 
Sir  William  Strickland's  colleague  is  stated 
to  be  'Mr.  Burton,'  and  the  only  member  of 
the  name  in  the  house  at  the  time  was 
Thomas  Burton,  M.P.  for  Westmoreland.  But 
Carlyle  (Cromwell,  iv.  239-40)  has  pointed 
out  that  the  writer  speaks  of  himself  in  the 
first  person  as  sitting  on  two  parliamentary 
committees  (ii.  346,  347,  404)  in  the  list  of 
whose  members  given  in  the '  Commons  Jour- 
nals ',(vii.  450,  580,  588)  Barton's  name  is 
not  found.  The  evidence  of  authorship  is 
very  conflicting,  and  suggests  that  more  than 
one  member  of  parliament  was  concerned  in 
it.  Carlyle  asserts  that  Nathaniel  Bacon, 
1593-1660  [q.  v.J,  has  a  better  claim  to  the 

VOL.  VIII. 


work  than  Burton,  but  this  assertion  is  con- 
trovertible.  The  diarist  was  a  mere  reporter, 
and  Carlyle,  whilst  frequently  quoting  him, 
treats  his  lack  of  imagination  with  the  bit- 
terest disdain.  'A  book  filled  .  .  .  with 
mere  dim  inanity  and  moaning  wind.' 

[Burton's  Parliamentary  Diary  (1828),  vols. 
i-iv.;  Names  of  M.P.s,  pt.  i.  pp.  504-6;  Carlyle's 
Cromwell,  iv.  240.]  S.  L.  L. 

BURTON,  WILLIAM  (d.  1616),  puri- 
tan divine,  was  born  at  Winchester,  but  in 
what  year  is  not  known.  He  was  educated 
at  Winchester  School  and  New  College,  Ox- 
ford, of  which,  after  graduating  B.A.,  he 
was  admitted  perpetual  fellow  on  5  April 
1563.  He  left  the  university  in  1565.  He 
was  minister  at  Norwich  (he  tells  us)  for '  fiue 
yeares,'  presumably  the  period  1584-9.  But 
he  seems  to  have  been  in  Norwich  or  the  im- 
mediate neighbourhood  at  least  as  early  as 
1576,  perhaps  as  assistant  in  the  free  school. 
His  name  appears  in  1583  among  the  Norfolk 
divines  (over  sixty  in  number)  who  scrupled 
subscription  to  Whitgift's  three  articles. 
He  has  left  a  very  interesting  account  of  the 
puritan  ascendency  in  Norwich  during  his 
time.  The  leaders  of  the  party  were  John 
More,  vicar  of  St.  Andrew's  (buried  on 
16  Jan.  1592),  and  Thomas  Roberts,  rector 
of  St.  Clements  (d.  1576).  For  many  years 
there  was  daily  preaching,  attended  by 
the  magistrates  and  over  twenty  of  the  city 
clergy,  besides  those  of  the  cathedral,  it 
was  the  custom  each  day  for  one  or  other  of 
the  magistrates  to  keep  open  house  for  the 
clergy,  without  whose  advice  'no  matter  was 
usually  concluded '  in  the  city  council.  Very 
interesting  also  is  his  account,  as  an  eye- 
witness, of  the  burning  at  Norwich,  on  14  Jan. 
1589,  of  Francis  Ket  [q.  v.]  as  an  '  Arrian 
heretique.'  Burton  bears  the  strongest  testi- 
mony to  the  excellence  and  apparent  godli- 
ness of  Ket's  life  and  conversation,  but  glories 
in  his  fate,  and  is  quite  certain  of  his  damna- 
tion. Burton,  while  rejecting  the  ceremonies, 
was  firm  against  separation  from  the  na- 
tional church ;  he  writes  bitterly  respecting 
'  our  English  Donatists,  our  schismaticall 
Brownists.'  He  left  Norwich  owing  to 
troubles  which  befell  him  about  some  matters 
of  his  ministry.  In  after  years  it  was  re- 
ported that  the  civic  authorities  had  driven 
him  away;  his  enemies  wrote  to  Norwich 
for  copies  of  records  which  they  expected 
would  tell  against  him ;  but  it  seems  that 
the  mayor  and  council  had  d-one  their  best 
to  retain  him.  On  leaving  Norwich  he 
found  a  friend  in  Lord  Wentworth,  as  we 
learn  from  the  dedication  prefixed  to  his 
'  Dauid's  Euidence,'  &c.,  1592,  8vo.  Went- 

c 


Burton 


18 


Burton 


worth  took  him  into  his  house,  gave  him 
books,  and  was  the  means  of  his  resuming  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  Richard  Fletcher, 
bishop  of  Bristol  (consecrated  3  Jan.  1590), 
gave  him  some  appointment  in  Bristol,  not 
upon  conditions, '  as  some  haue  vntruely  re- 
ported.' Complaints  were  made  about  his 
teaching,  whereupon  he  published  his  '  Cate- 
chism,' 1591,  which  is  a  very  workmanlike 
presentation  of  Calvinism.  In  it  he  argues 
against  bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  de- 
scribes the  right  way  of  solemnising  'the 
natiuitie  of  the  Sonne  of  God.'  He  subse- 
quently published  several  sets  of  sermons 
which  had  been  delivered  in  Bristol.  He  be- 
came vicar  of  St.  Giles,  Reading,  on  25  Nov. 
1591.  At  some  unknown  date  (after  1608) 
he  came  to  London.  He  died  intestate  in 
the  parish  of  St.  Sepulchre,  apparently  in 
1616 ;  whether  he  held  the  vicarage  or  not 
does  not  appear ;  the  registers  of  St.  Sepul- 
chre were  burned  in  the  great  fire  of  1666. 
His  age  at  death  must  have  been  upwards  of 
seventy.  His  wife,  Dorothy,  survived  him  ; 
his  son  Daniel  administered  to  his  effects  on 
17  May  1616. 

Of  Burton's  publications,  the  earliest 
written  was  a  single  sermon  preached  at 
Norwich  on  21  Dec.  1589  from  Jer.  iii.  14, 
but  it  was  probably  not  published  till  later, 
for  he  calls  his  'Catechism,'  1591,  16mo,  his 
*  first  fruites.'  Wood  enumerates  eight  subse- 
quent collections  of  sermons  and  seven  trea- 
tises, including  '  An  Abstract  of  the  Doctrine 
of  the  Sabbath,'  1606, 8vo,  which  has  escaped 
the  researches  of  Robert  Cox.  The  little  vo- 
lume of  '  seauen  sermons/  bearing  the  title 
'  Dauids  Evidence,'  above  referred  to,  was  re- 
printed in  1596,  16mo,  and  in  1602,  4to. 
Burton  translated  seven  dialogues  of  Erasmus, 
published  to  prove '  how  little  cause  the  papists 
haue  to  boast  of  Erasmus,  as  a  man  of  their 
side.'  This  wasissued  in  1606,  sm.  4to  ;  some 
copies  have  the  title  '  Seven  dialogves  Both 
pithie  and  profitable,'  &c.,  others  bear  the  title 
'  Utile-Dulce  :  or,  Trueths  Libertie.  Seuen 
wittie-wise  Dialogues,'  &c. ;  but  the  two 
issues  (both  dated  1606)  correspond  in  every 
respect  except  the  title-pages. 

[Burton's  dedications  in  Catechism,  1591, 
Dauids  Euidence,  1596,  and  Seven  Dialogues, 
1606;  Blomefield's  Norfolk,  vol.  ii.  1745  (Nor- 
wich) ;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  ii.  1 ; 
Brook's  Lives  of  the  Puritans,  1813,  ii.  230 ; 
Christian  Moderator,  1826,  p.  37;  Leversage's 
Hist,  of  Bristol  Cathedral,  1853,  66.]  A.  G. 

BURTON,  WILLIAM  (1575-1645), 
author  of '  Description  of  Leicestershire,'  son 
of  Ralph  Burton,  and  elder  brother  of  Robert 
Burton  ('  Democritus  Junior ')  [q.  v.],  was 


born  at  Lindley  in  Leicestershire  on  24  Aug. 
1575.  At  the  age  of  nine  years  he  was  sent 
to  school  at  Nuneaton,  and  on  29  Sept.  1591 
entered  Brasenose  College,  Oxford,  where  he 
took  the  degree  of  B.  A.  on  22  June  1594.  Be- 
fore taking  his  degree  he  had  been  admitted, 
on  20  May  1593,  to  the  Inner  Temple.  In 
his  manuscript '  Antiquitates de Lindley'  (an 
epitome  of  which  is  given  in  Nichols's  'Leices- 
tershire,' iv.  651-6),  he  states  that  on  apply- 
ing himself  to  the  study  of  law  he  still  con- 
tinued to  cultivate  literature,  and  he  mentions 
that  he  wrote  in  1596  an  unpublished  Latin 
comedy, '  De  A  moribus  Perinthii  et  Tyanthes,' 
and  in  1597  a  translation  (also  unpublished) 
of  '  Achilles  Tatius.'  He  had  a  close  know- 
ledge, both  literary  and  colloquial,  of  Spanish 
and  Italian,  and  found  much  pleasure  in  the 
study  of  the  emblem-writers,  but  his  interest 
lay  chiefly  in  heraldry  and  topography.  In 
1602  he  issued  a  corrected  copy,  printed  at 
Antwerp,  of  Saxton's  map  of  the  county  of 
Leicester.  On  20  May  1603  he  was  called 
to  the  bar,  but  soon  afterwards,  his  health 
being  too  weak  to  allow  him  to  practise,  he 
retired  to  the  village  of  Falde  in  Stafford- 
shire, where  he  owned  an  estate.  He  now 
began  to  devote  himself  seriously  to  his  '  De- 
scription of  Leicestershire.'  From  a  manu- 
script '  Valediction  to  the  Reader '  (dated 
from  Lindley  in  1641),  in  an  interleaved  copy 
which  he  had  revised  and  enlarged  for  a  se- 
cond edition,  we  learn  that  the  book  was 
begun  so  far  back  as  1597,  '  not  with  an  in- 
tendment  that  it  should  ever  come  to  the 
public  view,  but  for  my  own  private  use, 
which  after  it  had  slept  a  long  time  was  on 
a  sudden  raised  out  of  the  dust,  and  by  force 
of  an  higher  power  drawn  to  the  press,  hav- 
ing scarce  an  allowance  of  time  for  the  fur- 
bishing and  putting  on  a  mantle '  (NICHOLS, 
Leicestershire,  iii.  xvi).  The  'higher  power' 
was  his  patron,  George,  marquis  of  Bucking- 
ham, to  whom  the  work  was  dedicated  on 
its  publication  (in  folio)  in  1662.  Nichols 
(ibtd.  p.  Ixv)  prints  a  manuscript  preface  to 
the  'Description'  dated  7  April  1604,  and 
hence  it  may  be  assumed  that  the  publica- 
tion was  delayed  for  many  years.  Burton 
was  one  of  the  earliest  of  our  topographical 
writers,  and  his  work  must  be  compared,  not 
with  the  elaborate  performances  of  a  later 
age,  but  with  such  books  as  Lambarde's 
'  Kent,'  Carew's  '  Cornwall,'  and  Norden's 
'  Surveys.'  Dugdale,  in  the  '  Address  to  the 
Gentrie  of  Warwickshire'  prefixed  to  his 
'  Warwickshire,'  says  that  Burton,  as  well  as 
Lambarde  and  Carew, '  performed  but  briefly ; ' 
and  Nichols  observes  that '  the  printed  volume, 
though  a  folio  of  above  300  pages,  if  the  un- 
necessary digressions  were  struck  out  and  the 


Burton 


Burton 


pedigrees  reduced  into  less  compass,  would 
shrink  into  a  small  work.'  The  author  was 
well  aware  of  the  imperfections  of  his  work, 
and  spent  many  years  in  making  large  addi- 
tions and  corrections  towards  a  new  edition. 
In  the  summer  of  1638  he  had  advanced  so 
far  in  the  revision  that  the  copy  of  the  in- 
tended second  edition  was  sent  to  London 
for  press,  as  appears  from  two  letters  to  Sir 
Simonds  d'Ewes  (NICHOLS,  Leicestershire,  ii. 
843).  Gascoigne  says  that  Sir  Thomas  Cave, 
in  the  year  1640, '  had  in  his  custody  a  copy 
of  Burton's  that  should  have  been  reprinted, 
but  the  war  breaking  out  prevented  it '  (ibid. 
p.  844)  ;  and  he  adds,  from  personal  inspec- 
tion, that  the  work  had  been  augmented  to 
three  times  the  original  size.  After  Bur- 
ton's death  his  son  Cassibelan  presented,  with 
several  of  his  father's  manuscripts,  to  Walter 
Chetwynd,  of  Ingestree,  Staffordshire,  a  copy 
of  the  '  Description '  containing  large  manu- 
script additions  by  the  author.  In  1798  Shaw 
discovered  this  copy  at  Ingestree  {Gent.  Mag. 
Ixviii.  921),  and  it  was  utilised  by  Nichols  in 
the  third  and  fourth  volumes  of  his '  Leicester- 
shire.' Doubtless  this  was  the  copy  which 
Gascoigne  saw  in  1640.  Several  copies  of 
Burton's  work,  with  manuscript  annotations 
by  various  antiquaries,  are  preserved  in  pri- 
vate libraries  (see  the  long  list  in  NICHOLS'S 
Leicestershire,  ii.  843-5).  In  1777  there 
was  published  by  subscription  a  folio  edition 
which  claimed  to  be  'enlarged  and  corrected,' 
but  the  editorial  work  was  performed  in  a 
very  slovenly  manner.  All  the  information 
contained  in  the  '  Description '  was  incorpo- 
rated in  Nichols's  '  Leicestershire.' 

In  1607  Burton  married  Jane,  daughter  of 
Humfrey  Adderley  of  Weddington  in  "War- 
wickshire, by  whom  he  had  a  son  Cassibelan 
[q.  v.]  Among  his  particular  friends  were 
Sir  Robert  Cotton  and  William  Somner.  In 
his  account  of  Fenny-Drayton  he  speaks  with 
affection  and  respect  of  his  '  old  acquaint- 
ance '  Michael  Drayton.  Dugdale  in  his '  Au- 
tobiography '  acknowledges  the  assistance 
which  he  had  received  from  Burton.  In  1612 
Thomas  Purefoy  of  Barwell  in  Warwickshire 
bequeathed  at  his  death  to  Burton  the  origi- 
nal manuscript  of  Leland's  '  Collectanea.' 
Wood  (Athena,  ed.  Bliss,  i.  200)  charges 
Burton  with  introducing  '  needless  additions 
and  illustrations '  into  this  work ;  but  Hearne, 
in  the  preface  to  his  edition  of  the  '  Col- 
lectanea,' denies  the  truth  of  the  charge.  In 
1631  Burton  caused  part  of  Leland's  '  Itine- 
rary '  to  be  transcribed,  and  in  the  following 
year  he  gave  five  quarto  volumes  of  Leland's 
autograph  manuscripts  to  the  Bodleian.  When 
the  civil  wars  broke  out,  Burton  sided  with 
the  royalists,  and  endured  persecution.  He 


died  at  Falde  on  6  April  1645,  and  was 
buried  in  the  parish  church  at  Hanbury. 
Among  the  manuscripts  that  he  left  Avere : 
1. '  Antiquitates  de  Lindley,'  which  was  after- 
wards in  the  possession  of  Samuel  Lysons, 
who  lent  it  to  Nichols  (Leicestershire,  iv.  651). 
2.  '  Antiquitates  de  Dadlington  Manerio,  com. 
Leic.,'  which  in  Nichols's  time  belonged  to 
Nicholas  Hurst  of  Hinckley.  3.  Collections 
towards  a  history  of  Thedingworth,  as  ap- 
pears from  a  letter  to  Sir  Robert  Cotton,  in 
which  Burton  asks  that  antiquary's  assist- 
ance (ibid.  ii.  842).  He  also  left  some  col- 
lections of  arms,  genealogies,  &c.  About 
1735  Francis  Peck  announced  his  intention 
of  writing  Burton's  life,  but  the  project  does 
not  seem  to  have  been  carried  out. 

[Nichols's  Leicestershire,  ii.  843-5,  iii.  xvi, 
Ixr,  iv.  651-6  ;  Wood's  Athenae  (ed.  Bliss),  i.  200, 
iii.  153-6;  Oldys's  British  Librarian  (1737), 
pp.  287-99  ;  Gent.  Mag.  Ixviii.  921 ;  Dugdale's 
Autobiography,  appended  to  Dallaway's  He- 
raldry, 1793.]  A.  H.  B. 

BURTON,  WILLIAM  (1609-1657),  an- 
tiquary, son  of  William  Burton,  sometime  of 
Atcham,  in  Shropshire,  was  born  in  Austin 
Friars,  London,  and  educated  in  St.  Paul's 
school.  He  became  a  student  in  Queen's  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  in  1625 ;  but  as  he  had  not  suffi- 
cient means  to  maintain  himself,  the  learned 
Thomas  Allen,  perceiving  his  merit,  induced 
him  to  migrate  to  Gloucester  Hall,  and  con- 
ferred on  him  a  Greek  lectureship  there.  He 
was  a  Pauline  exhibitioner  from  1624  to  1632. 
In  1630  he  graduated  B.C.L.,  but,  indigence 
forcing  him  to  leave  the  university,  he  became 
the  assistant  or  usher  of  Thomas  Farnaby, 
the  famous  schoolmaster  of  Kent.  Some 
years  later  he  was  appointed  master  of  the 
free  school  at  Kingston-upon-Thames,  in 
Surrey,  where  he  continued  till  two  years 
before  his  death,  '  at  which  time,  being  taken 
with  the  dead  palsy,  he  retired  to  London.' 
He  died  on  28  Dec.  1657,  and  was  buried 
in  a  vault  under  the  church  of  St.  Clement 
Danes,  in  the  Strand.  Bishop  Kennett  calls 
'this  now-neglected  author  the  best  topo- 
grapher since  Camden,'  while  Wood  tells  us 
that  '  he  was  an  excellent  Latinist,  noted 
philologist,  was  well  skill'd  in  the  tongues, 
was  an  excellent  critic  and  antiquary,  and 
therefore  beloved  of  all  learned  men  of  his 
time,  especially  of  the  famous  Usher,  arch- 
bishop of  Armagh.' 

His  works  are :  1.  '  InTlaudem]  doctissimi, 
clarissimi,  optimi  senis,  Thomae  Alleni  ultimo 
Septembris  MDCXXXII  Oxoniis  demortui,  exe- 
quiarum  justis  ab  alma  Academiapostridie  so- 
lutis,  orationes  binse '  (the  first  by  Burton,  the 
second  by  George  Bathurst),  London,  1632, 
4to.  2.  '  Nobilissimi  herois  Dn.  C.  Howardi 

C2 


Burton 


Burton 


comitis  NottinghamiaeaTro&'wo-ir  ad  illustris- 
simum  V.  Dn.  0.  Howardum,  comitem  Not- 
tinghamife,  fratrem  superstitem '  (London, 

1  April  1643),  on  a  small  sheet,  fol.     3. ;  The 
beloved  City :  or,  the  Saints'  Reign  on  Earth 
a  Thousand  Years,  asserted  and  illustrated 
from  65  places  of  Holy  Scripture,'   Lond. 
1643,  4to,  translated  from  the  Latin  of  John 
Henry  Alstedius.     4.  '  Clement,  the  blessed 
Paul's  fellow-labourer  in  the   Gospel,   his 
First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians ;  being  an 
effectuall  Suasory  to  Peace,  and  Brotherly 
Condescension,  after  an  unhappy  Schism  and 
Separation  in  that  Church,'  London,  1647, 
1652,  4to,  translated  from  Patrick   Yong's 
Latin  version,  who  has  added  '  Certaine  An- 
notations upon  Clement.'  5. '  Graecae  Linguae 
Historia  (Veteris  Linguae  Persicae  \efyava) ' 

2  parts,  London,  1657, 8vo.   6. '  A  Comment- 
ary on  Antoninus  his  Itinerary,  or  Journies 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  so  far  as  it  concerneth 
Britain,'  Lond.  1658,  fol.     With  portrait  en- 
graved by  Hollar,  and  a  '  Chorographicall 
Map  of  the  severall  Stations.'    At  pp.  136, 
137,  Burton  gives  some  account  of  his  family, 
and  relates  that  his  great-grandfather  ex- 
pired from  excess  of  joy  on  being  informed  of 
the  death  of  Queen  Mary. 

[Biog.  Brit.  (Kippis),  iii.  42;  Cat.  of  Printed 
Books  in  Brit.  Mus. ;  Gardiner's  Registers  of 
St.  Paul's  School,  34,400 ;  Gough's  British  To- 
pography, i.  5  ;  Knight's  Life  of  Dr.  John  Colet, 
402;  Granger's  Biog.  Hist,  of  England  (1824), 
iv.  56  ;  Kennett's Life  of  Somner,  19 ;  Lowndes's 
Bibl.  Man.  (Bohn),  330,  478 ;  Wood's  Athense 
Oxon.  (Bliss),  iii.  438.]  T.  C. 

BURTON,  WILLIAM  EVANS  (1802- 
1860),  actor  and  dramatist,  was  the  son  of 
William  Burton,  sometimes  called  William 
George  Burton  (1774-1825),  printer  and 
bookseller,  and  author  of  'Researches  into 
the  Religion  of  the  Eastern  Nations  as  illus- 
trative of  the  Scriptures,'  2  vols.  1805.  He 
was  born  in  London  September  1802,  received 
a  classical  education  at  St.  Paul's  School, 
and  is  said  to  have  matriculated  at  Christ's 
College,  Cambridge,  with  the  intention  of 
entering  the  church ;  but  at  the  age  of  eigh- 
teen he  was  obliged  to  undertake  the  charge 
of  his  father's  printing  business.  His  success 
in  some  amateur  performances  led  him  to 
adopt  the  stage  as  a  profession,  and  he  joined 
the  Norwich  circuit,  where  he  remained  seven 
years.  In  February  1831  he  made  his  first 
appearance  in  London  at  the  Pavilion  Theatre 
as  Wormwood  in  the  '  Lottery  Ticket,'  and 
in  1833  was  engaged  at  the  Haymarket  as  the 
successor  of  Liston ;  but  on  Listen's  unex- 
pected return  to  the  boards  he  went  to  Ame- 
rica, where  he  came  out  at  the  Arch  Street 


Theatre,  Philadelphia,  3  Sept.  1834,  as  Doctor 
Ollapod  in  the  '  Poor  Gentleman.'  His  first 
engagement  in  New  York  was  at  the  National, 
4  Feb.  1839,  as  Billy  Lackaday.  Burton  was 
subsequently  lessee  and  manager  of  theatres  in 
Philadelphia  and  Baltimore,  and  on  13  April 
1841  essayed  management  in  New  York  at 
the  National  Theatre,  which  was  consumed 
by  fire  on  29  May  following.  In  1848  he 
leased  Palmo's  Opera  House,  New  York, 
which  he  renamed  Burton's  Theatre.  Here 
he  produced,  with  extraordinary  success,  John 
Brougham's  version  of  '  Dombey  and  Son,'  in 
which  he  personated  Captain  Cuttle.  The 
Metropolitan  Theatre,  Broadway,  New  York, 
came  under  his  management  September  1856, 
with  the  title  of  Burton's  New  Theatre. 
Little  satisfied  with  his  success  in  this  new 
house,  he  gave  up  its  direction  in  1858,  and 
commenced  starring  engagements,  his  name 
and  fame  being  familiar  in  every  quarter  of 
the  Union.  His  humour  was  broad  and 
deep,  and  sometimes  approached  coarseness, 
but  at  the  same  time  was  always  genial  and 
hearty,  and  generally  truthfully  natural ; 
while  in  homely  pathos  and  the  earnest  ex- 
pression of  blunt,  uncultivated  feeling,  he  has 
never  been  excelled.  His  power  of  altering 
the  expressions  of  his  face  was  also  much 
greater  than  that  possessed  by  any  other  actor 
of  modern  times.  His  name  was  almost  ex- 
clusively identified  with  the  characters  of 
Captain  Cuttle,  Mr.  Toodle,  Ebenezer  Sudden, 
Mr.  Micawber,  Poor  Pillicoddy,  Aminadab 
Sleek,  Paul  Pry,  Tony  Lumpkin,  Bob  Acres, 
and  many  others.  In  literature  he  was  almost 
as  industrious  as  in  acting.  He  wrote  several 
plays,  the  best  known  being  '  Ellen  Ware- 
ham,  a  domestic  drama,'  produced  in  May 
1833,  and  which  held  the  stage  at  five  Lon- 
don theatres  at  the  same  time.  He  was 
editor  of  the  '  Cambridge  Quarterly  Review,' 
editor  of  and  entire  prose  contributor  to  the 
'Philadelphia  Literary  Souvenir,'  1838-40, 
proprietor  of  the  '  Philadelphia  Gentleman's 
Magazine,'  seven  volumes,  of  which  Edgar  A. 
Poe  was  sometime  the  editor,  contributor  to 
many  periodicals,  and  author  of '  The  Yankee 
among  the  Mermaids,'  12mo, '  Waggeries  and 
Vagaries,  a  series  of  sketches  humorous  and 
descriptive,'  Philadelphia,  1848,  12mo,  and 
'  Cyclopaedia  of  Wit  and  Humour  of  America, 
Ireland,  Scotland,  and  England,'  New  York, 
1857,  2  vols.  8vo.  His  library,  the  largest 
and  best  in  New  York,  especially  rich  in 
Shakespearean  and  other  dramatic  literature, 
was  sold  in  the  autumn  after  his  death  in 
upwards  of  six  thousand  lots,  ten  to  twenty 
volumes  often  forming  a  lot.  A  large  col- 
lection of  paintings,  including  some  rare  works 
of  the  Italian  and  Flemish  school,  adorned  his 


Burton 

two  residences.  His  health  was  failing  many 
months  prior  to  his  decease,  which  took  place 
at  174  Hudson  Street,  New  York,  9  Feb. 
18GO,  from  a  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart, 
in  the  fifty-eighth  year  of  his  age.  As  an 
actor  he  held  the  first  rank,  and  in  his  pecu- 
liar line  the  present  generation  cannot  hope 
to  witness  his  equal.  He  was  twice  married, 
the  second  time,  in  April  1853,  to  Miss  Jane 
Livingston  Hill,  an  actress,  who,  after  suf- 
fering from  mental  derangement,  died  at  New 
York  on  22  April  1863,  aged  39.  His  large 
fortune  was  ultimately  divided  between  his 
three  daughters,  Cecilia,  Virginia,  and  Rosine 
Burton. 

[Ireland's  Kecords  of  the  New  York  Stage 
(1867),  ii.  235-38  ;  Eipley  and  Dana's  American 
Cyclopaedia  (1873),  iii.  479;  Drake's  American 
Biography  (1872),  p.  147;  The  Era,  London, 
4  March  1860,  p.  14;  Willis's  Current  Notes, 
1852,  p.  38  ;  Cyclopaedia  of  Wit  and  Humour 
(1857),  with  Portrait.]  G.  C.  B. 

BURTON,  WILLIAM  PATON  (1828- 
1883),  water-colour  painter,  son  of  Captain 
William  Paton  Burton,  of  the  Indian  army, 
was  born  at  Madras  in  1828  and  educated  at 
Edinburgh.  After  studying  for  a  short  time 
in  the  office  of  David  Bryce,  the  architect, 
he  turned  to  landscape  painting,  and  was  a 
frequent  exhibitor  at  the  Royal  Academy 
and  in  Suffolk  Street  between  1862  and 
1880.  His  works  consisted  of  views  in  Eng- 
land, Holland,  France,  Italy,  and  Egypt. 
He  died  suddenly  at  Aberdeen  on  31  Dec. 
1883. 


[Athenaeum,  January  1884.] 


L.  F. 


BURTT,  JOSEPH  (1818-1876),  archjeo- 
logist  and  assistant-keeper  in  the  national 
Record  Office,  was  born  in  the  parish  of  St. 
Pancras,  London,  on  7  Nov.  1818.  He  was 
educated  by  his  father,  who  was  a  private 
tutor,  known  as  a  Greek  scholar,  and  author 
of  a  Latin  grammar.  He  entered  the  public 
service  as  a  lad  of  fourteen  in  1832  under 
Sir  Francis  Palgrave,  by  whom  he  was  em- 
ployed on  work  connected  with  the  Record 
Commission  at  the  chapter-house  of  West- 
minster Abbey.  Here  he  continued  his 
labours  for  many  years,  arranging  and  mak- 
ing inventories  of  the  national  records  then 
housed  in  that  building.  In  August  1851  he 
was  promoted  to  be  assistant-keeper  of  the 
records  of  the  second  class,  and  was  raised 
to  be  a  first-class  assistant-keeper  in  June 
1859,  a  position  which  he  enjoyed  to  his 
death.  About  this  time  Burtt  superintended 
the  removal  from  the  old  chapter-house  to 
the  newly  erected  record  office  in  Fetter 
Lane  of  the  vast  mass  of  documents  which 
had  been  lying,  many  of  them  unsorted  and 


i  Bury 

uncatalogued,  in  that  most  unsuitable  deposi- 
tory. The  calendaring  of  the  chancery  records 
of  Durham  was  a  task  which  Burtt  undertook 
in  addition  to  his  ordinary  official  duties. 
He  was  also  employed  in  his  private  capa- 
city by  Dean  Stanley  and  the  chapter  of 
Westminster  in  sorting  and  arranging  the 
muniments  of  the  abbey,  and  he  was  the 
first  to  commence  the  work  of  examining 
and  bringing  into  order  the  muniments  of 
the  dean  and  chapter  of  Lincoln.  In  1862 
he  became  secretary  of  the  Royal  Archaeo- 
logical Institute,  to  which  he  subsequently 
added  the  editorship  of  the  'Archaeological 
Journal.'  He  was  for  many  years  the  prime 
mover  of  all  the  operations  of  the  institute, 
especially  in  connection  with  its  annual  con- 
gresses, which  were  ably  organised  by  him. 
As  a  private  friend  Burtt  was  much  and  de- 
servedly valued.  He  died  after  a  protracted 
illness  at  his  residence  at  Tulse  Hill  on 
15  Dec.  1876,  and  was  buried  in  Nunhead 
Cemetery.  Burtt  contributed  a  large  number 
of  archaeological  and  historical  papers  to  the 
'Journal  of  the  Archaeological  Institute,' 
the  'Gentleman's  Magazine,'  the '  Athenaeum,' 
'  Archaeologia  Cantiana,'  and  other  kindred 
periodicals.  He  also  edited  the  '  Household 
Expenses  of  John  of  Brabant  and  of  Thomas 
and  Henry  of  Lancaster '  for  the '  Miscellany ' 
of  the  Camden  Society. 

[Journal  of  the  Archaeological  Institute,  xxxiv. 
90-2 ;  private  information.]  E.  V. 

BURY,  ARTHUR,  D.D.  (1624-1714?), 
theologian,  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  John 
Bury  (1580-1667)  [q.  v.],  and  matriculated  at 
Exeter  College,  Oxford,  on  5  April  1639,  aged 
15.  He  took  his  degree  of  B.A.  on  29  Nov. 
1642,  was  elected  a  Petreian  fellow  of  his  col- 
lege on  30  June  1643,  and  became  full  fellow 
on  6  May  1645.  When  Oxford  was  garrisoned 
for  the  king,  Bury  laboured  at  the  works  of 
defence  and  took  his  turn  among  the  guards 
who  watched  over  its  safety.  Like  most  of 
his  associates,  he  refused  to  submit  to  the 
parliamentary  visitors  of  the  university,  and 
was  driven  from  the  city  to  take  refuge  with 
'his  sequestered  father  in  Devonshire.  At 
the  Restoration  he  was  restored  to  his  fel- 
lowship, and  was  offered,  according  to  his 
own  statement  in  after  life,  preferment 
'  more  than  eight  times  the  value '  of  the 
rectorship  of  his  college,  but  declined  the 
offer.  In  1666  the  rectorship  at  Exeter  Col- 
lege became  vacant,  and  Bury  was  elected 
(27  May),  partly  on  the  recommendation  of 
Archbishop  Sheldon  and  partly  under  instruc- 
tions from  Charles  II  (which  were  somewhat 
resented  by  the  college)  that  he  should  be 
elected,  '  notwithstanding  any  statute  or 


Bury 


22 


Bury 


custom  thereof  to  the  contrary,  with  which 
we  are  graciously  pleased  to  dispense  in  this 
behalf.'  On  22  June  in  the  same  year  he 
took  the  degree  of  B.D.  and  five  days  later 
became  D.D.  Bury  claimed  to  have  intro- 
duced some  improvements  in  the  college 
rules,  and  to  have  expended  over  7001.  in 
the  erection  of  college  buildings  and  in  the 
enlargement  of  the  rector's  lodgings;  but 
there  were  disputes  in  1669  over  the  election 
of  fellows,  when  he  suspended  five  of  them 
at  a  stroke,  and  the  visitor  in  1675  com- 
plained of  his  management  of  the  college 
property  and  of  the  laxity  of  the  internal 
discipline.  Against  this  it  is  only  fair  to 
state  that  Dean  Prideaux,  when  speaking  of 
the  '  drinking  and  duncery '  at  Exeter  Col- 
lege, referred  to  Bury  as  '  a .  man  that  very 
well  understands  businesse  and  is  always 
very  vigorous  and  diligent  in  it.'  In  1689  a 
still  more  serious  trouble  arose.  Bury  had 
expelled  one  of  the  fellows  on,  as  it  seems,  a 
groundless  charge  of  incontinence,  and  the 
visitor  ordered  the  restoration  of  the '  socius 
ejectus.'  The  rector  was  contumacious,  and, 
when  the  bishop  held  a  formal  visitation, 
tried  to  shut  the  gates  against  him.  Bury 
and  his  backers  among  the  fellows  were 
thereupon  expelled,  and  a  new  rector  was 
elected  in  his  stead.  The  legality  of  Bury's 
deprivation  was  tried  in  the  king's  bench 
and  carried  to  the  House  of  Lords,  with  the 
result  that  on  10  Dec.  1694  the  latter  tri- 
bunal gave  its  decision  against  Bury.  By 
his  ejection  his  numerous  family  were  re- 
duced to  great  distress. 

A  treatise  issued  in  1690,  under  the  title 
of '  The  Naked  Gospel,  by  a  true  son  of  the 
Church  of  England,'  was  discovered  to  be 
the  work  of  Bury,  and  for  some  passages  in 
it  a  charge  of  Socinianism  was  brought 
against  him  by  his  enemies.  His  object  was 
to  free  the  gospel  from  the  additions  and 
corruptions  of  later  ages,  and  he  sums  up  its 
doctrines  '  in  two  precepts — believe  and  re- 
pent.' An  answer  to  it  was  published  in 
1690  by  William  Nicholls,  fellow  of  Merton 
College.  Another  reply  came  out  in  the 
next  year  from  Thomas  Long,  B.D.,  and  a 
third  appeared  in  1725,  the  latter  being  the 
work  of  Henry  Felton,  D.D.  In  spite  of  the 
publication  by  Le  Clerc  of '  An  Historical 
Vindication  of  the  Naked  Gospel,' the  treatise 
was  condemned  by  a  decree  of  convocation  of 
Oxford  (19  Aug.  1690)  and  was  publicly  burnt 
in  the  area  of  the  schools.  On  30  Aug.  there 
was  issued  from  the  press  a  letter  of  fifteen 
pages,  evidently  the  composition  of  Bury,  with 
the  title  of '  The  Fires  continued  at  Oxford,'  in 
defence  of  his  conduct,  and  in  1691  he  brought 
out,  under  his  own  name,  a  second  edition 


of  '  The  Naked  Gospel.'  Twelve  years  later 
(1703)  he  published  an  enlarged  work, '  The 
rational  Deist  satisfy'dbyajust  account  of  the 
Gospel.  In  two  parts ;  second  edition.'  Bury 
was  also  the  author  of  several  sermons  and  of 
a  tract  called  '  The  Constant  Communicant,' 
1681.  The  titles  of  the  pamphlets  provoked 
by  his  controversies  may  be  read  in  Boase 
and  Courtney's  '  Bibliotheca  Cornubiensis,' 
ii.  772.  He  was  one  of  the  vicars  of  Bamp- 
ton,  Oxford,  but  resigned  the  charge  in 
1707.  The  date  of  his  death  is  not  known 
with  certainty,  but  is  believed  to  have  been 
about  1714. 

[Boase's  Keg.  of  Exeter  College,  pp.  xxxiii, 
Ixv,  68-83,  212,  229;  Luttrell's  Eelation  of 
State  Affairs  (1857),  ii.  227,  iii.  410-11 ;  Hunt's 
Keligious  Thoughts,  ii.  195-201  ;  Account  Ex- 
amined, or  a  Vindication  of  Dr.  Arthur  Bury, 
18-20;  Prideaux  Letters  (Camden  Soc.),  p.  Ill ; 
Notes  and  Queries,  1st  ser.  vii.  473,  502,  3rd  ser. 
i.  264 ;  "Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  iv.  483  ; 
Visitation  of  Oxford  (Camdeii  Soc.)  p.  13.] 

W.  P.  C. 

BURY,  LADY  CHARLOTTE  SUSAN 
MARIA  (1775-1861),  novelist,  youngest 
child  of  John  Campbell,  fifth  duke  of  Ar- 
gyll, by  Elizabeth,  second  daughter  of  John 
Gunning  of  Castle  Coot  in  Roscommon,  and 
widow  of  James  Hamilton,  sixth  duke  of 
Hamilton,  was  born  at  Argyll  House,  Oxford 
Street,  London,  28  Jan.  1775.  In  her  youth 
she  was  remarkable  for  her  personal  beauty, 
and  the  charm  of  her  manners  rendered  her 
one  of  the  most  popular  persons  in  society, 
while  the  sweetness  and  excellence  of  her 
character  endeared  her  more  especially  to 
those  who  knew  her  in  the  intimacy  of  private 
life.  She  was  always  distinguished  by  her 
passion  for  the  belles-lettres,  and  was  accus- 
tomed to  do  the  honours  of  Scotland  to  the 
literary  celebrities  of  the  day.  It  was  at  one 
of  her  parties  that  Sir  Walter  Scott  became 
personally  acquainted  with  Monk  Lewis. 
When  aged  twenty-two  she  produced  a  vo- 
lume of  poems,  to  which,  however,  she  did  not 
affix  her  name.  She  married,  14  June  1796, 
Colonel  John  Campbell  (eldest  son  of  Wal- 
ter Campbell  of  Schawfield,  by  his  first  wife 
Eleanora  Kerr),  who,  at  the  time  of  his  de- 
cease in  Edinburgh  15  March  1809,  was 
member  of  parliament  for  the  Ayr  burghs. 
By  this  marriage  she  had  nine  children, 
of  whom,  however,  only  two  survived  her, 
Lady  A.  Lennox  and  Mrs.  William  Russell. 
Lady  Charlotte  Campbell  married  secondly, 
17  March  1818,  the  Rev.  Edward  John 
Bury  (only  son  of  Edward  Bury  of  Taun- 
ton) ;  he  was  of  University  College,  Oxford, 
B.A.  1811,  M.A.  1817,  became  rector  of  Lich- 
field,  Hampshire,  in  1814,  and  died  at  Arden- 


Bury 


Bury 


ample  Castle,  Dumbartonshire,  May  1832, 
aged  42,  having  had  issue  two  daughters. 
On  Lady  Charlotte  hecoming  a  widow  in 
1809  she  was  appointed  lady-in-waiting  in 
the  household  of  the  Princess  of  Wales,  after- 
wards Queen  Caroline,  when  it  is  believed 
that  she  kept  a  diary,  in  which  she  recorded 
the  foibles  and  failings  of  the  unfortunate 
princess  and  other  members  of  the  court. 
After  her  marriage  with  Mr.  Bury  she  was 
the  author  of  various  contributions  to  light 
literature,  and  some  of  her  novels  were  once 
very  popular,  although  now  almost  forgotten. 
When  the  '  Diary  illustrative  of  the  Times 
of  George  IV '  appeared  in  two  volumes  in 
1838,  it  was  thought  to  bear  evidence  of  a 
familiarity  with  the  scenes  depicted  which 
could  only  be  attributed  to  Lady  Charlotte. 
It  was  reviewed  with  much  severity,  and  at- 
tributed to  her  ladyship  by  both  the  '  Edin- 
burgh '  and  '  Quarterly '  Reviews.  The  vo- 
lumes, hoAvever,  sold  rapidly,  and  several 
editions  were  disposed  of  in  a  few  weeks. 
The  charge  of  the  authorship  was  not  at  the 
time  denied,  and  as  no  one  has  since  arisen 
claiming  to  have  written  the  diary  the  public 
libraries  now  catalogue  the  work  under  Lady 
Charlotte's  name.  She  died  at  91  Sloane 
Street,  Chelsea,  31  March  1861.  The  once 
celebrated  beauty,  the  delight  of  the  highest 
circles  of  London  society,  died  quite  forgotten 
among  strangers  in  a  lodging-house,  and  her 
death  certificate  at  Somerset  House  curiously 
says,  '  daughter  of  a  duke  and  wife  of  the 
Rev.  E.  J.  Bury,  holding  no  benefice.' 

The  following  is  believed  to  be  a  complete 
list  of  Lady  Bury's  writings  ;  many  of  them 
originally  appeared  without  her  name,  but 
even  at  that  time  there  does  not  seem  to  have 
been  any  secret  as  to  the  identity  of  the 
writer :  1.  '  Poems  on  several  Occasions,  by 
a  Lady,'  1797.  2.  '  Alia  Giornata,  or  To  the 
Day,'  anonymous,  1826.  3.  'Flirtation,' 
anonymous,  1828,  which  went  to  three 
editions.  4.  '  Separation,'  by  the  author  of 
'  Flirtation,'  1830.  5.  '  A  Marriage  in  High 
Life,'  edited  by  the  author  of  '  Flirtation,' 
1828.  6.  '  Journal  of  the  Heart,'  edited  by 
the  author  of  '  Flirtation,'  1830.  7.  '  The 
Disinterested  and  the  Ensnared,'  anonymous, 

1834.  8.  '  Journal  of  the  Heart,'  second  se- 
ries, edited  by  the  author  of  'Flirtation/ 

1835.  9.  'The  Devoted,'  by  the  author  of 
'  The  Disinherited,'  1836.    10.  '  Love,'  anony- 
mous, 1837 ;  second  edition  1860.     11.  '  Me- 
moirs of  a  Peeress,  or  the  days  of  Fox,'  by 
Mrs.  C.  F.  Gore,  edited  by  Lady  C.  Bury, 
1837.     12.  'The  Three  Great  Sanctuaries  of 
Tuscany :  Valambrosa,  Camaldoli,  Lavernas,' 
a  poem  historical  and  legendary,  with  en- 
gravings from  drawings  by  the  Rev.  E.  Bury, 


1833.  13. '  Diary  illustrative  of  the  Times  of 
George  the  Fourth/  anonymous,  1838,  2  vols. 
14.  '  The  Divorced,'  by  Lady  C.  S.  M.  Bury, 
1837  ;  another  edition  1858.  15.  '  Family 
Records,  or  the  Two  Sisters/ by  Lady  C.  S.  M. 
Bury,  1841.  And  16,  a  posthumous  work  en- 
titled '  The  Two  Baronets/  a  novel  of  fashion- 
able life,  by  the  late  Lady  C.  S.  M.  Bury, 
1864.  She  is  also  said  to  have  been  the 
writer  of  two  volumes  of  prayers, '  Suspirium 
Sanctorum/  which  were  dedicated  to  Dr. 
Goodenough,  bishop  of  Carlisle. 

[Colburn's  New  Monthly  Magazine,  xlix.  76- 
77  (1837),  portrait;  Burke's  Portrait  Gallery  of 
Females  (1833),  i.  103-5  ;  Allibone's  Dictionary 
of  English  Literature  (1859),  i.  308.]  G.  C.  B. 

BURY,  EDWARD  (1616-1700),  ejected 
minister,  born  in  Worcestershire  in  1616,  ac- 
cording to  Walker  was  originally  a  tailor, 
and  was  put  into  the  living  of  Great  Bolas, 
Shropshire,  in  place  of  a  deprived  rector. 
Calamy  says  that  Bury  was  a  man  of  learn- 
ing, educated  at  Coventry  grammar  school 
and  at  Oxford,  and  that  before  obtaining 
the  rectory  of  Great  Bolas  he  had  been  chap- 
lain in  a  gentleman's  family  and  assistant  to 
an  aged  minister.  He  received  presbyterian 
ordination.  The  date  at  which  he  began  his 
ministry  at  Great  Bolas  was  before  1654. 
In  the  parish  records  he  signs  himself 
'minister  and  register'  till  1661,  when,  in 
consequence  of  the  act  for  confirming  pos- 
session of  benefices,  he  signs  '  rector.'  His 
entries  show  that  he  was  somewhat  given  to 
astrology.  Ejected  in  1662,  Bury,  who  re- 
mained at  Great  Bolas  in  a  house  he  had 
built,  was  subjected  to  great  privations.  On 
2  June  1680,  Philip  Henry  gives  him  II.  from 
a  sum  left  at  his  disposal  by  William  Probyn 
of  Wem.  Henry's  diary,  22  July  1681,  has 
an  account  of  the  distraint  of  Bury's  goods 
(he  is  here  called  Berry)  for  taking  part  at  a 
private  fast  on  14  June.  After  this  he  was 
a  good  deal  hunted  about  from  place  to  place. 
In  later  life  his  circumstances  were  improved 
by  bequests.  He  became  blind  some  years 
before  his  death,  which  occurred  on  5  May 
1700,  owing  to  a  mortification  in  one  foot. 
By  his  wife  Mary,  he  had  at  least  five  chil- 
dren: 1.  Edward,  b.  1654  ;  2.  Margarit  (sic), 
b.  12  Feb.  1655 ;  3.  John,  b.  14  March  1657 ; 
4.  Mary,  b.  13  Aug.  1660;  5.  Samuel  [q.v.] 
The  following  is  Calamy's  list  of  his  publi- 
cations :  1.  '  The  Soul's  Looking-glass,  or  a 
Spiritual  Touchstone/  &c.,  1660.  2.  'A 
Short  Catechism,  containing  the  Funda- 
mental Points  of  Religion/  1660.  3.  '  Re- 
lative Duties.'  4.  'Death  Improv'd,  and 
Immoderate  Sorrow  for  Deceased  Friends 
and  Relatives  Reprov'd/  1675;  2nd  edit. 


Bury 


Bury 


1693.  5.  '  The  Husbandman's  Companion, 
containing  an  100  occasional  meditations, 
&c.,  suited  to  men  of  that  employment,'  1677. 
6.  '  England's  Bane,  or  the  Deadly  Danger 
of  Drunkenness.'  7.  '  A  Sovereign  Antidote 
against  the  Fear  of  Death,'  1681,  8vo  (in  Dr. 
Williams's  library).  8.  '  An  Help  to  Holy 
Walking,  or  a  Guide  to  Glory,'  1705. 

[Walker's  Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  1714, 
pt.  ii.  pp.  310,  368;  Calamy's  Account,  1713, 
p.  557  seq. ;  Continuation,  1727,  p.  723  seq.;  Lee's 
Diaries  and  Letters  of  P.  Henry,  1882,  pp.  289, 
301 ;  Extracts  from  the  Eegisters  of  Bolas 
Magna  by  Eev.  E.  S.  Turner.]  A.  G-. 

BURY,  EDWARD  (1794-1858),  engi- 
neer, was  born  at  Salford,  near  Manchester, 
on  22  Oct.  1794.  His  early  education  was 
received  at  a  school  in  the  city  of  Chester, 
and  his  youth  was  remarkable  for  the  fond- 
ness which  he  displayed  for  machinery,  and 
for  the  ingenuity  which  he  exhibited  in  the 
construction  of  models.  His  scholastic  edu-  j 
cation  being  finished,  he  went  through  the  | 
usual  course  of  mechanical  engineering,  and 
he  eventually  established  himself  at  Liver- 
pool as  a  manufacturer  of  engines. 

In  1830  the  Liverpool  and  Manchester 
railway  was  opened,  and  for  several  years 
after  this  period  Bury  devoted  his  attention 
to  the  construction  of  engines  for  railways. 
He  supplied  many  of  the  first  engines  used 
on  the  Liverpool  and  Manchester  and  on 
the  London  and  Birmingham  railways.  In 
the  '  Transactions  of  the  Institution  of  Civil 
Engineers '  for  17  March  1840  will  be  found 
a  valuable  paper  by  him, '  On  the  Locomotive 
Engines  of  the  London  and  Birmingham 
Railway,'  in  which  he  discusses  the  relative 
advantages  of  four  and  six  wheels,  and  con- 
tributes a  series  of  tables  which  are  of  the 
greatest  importance  in  the  history  of  loco- 
motive traction,  and  of  considerable  interest 
in  the  theory  of  steam-drawing  engines. 
Bury  about  this  time  introduced  a  series  of  j 
improved  engines  for  the  steamboats  employed  i 
on  the  Rhone,  which  attracted  much  atten-  j 
tion  on  the  continent,  and  led  to  his  being 
consulted  by  the  directors  of  most  of  the 
railways  then  being  constructed  in  Europe. 

For  some  years  after  the  openingof  the  Lon- 
don and  Birmingham  railway,  in  September 
1838,  Bury  had  the  entire  charge  of  the  loco- 
motive department  of  that  line.  He  subse- 
quently undertook  the  management  of  the 
whole  of  the  rolling  stock  for  the  Great 
Northern  railway.  In  each  case  his  admi- 
nistrative services  were  duly  recognised  by 
the  directors,  and  his  engineering  capabilities, 
his  mechanical  knowledge,  his  good  judg- 
ment, and  his  tact,  secured  for  him,  in  an 


unusual  degree,  the  confidence  of  those  who 
were  employed  under  him. 

On  1  Feb.  1844  Bury  was  elected  a  fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society,  his  claim  being  founded 
on  the  great  improvements  which  he  had  in- 
troduced, especially  in  adjusting,  the  dimen- 
sions of  the  cylinder  and  driving  wheels,  and 
the  effective  pressure  of  the  steam. 

In  the  '  Annual  Report  of  the  Institution 
of  Civil  Engineers '  for  the  session  1856-7 
we  find  Bury  tendering  his  resignation.  The 
council  of  the  Institution  permitted  him  to 
retire  under  exceedingly  gratifying  circum- 
stances. During  his  later  years  he  lived  at 
Crofton  Lodge,  Windermere.  He  died  at 
Scarborough  on  25  Nov.  1858. 

[Proceedings  of  the  Eoyal  Society,  1859-60, 
vol.  x. ;  Minutes  of  Proceedings  of  Institution  of 
Civil  Engineers,  1859.]  E.  H-T. 

BURY,  MRS.  ELIZABETH  (1644-1 720), 
diarist,  was  baptised  12  March  1644  at  Clare, 
Suffolk,  the  day  of  her  birth  having  probably 
been  2  March  (Account  of  the  Life  and  Death 
of  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Bui-y,  p.  1).  Her  father 
was  Captain  Adams  Lawrence  of  Linton, 
Cambridgeshire ;  her  mother  was  Elizabeth 
Cutts  of  Clare,  and  besides  Elizabeth  there 
were  three  other  children.  In  1648,  when 
Elizabeth  was  four  years  old,  Captain  Law- 
rence died,  and  in  1651  Mrs.  Lawrence  re- 
married (ib.  3),  her  second  husband  being  Mr. 
Nathaniel  Bradshaw,  B.D.,  minister  of  a 
church  in  the  neighbourhood.  About  1654 
Elizabeth  described  herself  as  '  converted,' 
and  she  commenced  that  searching  method 
of  introspection  with  the  evidence  of  which 
her  '  Diary '  abounds.  Her  studies,  begun 
rigidly  at  four  in  the  morning,  in  spite  of 
delicate  health,  embraced  Hebrew  (ib.  5), 
French,  music,  heraldry,  mathematics,  philo- 
sophy, philology,  anatomy,  medicine,  and  di- 
vinity. Her  stepfather,  Mr.  Bradshaw,  be- 
ing one  of  the  ejected  ministers  in  1662,  the 
family  moved  to  Wivelingham,  Cambridge- 
shire. Elizabeth  in  1 664  began  writing  down 
her '  experiences '  in  her  '  Diary,'  '  concealing 
her  accounts'  at  the  onset  'in  shorthand.' 
In  16G7,  on  1  Feb.,  she  married  Mr.  Griffith 
Lloyd  of  Hemmingford-Grey,  Huntingdon- 
shire, who  died  on  13  April  1682.  In  her 
widowhood,  which  lasted  another  fifteen  years, 
Mrs.  Lloyd  passed  part  of  her  time  in  Norwich. 
She  was  married  at  Bury  to  Samuel  Bury 
[q.  v.],  nonconformist  minister,  on  29  May 
1697,  having  previously  refused  to  marry 
three  several  churchmen,  whose  initials  are 
given,  because '  she  could  not  be  easy  in  their 
communion.' 

Mrs.  Bury  was  mistress  of  a  good  estate,  and 
was  described  as  'a  great  benefactrix'  (ib,  6). 


Bury 

She  kept  a  stock  of  bibles  and  practical  books 
to  be  distributed  as  she  should  see  occasion 
(BALLARD'S  British  Ladies,  p.  425) ;  her 
knowledge  of  the  materia  medica  was  sur- 
prising (ib.  424) ;  '  her  gift  in  prayer  was  very 
extraordinary '  (Account, 36) ;  and  she  had  'a 
motto  written  up  in  her  closet  in  Hebrew 
"Thou,  Lord,  seest  me,"  ...  to  keep  her 
heart  from  trifling.'  She  became  infirm  after 
1712,  and  died  8  May  1720,  aged  76.  Mr 
Bury  gave  the  fullest  testimony  to  his  wife's 
deep  learning  and  unfailing  excellences.  Dr 
Watts  described  her  as  '  a  pattern  for  the 
sex  in  ages  yet  unborn.'  Her  funeral  sermon 
was  preached  at  Bristol  on  22  May  1720  by 
the  Rev.  William  Tong,  and  was  printed  al 
Bristol  the  same  year ;  a  third  edition  was 
reached  the  next  year,  1721.  '  The  Account 
of  the  Life  and  Death  of  Mrs.  Bury,'  Bristol 
1720,  included  the  extant  portions  of  her 
diary,  the  funeral  sermon,  a  life  by  her  hus- 
band, and  an  elegy  by  Dr.  Watts. 

[Account  of  the  Life  and  Death  of  Mrs.  Eliza- 
beth Bury,  chiefly  collected  out  of  her  own  Diary, 
with  Funeral  Sermon,  &c.,  Bristol,  1720;  Bal- 
lard's  British  Ladies,  pp.  262,  321,  424  et  seq.] 

J.  H. 

BURY,  HENRY  DE.    [See  BEDERIC.] 

BURY,  JOHN  (/.  1557),  translator, 
graduated  at  Cambridge  B.A.  1553,  and 
M.A.  1555 ;  he  translated  from  Greek  into 
English  '  Isocratis  ad  Demonicum  oratio  pa- 
reenetica'  or  'Admonysion  to  Demonicus,' 
with  a  dedication  to  his  uncle,  Sir  W.  Chester, 
1557. 

[Tanner's  Bibl.  Brit.  143  ;  Ames's  Typogr. 
Antiq.  (Herbert),  358  ;  Cooper's  Athenae  Cantab, 
i.  174.]  W.  H. 

BURY,  JOHN  (1580-1667),  divine,  the 
eon  of  a  descendant  of  the  Devonshire  family 
of  Bury,  long  resident  at  Colyton,  who  was  in 
business  at  Tiverton,  was  born  there  in  1580. 
On  9  Feb.  1597  he  was  elected  a  scholar  of 
Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford,  and  in  1603, 
shortly  after  he  had  taken  his  degree  ofB.A., 
he  became  the  first  fellow  of  Balliol  College 
under  the  bequest  of  Peter  Blundell.  After 
remaining  for  several  years  at  the  university 
he  returned  to  his  native  county,  where  he 
obtained  the  vicarage  of  Heavitree  and  a 
canonry  in  Exeter  Cathedral,  his  collation  to 
the  latter  preferment  dating  20  March  1637. 
The  presentment  of  Bury  and  the  other  pre- 
bendaries at  Laud's  visitation,  19  June  1634, 
is  printed  in  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  4th  Rep. 
p.  138.  A  fewyears later  he  resigned  his  bene- 
fice in  favour  of  a  relation,  and  accepted  the 
rectory  of  Widworthy  in  the  same  county. 
The  latter  preferment  he  retained  until  his 


Bury 


death,  and  after  the  Restoration  (2  March 
1662)  the  rectory  of  St.  Mary  Major,  Exeter, 
was  conferred  upon  him.  He  died  011  5  July 
1667,  and  was  buried  in  the  '  middle  area ' 
of  Exeter  Cathedral,  '  a  little  below  the 
pulpit.'  His  literary  works  were  few  in 
number — two  sermons  (1615  and  1631)  and 
a  catechism  for  the  use  of  his  parishioners  at 
Widworthy  (1661).  He  endowed  a  school 
in  St.  Sidwell's,  Exeter,  left  funds  for  the 
maintenance  of  thirteen  poor  persons  in  St. 
Catherine's  Almshouse  in  the  same  city  and 
for  the  poor  of  his  native  town  of  Tiverton, 
and  largely  added  to  the  resources  of  the 
public  workhouse  at  St.  Sidwell's.  Canon 
Bury  had  two  sons,  Arthur  [q.  v.],the  rector 
of  Exeter  College,  Oxford,  and  John,  a  colonel 
in  the  parliamentary  army.  Portraits  of  all 
three  are  in  the  present  workhouse  at  Exeter. 

[Prince's  Worthies,  152-4;  Harding's  Tiverton, 
book  iii.  276,  iv.  113;  Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  ed. 
Bliss,  iii.  777  ;  Oliver's  Exeter,  152.] 

W.  P.  C. 


BURY,  RICHARD  DE  (1281-1345)/**"  * 
bishop  of  Durham,  was  the  son  of  Sir  Richard  ^ ' 
Aungerville,  and  is  known  as  Richard  des<?e 
Bury  from  his  birthplace  of  Bury  St.  Ed-  ^+  b 
munds.  His  father  died  when  he  was  a  child,  v.-l( 
leaving  him  to  the  charge  of  his  uncle,  John 
de  Willoughby,  a  priest.  Richard  studied 
at  Oxford,  where  he  gained  distinction  as  a 
scholar.  On  leaving  Oxford  he  became  a 
Benedictine  monk  at  Durham.  He  was  chosen 
on  account  of  his  learning  to  be  tutor  to 
Edward  of  Windsor,  son  of  Edward  II,  and 
afterwards  Edward  III.  He  was  also  trea- 
surer of  Guienne  on  behalf  of  his  pupil.  When 
Queen  Isabella  left  her  husband,  taking  her 
son  with  her,  Richard  supplied  her  with 
money  from  the  revenues  of  Guienne.  The 
king  sent  to  seize  him,  but  he  fled  to  Paris. 
Thither  he  was  pursued  and  had  to  take 
sanctuary.  Isabella  prospered  in  her  oppo- 
sition to  her  husband,  and  the  young  Ed- 
ward III  heaped  honours  on  his  former  tutor, 
for  whom  he  had  a  great  regard.  Richard 
was  made  successively  cofferer,  treasurer  of 
;he  wardrobe,  archdeacon  of  Northampton, 
irebendary  of  Lincoln,  Sarum,  and  Lichfield, 
ind  keeper  of  the  privy  seal.  He  was  twice 
sent  as  ambassador  to  Pope  John  XXII, 
who  made  him  a  chaplain  of  the  papal  chapel 
and  allowed  him  to  appear  attended  by 
twenty  chaplains  and  thirty-six  knights.  In 
L333  he  was  made  dean  of  Wells,  and  at  the 
nd  of  the  same  year  was  appointed  bishop 
'f  Durham  by  papal  provision  at  the  king's 
request.  This  appointment  was  in  opposition 
o  the  wishes  of  the  monks  of  Durham,  who 
lad  elected  their  learned  sub-prior,  Robert  de 


Bury  2 

Graystanes.  They  were,  however,  unable  to 
withstand  the  pope  and  king  combined,  and 
accepted  Richard  de  Bury  with  a  good  grace. 

Richard  was  consecrated  bishop  of  Durham 
at  Chertsey  on  the  Sunday  before  Christmas 
Day  1333,  in  the  presence  of  the  king  and 
queen,  the  king  of  Scots,  and  all  the  magnates 
this  side  the  Trent.  Rarely  had  a  bishop 
met  with  such  signal  marks  of  favour.  Next 
year  he  was  made  high  chancellor  of  Eng- 
land, and  treasurer  in  1336.  In  1335  he 
resigned  the  office  of  chancellor  that  he  might 
serve  the  king  as  ambassador  in  Paris,  Hai- 
nault,  and  Germany.  In  this  capacity  his 
coolness  and  clearness  of  judgment  made  him 
most  valuable  to  the  king,  and  he  was  again 
employed  in  1337  as  a  commissioner  for  the 
affairs  of  Scotland.  On  the  outbreak  of  the 
French  war  his  diplomatic  services  came  to 
an  end,  and  he  retired  with  satisfaction  from 
public  work  to  the  duties  of  his  own  diocese. 
In  1342  he  was  again  employed  in  the  con- 
genial task  of  making  a  truce  with  the  Scot- 
tish king. 

The  lands  of  the  bishopric  were  undisturbed 
during  Richard's  episcopate,  and  he  was  not 
called  upon  to  engage  in  warfare  which  was 
entirely  abhorrent  to  him.  In  the  affairs  of 
his  diocese  he  was  a  capable  official  and  a 
good  administrator,  as  is  shown  by  his  chan- 
cery rolls,  which  are  the  earliest  preserved 
in  the  archives  of  Durham.  He  was  also  an 
admirable  ecclesiastic,  beloved  for  his  kind- 
liness and  charity.  He  was  always  ready  to 
do  the  business  of  his  office,  and  his  progress 
through  his  diocese  was  marked  by  an  or- 
ganised distribution  of  alms  to  the  poor, 
amounting  in  the  case  of  journeys  between 
Durham  and  Newcastle  to  eight  pounds  ster- 
ling. But  Richard  de  Bury  was  above  all 
things  a  scholar  and  a  promoter  of  learning. 
He  surrounded  himself  with  learned  men ; 
Thomas  Bradwardin,  Richard  Fitzralph,  and 
other  less  known  scholars  were  among  his 
chaplains.  Some  book  was  always  read  aloud 
to  him  when  he  sat  at  table,  and  afterwards 
he  used  to  discuss  with  his  attendants  what 
had  been  read.  He  possessed  more  books 
than  all  the  other  bishops  put  together. 
Wherever  he  went  his  room  was  filled  with 
books,  which  were  piled  upon  the  floor  so 
that,  his  visitors  found  some  difficulty  in 
steering  a  clear  course.  He  had  passionate 
enthusiasm  for  the  discovery  of  manuscripts. 
He  tells  us  himself  (Philobiblon,  ch.  viii.) 
that  he  used  his  high  offices  of  state  as  a 
means  of  collecting  books.  He  let  it  be 
known  that  books  were  the  most  acceptable 
presents  which  could  be  made  to  him.  He 
searched  the  monastic  libraries  and  rescued 
precious  manuscripts  from  destruction.  His 


Bury 


account  of  the  state  of  English  libraries  is 
exactly  parallel  to  that  given  by  Boccaccio  of 
the  libraries  of  Italy.  The  manuscripts  lay 
neglected,  'murium  fcetibus  cooperti  et  ver- 
mium  morsibus  terebrati.'  Moreover  Richard 
had  agents  in  Paris  and  in  Germany  who  were 
charged  to  gather  books  for  his  library.  He 
deserves  to  rank  among  the  first  bibliophiles 
of  England.  Nor  was  he  selfish  in  his  pur- 
suit. His  aim  was  to  raise  the  intellectual 
standard  and  to  provide  the  necessary  ma- 
terial for  students.  For  this  end  he  founded 
during  his  lifetime  a  library  at  Oxford  in 
connection  with  Durham  College,  and  made 
rules  for  its  management.  Five  scholars 
were  to  be  appointed  librarians,  three  of 
whom  were  to  be  present  and  to  assent  to 
the  loan  of  every  book.  He  was  anxious 
that  all  should  be  taught  to  use  books  care- 
fully and  respect  them  as  they  merited.  He 
deplored  the  prevailing  ignorance  of  Greek, 
and  provided  his  library  with  Greek  and 
Hebrew  grammars.  His  literary  sympathies 
were  wide,  and  his  library  was  by  no  means 
confined  to  theology.  He  declares  his  pre- 
ference of  liberal  studies  to  the  study  of 
law,  and  urges  that  the  works  of  the  poets 
ought  not  to  be  omitted  from  any  one's  read- 
ing. While  thus  actively  engaged  in  fostering 
learning  he  died  at  Auckland  in  1345,  and 
was  buried  in  Durham  cathedral. 

Richard  de  Bury  can  scarcely  claim  to  be 
regarded  as  himself  a  scholar  ;  he  was  rather 
a  patron  and  an  encourager  of  learning.  He 
corresponds  in  England  to  the  early  human- 
ists in  Italy,  men  who  collected  manuscripts 
and  saw  the  possibilities  of  learning,  though 
they  were  unable  to  attain  to  it  themselves. 
He  was  recognised  as  a  member  of  the  new 
literary  fraternity  of  Europe,  and  was  pene- 
trated by  the  chief  ideas  of  humanism,  as 
the '  Philobiblon '  sufficiently  shows.  Petrarch, 
who  met  him  at  Avignon,  describes  him  as 
*vir  ardentis  ingenii  nee  literarum  inscius, 
abditarum  rerum  ab  adolescentia  supra  fidem 
curiosus '  (Epist.  de  Rebus  Fam.  iii.  1). 
Petrarch's  account  of  his  own  relations  with 
him  harmonises  with  this  description  of  an 
ardent  amateur.  Petrarch  wished  for  some 
information  about  the  geography  of  Thule, 
and  applied  to  Richard,  who  answered  that 
he  had  not  his  books  with  him,  but  would 
write  to  him  on  his  return  home.  Though 
Petrarch  more  than  once  reminded  him  of 
his  promise,  he  never  received  an  answer. 
Richard  was  not  so  learned  that  he  could 
afford  to  confess  ignorance.  His  merit  lies 
in  his  love  for  books,  his  desire  to  promote 
learning,  and  his  readiness  to  learn  from 
others.  His  rules  for  his  library  at  Dur- 
ham College  were  founded  on  those  already 


Bury 

adopted  for  the  library  of  the  Sorbonne,  which 
he  saw  on  his  visit  to  Paris. 

Bale,  following  Leland,  speaks  of  a  collec- 
tion of  Richard  de  Bury's  '  Epistolse  Fami- 
liares.'  This,  however,  seems  to  be  a  mistake. 
A  manuscript  'Liber  Epistolaris  quondam 
Ricardi  de  Bury/  is  in  the  possession  of 
Mr.  Ormsby-Gore,  but  it  is  a  formal  '  letter 
writer,'  made  for  one  engaged  in  business  of 
various  kinds ;  to  this  are  appended  a  number 
of  official  letters,  some  of  Ricard's  own  and 
many  royal  letters  of  importance  {Historical 
MSS.  Commission,  4th  Rep.  85,  5th  Rep.  379, 
&c.)  Richard's  great  work  is  the  'Philo- 
biblon,'  which  was  written  as  a  sort  of  hand- 
book to  his  library  at  Durham  College.  It 
is  an  admirable  treatise  in  praise  of  learn- 
ing, at  times  rhetorical,  but  full  of  genuine 
fervour.  '  No  one  can  serve  books  and  Mam- 
mon,' he  exclaims,  and  he  urges  the  refining 
influence  of  study.  He  gives  an  interesting 
description  of  the  means  by  which  he  col- 
lected his  library ;  he  examines  the  state  of 
learning  in  England  and  France.  He  speaks 
of  books  as  one  who  loved  them,  and  gives 
directions  for  their  careful  use.  Finally,  he 
explains  his  rules  for  the  management  of  the 
library  which  he  founded.  The  work  is  an 
admirable  exhibition  of  the  temper  of  a  book- 
lover  and  librarian.  The  '  Philobiblon '  was 
first  printed  at  Cologne  (1473) ;  then  by  Hust, 
at  Spires  (1483)  ;  at  Paris  by  Badius,  Ascen- 
sius,  and  also  by  Jean  Petit  (1500) ;  at  Oxford, 
edited  by  Thomas  James  (1599) ;  at  Leipzig 
(1574),  at  the  end  of '  Philologicarum  Episto- 
larum  Centuria  una ; '  and,  edited  by  Cocheris, 
again  at  Paris  (Aubry),  1856.  It  was  trans- 
lated by  J.  Bellingham  Inglis,  London,  1832, 
and  there  is  also  an  American  edition  of  this 
translation  (Albany,  1861).  Professor  Henry 
Morley  gives  an  epitome  of  the  book  in  his 
'  English  Writers,'  ii.  43,  &c.  It  Avas  edited  and 
translated  again  by  Mr.  E.  C.Thomas  in  1885. 

Richard  de  Bury's  library  at  Oxford  was 
dispersed  at  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries, 
when  Durham  College  shared  the  fate  of  the 
monastic  foundation  to  which  it  was  annexed. 
Some  of  the  books  went  to  the  Bodleian, 
some  to  Balliol  College,  and  some  to  Dr. 
George  Owen  of  Godstow,  who  purchased 
Durham  College  from  Edward  VI  (CAMDEN, 
Brit.  1772,  p.  310). 

[Extracts  from  the  Chancery  Eolls  of  Kichard 
de  Bury  are  given  in  Hutchinson's  Durham,  i. 
288,  &c.  The  authority  for  the  life  of  Kichard 
de  Bury  is  William  de  Chambre  in  Wharton's 
Anglia  Sacra,  i.  765  ;  also  Historic  Dunelmensis 
Scriptores  (Surtees  Soc.),  1839,  p.  139,  &c.,  the 
documents  in  Eymer's  Fcedera,  vol.  ii. ;  see,  too, 
Bale's  Script.  Brit.  Cat.  (1548),  p.  151 ;  God- 
win, De  Praesulibus  (1743),  p.  747;  Hutchin- 


27 


Bury 


son's  Durham,  i.  284  ;  Kippis's  Biog.  Brit.  i.  370, 
under  the  name  Aungervyle ;  Cocheris'  preface 
to  his  Philobiblon ;  J.  Bass  Mullinger's  University 
of  Cambridge,  i.  201,  &c.]  M.  C. 

BURY,  SAMUEL  (1663-1730),  presby- 
terian  minister,  son  of  Edward  Bury  (1616- 
1700)  [q.  v.],  was  born  at  Great  Bolas,  Shrop- 
shire, where  he  was  baptised  on  21  April  1663. 
He  was  educated  at  Thomas  Doolittle's  aca- 
demy, then  at  Islington.  Here  he  was  contem- 
porary with  Matthew  Henry,  who  entered  in 
1680,  and  remained  long  enough  to  contract  a 
strongfriendship  with  Bury.  Edmund  Calamy 
(1671-1732)  [q.  v.],  who  entered  in  1682, 
speaks  of  Bury  as  a  student  of  philosophy,  not 
divinity.  Bury's  first  settlement  was  at  Bury 
St.  Edmunds,  prior  to  the  date  of  the  Tolera- 
tion Act,  1689.  In  1690ahousein  Churchgate 
Street  was  bought,  and  converted  into  a  place 
of  worship.  The  congregation  was  conside- 
rable, and  Bury  became  a  recognised  leader  of 
Suffolk  dissent.  In  Tymms's  '  Handbook  of 
Bury  St.  Edmunds '  it  is  stated  that  Daniel 
Defoe  was  an  attendant  on  his  ministry. 

In  1696  we  find  Bury  engaged  in  collect- 
ing a  list  of  the  nonconforming  ministers ; 
Oliver  Heywood  supplied  him  (14  Aug.) 
with  the  names  in  Yorkshire  and  Lancashire, 
through  Samuel  Angier.  On  11  Aug.  1700, 
John  Fairfax,  ejected  from  Barking-cum- 
Needham,  Suffolk,  died  (aged  seventy-six) 
at  his  house  in  that  parish ;  Bury  preached 
two  funeral  sermons  for  him,  and  Palmer 
rightly  infers,  from  expressions  in  the  one  at 
the  actual  funeral  at  Barking,  that,  by  an 
unusual  concession,  it  was  delivered  in  the 
parish  church. 

The  still  existing  chapel  in  Churchgate 
Street  was  built  in  1711,  and  opened  30  Dec. 
Bury  preached  the  opening  sermon.  Bury, 
who  was  tortured  with  stone,  went  with 
his  wife  to  Bath  in  the  autumn  of  1719,  on 
a  journey  of  health.  Just  before  he  set  out 
on  his  return  home,  he  received  overtures 
from  Lewin's  Mead,  Bristol.  This  was  the 
larger  of  the  two  presbyterian  congregations 
in  Bristol,  and  it  had  been  vacant  since  the 
death  of  Michael  Pope  in  1718.  It  counted 
1,600  adherents.  Some  of  its  members  had 
been  sheriffs  of  the  city ;  others  were '  persons 
of  condition ;  divers  very  rich,  many  more  very 
substantial,  few  poor.  The  whole  congrega- 
tion computed  worth  near  400,000^.'  Bury 
agreed  to  go  to  Bristol  for  six  months  '  to 
make  a  tryal  of  the  waters  there.'  He  ar- 
rived there  on  8  April  1720.  In  little  more 
than  a  month  he  lost  his  wife.  His  stay  at 
Bristol  was  permanent ;  he  got  as  assistant 
(probably  in  1721)  John  Diaper,  who  suc- 
ceeded him  as  pastor,  and  resigned  in  1751. 
Under  Bury's  ministry  the  congregation 


Bury 


Bury 


increased  both  in  numbers  and  in  wealth.  In 
the  Hewley  suit,  1830-42  [see  BOWLES,  ED- 
WARD], great  pains  were  taken  by  the  uni- 
tarian  defendants  to  collect  indications  of 
concession  to  heterodox  opinion  on  the  part 
of  Bury,  as  a  representative  presbyterian  of 
his  time.  James  has  shown  that  the  '  Ex- 
hortation '  at  Savage's  ordination,  quoted 
to  prove  (which  it  does  not)  opposition  to 
the  Calvinistic  doctrine  of  election,  was  not 
by  Bury,  but  by  John  Rastrick,  M.A.,  of 
Lynn  (d.  18  Aug.  1727,  aged  seventy-eight). 
The  strength  of  the  Unitarian  case  is  in  a 
farewell  letter  from  Bury  to  his  Lewin's 
Mead  congregation.  He  here  says,  '  I  never 
was  prostituted  to  any  party,  but  have  en- 
deavoured to  serve  God  as  a  catholic  Chris- 
tian,' and  speaks  of  requirements  which  have 
no  good  Scripture  warrant,  as  making  '  apo- 
cryphal sins  and  duties.'  The  address  is 
essentially  practical,  avoiding  controversy, 
and  the  strain  is  fervently  evangelical.  Bury 
died  10  March  1730,  and  was  buried  in  St. 
James's  churchyard,  where  formerly  was  an 
altar  tomb  with  Latin  epitaphs  to  Bury 
and  his  wife  (given  in  COERT  and  EVANS'S 
Bristol,  1816,  ii.  181).  The  parish  register 
has  the  entry,  'Burialls  1729,  March  15. 
Mr.  Samll.  Bury.  Tom  [i.e.  tomb]  a  techer 
lewends  mead  meating.'  His  portrait  hangs 
in  the  vestry  at  Bury  St.  Edmunds.  He 
married,  on  29  May  1697,  Elizabeth  [q.  v.], 
second  daughter  of  Captain  Adams  Lawrence, 
of  Linton,  Cambridgeshire. 

Bury  published:  1.  'A  Scriptural  Cate- 
chism, being  an  Abridgment  of  Mr.  0.  Stock- 
ton's, design'd  especially  for  the  use  of  charity 
schools  in  Edmund's-Bury,'  1699  (not  seen). 

2.  'A  Collection  of  Psalms,  Hymns,  &c.,' 
for  private  use,  3rd  ed.  1713  (not  seen). 

3.  '  GpTjj/wSi'a.   The  People's  Lamentation  for 
the  Loss  of  their  Dead  Ministers,  or  Three 
Sermons  occasioned  by  the  death  of  the  late 
Reverend  and  Learned  Divines,  Mr.  John 
Fairfax  and  Mr.  Timothy  Wright,'  1702, 8vo. 

4.  'A  Funeral  Sermon  for  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Samuel  Cradock,'  &c.  1707,  8vo.     5.  '  Two 
sermons  preach'd  at  the  opening  of  a  new 
erected  Chappel  in  St.  Edmunds-Bury,'  &c., 
1712, 8vo.   6.  '  A  Funeral  Sermon  for  Robert 
Baker,  Esq.,'  &c.,  1714, 8vo.     7.  '  The  Ques- 
tions '  at  the  ordination  of  S.  Savage,  printed 
with  John  Rastrick's  '  Sermon '  on  the  occa- 
sion, 1714, 8vo.     8.  'An  Account  of  the  Life 
and  Death  of  Mrs.   Elizabeth  Bury,   &c., 
chiefly  collected  out  of    her   own  Diary,' 
Bristol,  1720,  8vo,  4th  edit.  1725,  8vo. 

[Tong's  Life  of  Matthew  Henry,  1716,  p.  27  ; 
Palmer's  Nonconf.  Memorial,  1803,  iii.  250; 
Toulmin's  Histor.  View  of  Prot.  Diss.,  1814, 
p.  584 ;  Calamy's  Histor.  Account  of  My  Own 


Time,  1830,  i.  106;  Prot,  Diss.  Mag.  1794, 
p.  235;  Murch's  Hist,  of  Presb.  and  Gen.  Bapt. 
Churches  in  W.  of  Eng.,  1835,  p.  107  sq.; 
Historical  Illustrations  and  Proofs,  in  Shore  v. 
Attorney-Gen,  [by  Joseph  Hunter],  1839,  p. 
17;  Hunter's  Life  of  0.  Heywood,  1842,  p.  389; 
James's  Hist.  Presb.  Chapels  and  Charities,  1867, 
pp.  165  sq.,  634  sq.,  675,  679;  Browne's  Hist,  of 
Congregationalism  in  Norf.  and  Suffi,  1877,  pp. 
420,  498,  518;  Bristol  Times  and  Mirror,  13 
April  1885;  extract  from  Register  of  Bolas 
Magna,  per  Eev.  R.  S.  Turner ;  Evans's  MS.  List 
of  Congregations,  in  Dr.  Williams's  Library; 
manuscript  minute-book  of  Churchgate  Street 
Chapel,  Bury  St.  Edmunds ;  and  Bury's  publica- 
tions, noted  above.]  A.  G. 

BURY,  THOMAS  (1655-1722),  judge, 
youngest  son  of  Sir  William  Bury,  knight, 
of  Linwood  in  Lincolnshire,  was  born  in 
1655,  took  a  bachelor's  degree  at  Lincoln  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  in  February  1667,  and  in  1668 
was  entered  a  student  at  Gray's  Inn.  He 
was  called  to  the  bar  in  1676,  and  after  some 
years'  practice  became  a  serjeant-at-law  in 
1700,  and  on  26  Jan.  1701,  when  Sir  Littel- 
ton  Powys  was  removed  to  the  king's  bench, 
he  was  created  a  baron  of  the  exchequer.  Of 
this  his  epitaph  says  that  he  '  by  his  Great 
Application  to  the  Study  of  the  Law,  raised 
himself  to  one  of  the  highest  Degrees  in  that 
Profession,'  but  Mr.  Speaker  Onslow,  in  his 
notes  to  Bishop  Burnet's  'History,'  affirms 
that  it  appeared  from  Bury's  book  of  accounts 
(a  most  unlikely  place  for  such  a  revelation) 
that  he  gave  Lord-keeper  Wright  a  bribe  of 
1,0001.  for  elevating  him  to  the  bench.  For 
fifteen  years  he  continued  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  a  puisne  judge.  In  1704,  when 
corrupt  practices  had  extensively  prevailed 
at  the  Aylesbury  election,  the  whigs,  who 
were  then  defeated,  knowing  that  proceeding 
by  a  petition  to  the  House  of  Commons  would 
be  useless,  caused  actions  to  be  brought  in 
the  queen's  bench  by  some  of  the  electors 
against  the  returning  officers.  One  of  these 
actions,  the  leading  case  of  Ashby  v.  White, 
after  judgment  for  the  defendants  in  the 
queen's  bench,  from  which  Lord  Chief  Justice 
Holt  dissented,  was  taken  to  the  House  of 
Lords  upon  a  writ  of  error,  and  the  judges 
were  summoned  to  advise  the  house.  Of 
these  judges  Bury  was  one,  and  his  opinion 
was  given  in  support  of  that  of  the  lord  chief 
justice  in  the  court  below ;  and  Lord  Somers 
being  of  the  same  opinion,  the  decision  of  the 
queen's  bench  was  reversed  by  fifty  to  six- 
teen. On  20  and  22  April  1710  he,  with 
Chief-justice  Parker  and  Mr.  Justice  Tracy, 
at  the  Old  Bailey,  tried  one  Damary  for  riot 
and  being  ringleader  of  a  mob.  There  is  a 
letter  of  his  (25  June  1713)  preserved  among 


Bury  2 

the  treasury  papers  to  the  lord  high  treasurer, 
about  offering  a  reward  for  the  apprehension 
of  one  Robert  Mann.  On  the  death  of  Sir 
Samuel  Dodd,  Bury  was  raised  by  King 
George  I  to  be  chief  baron  of  the  exchequer 
10  June  1716.  He  died  on  4  May  1722,  sud- 
denly, having  been  engaged  in  the  discharge 
of  his  judicial  duties  until  within  a  few  hours 
of  his  death ;  and  was  buried,  with  a  hand- 
some tomb,  in  the  parish  church  of  Grant- 
ham,  Lincolnshire.  He  left  no  issue,  and 
his  estates  at  Irby,  near  Wainfleet,  passed 
to  his  grandnephew,  William  Bury,  of  Lynd- 
wood  Grange,  Lincolnshire.  There  is  a 
portrait  of  him,  engraved  in  mezzotint  by 
J.  Smith,  after  a  picture  by  J.  Richardson 
dated  1720  (NOBLE,  Granger,  iii.  198). 

[Foss's  Lives  of  the  Judges  ;  Campbell's  Lives 
of  the  Chief  Justices,  ii.  160;  Patents,  William 
III,  p.  5  ;  Burnet,  v.  219  note  ;  Luttrell,  6,  572, 
573 ;  Wotton's  Baronetage,  iv.  99 ;  Epitaph  Grant- 
ham  church;  Tumor's  Grantham.  18;  Collins's 
English  Baronetage,  iv.  99  ;  Cal.  Treas.  Papers, 
1708-U  ;  Kedington,  p.  492  ;  Catalogue  Oxford 
Graduates.]  J.  A.  H. 

BURY,  THOMAS  TALBOT  (1811- 
1877),  architect,  was  descended  from  a 
Worcestershire  family,  afterwards  settled  in 
the  city  of  London.  He  was  born  on  26  Sept. 
1811,  and  was  articled  in  1824  te  Augustus 
Pugin.  Among  his  fellow-pupils  were  Messrs. 
Ferrey,  Dollman,  Shaw,  Lake  Price,  Nash, 
Walker,  and  Charles  Mathews  the  actor.  He 
commenced  practice  in  Gerrard  Street,  Soho, 
in  1830 ;  and,  in  addition  to  his  architec- 
tural practice,  was  often  engaged  in  engrav- 
ing and  lithographing  his  own  and  other 
architects'  drawings,  notably  those  of  Pugin 
and  Owen  Jones.  He  was  particularly  skilful 
in  colouring  architectural  studies,  and  his  aid 
in  this  respect  was  often  sought  by  the  most 
eminent  architects  of  the  day  when  they  were 
engaged  in  preparing  designs  for  competition. 
In  1847  he  published  his  '  Remains  of  Eccle- 
siastical Woodwork,'  illustrated  by  himself; 
and  in  1849,  his  '  History  and  Description 
of  the  Styles  of  Architecture  of  various 
Countries,  from  the  Earliest  to  the  Present 
Period.'  He  was  engaged  with  Pugin  in 
designing  the  details  of  the  houses  of  parlia- 
ment under  Sir  Charles  Barry.  He  frequently 
exhibited  his  works  at  the  Royal  Academy 
bet  ween  1846  and  1872;  and  sent  to  the  Inter- 
national Exhibition  of  1862  a  large  picture 
representing,  at  one  view,  all  the  churches, 
schools,  public  and  other  buildings  erected 
toy  him.  This  fine  drawing  is  now  preserved 
as  a  record  at  the  Institute  of  British  Ar- 
chitects. Among  his  principal  works  were 
35  churches  and  chapels,  15  parsonages,  12 


Busby 


schools,  and  20  other  large  public  buildings 
and  private  residences  in  various  parts  of 
England  and  Wales.  He  was  elected  an 
associate  of  the  Institute  of  British  Archi- 
tects in  1839,  and  a  fellow  in  1843.  In  1876 
he  was  elected  a  vice-president.  He  was  in 
1863  made  a  fellow  of  the  Society  of  Anti- 
quaries, and  was  also  a  member  of  the  council 
of  the  Royal  Archaeological  Institute  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  a  member  of  the  Cam- 
brian Archaeological  Association,  and  an  as- 
sociate of  the  Society  of  Civil  Engineers.  His 
collections  of  architectural  and  antiquarian 
books,  his  pictures,  drawings,  cabinets,  and 
armour,  were  sold  at  Christie's  in  the 
autumn  of  1877.  On  23  Feb.  1877  he  died, 
a  widower  and  childless,  and  was  buried  at 
Norwood  Cemetery. 

[Kedgrave's  Dictionary  of  Artists  of  the  Eng- 
lish School ;  Journal  of  the  Archaeological  Insti- 
tute ;  Archseologia  Cambrensis  ;  Transactions  of 
the  Institute  of  British  Architects :  Builder, 
1877.]  W.  H.  T. 

BUSBY,  RICHARD  (1606-1695),  head- 
master of  Westminster  School,  was  the  second 
son  of  Mr.  Richard  Busby,  a  citizen  of  West- 
minster, but  was  born,  22  Sept.  1606,  at  Lut- 
ton,  otherwise  called  Sutton  St.  Nicholas,  in 
Lincolnshire.  He  obtained  a  king's  scholar- 
ship at  Westminster,  and  was  educated  at 
that  school,  whence  he  was  elected,  in  1624, 
to  a  studentship  at  Christ  Church,  Oxford,, 
where  he  took  his  B.A.  degree  in  1628  and 
his  M.A.  in  1631.  He  was  for  some  time  a 
tutor  at  Christ  Church,  and  in  1639  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  prebend  and  rectory  of  Cud- 
worth,  with  the  chapel  of  Knowle  annexed, 
in  Somersetshire.  He  was  appointed  master 
of  Westminster  School  provisionally  when 
Osbolston  was  deprived  of  that  office  in 
1638,  but  was  not  confirmed  in  it  till  23  Dec. 
1640.  In  the  civil  war  he  lost  the  profits  of 
his  rectory  and  prebend,  but  in  spite  of  his 
staunch  loyalty  and  churchmanship  managed 
to  retain  both  his  studentship  and  his  mas- 
tership. His  only  trouble  during  this  period 
was  of  a  local  character.  The  second  master, 
Edward  Bagshaw  the  younger  [q.  v.],  tried 
to  supplant  him,  but  '  was  removed  out  of 
his  place  for  his  insolence'  in  May  1658. 
Bagshaw  published  in  1659  an  account  of 
the  transaction  from  his  own  point  of  view. 
Upon  the  restoration  Dr.  Busby's  services  to 
the  royal  cause  were  immediately  recognised. 
In  July  1660  he  was  made  by  the  king  pre- 
bendary of  Westminster,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing month  canon  residentiary  and  treasurer 
at  Wells.  At  the  coronation  of  Charles  II 
he  had  the  high  honour  of  carrying  the  am- 
pulla. He  was  elected  proctor  for  the  chapter 


Busby 


Busby 


of  Bath  and  Wells,  and  in  the  convocation 
of  1661  was,  of  course,  among  the  number 
of  those  who  approved  and  subscribed  to  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer.  Busby's  name  has 
become  proverbial  as  a  type  of  the  severest 
of  severe  pedagogues ;  and  though  this  cha- 
racter of  him  only  rests  upon  general  tradi- 
tion, there  appears  to  be  little  doubt  that 
during  his  extraordinarily  long  reign  at 
Westminster  he  ruled  the  school  with  a  rod 
of  iron,  or  rather  of  birch.  But  it  is  also 
clear  that  his  rule  was  as  successful  as  it  was 
severe.  He  gained  the  veneration  and  even 
love  of  his  pupils,  among  whom  were  num- 
bered a  vast  majority  of  the  most  distin- 
guished men  in  a  distinguished  era.  John 
Dryden,  John  Locke,  Robert  South,  Francis 
Atterbury,  Philip  Henry,  and  George  Hooper 
were  among  his  pupils.  He  is  said  to  have 
boasted  that  at  one  time  sixteen  out  of  the 
whole  bench  of  bishops  had  been  educated 
by  him ;  and,  it  may  be  added,  at  a  time 
when  the  bench  contained  more  brilliant 
men  than  it  has  perhaps  ever  contained  before 
or  since.  His  favourite  pupil  among  those 
who  afterwards  became  bishops  was  the 
friend  and  ultimately  the  successor  of  the 
saintly  Ken,  George  Hooper,  of  whom  he 
said  :  '  Hooper  is  the  best  scholar,  the  finest 
gentleman,  and  will  make  the  compleatest 
bishop  that  ever  was  educated  at  Westmin- 
ster.' It  has  been  hinted  that  Busby's  repu- 
tation for  extreme  severity  arose  from  the 
malignity  of  party  spirit.  But  it  is  remark- 
able that  one  of  the  strongest  and  most 
definite  testimonies  to  the  merits  of  Dr. 
Busby  as  a  master  comes  from  the  mouth  of 
a  puritan.  '  Dr.  Busby,'  writes  Sir  J.  B. 
Williams  in  his '  Life  of  Philip  Henry,' '  was 
noted  as  a  very  stern  schoolmaster,  especially 
in  the  beginning  of  his  time.  But  Mr. 
Henry  would  say  sometimes  that  as  in  so 
great  a  school  there  was  need  of  a  strict 
discipline,  so  for  his  own  part,  of  the  four 
years  he  was  in  the  school,  he  never  felt  the 
weight  of  his  hand  but  once,  and  then,  saith  he, 
I  deserved  it.  ...  Dr.  Busby  took  a  particular 
kindness  to  him,  called  him  his  child,  and 
would  sometimes  tell  him  he  should  be  his 
heir;  and  there  was  no  love  lost  betwixt 
them.  .  .  .  He  often  spoke  of  the  great  pains 
which  Dr.  Busby  took  to  prepare,  for  several 
weeks  before,  all  king's  scholars  who  stood 
candidates  for  election  to  the  university,  and 
who,  according  to  the  ancient  custom  of 
Westminster,  were  to  receive  the  Lord's 
Supper  the  Easter  before.  He  himself  was 
most  deeply  impressed  with  Dr.  Busby's  pre- 
paration. In  fact,  he  dates  his  own  conver- 
sion from  that  preparation ;  and '  he  frequently 
referred  with  the  deepest  gratitude  to  the 


earnest  solicitude  and  care  of  his  old  master 
for  his  instruction  in  the  best  of  all  know- 
ledge.' Other  old  pupils  were  equally  grate- 
ful. Atterbury  describes  him  as  '  a  man  to 
be  reverenced  very  highly,'  and  speaks  of 
leaving  his  school  for  college  '  loaded  with 
his  counsels,  his  warnings,  and  his  gifts.' 
Dryden  all  through  his  life  retained  a  deep 
respect  for  him.  Dr.  William  King,  one  of 
the  brilliant  scholars  whom  he  trained,  re- 
ferred to  him  many  years  later  as  '  the  grave 
Busby,  whose  memory  to  me  shall  be  for 
ever  sacred.'  Dr.  Basire's  letters,  when  he 
was  in  exile,  evidently  show  that  it  was 
a  real  comfort  to  him  to  feel  that  his  son 
was  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Busby.  The  tra- 
ditions of  his  excessive  severity  are  of  rather 
a  vague  character.  Dr.  Johnson's  saying, 
for  instance,  that  Busby  used  to  declare  that 
his  rod  was  his  sieve,  and  that  whosoever 
could  not  pass  through  that  was  not  the  boy 
for  him,  is  often  quoted.  The  unfavourable 
impression  of  public  schools  given  in  Locke's 
'  Thoughts  upon  Education '  is  thought  to 
have  been  derived  from  his  own  experience 
under  Dr.  Busby.  The  story  of  "his  thrash- 
ing the  sulkiness  out  of  Robert  South  is  not 
referred  to  by  South's  earliest  biographer, 
who  merely  states  that  'he  was  under  the 
care  of  Dr.  Richard  Busby,  who  cultivated 
and  improved  so  promising  a  genius  with  in- 
dustry and  encouragement.'  The  report, 
again,  has  been  perpetuated  by  an  epigram 
'  on  Dr.  Freind's  appointment  to  AArestmin- 
ster '  to  the  following  effect : — 

Ye  sons  of  Westminster  who  still  retain 
Your  antient  dread  of  Busby's  awful  reign, 
Forget  at  length  your  fears, — your  panic  end, — 
The  monarch  of  the  place  is  now  a  Freind. 

But  too  much  importance  must  not  be  at- 
tached to  suchjetix  d?  esprit,  nor  yet  to  such 
stories  as  that  of  Dr.  Busby  refusing  to  take 
his  hat  off  before  Charles  II  in  the  presence 
of  his  scholars,  lest  they  should  think  there 
was  any  man  greater  than  himself.  At  any 
rate  he  was  the  most  pious  and  benevolent 
of  men.  He  took  the  deepest  interest  in 
the  church  life  of  the  period,  and  was  most 
intimate  with  other  leading  churchmen  be- 
sides his  old  pupils.  His  neighbour  Peter 
Barwick  found  his  great  solace  in  his  later 

Sjars,  when  his  eyesight  failed  him,  in 
usby's  society ;  Isaac  Basire  cultivated  the 
closest  friendship  with  him  ;  Busby's  letters 
to  Basire  breathe  a  spirit  of  the  most  ardent 
piety.  Anthony  a  Wood  rightly  describes 
him  as  being  '  a  person  eminent  and  exem- 
plary for  piety  and  justice.'  His  liberality  to 
the  church,  both  in  his  lifetime  and  by  his 
bequests,  was  not  only  most  munificent,  but 


Busby 


31 


Busby 


also  shows  a  most  thoughtful  consideration 
for  the  special  wants  of  the  age.     He  built 
in  his  lifetime  a  handsome  church  at  Willan, 
and  a  library  within  the  church  filled  with 
books,  and  gave  2(M.  a  year  for  the  vicar  if 
he  would  perform  the  services  in  the  church 
every  Wednesday,   Friday,   and  holy  day 
throughout  the  year  (WHITE  KENNET).    He 
gave  2501.  towards  the  '  repairing  and  beau- 
tifying of  Christ  Church  and  the  cathedral ' 
at  Oxford.     He  offered  to  found  '  two  cate- 
chistical  lectures,  one  in  each  university, 
for  instructing  undergraduates  in  the  rudi- 
ments of  religion,  provided  the   undergra- 
duates should  be   obliged  to  attend  those 
lectures,  and  not  receive  the  B.A.  degree 
till  they  had  been  examined  and  approved 
by  the  catechist.'    The  offer  was  rejected  by 
both  universities,  and  Wood  may  be  right  in 
saying  that  they  could  not  accept  them  con- 
sistently with  their  statutes.     He  died  on 
6  April  1695,  and  was  buried  in  Westminster 
Abbey,  where  there  is  a  curious  monument 
to  his  memory.     His  portrait  by  Biley  is  in 
the  hall  at  Christ  Church,  and  there  are 
also  portraits  of  him  in  the  chapter-house 
and  in  the  common  room,  where  there  is  a 
bust  by  Rysbrac.     All,  however,  are  copied 
from  a  cast  taken  after  death.     By  his  will 
he  left  520/.  a  year  in  trust  for  non-clergy- 
men, who  were  to  deliver  thirty  lectures, 
which  are  still  known  as  the  'Busby  Lec- 
tures.'     Among  numerous   other  bequests 
(see  WHITE  KEIWET'S  Case  of  Impropria- 
tions  and  Augmentation  of  Poor  Benefices), 
he  remembered  his  native  place,  leaving  a 
sum  of  money  for  the  erection  of  an  elabo- 
rate pulpit  in  Sutton  Church,  and  for  the 
education  of  poor  boys  in  Sutton  and  Gedney. 
Dr.  Busby's  literary  works  are  not  very  im- 
portant, or  at  any  rate  are  now  out  of  date  ; 
but  they  too  show  the  high  moral  character 
of  the  man.     They  consist  for  the  most  part 
of  expurgated  editions  of  the  classics,  and 
were  published  solely  for  the  pious  purpose  of 
enabling  his  own  pupils  to  imbibe  the  beau- 
ties without  being  polluted  by  the  impurities 
of  the  ancients.     The  titles  and  dates  are  as 
follows  :  1.  '  A  Short  Institution  of  Gram- 
mar,' 1647.     2.  '  Juvenalis  et  Persii  Satirse,' 
purged    of    all    indecent    passages,    1656. 
3.  '  An  English  Introduction  to  the  Latin 
Tongue,'  1659.     4.  '  Martialis  Epigrammata 
selecta,' 1661.     5.  '  Grsecae  Grammaticse  Ru- 
dimenta,'  1663.     6.  '  Nomenclatura  Brevis 
Eeformata,'  and  appended  to  this  'Duplex 
Centenarius    Proverbiorum    Anglo-Latino- 
Grsecorum,'  1667.     7.    '  'AvdoXoyia    fevrepa, 
sive  Grsecorum  Epigrammatum  Florilegium 
novum,'  1673.     8.  'Rudimentum  Latinum, 
Grammatica   literalis  et  numeralis,'   1688. 


9.  '  Rudimentum  Grammaticae  Groeco-Latinse 
Metricum,'  1689. 

[Wood's  Athenae  (Bliss),  iv.  417-20  ;  Fasti,  i. 
438,  460,  464,  ii.  242,  258,  260,  360  ;  Colleges 
and  Halls  (Gutch),  436,  448,  app.  292,  301,  302 ; 
Biog.  Brit.  (Kippis),  iii.  52-6 ;  Noble's  Con- 
tinuation of  Grainger,  i.  98-9  ;  Gent.  Mag.  Ixv. 
15-17  ;  Nichols's  Illustr.  of  Lit.  iv.  398 ;  Evelyn's 
Memoirs,  iii.  415  ;  Seward's  Anecdotes  of  Dis- 
tinguished Persons ;  Basire's  Correspondence ; 
Williams's  Life  of  Philip  Henry ;  Warton's  edi- 
tion of  Pope's  Works  ;  Welch's  Alumni  Westmon. 
(1852)  pp.  95-7.]  J.  H.  0. 

BUSBY,  THOMAS  (1755-1838),  musical 
composer,  was  the  son  of  a  coach-painter. 
He  was  born  at  Westminster  in  December 
1755,  and  though  as  a  boy  he  received  but 
little  education,  yet  at  an  early  age  he  was 
distinguished  by  his   cleverness.      Busby's 
father  was  fond  of  music,  and  sang  himself 
with  good  taste.    When  his  son  developed  a 
fine  treble  voice,  he  determined  to  bring  him 
up  as  a  musician.     With  this  view,  applica- 
tion was  made  to  Dr.  Cooke,  the  organist  of 
Westminster  Abbey,  to  take  young  Busby 
(who  was  then  between  twelve  and  thirteen) 
as  a  chorister ;  but  Cooke  thinking  him  too 
old,  he  was  placed  under  Champness  for  sing- 
ing, and  Knyvett  for  the  harpsichord.    Sub- 
sequently he  studied  under  Battishill,  and 
made  so  much  progress  that  in  the  summer 
of  1769  he  was  engaged  to  sing  at  Vauxhall 
at  a  salary  of  ten  guineas  a  week.     On  his 
voice  breaking,  he  was  articled  to  Battishill 
for  three  years,  during  which  time  both  his 
musical  and  general  education  rapidly  im- 
proved, though  more  by  his  own  efforts  than 
by  those  of  his  master.    On  the  expiration  of 
his  articles  he  returned  to  his  father's  house, 
and  set  himself  to  earn  his  living  by  music 
and  literature.     His  first  venture  was   the 
composition  of  music  to  a  play  by  Dr.  Ken- 
rick,  '  The  Man  the  Master,'  but  this  was  never 
finished.     He  then  turned  his  attention  to 
oratorio,  and  began  a  setting  of  Pope's  '  Mes- 
siah,' at  which  he  worked  intermittently  for 
several  years.     Busby  was  more  successful 
with  literary  pursuits  than  with  musical. 
He  was  for  some  time  parliamentary  reporter 
of  the  '  London  Courant,'  and  assisted  in  edit- 
ing the  'Morning  Post,'  besides  acting  as 
musical  critic  to  the  'European  Magazine' 
and  Johnson's  '  Analytical  Review,'  and  con- 
tributing  to    the   'Celtic   Miscellany'  and 
'  Whitehall  Evening  Post.'   In  1785  he  wrote 
j  a  poem  called  '  The  Age  of  Genius,'  a  satire 
in  the  style  of  Churchill,  containing  nearly 
1,000  lines.     About  five  years  after  the  ex- 
piration of  his  articles  Busby  was  elected 
organist  of  St.  Mary,  Newington.     Shortly 
afterwards  (July  1786)  he  married  a  Miss 


Busby  2 

Angier,  daughter  of  Mr.  Charles  Angier  of 
Earl's  Court,  Kensington.  After  his  marriage 
he  lived  in  Poland  Street,  where  he  was  much 
in  request  as  a  teacher  of  Latin,  French,  and 
music.     A  few  years  later  he  moved  to  Bat- 
tersea.     In  1786  Busby  and  Arnold  brought 
out  a  'Musical  Dictionary/  the  success  of 
which  induced  the  former  to  issue  a  serial 
entitled  '  The  Divine  Harmonist/  consisting 
of  twelve  folio  numbers  of  music,  partly  se- 
lected and  partly  original.    In  this  work  are 
included  some  fragments  of  an  oratorio  by 
the  editor,  'The   Creation.'     The  'Divine 
Harmonist'  was  followed  by  'Melodia  Bri- 
tannica/  which  was  to  be  a  collection  of  Eng- 
lish music,  but  the  work  was  unsuccessful, 
and  was  never  completed.     About  the  same 
time  Busby  completed  a  translation  of  Lu- 
cretius into  rhymed  verse.     In  1798  he  was 
elected  organist  of  St.  Mary  Woolnoth.     In 
the  spring  of  1799  his  efforts  to  get  an  impor- 
tant musical  work  performed  were  crowned 
with  success,  and  his  early  oratorio  was  pro- 
duced by  Cramer  under  the  name  of  '  The 
Prophecy/  probably  in  order  not  to  provoke 
comparison  with  Handel's  '  Messiah.'     The 
oratorio  seems  to  have  been  well  received,  and 
Busby  set  to  work  upon  settings  of  Gray's 
'  Progress  of  Poesy/  Pope's  '  Ode  on  St.  Ce- 
cilia's Day/  and  a  cantata  from  Ossian,  '  Co- 
mala ; '  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  any  of  these 
were  performed.     A  so-called  '  Secular  Ora- 
torio/ '  Britannia '  (words  by  John  Gretton), 
was  more  fortunate,  as  it  was  sung  at  Covent 
Garden  in  1801  with  Mara  as  the  principal 
soprano.    In  the  preceding  year  Busby  wrote 
music  for  Cumberland's  version  of  Kotzebue's 
'  Joanna/  which  was  produced  at  Covent 
Garden  16  Jan.  1800,  without  much  success. 
Shortly  afterwards  he  brought  out  '  A  New 
and  Complete  Musical  Dictionary/  and  started 
the  first  musical  periodical  in  England,  '  The 
Monthly  Musical  Journal/   of   which  four 
numbers  only  saw  the  light.     In  June  1801 
Busby  obtained  the  degree  of  Mus.  Doc.  at 
Cambridge,  for  which  purpose  he  entered  at 
Magdalen  College.   His  exercise  on  this  occa- 
sion was  '  A  Thanksgiving  Ode  on  the  Naval 
Victories/  the  words  of  which  were  written 
by  Mrs.  Crespigny.     In  1802  he  wrote  music 
to  Holcroft's  melodrama, '  A  Tale  of  Mystery/ 
the  first  play  of  this  description  which  ap- 
peared on  the  English  stage.     It  was  pro- 
duced at  Covent  Garden  13  Nov.  1802,  and 
was  very  successful.    In  the  following  year 
Busby  wrote  music  for  Miss  Porter's  musical 
entertainment,  'The  Fair  Fugitives'  (Covent 
Garden,  16  May  1803),  but  this  was  a  failure. 
His  connection  with  the  stage  ceased  with 
Lewis's  'Rugantino' (Covent  Garden,  18 Oct. 
1805).    The  music  to  all  these  plays  was  pub- 


2  Bush 

lished,  and  shows  Busby  to  have  been  but  a 
poor  composer,  even  for  his  day,  when  Eng- 
lish music  was  at  a  very  low  ebb.  From  this 
time  until  his  death  he  devoted  himself  more 
to  literature.  The  translation  of  Lucretius 
was  published  in  1813,  and  was  followed  by 
an  attempt  to  prove  that  the  Letters  of  Ju- 
nius  were  written  by  J.  L.  de  Lolme  (1816), 
'  A  Grammar  of  Music'  (1818),  'A  Dictionary 
of  Musical  Terms/  'A  History  of  Music/ 
2  vols.  (1819) — a  work  which  was  successful 
in  its  day,  though  it  is  entirely  a  compilation 
from  the  Histories  of  Burney  and  Hawkins, 
'  Concert-room  Anecdotes/  3  vols.  (1825), 
an  amusing  and  useful  collection,  and  a 
'  Musical  Manual '  ( 1 828).  In  his  latter  years 
Busby  lived  with  a  married  daughter  at 
Queen's  Row,  Pentonville,  where  he  died, 
aged  eighty-four,  on  Monday,  28  May  1838. 
He  was  not  an  original  genius,  but  a  clever, 
hard-working  man  of  letters.  According  to 
an  obituary  notice  of  him  he  was  eccentric, 
and  held  '  loose  notions  on  religious  subjects.' 

[Public  Characters  for  1802-3,  371  ;  Concert- 
room  Anecdotes,  i.  93  ;  Musical  World  for  1838, 
80;  Genest'sHist.of  the  Stage,  vii. ;  Times,  SOMay 
1838 ;  British  Museum  Catalogue;  Graduati  Can- 
tab. 1760-1856.]  W.  B.  S. 

BUSH,  PAUL(1490-1558),  bishop  of  Bris- 
tol, according  to  Wood,  was  born  in  Somer- 
set,' of  honest  and  sufficient  parents/  in  1490. 
He  studied  at  the  university  of  Oxford,  taking 
his  degree  of  B.A.  about  1517,  by  which  time 
he  was '  numbered  among  the  celebrated  poets 
of  the  university'  (WOOD).  He  subsequently 
read  divinity,  studying  among  the  'Bon- 
hommes '  (a  reformed  order  of  Austin  Friars 
introduced  into  England  from  France  by  the 
Black  Prince),  whose  house  stood  on  the  site 
of  Wadham  College.  He  also  applied  himself 
to  the  study  of  medicine,  and  gained  the  repu- 
tation of '  a  wise  and  grave  man,  well  versed 
both  in  divinity  and  physic,  and  not  only  a 
grave  orator,  but  a  good  poet'  (Cole  MSS. 
x.  76).  He  took  the  degrees  of  B.D.  and  D.D., 
and  having  become  a  friar  of  the  order, '  su- 
perstitiosus  monachus/  according  to  Bale,  he 
'  displayed  his  varied  learning  in  the  publi- 
cation of  many  books/  '  superstitiose  satis.' 
He  rose  to  be  provincial  of  the  Bonhommes, 
and  became  provost  of  the  house  of  this  order 
at  Edington,  near  Westbury,  Wiltshire.  He 
held  the  prebendal  stall  of  Bishopston  in  Salis- 
bury Cathedral,  about  1539,  and  became  one  of 
the  residentiary  canons  (JoifES,  Fasti  Eccl. 
Sarisb.  p.  446).  He  obtained  royal  favour  and 
was  made  chaplain  to  Henry  VIII,  who,  on  the 
foundation  of  the  bishopric  of  Bristol,  selected 
Bush  as  the  first  bishop  of  the  new  see  (Rot. 
Par  1.  34  Hen.  VIII,  p.  2).  His  consecration 


Bush 


33 


Bush 


took  place  in  the  parish  church  of  Hampton, 
Middlesex,  on  Sunday,  25  June  1542(SiRYPE's 
Cranmer,  lib.  i.  c.  24).  His  consecration  is 
erroneously  placed  both  by  Bale  and  Pits  in 
the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  The  latter  writer 
maliciously  adds  that  he  was  appointed  bishop 
by  the  protestant  monarch,  'though  of  an 
adverse  creed,  in  consequence  of  the  dearth 
of  learned  divines  among  the  sectaries,'  and 
also  with  the  hope  that  promotion  would  in- 
duce him  to  desert  the  old  faith  for  the  new. 
In  this,  says  Pits,  those  who  chose  him  were 
disappointed,  inasmuch  as  Bush  kept  firm  to 
the  creed  of  Rome,  and  '  never  by  word  or 
writing  professes  heresy '  (Pixs,  De  Illust. 
Angl.  Script,  setat.  xvi.  No.  997).  Pits  is  so 
far  correct  in  his  last  statement,  that  in  Bush's 
replies  to  certain  questions  relative  to  '  the 
abuses  of  the  mass,'  proposed  in  1548,  he  dis- 
plays a  strong  leaning  to  the  old  faith,  and 
in  opposition  to  Cranmer  allows  of  solitary 
masses,  and  masses  for  departed  souls  sung 
for  hire.  He  also  lays  down  that  while  every 
Christian  man  ought  to  communicate,  and 
no  one  can  receive  the  Eucharist  for  another, 
yet  one  man  may  be  spiritually  benefited 
by  others  partaking.  The  bread  and  wine 
after  consecration  are  '  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.'  He  does  not  regard  it  as 
contrary  to  God's  word  that  the  gospel  should 
be  expounded  to  the  people  at  the  time  of 
mass,  but  is  wholly  opposed  to  discarding 
the  Latin  tongue.  His  answer  on  this  point 
is  remarkable :  '  If  the  mass  should  be  wholly 
in  English,  I  think  we  should  differ  from 
the  custom  and  manner  of  all  other  regions ; 
therefore  if  it  may  stand  with  the  king's 
majesty's  pleasure,  I  think  it  not  good  to 
be  said  all  in  English.  Per  me  Paullum 
Episcopum  Bristollensem  '  (BuKNET,  Hist,  of 
Reform,  vol.  ii.  appendix  No.  25,  pp.  133, 147, 
ed.  1681,  fol.)  In  one  point,  however,  that 
of  marriage,  Bush  showed  no  repugnance  to 
the  practice  of  the  reformers.  He  took  to 
wife  Edith  Ashley,  scurrilously  called  by 
Pits  his  'concubine.'  She  died,  somewhat 
opportunely,  three  months  after  the  accession 
of  Mary,  8  Oct.  1553 ;  but  the  fact  of  her 
death  did  not  prevent  proceedings  being  taken 
against  him  as  a  married  priest.  The  follow- 
ing year,  20  March  1554,  a  commission,  of 
which  Gardiner  and  Bonner  were  the  chief 
members,  passed  sentence  of  deprivation  on 
him,  the  execution  of  which  he  forestalled 
by  a  voluntary  resignation  in  the  following 
June,  when  the  dean  and  chapter  of  Canter- 
bury assumed  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the 
see,  21  June  1554.  He  is  accused  of  having 
impoverished  the  see  by  granting  the  manor 
of  Leigh  to  Edward  VI  in  1549.  At  that 
time,  however,  bishops  had  little  option  in 

VOL.  VIII. 


such  matters.  On  his  resignation  Bush  retired 
to  the  rectory  of  Winterbourne,  near  Bristol, 
which  he  held  till  his  death,  which  occurred  at 
the  age  of  68,  a  few  days  before  Mary's  death, 
11  Oct.  1558.  He  was  buried  near  the  grave 
of  his  wife,  on  the  north  side  of  the  choir  of 
Bristol  Cathedral,  where  his  mutilated  re- 
naissance monument,  bearing  his  effigy  as  a 
ghastly  decaying  corpse  with  a  tonsured  head, 
still  stands.  The  inscription  ends  after  the 
old  fashion,  '  cujus  animse  propitietur  Chris- 
tus.'  A  long  epitaph,  now  decayed,  bristling 
with  plays  upon  his  name,  is  preserved  by 
Wood  and  Davies,  and  more  correctly  by  Cole. 
In  his  will,  dated  25  Sept.  1558,  and  proved 
1  Dec.,  he  styles  himself '  late  bishop  of  Bris- 
tol, parson  of  Winterbourne.' 

Bush  was  the  author  of  the  following 
works :  1.  '  A  Lyttell  Treatyse  in  Englyshe 
called  the  Exposycyon  of  Miserere  mei  Deus,' 
London,  1525  (the  date  1501  of  a  supposed 
earlier  edition  is  impossible,  as  Bush  was  then 
only  a  boy  of  eleven).  2.  '  Certayne  Gostly 
Medycynes  necessary  to  be  used  among  wel 
disposed  peple,to  eschew  and  avoid  the  comen 
plage  of  pestilence '(Redman;  no  date).  This 
is  a  small  tract  of  twelve  leaves  containing 
prayers  and  conjurations  against  the  plague, 
with  some  stanzas  addressed  to  the  reader  at 
the  end ;  the  whole  '  collecte  and  sette  forth 
in  order  by  the  diligent  labour  of  the  religious 
brother,  Syr  Paull  Bushe,  prest  and  bon- 
homme  of  the  good  house  Edynden.'  3.  '  A 
Lyttell  Treatyse  in  Englyshe  called  the  Ex- 
tripacion  (sic)  of  Ignorancy,  and  it  treateth 
and  speketh  of  the  ignorance  of  people,  shew- 
yng  them  how  they  are  bounde  to  feare  God 
.  .  .  compyled  by  Sir  Paull  Bushe,  prest  and 
bonhome  of  Edyndon '  (Pynson,  4to,  no  date). 
This  is  a  little  poetical  tract  '  dedicated  unto 
the  yong  and  most  hye  renomed  Lady  Mary, 
prinses  and  daughter  unto  the  noble  progeny- 
tour  and  worthy  souerayne  Kyng  Henry 
Eight.'  4.  '  De  laudibus  Crucis '  (no  date). 

5.  '  Dialogus  inter  Christum  et  Mariam,'  1525. 

6.  '  An  Exhortacyon  to  Margaret,  wyf  of 
John   Burgess,   clothier  of  Kingswood,  in 
the  county  of  Wilts,  by  Paul  Bush,  bishop 
of  Bristol '  (London,  Cawood,  1554,  8vo). 

7.  '  Carminum  diversorum  liber  unus.' 

[Wood's  Athen.  Oxon.  i.  269,  270  ;  Burnet's 
Hist,  of  Eeform.  vol.  ii.  App.  25 ;  Pits,  De 
Illust.  Angl.  Script,  setat.  xvi.  No.  997  ;  Bale's 
Script. Bryt.  p.  723,  ed.  Basel;  Wharton's  Speci- 
men of  Errors,  p.  133  ;  Strype's  Cranmer,  lib.  i. 
c.  29  ;  Browne-Willis's  Account  of  Bristol  Ca- 
thedral, ii.  777 ;  Davies's  Athen.  Brit.  ii.  294 ; 
Ames's  Typogr.  Antiq.  ed.  Dibdin,  ii.  562,  iii. 
242,  iv.  393  ;  Cole  MSS.  x.  76 ;  Watt's  Bibl. 
Britan.  i.  177;  Lowndes's  Bibliogr.  Manual ;  Le 
Neve's  Fasti,  i.  214.]  E.  V. 

D 


Bushe 


34 


Bushell 


BUSHE,  CHARLES  KENDAL  (1767- 
1843),  chief  justice  of  the  king's  bench, 
Ireland,  was  the  only  son  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Bushe,  of  Kilmurry,  co.  Kilkenny,  rector  of 
Mitchelstown,  co.  Cork,  and  was  born  at 
Kilmurry  on  13  Jan.  1767.  His  mother  was 
Katherine  Doyle,  daughter  of  Charles  Doyle, 
of  Bramblestown,  co.  Kilkenny.  Bushe  re- 
ceived his  early  education  at  a  private  school 
in  Dublin,  and  entered  Trinity  College,  Dub- 
lin, in  his  sixteenth  year  July  1782.  His 
university  career  was  distinguished.  He 
won  high  honours  both  in  classics  and  in 
mathematics,  was  a  scholar  and  a  gold  me- 
dallist. But  his  greatest  triumphs  were  won 
in  the  famous  '  College  Historical  Society,' 
founded  by  Grattan  as  a  debating  society 
for  the  students  of  Trinity  College,  and  at 
that  time  numbering  among  its  youthful 
orators  Plunket  (afterwards  Lord  Plunket), 
Magee,  Curran,  Shiel,  and  others.  Here 
Grattan  heard  him,  and  declared  that '  Bushe 
spoke  with  the  lips  of  an  angel.'  He  was 
called  to  the  Irish  bar  in  1790,  and  soon 
acquired  a  good  practice,  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  the  proceeds  of  which  he  voluntarily 
devoted  to  the  payment  of  the  debts  left  by 
his  father,  and  said  to  have  amounted  to 
40,000/.  In  1797  Bushe  entered  the  Irish  par- 
liament as  member  for  Callan.  The  struggle 
on  the  question  of  the  union  was  just  be- 
ginning, and  Bushe  joined  the  opponents  of 
the  measure.  So  anxious  was  Lord  Corn- 
wallis  to  silence  the  young  barrister  that  he 
offered  him  the  post  of  master  of  the  rolls. 
Bushe  declined  the  offer,  and  remained  stead- 
fast to  his  party.  In  the  list  of  members  of 
the  last  Irish  House  of  Commons  given  by 
Sir  Jonah  Barrington  in  the  appendix  to  his 
'  Historic  Memoirs  of  Ireland,'  the  single 
word  '  incorruptible '  is  placed  after  Bushe's 
name.  He  wrote  as  well  as  spoke  against 
the  union,  and  Lord  Brougham  says  of  one  of 
his  pamphlets  on  this  question — '  Cease  your 
Funning ' — that  it  reminded  him  of  the  best 
of  the  satires  of  Swift.  For  his  efforts  in 
defence  of  the  legislative  independence  of  his 
country,  Bushe  received  among  other  honours 
the  freedom  of  the  city  of  Dublin. 

On  the  dissolution  of  the  Grenville  ad- 
ministration in  1803,  Bushe,  though  differing 
from  the  government  on  the  question  of 
catholic  emancipation— a  measure  which  he 
steadily  advocated — accepted  the  office  of 
solicitor-general  for  Ireland,  and  he  appears 
to  have  held  it  uninterruptedly  until  1822, 
when,  on  the  retirement  of  Lord  Downes, 
he  was  appointed  lord  chief  justice  of  the 
king's  bench.  This  high  position  he  re- 
signed in  1841,  having  filled  it  for  nearly 
twenty  years  'with  a  character  the  purest 


and  most  unsullied  that  ever  shed  lustre  on 
the  ermine '  (Legal  Reporter,  6  Nov.  1841). 
Bushe  died  at  his  son's  residence,  Furry  Park, 
near  Dublin,  and  was  buried  in  Mount  Jerome 
cemetery,  where  there  is  a  monument  erected 
to  him  with  the  simple  inscription,  '  Charles 
Kendal  Bushe,  July  10th,  1843.'  He  mar- 
ried, in  1793,  Miss  Crampton,  daughter  of  John 
Crampton,  of  Dublin,  and  had  a  large  family. 

[Irish  Quarterly  Review,  March  1853 ; 
Brougham's  Historical  Sketches  of  Statesmen 
•who  flourished  in  the  Time  of  George  III,  3rd 
ser. ;  Nation,  22  July  1843;  Legal  Reporter, 
6  Nov.  1841.]  a.  V.  B. 

BUSHELL,  BROWN  (d.  1651),  sea 
captain,  son  of  Nicholas  Bushell  of  Rus- 
warpe,  near  Whitby,  and  Dorothy,  daughter 
of  Sir  Henry  Cholmley  (or  Cholmondley)  of 
Rooksby,  Yorkshire,  knight  (Harleian  MSS. 
1487,  fol.  464),  was  one  of  the  garrison  that, 
under  the  command  of  his  cousin,  Sir  Hugh 
Cholmley,  held  Scarborough  for  the  parlia- 
ment in  1643.  In  the  March  of  that  year 
Cholmley  determined  to  give  up  the  castle  to 
the  queen,  who  was  then  at  York.  Before 
he  did  so,  however,  he  wished  to  secure  some 
valuable  goods  he  had  at  Hull,  and  on 
24  March  sent  his  kinsman  Bushell  thither 
in  a  small  vessel  armed  with  seven  pieces  of 
ordnance.  Hotham,  who  was  in  command 
at  Hull,  took  Bushell  prisoner,  but  two  days 
afterwards  allowed  him  to  return  to  Scar- 
borough on  his  promising  to  deliver  the  castle 
again  into  the  hands  of  the  parliamentarians. 
When  Cholmley,  having  made  his  surrender, 
left  for  York,  Bushell  and  his  brother  Henry 
conspired  with  the  soldiers,  who  were  highly 
dissatisfied  with  Cholmley's  conduct,  and 
with  little  difficulty  seized  the  castle  for  the 
parliament.  Before  long,  however,  Bushell 
entered  into  correspondence  with  the  royalists 
and  handed  the  castle  over  to  them.  It  was 
probably  in  consequence  of  this  action  that 
Sir  T.  Fairfax  on  19  April  1645  was  ordered 
to  send  him  to  London  to  answer  a  charge 
made  against  him.  Bushell  again  joined  the 
parliamentarian  party,  and  received  the  com- 
mand of  a  fine  ship  under  Admiral  Batten 
[q.  v.]  When,  early  in  1648,  the  fleet  lay  in 
the  Downs,  Bushell,  like  divers  other  captains, 
delivered  his  ship  to  the  Prince  of  Wales. 
He  was  apprehended  by  two  men,  to  whom, 
on  25  April,  the  council  awarded  201.  for  the 
good  service  they  had  done,  resolving  at  the 
same  time  to  lodge  the  prisoner  in  Windsor 
Castle.  As  late,  however,  as  27  Dec.  1649, 
it  is  evident  that  Bushell  had  not  such  good 
quarters,  for  on  that  day  the  council,  in  con- 
sequence of  a  petition  received  from  him,  or- 
dered his  removal  to  Windsor,  directing  the 


Bushell 


35 


Bushell 


governor  '  to  provide  for  him  as  necessary  for 
one  of  his  quality.'     On  26  June  1650  it  was 
determined  to  allow  him  os.  a  day  for  his 
maintenance.     The  council  at  first  resolved 
that  he  should  be  tried  as  a  pirate  by  the  ad- 
miralty court.     Now,  however,  the  attorney- 
general  was  ordered  to  consider  his  offences,  ! 
with  a  view  to  his  trial  by  the  high  court  of 
justice,  and  on  7  Sept.  witnesses  against  him  ' 
were  sent  for  from  Scarborough.     He  was  • 
found  guilty,  and  was  executed  on  29  April ! 
1651.     A  small  medallion  portrait  of  him  is 
given  in  the  frontispiece  of  Winstanley's 
'  Loyall  Martyrology,'  published  in  1665. 

[Harleian  MSS.  1487,  fol.  464;  Rushworth's  ! 
Collection,  pt.  iii.  vol.  ii.  264,  pt.  iv.  vol.  ii.  1070;  j 
Cal.  State  Papers,  Com.,  1649-50,   455,    1650 
passim,  1651,   5;  Whitelocke's  Memorials,  fols. 
143,  302  ;  Winstanley's  Loyall  Martyrology,  32  ; 
Markham's  Life  of  the  great  Lord  Fairfax,  94, 
95  ;  Sir  Hugh  Cholmley's  Memoirs,  1 ;  Granger's 
Biog.  Hist,  of  England  (5th  ed.),  iv.  9.]  W.  H. 

BUSHELL,  SETH,  D.D.  (1621-1684), 
divine,  the  only  son  of  Adam  Bushell,  of 
Kuerden,  near  Preston,  by  his  wife  Alice, 
daughter  of  John  Loggan,  of  Garstang,  was 
born  in  the  year  1621.  At  the  age  of  eighteen 
he  became  a  commoner  of  St.  Mary  Hall, 
Oxford,  and  lived  at  the  university  until 
Oxford  was  garrisoned  by  King  Charles's 
forces,  when  he  returned  to  Lancashire.  In 
1654  he  is  mentioned  as  minister  of  Whitley, 
in  Yorkshire,  a  living  which  has  not  been 
identified.  In  that  year  he  was  at  Oxford, 
and  took  his  B.A.  and  M.A.  His  further  de- 
grees of  B.D.  and  D.D.  were  conferred  in  1665 
and  1672.  In  1664  he  was  vicar  of  Preston, 
and  continued  there  until  1682.  He  was  also 
incumbent  of  Euxton  before  27  Nov.  1649, 
to  which  place  he  succeeded  by  an  order  from 
the  committee  for  plundered  ministers.  In 
1682  he  was  appointed  vicar  of  Lancaster, 
where  he  died  6  Nov.  1684,  aged  63.  He 
was  a  loyal,  pious,  and  charitable  man, 
courteous  to  the  dissenters  and  respected  by 
them.  '  He  discouraged  persecution  for  re- 
ligion, or  prosecution  of  any  of  his  parish 
for  what  was  customary  due,'  as  one  of  his 
quaker  parishioners  records.  He  was  twice 
married — first  to  Mary,  daughter  of  Roger 
Farrington,  and  secondly  to  Mary,  daughter 
of  William  Stansfield,  of  Euxton — and  was 
father  of  the  Rev.  William  Bushell,  in- 
cumbent of  Goosnargh  1715-1721,  and  rector 
of  Hey  sham,  and  grandfather  of  William 
Bushell,  M.D.,  founder  of  the  Goosnargh 
Hospital.  There  is  a  Latin  epitaph  to  the 
memory  of  Dr.  Seth  Bushell  in  Lancaster 
parish  church. 

His  published  writings  are :  1.  'A  Warn- 
ing-piece for  the  Unruly ;  in  two  Discourses, 


at  the  Metropolitical  Visitation  of  Richard, 
Lord  Archbishop  of  York,  held  at  Preston, 
in  Lancashire,  and  there  preached  May  8,' 
London,  1673  (4to).  2.  'The  Believer's  Groan 
for  Heaven  ;  in  a  Sermon  at  the  Funeral  of 
the  Honourable  Sir  Rich.  Hoghton,  of  Hogh- 
ton,  Baronet,  preached  at  Preston  in  Amoun- 
derness,'  London,  1678  (4to).  3.  A  sermon 
preached  on  25  Jan.  1658,  which  George 
Fox  answered  in  his  book,  'The  Great  Mys- 
tery of  the  Great  Whore  Unfolded,'  1659. 
4.  '  Cosmo-Meros,  the  AVorldly  Portion ;  or 
the  best  Portion  of  the  Wicked  and  their 
Misery  in  the  Enjoyment  of  it  Opened  and 
Applied.  Together  with  some  Directions  and 
Helps  in  order  to  a  Heavenly  and  Better 
Portion,  enforced  with  many  useful  and  di- 
vine considerations,'  London,  1682  (12mo). 
He  also  wrote  the  preface  to  R.  Towne's  •'  Re- 
assertion  of  Grace,'  &c.  1654,  4to.  Bliss 
mentions  a  Latin  dissertation,  '  De  Redemp- 
tione,'  by  him  in  the  Cole  MSS.  in  the  British 
Museum. 

[Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.,  ed.  Bliss,  iv.  161-2; 
Raines's  Notitia  Cestriensis  (Chetham  Society), 
xxii.  384,  428,  442 ;  Lancashire  and  Cheshire 
Church  Surveys  (Record  Society),  p.  102  :  Fish- 
wick's  Hist,  of  Goosnargh,  pp.  122-4  ;  Fishwick's 
Lancashire  Library,  pp.  385-6;  Autob.  of  William 
Stout,  ed.  Harland,  p.  12.]  C.  W.  S. 

BUSHELL,  THOMAS  (1594-1674),  spe- 
culator and  farmer  of  the  royal  mines,  was 
born  about  1594,  and  was  a  younger  son  of  a 
family  of  that  name  living  at  Cleve  Prior  in 
Worcestershire.  At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  en- 
tered the  service  of  the  great  Sir  Francis 
Bacon,  and  afterwards  acted  as  his  master's 
seal-bearer.  When  Bacon  became  lord  chan- 
cellor, Bushell  accompanied  him  to  court,  and 
attracted  the  notice  of  James  I  by  the  gor- 
geousness  of  his  attire  (  BIRCH,  Court  of 
James  I,  ii.  242).  Anthony  a  Wood  supposes 
that  he  received  some  education  at  Oxford, 
especially  at  Balliol  College  ;  but  in  any  case 
his  principal  instructor  was  Bacon  himself, 
who,  observing  the  natural  bent  of  his  in- 
genious servant,  imparted  to  him  'many  se- 
crets in  discovering  and  extracting  minerals.' 
Bacon's  instruction  was  always  gratefully  ac- 
knowledged by  Bushell,  who  admitted  that  his 
own  mining  processes  were  the  outcome  of  his 
master's  theories,  of  which,  later  on  in  life,  he 
gave  an  account  in  a  treatise  entitled  '  Mr. 
Bushell's  Abridgment  of  the  Lord  Chancellor 
Bacon's  Philosophical  Theory  in  Mineral  Pro- 
secutions '  (London,  1650),  andin  the '  Extract 
by  Mr.  Bushell  of  the  Abridgment  [of  Bacon's 
Theory],  printed  for  the  Satisfaction  of  his 
Noble  Friends  that  importunately  desired  it ' 
(London,  1660).  Bacon  further  earned  his 
prot6g§'s  gratitude  '  by  paying  all  my  debts 

D  2 


Bushell 


Bushell 


several  times,'  for  Bushell's  various  specula- 
tions and  experiments  more  than  once  in  his 
career  involved  him  in  money  difficulties.  On 
the  occasion  of  Bacon's  disgrace  Bushell 
thought  it  prudent  to  retire  to  the  Isle  of 
Wight,  where  he  lived  for  some  time  disguised 
as  a  fisherman.  He  afterwards  returned  to 
London ;  but  on  his  master's  death  in  1626 
went  again  into  retirement,  and  lived  for 
three  years  in  a  hut  constructed  470  feet 
above  the  sea  in '  the  desolated  isle  called  the 
Calf  of  Man,  where,  in  obedience  to  my  dead 
lord's  philosophical  advice,  I  resolved  to  make 
a  perfect  experiment  upon  myself  for  the  ob- 
taining of  a  long  and  healthy  life,  most  ne- 
cessary for  such  a  repentance  as  my  former 
debauchedness  required,  by  a  parsimonious 
diet  of  herbs,  oil,  mustard,  and  honey,  with 
water  sufficient,  most  like  to  that  [of]  our 
long-lived  fathers  before  the  flood.'  On  leaving 
this  retreat  he  came  to  live  in  Oxfordshire, 
where  he  had  an  estate  at  Road  Enstone,  near 
Woodstock.  At  this  place  he  had  the  fortune 
to  discover  a  spring  and  a  rock  of  curious  for- 
mation, with  which,  we  are  told,  he  at  once 
proceeded  to  make  '  all  the  curious  fine  water- 
works and  artificial  conclusions  that  could  be 
imagined,'  constructing  cisterns,  laying  '  di- 
vers pipes  between  the  rocks,'  and  building  '  a 
house  over  them,  containing  one  fair  room  for 
banquetting,  and  several  other  small  closets  for 
divers  uses.'  Charles  I,  when  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, heard  of  the  fame  of  the  '  rock,' 
and  paid  Bushell  an  unexpected  visit ;  his  in- 
genious host  managed  to  improvise  an  enter- 
tainment of  artificial  thunders  and  lightnings, 
rain,  hail-showers,  drums  beating,  organs 
playing,  birds  singing,  waters  murmuring  all 
sorts  of  tunes,'  &c.  On  a  subsequent  royal 
visit  in  1636  the  rock  was  presented  to  Queen 
Henrietta  in  a  kind  of  masque,  for  which 
Bushell  himself  provided  some  passable  verse 
(see  The  Several  Speeches  and  Songs  at  the  Pre- 
sentment of  the  Rock  at  Enston,  Oxon.  1636). 
In  1635  we  find  Bushell's  name  occurring 
in  a  list  of  persons  to  whom  was  granted  the 
exclusive  right  of  manufacturing  soap  in  a 
particular  manner ;  but  his  acquaintance  with 
the  king  soon  led  to  his  obtaining  (in  January 
1636-7)  the  more  important  grant  of  the  royal 
mines  in  Wales.  The  mines  of  Cardiganshire, 
as  containing  silver  mixed  with  their  lead, 
formed  crown  property.  They  had  formerly 
been  farmed  by  Sir  Hugh  Middleton,  who 
sent  up  the  silver  which  he  extracted  to  be 
.  coined  at  the  mint  in  the  Tower  of  London. 
After  the  death  of  Middleton  the  mines  were 
reported  to  be  inundated  and  '  like  to  decay.' 
Bushell  in  purchasing  the  lease  proposed  not 
only  to  recover  the  inundated  mines,  but  also  j 
to  employ  new  and  more  expeditious  methods 


of  mining ;  he  also  proposed  the  more  conve- 
nient plan  of  erecting  a  mint  on  the  spot,  in 
the  castle  at  Aberystwith,  taking  care  that 
the  lead  ore  which  in  former  times  had  been 
recklessly  sent  out  of  the  country  without  the 
extraction  of  its  silver  should  now  be  refined 
at  home  for  the  benefit  of  the  king  of  England 
and  his  subjects.  The  mint  was  established 
in  July  1637  with  Bushell  as  warden  and 
master-worker,  and  English  silver  coins  of 
various  denominations  were  issued  from  it. 
Bushell's  mining  schemes  seem  to  have  been 
fairly  successful,  at  any  rate  so  far  as  con- 
i  cerned  the  mines  in  Wales.  He  was  certainly 
l  more  than  a  mere  adventurer,  and  always  pro- 
I  fessed,  probably  not  without  sincerity,  that 
,  he  carried  on  his  mining  operations  with  a 
view  to  the  enrichment  of  his  king  and  coun- 
j  try,  and  in  order  to  give  employment  to  the 
|  poorest  classes  as  miners  (see  especially  Mr. 
Bushell's  Invitation  by  Letter  to  Condemned 
Men  for  Petty  Felonies,  to  work  in  the  Mines 
of  their  own  Country  rather  than  be  banished 
\  to  Slavery  in  Foreign  Parts,  and  his  curious 
1  composition,  The  Miner's  Contemplative 
Prayer  in  his  solitary  Delves,  which  is  con- 
ceived requisite  to  be  published  that  the  Header 
may  know  his  heart  implores  Providence  for 
his  Mineral  Increase).  In  any  case  his  labours 
were  indefatigable.  Shortly  after  his  connec- 
tion with  the  Welsh  mines  began,  '  a  great 
deluge  of  water '  occurred,  which  necessitated 
a  very  considerable  expenditure.  He  was 
laughed  at  by  his  enemies  and  pitied  by  his 
friends ;  but  '  after  nigh  four  years  night  and 
day '  spent  in  recovering  the  decayed  mines 
of  the  principality,  and  'by  the  continued 
maintenance  and  industry  of  500  families  and 
the  expense  of  about  7,0001.,  as  a  reward  of 
my  hazard  .  .  .  [God]  brought  me  to  reap 
the  harvest  of  my  hope. '  He  recovered '  several 
drowned  mines,'  and  discovered  other  '  new 
branches  of  the  old  mines  wrought  by  the 
Romans  (viz.)  at  the  mountains  called  Talli- 
bont,  Broomfloid,  Cambmervin,  Geginan, 
Commustwith,  Comsum  Lock,  and  the  Beacon 
Hill  of  the  Daren.'  '  I  contrived,'  he  says, 
t&  way  of  adits,  cutting  through  the  lowest 
part  of  the  mountain  (and  not  beginning  at 
the  top  and  sinking  downward),  whereby  the 
work  was  made  .  .  .  less  subject  to  the  casu- 
alties of  damp  and  drowning  .  .  .  also  avoid- 
ing the  tedious  and  chargeable  sinking  of 
air-shafts,  by  conveying  air  through  the  moun- 
tain many  hundred  fathoms  with  pipe  and 
bellows,  a  way  before  never  used  by  any  un- 
dertakers, but  now  approved  by  all.'  He  fur- 
ther prevented  the  waste  of  wood  by  refining 
his  lead-ore  with  '  turf  and  sea-coal  chark.' 

During  the  progress  of  the  civil  war  Bushell 
proved  himself  a  devoted  royalist,  and  a  letter 


Bushell 


37 


Bushnan 


addressed  to  him  by  Charles  himself  in  Jane 
1643  enumerates  the  '  manie  true  services  you 
have  actually* done  us  in  these  times  of  trying 
a  subject's  loyalty  :  as  in  raiseing  us  the  Dar- 
byshire  minors  for  our  life  guard  at  our  first 
entrance  to  this  warr  for  our  owne  defence, 
when  the  lord-lieutenant  of  that  countie  re- 
fused to  appear  in  the  service  :  supplyinge  us 
at  Shrewsbury  and  Oxford  with  your  mint 
for  the  payement  of  our  armye,  when  all  the 
officers  in  the  mint  of  our  Tower  of  London 
forsook  their  attendance,  except  Sr  William 
Parkhurst :  your  changing  the  dollars  with 
wch  wee  paid  our  soldiers  at  six  shillings  a 
piece,  when  the  malignant  partie  cried  them 
down  at  ffive  :  your  stopping  the  mutinie  in 
Shropshire  .  .  .  your  providing  us  one  hun- 
dred tonnes  of  leadshot  for  our  army  without 
mony,  when  we  paid  before  twentie  pounds 
per  tonne  ;  and  your  helpinge  us  to  twenty- 
six  pieces  of  ordinance  .  .  .  your  cloathing 
of  our  liefe  guard  and  three  regiments  more, 
wth  suites,  stockings,  shoes,  and  mounterees, 
when  wee  were  readie  to  march  in  the  ffeild 
.  .  .  [your  invention  of  badges  of  silver  for 
rewarding  the  forlorne  hope]  ;  your  contract- 
inge  with  merchants  beyond  the  seas,  for 
providing  good  quantities  of  powder,  pistol, 
carabine,  muskett,  and  bullen,  in  exchange 
for  your  owne  commodities,  when  wee  were 
wantinge  of  such  ammunition  :  with  diverse 
other  severall  services.'  Besides  all  this 
Bushell  held  Lundy  Island  for  the  king ;  but, 
with  the  royal  sanction,  surrendered  it  on 
24  Feb.  1647.  He  now  found  it  necessary  to 
go  into  hiding ;  but  at  last,  in  August  1652, 
gave  securities  to  the  council  of  state  for  his 
future  good  behaviour.  He  obtained  from 
the  Protector  a  renewal  of  his  lease  of  the 
mines  royal,  and  a  confirmation  of  his  grant 
for  coining  the  silver  thence  extracted.  These 
privileges  were  confirmed  in  February  1658 
by  Richard  Cromwell,  who  also  protected  and 
encouraged  Bushell  in  his  operations  in  con- 
nection with  the  lead  mines  in  the  forest  of 
Mendip.  Bushell's  mining  schemes  in  Somer- 
setshire likewise  received  the  sanction  of 
Charles  II ;  but  little  is  known  of  the  last 
few  years  of  his  life.  It  is  probable  that  he 
was  much  embarrassed  by  pecuniary  difficul- 
ties. The  pet  it  ion  of '  Thomas  Bushell,  master 
workman  of  the  royal  mines,'  dated  March  (?) 
1663,  prays  the  king  '  for  a  royal  protection 
from  arrests  for  two  years  (on  account  of  his) 
having  contracted  great  debts  in  the  service 
of  the  late  king,  which  he  hopes  to  repay  in 
time  from  his  mineral  proceeds.'  Bushell  died 
in  April  1674,  and  was  buried  in  the  cloisters 
of  Westminster  Abbey.  His  wife  was  Anne, 
widow  of  Sir  William  Waad,  lieutenant  of 
the  Tower. 


[The  Case  of  Thomas  Bushell,  of  Enston,  in  the 
County  of  Oxford,  Esquire,  truly  stated.  To- 
(  gether  with  his  progress  in  Minerals,  London, 
;  1 649 ;  A  Just  and  True  Remonstrance  of  His  Ma- 
!  jesty's  Mines  Royal  .  .  .  Presented  by  Thomas 
j  Bushell,  Esq.,  London  and  Shrewsbury,  16-12 ; 
i  Bushell's  Tracts  cited  in  the  text  and  various 
printed  documents  relating  to  his  mining  schemes 
(see  Brit.  Mus.  Catalogue) ;  Calendar  of  State  Pa- 
pers, Domestic,  especially  3  Sept.  1635,  November 
1635,  22  Oct.  1636,  3  Dec.  1636,  25  Jan.  1636-7, 
9  July  (?)  1637,  3  Oct.  1638,  16  April  1650, 
16  Aug.  1652,  28  June  1653,  August  (?),  Novem- 
ber (?)  1660, 18  Nov.  1661,  March  (?)  1663;  Ellis's 
Orig.  Letters,  2nd  ser.  iii.  309 ;  Memoirs  of  T. 
Bushell  by  Eev.  A.  de  la  Pryme  (1878),  printed 
in  Manx  Miscellanies,  vol.  ii.  (1880) ;  Wood's 
Ath.  Oxon.  iii.  1007-10,  s.  v.  '  Thomas  Bushell ; ' 
Spedding's  Life  of  Bacon,  vii.  199,  200,  235; 
Ruding's  Annals  of  the  Coinage,  ii.  237-39 ; 
Hawkins's  Silver  Coins,  ed.  Kenyon  ;  Hawkins's 
Medallic  Illustrations,  ed.  Franks  and  Grueber 
(Charles  II,  Nos.  67-69  :  Bushell's '  Mining  Share 
Ticket ') ;  Walpole  (Anecdotes  of  Painting)  is  in 
error  as  to  there  being  a  medallist  named 
Bushell.]  W.  W. 

BUSHNAN,      JOHN      STEVENSON 

(1808  P-1884),  medical  writer,  was  born 
about  1808.  After  studying  at  Heidelberg, 
where  he  graduated  M.D.,  he  passed  at  Edin- 
burgh in  1830  the  examinations  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Surgeons  and  of  the  Royal  College 
of  Physicians.  Eventually  he  settled  in 
London,  where  he  filled  the  post  of  editor  of 
the  '  Medical  Times  and  Gazette '  from  1849 
to  1852.  He  published  '  A  History  of  a 
Case  of  Animals  in  the  Blood  of  a  Boy,' 
1833 ;  and  in  the  same  year,  from  the  Ger- 
man, Dieflenbach's '  Surgical  Observations  on 
the  Restoration  of  the  Nose,'  and  an  '  Intro- 
duction to  the  Study  of  Nature.'  This  was 
followed  in  1837  by  the  '  Philosophy  of  In- 
stinct and  Reason.'  In  1840  he  contributed 
to  the  Naturalist's  Library  an  article  on 
'  Ichthyology ;  '  '  Observations  on  Hydro- 
pathy,' 1846 ;  and  '  Cholera  and  its  Cures,' 
1850.  In  the  same  year  he  published  an  '  Ad- 
dress to  the  Medical  Students  of  London  ; ' 
and  '  The  Moral  and  Sanitary  Aspects  of  the 
New  Central  Cattle-market,'1851 .  In  this  year 
he  engaged  in  a  controversy  with  Miss  Mar- 
tineau,  in  '  Miss  Martineau  and  her  Master.' 
He  wrote  '  Homoeopathy  and  the  Homoeo- 
paths '  in  1852 ;  '  Household  Medicine  and 
Surgery '  in  1854  ;  and  in  the  same  year  he 
contributed  to  Orr's  '  Circle  of  the  Sciences.' 
In  1860  he  wrote  '  Religious  Revivals  '  and 
'  Our  Holiday  at  Laverstock  House  Asylum ; ' 
and  in  1861-2  two  reviews  in  the  '  Journal 
of  Mental  Science.' 

Ultimately  he  became  unfortunate  in  his 
affairs,  his  sight  failed,  and  he  ended  his 


Bushnell 


Bushnell 


days  as  a '  poor  brother '  of  the  Charter  House, 
where  he  died  on  17  Feb.  1884,  aged  76. 
[Medical  Times  and  Gazette,  8  March  1 884.1 

J.  D. 

BUSHNELL,  MBS.  CATHERINE.  [See 
HAYES-BTTSHNELL,  MADAME  CATHEKINE, 
1825-1861.] 

BUSHNELL,  JOHN  (d.  1701),  sculptor, 
was  a  pupil  of  Thomas  Burman,  who,  having 
seduced  his  servant  girl,  forced  Bushnell  into 
marrying  her.  Bushnell  thereupon  quitted 
England  in  disgust,  and,  after  studying  his 
profession  for  two  years  in  France,  travelled 
thence  into  Italy,  where  he  stayed  in  the  first 
instance  at  Rome,  but  latterly  at  Venice.  In 
Venice  he  carved  a  sumptuous  monument  for 
a  procuratore  di  San  Marco,  representing  the 
siege  of  Candia  and  a  naval  engagement 
between  the  Venetians  and  Turks.  Having 
now  attained  considerable  proficiency  in  his 
art,  he  returned  home,  and  among  his  first 
commissions  were  the  statues  of  Charles  I, 
Charles  II,  and  Sir  Thomas  Gresham  for  the 
Royal  Exchange.  Probably  his  best  works 
were  the  kings  which  formerly  adorned 
Temple  Bar,  and  the  statue  of  John,  lord 
Mordaunt,  in  Roman  costume  at  Fulham 
church.  The  monuments  of  Cowley  and 
Sir  Palmer  Fairbourn  in  Westminster  Abbey 
are  also  by  him.  Bushnell  was  a  man  of 
a  wayward  and  jealous  temper,  and  various 
tales  are  told  of  his  eccentricities  by  Walpole 
and  other  authors.  He  had  agreed  to  com- 
plete the  set  of  kings  at  the  Royal  Exchange, 
but  hearing  that  Caius  Cibber  [q.  v.],  his  rival, 
was  also  engaged,  he  would  not  proceed,  al- 
though he  had  begun  six  or  seven.  To  disprove 
the  assertion  of  some  of  his  brother  sculptors 
that  he  could  not  model  undraped  figures, 
he  undertook  a  nude  statue  of  Alexander 
the  Great,  but  failed  conspicuously.  He 
next  attempted  to  demonstrate  the  possi-  j 
bility  of  the  Trojan  horse,  and  began  to 
make  one  upon  the  same  principles,  of  wood 
covered  with  stucco  ;  the  head  was  capable 
of  containing  twelve  men  sitting  round  a 
table,  the  eyes  were  to  serve  as  windows. 
Before  it  was  half  completed,  a  storm  of 
wind  demolished  this  unwieldy  machine. 
The  two  publicans,  who  had  contracted  to 
use  his  horse  as  a  drinking-booth,  offered  to 
be  at  the  expense  of  erecting  it  again,  but 
Bushnell  was  too  greatly  discouraged  to  re- 
commence, although  his  whim  had  cost  him 
500/.  A  still  heavier  failure  was  a  project 
for  bringing  coals  to  London  in  vessels  of 
his  own  construction.  The  collapse  of  these 
and  other  schemes,  together  with  the  loss  by 
a  lawsuit  of  an  estate  that  he  had  bought 
in  Kent,  totally  upset  his  already  disordered 


brain,  and  he  died  insane  in  1701.  He  was 
buried  in  Paddington  church,  but  the  entry 
does  not  occur  in  the  register,  which  is  im- 
perfect during  that  year  (LYSONS'S  Environs 
of  London,  iii.  340).  He  left  issue  two  sons 
and  a  daughter,  to  whom,  despite  his  losses, 
he  was  able  to  bequeath  a  sufficient  main- 
tenance. 

The  sons  were  as  eccentric  as  their  father, 
for  they  shut  themselves  up  in  a  large  house 
in  Piccadilly,  fronting  Hyde  Park,  which 
had  been  built  but  left  unfinished  by  Bush- 
nell, having  neither  staircase  nor  floors. 
'  Here,'  relates  Walpole  (Anecdotes  of  Paint- 
ing, Wornum,  ii.  623-4),  '  they  dwelt  like 
hermits,  recluse  from  all  mankind,  sordid 
and  unpracticable,  and  saying  the  world  had 
not  been  worthy  of  their  father.'  To  this 
strange  residence,  Vertue,  the  engraver,  after 
many  previous  attempts,  gained  admission 
during  the  owners'  absence  in  1725,  and  has 
related  what  he  saw.  Among  other  curiosities 
he  was  shown  a  bar  of  iron,  '  thicker  than  a 
man's  wrist,'  which  was  alleged  to  have  been 
broken  by  one  of  Bushnell's  many  inventions. 

[Redgrave's  Dictionary  of  Artists  ( 1 8  7  8 ),  p.  65 .] 

G.  a. 

BUSHNELL,  WALTER  (1609-1667), 
ejected  clergyman  under  the  Commonwealth, 
was  the  son  of  William  Bushnell  of  Corsham, 
Wiltshire.  He  became  a  batler  of  Magdalen 
Hall,  Oxford,  in  1628,  at  the  age  of  nineteen. 
He  proceeded  B.A.  20  Oct.  1631,  and  M.A. 
11  June  1634.  He  afterwards  was  appointed 
vicar  of  Box  in  his  native  county.  He  ap- 
pears to  have  escaped  disturbance  through 
the  civil  wars,  but  he  suffered  much  perse- 
cution at  the  hands  of  the  commissioners  ap- 
pointed in  August  1654  to  eject '  scandalous, 
ignorant,  and  insufficient  ministers  and  school- 
masters.' According  to  his  own  account  he 
was  summoned  before  the  commissioners  at 
Marlborough  on  21  Jan.  1655-6,  and  charged 
with  profaning  the  sabbath,  gambling,  drunk- 
enness, a  specific  act  of  immorality,  with 
using  the  common  prayer  and  baptising  with 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  with  general  dis- 
affection to  the  existing  government.  The 
charges  were  preferred  against  Bushnell  by  a 
professional  informer  named  John  Travers, 
and  Bushnell  insisted  on  a  public  trial.  On 
28  April  1656  a  court  was  held  for  the  pur- 
pose at  Market  Lavington.  A  large  number 
of  parishioners  were  called  as  witnesses  to 
support  the  case  for  the  prosecution,  but  their 
testimony,  even  if  genuine,  merely  proved 
that  Bushnell  conducted  much  parish  busi- 
ness in  alehouses,  but  was  not  known  to  drink 
to  excess.  The  commissioners  adjourned  till 
4  June,  when  they  met  at  Calne.  'More  testi- 


Busk 


39 


Busk 


mony  of  the  vaguest  character  was  there  ad- 
duced against  Bushnell,  and  at  the  defendant's 
request  a  further  adjournment  took  place. 
On  1  July  the  court  met  at  Marlborough, 
and  Bushnell  called  witnesses  for  the  defence, 
but  their  testimony  was  refused  on  the  ground 
that  they  were  '  against  the  Commonwealth 
and  present  government/  and  their  places 
were  taken  by  more  witnesses  on  the  other 
side.  On  14  July  at  Lavington  the  scene 
was  repeated  ;  on  23  July  at  Salisbury  Bush- 
nell was  privately  examined  '  touching  his 
sufficiency,'  and  was  finally  ejected  from  his 
living.  Under  a  recent  ordinance  Bushnell 
could  claim '  the  fifths '  of  his  living,  and  this 
pittance  he  obtained  with  some  difficulty. 
His  case  does  not  differ  from  that  of  many 
other  beneficed  clergymen,  but  it  is  regarded 
as  a  typical  one  because  Bushnell  described 
his  experience  at  full  length  in  '  A  Narrative 
of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Commissioners  ap- 
pointed by  Oliver  Cromwell  for  ejecting 
scandalous  and  ignorant  Ministers  in  the  case 
of  Walt.  Bushnell,  clerk,  vicar  of  Box  in  the 
county  of  Wiltshire.'  Under  the  Common- 
wealth the  publication  of  this  work  was  pro- 
hibited, but  in  1660  it  was  printed  and  be- 
came popular.  Humphrey  Chambers,  the 
chief  commissioner  concerned,  answered  the 
charge  somewhat  lamely  in  a  pamphlet  pub- 
lished in  the  same  year.  To  this  answer  was 
also  appended  a  '  Vindication  of  the  Commis- 
sioners/ by  an  anonymous  writer.  At  the 
Restoration  Bushnell  was  restored  to  his 
living.  He  died  at  the  beginning  of  1667, 
and  was  buried  in  the  church  at  Box, '  having 
then/  says  Wood,  '  lying  by  him  more  things 
fit  to  be  printed,  as  I  have  been  informed  by 
some  of  the  neighbourhood.' 

[Wood's  Athense  (Bliss),  iii.  760,  and  Fasti 
(Bliss),  i.  460,  474 ;  Walker's  Sufferings  of  Clergy, 
pt.  i.  189-94,  where  Bushnell's  pamphlet  is  sum- 
marised at  length.]  S.  L.  L. 

BUSK,  HANS,  the  elder  (1772-1862), 
scholar  and  poet,  was  descended  from  the 
family  Du  Busc  of  Normandy,  one  of  whom 
was  created  Marquis  de  Fresney  in  1668.  The 
great-grandson  of  the  marquis  was  naturalised 
in  England  in  1723.  From  his  eldest  son  Lord 
Houghton  was  descended,  and  his  youngest 
son  was  Sir  Wordsworth  Busk,  treasurer  of 
the  Inner  Temple.  Hans  Busk,  the  youngest 
son  of  Sir  Wordsworth  Busk  and  Alice, 
daughter  and  co-heiress  of  Edward  Parish  of 
Ipswich  and  Walthamstow,  was  born  on 
28  May  1772.  Possessing  an  estate  at  Glen- 
alder,  Radnorshire,  he  took  an  active  interest 
in  county  business,  was  a  justice  of  the  peace, 
and  for  some  time  high  sheriff.  His  leisure 
was  devoted  to  classical  studies  and  general 


literature,  and  he  published  several  volumes 
of  verse,  including  'Fugitive  Pieces  in  Verse/ 
1814 ;  '  The  Vestriad  or  the  Opera,  a  Mock 
Epic  Poem,  in  Five  Cantos/  1819;  'The 
Banquet,  in  Three  Cantos/  1819;  'The 
Dessert,  to  which  is  added  the  Tea/  1820 ; 
'  The  Lay  of  Life/  1834.  He  died  at  Great 
Cumberland  Place,  Hyde  Park,  on  8  Feb. 
1862.  By  his  wife,  Maria,  daughter  and 
heiress  of  Joseph  Green,  he  left  two  sons 
(the  eldest  of  whom  was  Hans  Busk,  born 
1815  [q.  v.]),  and  five  daughters. 

[Burke's  Landed  Gentry,   i.   242-3 ;   Annual 
Register,  civ.  336  ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]   T.  F.  H. 

BUSK,  HANS,  the  younger  (1815-1882), 
one  of  the  principal  originators  of  the  volun- 
teer movement  in  England,  son  of  Hans  Busk, 
born  1772  [q.  v.],was  born  on  11  May  1815. 
He  was  educated  at  King's  College,  London, 
and  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  where  he  gra- 
duated B.A.  in  1839,  and  M.A.  in  1844.  He 
was  called  to  the  bar  at  the  Middle  Temple 
in  1841.  While  still  an  undergraduate,  he 
represented  to  the  government  the  advisability 
of  forming  rifle  clubs  in  the  different  districts 
of  the  kingdom  for  defence  against  invasion, 
and  on  receiving  a  discouraging  reply  from 
Lord  Melbourne,  he  instituted  a  model  rifle 
club  in  the  university,  and  published  a  popular 
treatise  on  '  The  Rifle  and  how  to  use  it.'  In 
1858  he  restored  vitality  to  the  Victoria  Rifles, 
the  only  volunteer  corps  then  existing,  and  the 
lectures  he  delivered  throughout  the  country- 
were  instrumental  in  extending  the  movement 
over  the  whole  kingdom.  He  also  published 
a  number  of  treatises  and  pamphlets,  which 
proved  to  be  of  great  practical  value  in  the 
development  of  the  movement,  and  have 
passed  through  numerous  editions.  They 
include  '  The  Rifleman's  Manual/  '  Tabular 
Arrangement  of  Company  Drill/  'Hand- 
book for  Hythe/  'Rifle  Target  Registers/ 
and  '  Rifle  Volunteers,  how  to  organise  and 
drill  them.'  He  took  an  equal  interest  in  the 
navy.  Originally  it  was  his  intention  to 
adopt  a  naval  career,  and,  being  forced  to 
abandon  it,  he  devoted  much  of  his  leisure 
to  yachting.  He  mastered  the  principles  of 
naval  construction,  and  made  designs  for 
several  yachts  which  were  very  successful. 
He  was  the  first  to  advocate  life-ship  sta- 
tions, and  fitted  out  a  model  life-ship  at  his 
own  expense.  In  1859  he  published  'The 
Navies  of  the  World,  their  Present  State 
and  Future  Capabilities/  a  comprehensive 
description  of  the  condition  of  the  principal 
navies  of  Europe,  with  suggestions  for  the 
improvement  of  the  navy  of  England.  By 
his  friends  he  was  held  in  high  repute  as  a 
gastronome,  and  characteristically  turned  his 


Buss 


Butchell 


special  knowledge  to  practical  account  for 
the  general  good,  by  assisting  to  establish, 
the  school  of  cookery  at  South  Kensington. 
Besides  the  technical  works  above  referred 
to,  he  was  the  author  of  a  number  of  minor 
pamphlets,  including  '  The  Education  Craze,' 
'  Horse  Viaticse,'  and  '  Golden  Truths.'  In 
1847  he  was  chosen  high  sheriff  of  Radnor- 
shire. He  died  at  Ashley  Place,  Westminster, 
on  11  March  1882.  By  his  wife,  Miss  Dun- 
bar,  who  died  not  long  after  her  marriage,  he 
left  a  daughter,  well  known  as  an  authoress. 

[Annual  Register,  cxxiv.  119-20 ;  Men  of  the 
Time,  9th  ed. ;  Burke's  Landed  Gentry,  i.  242 ; 
Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  T.  F.  H. 

BUSS,  ROBERT  WILLIAM  (1804- 
1875),  subject  painter,  was  born  in  London 
on  4  Aug.  1804.  He  served  an  apprentice- 
ship with  his  father,  who  was  an  engraver 
and  enameller,  and  then  studied  painting 
under  George  Clint,  A.R.A.  For  some  years 
he  confined  himself  to  painting  theatrical 
portraits,  and  many  of  the  leading  actors  of 
the  day  sat  to  him,  including  Macready, 
Harley,  Buckstone,  Miss  Tree,  and  Mrs. 
Nisbet.  Later  he  essayed  historical  and 
humorous  subjects,  and  was  a  frequent  exhi- 
bitor of  pictures  of  this  class  at  the  Royal 
Academy,  British  Institution,  and  Suffolk 
Street  between  1826  and  1859.  Among  his 
principal  works  were  '  Watt's  First  Experi- 
ments on  Steam,'  engraved  by  James  Scott ; 
'  Soliciting  a  Vote,'  engraved  by  Lupton, 
1834;  'The  Stingy  Traveller,'  engraved  by 
J.  Brown,  1845 ;  and  '  The  Bitter  Morning,' 
lithographed  by  T.  Fairland,  1834.  He  also 
contributed  to  the  Westminster  competition 
a  cartoon  of '  Prince  Henry  and  Judge  Gas- 
coigne.'  Buss  illustrated  Knight's  editions 
of  '  London,'  Chaucer,  Shakespeare,  and '  Old 
England.'  He  published  lectures  on  '  Comic 
and  Satiric  Art,'  'Fresco,'  'The  Beautiful 
Picturesques,'  and  printed  privately  in  1874 
'  English  Graphic  Satire,'  with  etchings  by 
himself.  He  at  one  time  edited  '  The  Fine 
Art  Almanack.'  He  died  at  Camden  Town 
on  26  Feb.  1875. 

[Eedgrave's  Dictionary  of  Artists  of  the  Eng- 
lish School,  8vo,  1878;  Athenaeum,  1875,  p.  366.1 

L.  F. 

BUSSY,  SIB  JOHN  (d.  1399),  speaker  of 
the  House  of  Commons,  was  sheriff  of  Lincoln 
in  1379, 1381,  and  1391.  He  was  first  chosen 
a  knight  of  the  shire  for  Lincoln  in  1388,  and 
continued  to  sit  for  that  county  during  the 
remaining  parliaments  of  Richard  II's  reign. 
He  was  three  times  elected  speaker,  first  by 
the  parliament  of  1393-4,  and  afterwards  by 
the  two  parliaments  of  1397.  Though  at 
first  he  showed  some  signs  of  a  spirit  of  in- 


dependence, he  soon  became  a  servile  sup- 
porter of  Richard's  arbitrary  and  unconsti- 
tutional action.  In  the  second  parliament  of 
1397,  which  met  at  Westminster  on  17  Sept., 
Sir  John  Bussy,  Sir  William  Bagot,  and  Sir 
Thomas  Green  acted  as  prolocutors  of  the 
king's  grievances,  and  Fitzalan,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  the  Duke  of  Gloucester,  and  the 
Earls  of  Arundel  and  Warwick  were  con- 
victed of  high  treason.  Bussy  gained  the 
favour  of  the  king  by  grossly  flattering  his 
vanity.  Holinshed,  in  his  account  of  the  trial 
of  these  nobles,  says  that  '  Sir  John  Bushie  in 
all  his  talke,  when  he  proponed  any  matter 
vnto  the  king,  did  not  attribute  to  him  titles 
of  honour  due  and  accustomed,  but  inuented 
vnused  termes  and  such  strange  names  as 
were  father  agreeable  to  the  diuine  rnaiestie 
of  God  than  to  any  earthlie  potentate.  The 
prince,  being  desirous  of  all  honour,  and  more 
ambitious  than  was  requisite,  seemed  to  like 
well  of  his  speech  and  gave  good  eare  to  his 
talke'  (ii.  340).  This  parliament  was  ad- 
journed to  Shrewsbury,  where  it  met  on 
28  Jan.  1398,  and  Bussy  was  again  formally 
presented  as  speaker.  It  sat  there  only  three 
days,  and  by  its  last  act  delegated  its  autho- 
rity to  a  committee  of  eighteen  members — 
twelve  lords  and  six  members  of  the  House 
of  Commons — of  whom  Bussy  was  one.  By 
his  manipulation  of  this  parliament  Richard 
had  contrived  to  become  an  absolute  king, 
and  every  man  of  this  committee  was  be- 
lieved by  him  to  be  devoted  to  his  interests. 
Upon  the  landing  of  Henry,  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, in  England  during  the  absence  of 
Richard  in  Ireland,  Bussy  fled  to  Bristol. 
The  Duke  of  York  joined  his  nephew ;  they 
marched  with  their  combined  armies  to  Bris- 
tol, which  quickly  surrendered  to  them,  and 
Bussy,  the  Earl  of  Wiltshire,  and  Sir  Henry 
Green,  three  of  the  parliamentary  committee, 
were  put  to  death  without  trial  on  29  July 
1399.  Shakespeare  has  introduced  Bussy  into 
the  play  of  'Richard  II'  (i.  4,  ii.  2,  iii.  1). 

[Manning's  Lives  of  the  Speakers  (1851),  14- 
21 ;  Hot.  Parl.  iii.  310-85;  Parliamentary  Papers, 
1878,  Ixii.  (pt.  i.)  235-56;  Holinshed's  Chro- 
nicles (1807),  ii.  839-54:  Stubbs's  Constitutional 
History  of  England  (1875),  ii.  491-502]. 

G.  F.  K.  B. 

BUTCHELL,  MARTIN  VAN  (1785- 
1812  ?),  empiric,  son  of  Martin  van  Butchell, 
tapestry  maker  to  George  II,  was  born  in 
Eagle  Street,  near  Red  Lion  Square,  Lon- 
don, in  February  1735.  Having  shown  an 
aptitude  for  the  study  of  medicine  and  ana- 
tomy, he,  became  a  pupil  of  John  Hunter,  and 
after  successfully  practising  as  a  dentist  for 
many  years,  he  became  eminent  as  a  maker 
of  trusses,  and  acquired  celebrity  by  his  skill 


Butcher 


Butcher 


in  treating  cases  of  fistula.  He  was  still 
more  noted  for  the  eccentricity  of  his  man- 
ners. His  long  beard  and  extraordinary  cos- 
tume astonished  all  beholders,  and  it  was  his 
custom  to  ride  about  in  Hyde  Park  and  the 
streets  on  a  white  pony,  which  he  sometimes 
painted  all  purple,  sometimes  with  purple  or 
black  spots.  To  defend  himself  against  rude 
molestation,  he  carried  a  large  white  bone, 
which  was  said  to  have  been  used  as  q. 
weapon  of  war  in  the  island  of  Otaheite. 
For  many  years  he  resided  in  Mount  Street, 
Berkeley  Square,  and  attracted  numerous 
patients  by  his  quaintly  worded  advertise- 
ments in  the  newspapers. 

On  the  death  of  his  first  wife  in  1775  he 
applied  to  Dr.  William  Hunter  and  Mr. 
Cruickshank  to  exert  their  skill  in  preventing, 
if  possible,  the  changes  of  form  after  the  ces- 
sation of  life.  The  mode  pursued  in  this  em- 
balmment was  principally  that  of  injecting 
the  vascular  system  with  oil  of  turpentine  and 
camphorated  spirit  of  wine,  coloured,  so  that 
the  minute  vessels  of  the  cheeks  and  lips 
were  filled,  and  exhibited  their  original  hue, 
the  body  in  general  having  its  cavities  filled 
with  powdered  nitre  and  camphor,  so  that  it 
remained  free  from  corruption ;  glass  eyes 
were  also  inserted.  The  corpse  was  then 
deposited  in  a  bed  of  thin  plaster  of  Paris  in 
a  box  with  a  glass  lid  that  could  be  with- 
drawn at  pleasure.  For  many  years  Van 
Butchell  kept  the  mummy  of  his  wife  in  his 
parlour,  and  frequently  exhibited  the  corpse 
to  his  friends  and  visitors.  On  his  second 
marriage  it  was  found  expedient  to  remove 
the  body  to  the  museum  of  the  College  of 
Surgeons  in  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  where  it 
is  still  preserved.  At  the  present  time  it  is 
a  repulsive-looking  object. 

Van  Butchell  appears  to  have  been  alive 
in  1812.  There  is  an  engraved  portrait  of 
him  on  his  spotted  pony  in  Kirby's  '  Won- 
derful and  Scientific  Museum,'  1803. 

[Gent.  Mag.  Ixiii.  5,  6, 165,  Ixxvi.  681,  Ixxxii. 
(i.)  326 ;  Kirby's  Wonderful  Museum,  i.  191  ; 
Eccentric  Magazine  (1812),  i.  109;  Malcolm's 
Curiosities  of  Biography,  333  ;  Cat.  of  Printed 
Books  in  Brit.  Mus. ;  Lysons's  Suppl.  to  1st.  edit, 
of  Environs  of  London,  113;  Timbs's  Doctors 
and  Patients,  i.  129  ;  Evans's  Cat.  of  Engraved 
Portraits,  10664  ;  Burning  the  Dead,  by  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Royal  Coll.  of  Surgeons  (1857),  13.] 

T.  C. 

BUTCHER,  EDMUND  (1757-1822),  uni- 
tarian  minister,  was  born  on  28  April  1757, 
at  Colchester.  He  was  descended  from  John 
Butcher,  vicar  of  Peering,  Essex,  about  1667. 
The  only  son  of  an  unsuccessful  builder,  he 
had  early  to  struggle  for  a  living.  His  pri- 
mary education  was  given  him  by  Dr.  Tho- 


mas Stanton,  presbyterian  minister  at  Col- 
chester. At  fourteen  years  of  age  he  gave 
sign  of  precocious  talent  in  an  heroic  poem, 
the  '  Brutseis,'  illustrated  with  pen-and-ink 
drawings  (not  printed).  He  was  soon  ap- 
prenticed to  a  London  linendraper,  and  at 
this  early  age  wrote  for  periodicals,  sending 
the  profits  to  his  parents  and  sister.  Subse- 
quently the  family  inherited  the  small  estate 
of  their  ancestor  above  mentioned.  Butcher 
attended  the  ministry  of  Hugh  Worthing- 
ton,  the  eloquent  Arian  of  Salters'  Hall,  who 
prepared  him  for  the  ministry.  He  entered 
Daventry  academy,  under  Thomas  Belsham, 
in  1783,  having  previously  received  some  clas- 
sical training  from  Richard  Wright,  presby- 
terian minister  at  Atherstone.  He  had  been 
taught  the  assembly's  catechism,  but  he  says 
he  never  gave  credence  to  the  trinitarian 
doctrine,  and  his  studies  confirmed  him  in 
Arian  views.  His  first  settlement  was  at 
Sowerby,  near  Halifax,  but  he  soon  removed 
to  London,  where  Worthington  got  him 
temporary  engagements  at  Monkwell  Street 
and  Carter  Lane.  He  was  ordained  19  March 
1789  as  successor  to  Thomas  Pope  at  Leather 
Lane,  Holborn.  In  this  ordination  Bel- 
sham,  who  was  still  reputed  orthodox,  was 
associated,  for  the  first  time,  with  Lindsey, 
the  only  humanitarian  minister  in  London, 
and  five  Arian  ministers.  While  at  Leather 
Lane  Butcher  took  part  with  others  in  the 
Wednesday  evening  lecture  established  by 
Worthington  (after  1792)  at  Salters'  Hall. 
His  feebleness  of  voice  precluded  him  from 
popularity,  and  compelled  his  retirement 
from  active  duty  in  1797.  Butcher's  lungs 
recovered  tone,  and  in  1798  he  became  mi- 
nister at  Sidmouth.  Here  he  remained 
till  1820,  building  a  house  on  a  piece  of 
ground  presented  to  him  by  a  member  of  a 
wealthy  Jewish  family,  who  attended  his 
services.  Relinquishing  all  belief  in  a  pro- 
pitiatory atonement,  his  views  gradually 
passed  from  the  Arian  to  the  humanitarian 
form  of  unitarianism.  A  paralytic  stroke 
weakened  the  later  years  of  his  ministry, 
but  did  not  prevent  him  from  preaching. 
Early  in  1821  he  went  to  reside  with  his  son 
at  Bristol,  and  removed  thence  in  November 
to  Bath.  A  fall,  which  dislocated  his  hip, 
confined  him  to  bed.  He  died  on  Sunday 
(his  own  wish),  14  April  1822,  and  was 
buried  at  Lyncomb  Vale,  near  Bath.  A 
tablet  to  his  memory  was  placed  in  the  Old 
Meeting  House,  Sidmouth.  One  who  knew 
him  describes  him  as  '  a  most  lovable  man  in 
all  respects.'  He  married,  6  July  1790,  Eliza- 
beth, eldest  daughter  of  John  Lawrence,  a 
Shropshire  landowner,  and  widow  of  Samuel 
Lowe ;  she  died  at  Bath  25  Nov.  1831.  By 


Butcher 


Butcher 


her  he  had  one  son,  Edmund,  and  a  daughter, 
Emma.  Butcher  is  known  among  topo- 
graphers by  his  account  of  Sidmouth,  and 
among  poets  by  a  few  hymns  of  great  merit,  j 
His  hymn  '  From  north  and  south '  won  the 
warm  commendation  of  Mrs.  Barbauld.  He  I 
published :  1 .'  Sermons,  to  which  are  subjoined  j 
suitable  Hymns,'  1798,  8vo  (the  hymns  are  J 
original,  and  intended  as  '  poetical  epitomes  ' 
of  the  twenty-one  sermons  ;  the  second  edi-  j 
tion,  1805,  8vo,  has  title  '  Sermons  for  the  j 
use  of  Families,'  contains  twenty-two  ser-  j 
mons  and  no  hymns).  2.  '  Moral  Tales,'  i 
1801,  12mo.  3.  « The  Substance  of  the  ; 
Holy  Scriptures  methodised,'  1801,  4to,  2nd 
ed.  1813,  4to  (intended  as  a  sort  of  family 
Bible  ;  Butcher  assisted  Worthington  and 
others  in  its  preparation,  and  contributed  a 
hymn  to  each  lesson).  4.  'An  Excursion 
from  Sidmouth  to  Chester  in  the  Summer  of 
1803,'  2  vols.  1805, 12mo.  5.  '  A  Picture  of 
Sidmouth ; '  the  fourth  edition,  Exeter  [1830], 
12mo,  has  title  '  A  new  Guide,  descriptive  of 
the  Beauties  of  Sidmouth.'  6.  '  Sermons  for 
the  use  of  Families,'  vol.  ii.  1806,  8vo. 
7.  'Unitarian  Claims  described  and  vindi- 
cated,' 1809,  12mo  (sermon  on  2  Cor.  x.  7,  at 
Bridgwater,  Wednesday,  5  July,  before  the 
Western  Unitarian  Society,  of  biographical 
interest  as  giving  the  process  by  which  he 
reached  his  latest  views).  8.  '  Sermons  for 
the  use  of  Families,'  vol.  iii.  1819, 8vo  (twenty- 
eight  sermons  printed  at  the  Chiswick  Press; 
the  preface,  1  May,  reproduces  the  autobiogra- 
phical details  of  No.  7).  9.  '  Prayers  for  the 
use  of  Families  and  Individuals,'  1822,  8vo 
(one  for  each  sermon  in  his  three  volumes,  and 
some  for  special  occasions)  ;  and  single  ser- 
mons. Posthumous  were  10.  '  Discourses 
on  our  Lord's  Sermon  on  the  Mount/  Bath 
and  London,  1825,  12mo  (twenty-one  ser- 
mons edited  by  his  widow ;  the  preface  says 
he  had  selected  the  materials  for  another 
volume).  11.  'A  Poetical  Version  of  the 
Chronological  History  of  the  Kings  of  Eng- 
land,' 1827,  12mo.  Besides  these,  Butcher 
contributed  to  the  '  Protestant  Dissenters' 
Magazine,'  1794-9  (see  especially  vol.  i.  pp 
120,  204,  246,  330,  373,  417, 460,  for  poetical 
pieces),  and  edited  the  later  volumes. 

[Evans,  in  Monthly  Kepos.  1822,  p.  309  seq. 
(revised  in  Christian  Moderator,  1827,  p.  347 
seq.);  Monthly  Eepos.  1821,  p.  345  ;  1822,  pp. 
285,  332,  471 ;  1832,  p.  70 ;  Belsham's  Mem.  of 
Lindsey,  1812,  p.  292  ;  Murch's  Hist,  of  Presb. 
and  Gen.  Bapt.  Churches  in  W.  of  Eng.  1835, 
p.  349  seq. ;  Lawrence's  Descendants  of  Philip 
Henry,  1844,  p.  21  seq. ;  Miller's  Our  Hymns, 
1866,  p.  265  seq. ;  Spears's  Becord  of  Unit. 
Worthies  (1877),  p.  211  ;  private  information.] 

A.  G.  ' 


BUTCHER,  RICHARD  (1583-1665?), 
antiquary,  was  a  native  of  Stamford,  and  be- 
came town  clerk  of  that  borough.  He  com- 
piled '  The  Survey  and  Antiquitie  of  the 
Towne  of  Stamforde,  in  the  county  of  Lin- 
colne,'  Lond.  1646, 4to,  reprinted  Lond.  1717, 
8vo,  and  also  with  additions  by  Francis  Peck, 
at  the  end  of  his  'Academia  tertia  Angli- 
cana ;  or  the  Antiquarian  Annals  of  Stanford,' 
Lond.  1727,  fol.  A  manuscript  by  him,  in 
two  volumes,  entitled  'Antiquity  revived,' 
is  preserved  in  the  library  of  St.  John's  Col- 
lege, Cambridge.  It  is  a  translation  from 
Camden.  Butcher's  portrait  has  been  en- 
graved by  Clamp. 

[Gough's  British  Topography,  ii.  29,  523 ; 
Granger's  Biog.Hist.  of  England  (1824),  iii.  152; 
Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  viii.  573;  Lowndes's  Bibl. 
Man.  (Bonn),  352.]  T.  C. 

BUTCHER,  SAMUEL,  D.D.  (1811- 
1876),  bishop  of  Meath,  eldest  son  of  Vice- 
admiral  Samuel  Butcher,  was  born  in  1811 
at  his  father's  residence,  Danesfort,  near  Kil- 
larney,  co.  Kerry.  His  mother  was  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  Richard  Townsend  Herbert, 
of  Cahirnane,  in  the  same  county.  He  was 
educated  at  home  until  his  sixteenth  or 
seventeenth  year,  when  his  father  removed 
to  Cork,  and  he  was  sent  to  the  school  of 
Drs.  Hamblin  and  Porter.  In  1829  he  en- 
tered Trinity  College,  Dublin,  where  he  won 
high  honours  in  classics  and  mathematics, 
and  obtained  a  foundation  scholarship  for 
classics  in  1832.  He  graduated  in  1834, 
obtained  a  fellowship  in  1837,  and  was  soon 
after  appointed  tutor  and  lecturer.  The  im- 
provement in  classical  taste  and  scholar- 
ship which  was  observable  about  this  time 
in  the  university  of  Dublin  has  been  with 
justice  attributed  in  no  small  degree  to  But- 
cher's lectures.  In  1849  the  degree  of  D.D. 
was  conferred  on  him.  In  1850  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  professorship  of  ecclesiastical 
history,  and  two  years  later  to  the  important 
office  of  regius  professor  of  divinity,  on  which 
occasion  he  vacated  his  fellowship.  In  1854 
he  accepted  the  college  living  of  Ballymoney, 
co.  Cork,  which  he  continued  to  hold  along 
with  his  professorship  until,  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  Lord  Derby,  he  was  appointed 
in  August  1866  to  the  vacant  see  of  Meath, 
the  premier  bishopric  of  Ireland.  Butcher 
ably  supported  the  Irish  church  against  ex- 
ternal assailants,  and  his  wise  and  moderate 
counsels  contributed  not  a  little  to  avert 
the  dangers  of  disruption  which  threatened 
it  after  its  disestablishment.  He  laboured 
unsparingly  to  reorganise  the  affairs  of  the 
church  throughout  Ireland,  and  especially 
in  his  own  diocese.  He  took  an  active  part 
in  promoting  the  movement  for  securing 


Bute 


Butler 


an  endowment  for  the  divinity  school  in  j 
Trinity  College.  On  the  important  question  [ 
of  the  revision  of  the  prayer  book  '  Dr.  ' 
Butcher  rather  sided  with  the  revision  party, 
to  which  undoubtedly  his  character,  position,  j 
and  learning  contributed  very  considerable  ', 
weight '  (Freeman's  Journal,  31  July  1876). 

In  the  midst  of  these  labours,  and  while  still 
in  the  enjoyment  of  a  remarkably  vigorous 
constitution,  he  was  suddenly  prostrated  by  a 
severe  attack  of  congestion  of  the  lungs  and 
bronchitis.     In  a  moment  of  delirium  he  in- 
flicted on  himself  a  wound  from  which  he 
expired  almost   immediately.     He   died  on 
29  July  1876,  at  his  episcopal  residence,  Ard- 
braccan  House,  Navan.     His  public  life  was 
a  solid  and  unbroken  success,  no  less  honour- 
able to  himself  than  useful  to  the  university 
and  the  church  to  which  he  belonged.  Within 
the  private  circle  of  his  own  family  he  was  ! 
peculiarly  happy  and  fortunate,  and  he  pos- 
sessed in  the  fullest  degree  the  affection  of  his 
friends  and  the  respect  of  the  public.    He  was  j 
buried  in  the  churchyard  of  Ardbraccan.   He  | 
married,  in  1847,  Mary,  second  daughter  of  j 
John  Leahy,  of  South  Hill,  Killarney,  by  i 
whom  he  had  two  sons  and  four  daughters,  j 
His  eldest  son  (S.  H.  Butcher)  is  now  (1886)  j 
professor  of  Greek  at  Edinburgh. 

His  published  works  consist  chiefly  of  oc- 
casional addresses,  sermons,  and  charges  to 
his  clergy,  and  a  treatise  (published  after  his 
death)  on  the  '  Theory  and  Construction  of 
the  Ecclesiastical  Calendar,'  London,  1877. 
Of  his  charges  perhaps  the  one  which  ex- 
cited most  attention  was  that  of  October  1874 
(Dublin),  in  which  he  dealt  exhaustively  with 
Professor  Tyndall's  address  to  the  British 
Association,  delivered  in  Belfast  in  1874. 

[Cork  Examiner ;  Saunders's  Newsletter, 
8  Aug.  1866  ;  Irish  Times,  7  Aug.  1866;  Daily 
Express,  31  July  1876.]  G.  V.  B. 

BUTE,  EAKLS  and  MAKQTTISES  OF.  [See 
STUAKT.] 

BUTLER,  ALBAN  (1711-1773),  hagio- 
grapher,  was  descended  from  the  ancient 
family  of  the  Butlers  of  Aston-le- Walls,  in 
Northamptonshire.  Towards  the  close  of  the 
seventeenth  century  that  family  was  repre- 
sented by  two  brothers,  Alban  and  Simon. 
Albau,  the  elder,  had  issue  only  one  daughter, 
who  married  Mr.  Edward  Plowden,  of  Plow- 
den,  Shropshire.  She  inherited  the  estate 
at  Aston-le-Walls,  and  from  her  it  descended 
to  the  Plowden  family.  The  Appletree  estate 
devolved  to  Simon,  the  younger  brother.  His 
son,  also  named  Simon,  married  Ann,daughter 
of  Thomas  Birch,  of  Garscott,  Staffordshire. 
They  had  issue  three  sons,  Charles,  Alban, 
and  James.  At  a  very  early  age  Alban 


Butler  was  sent  to  a  school  in  Lancashire, 
where  he  distinguished  himself  by  his  intense 
application  to  literature,  sacred  biography 
being,  even  then,  his  favourite  pursuit. 
When  eight  years  old  he  was  transferred  to 
the  English  college  at  Douay,  and  about  this 
time  lost  both  his  parents.  After  the  usual 
course  of  study  he  was  admitted  an  alumnus 
of  the  college,  and  appointed  professor,  first 
of  philosophy,  and  then  of  divinity.  He  was 
ordained  priest  in  1735.  The  solicitude  with 
which  he  tended  the  wounded  English 
soldiers  who  were  conveyed  as  prisoners  to 
Douay,  after  the  battle  of  Fontenoy,  was 
brought  under  the  notice  of  the  Duke  of 
Cumberland,  who  promised  Butler  a  special 
protection  whenever  he  should  come  over  to 
England.  While  he  remained  at  Douay  his 
first  publication  made  its  appearance : '  Letters 
on  the  History  of  the  Popes  published  by 
Mr.  Archibald  Bower '  [q.  v.]  In  1745-6  he 
accompanied  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury  and  the 
Hon.  James  Talbot  and  Thomas  Talbot  on 
their  travels  through  France  and  Italy.  He 
wrote  a  full  account  of  the  tour,  which  was 
published  at  Edinburgh  in  1803  by  his 
nephew,  Charles  Butler.  On  his  return  from 
his  travels  he  was  sent  to  the  English  mis- 
sion. He  had  long  been  engaged  in  com- 
posing the  '  Lives  of  the  Saints,'  and  he 
naturally  wished  to  be  stationed  in  London 
for  its  literary  resources  ;  but  the  vicar  apo- 
stolic of  the  midland  district  claimed  him  as 
belonging  to  that  district,  and  appointed  him 
to  a  mission  in  Staffordshire.  Thence  he  re- 
moved to  Warkworth,  the  seat  of  Mr.  Francis 
Eyre,  and  next  he  was  appointed  chaplain 
to  Edward,  duke  of  Norfolk,  and  charged 
with  superintending  the  education  of  Edward, 
the  duke's  nephew,  and  presumptive  heir  to 
the  title.  His  first  residence,  after  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  this  situation,  was  at  Norwich,  in 
a  house  generally  called  the  Duke's  palace. 
Thither  some  large  boxes  of  books  belonging 
to  him  were  directed,  but  by  mistake  were 
sent  to  the  bishop's  palace.  The  bishop 
opened  them,  and,  finding  that  they  contained 
catholic  books,  refused  to  deliver  them.  In 
this  difficulty  Butler  appealed  to  the  Duke  of 
i  Cumberland,  who  immediately  wrote  to  the 
j  bishop,  and  the  books  were  sent  to  the  owner. 
Butler  accompanied  his  pupil,  Mr.  Edward 
Howard,  to  Paris,  where  that  young  noble- 
man, who  was  the  Marcellus  of  the  English 
I  catholics,  was  suddenly  taken  ill  and  died  a 
\  few  days  afterwards.  During  his  residence 
j  in  the  French  capital  he  completed  his '  Lives 
I  of  the  Saints,'  a  monument  of  erudition  on 
,  which  he  had  been  engaged  for  thirty  years. 
I  The  work  was  published  anonymously  in 
j  London,  the  full  title  being  '  The  Lives  of 


Butler 


44 


Butler 


the  Fathers,   Martyrs,  and  other   principal 
Saints ;  compiled  from  original  monuments 
and   other  authentick  records;    illustrated 
with  the  remarks  of  judicious  modern  criticks 
and  historians.'    The  original  edition,  bearing 
the   imprint   of  London,   but  without   the 
printer's  name,  appeared  in  four  bulky  octavo 
volumes,  the  first  two  in  1756 ;  the  third, 
consisting  of  two  parts,  in  1757  and  1758  ; 
and  the   fourth  in  1759.    The  notes  were 
omitted  from  this  edition  on  the  suggestion 
of  Bishop  Challoner.     The  second  edition 
was  undertaken  after  Butler's  death  by  Dr. 
Carpenter,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  pub- 
lished in  that  city  in  12  vols.  8vo,  1779-80. 
It  contains  all  the  notes  omitted  from  the 
previous  edition,  and  other  matter  prepared 
by  the  author.     The  third  edition,  also  in 
12  vols.,  appeared  at  Edinburgh  in  1798- 
1800.    Other  editions  were  published  at  Lon-  j 
don,  12  vols.,  1812 ;  and  at  Dublin,  2  vols.,  J 
1833-6,  8vo.     Dr.  Husenbeth's  edition  was 
begun  in  1857.     A  'free'  translation  into  | 
French,  by  the  Abb6  Godescard,  and  Marie  j 
Villefranche,  in  12  vols.  8vo,  was  published  | 
in  1763  and  subsequent  years  ;  a  new  edition, 
in  10  vols.,  appeared  at  Besancon  in  1843.  : 
The  work  has  been  translated  into  Italian  by  . 
G.  Brunati. 

Soon  after  his  return  to  England  he  was 
chosen  president  of  the  English  college  at 
Saint-Omer.  This  office  he  continued  to  hold 
during  the  remainder  of  his  life.  He  was 
also  appointed  vicar-general  to  the  bishops  of 
Arras,  Saint-Omer,  Ypres,  and  Boulogne-sur- 
Mer.  He  died  at  Saint-Omer  on  15  May  1773. 

He  projected  many  works  besides  the 
'  Lives  of  the  Saints.'  His  '  Life  of  Mary  of 
the  Cross,'  a  nun  in  the  English  convent  of 
Poor  Clares  at  Rouen,  appeared  in  his  life- 
time ;  but  his  treatise  on  the  '  Moveable 
Feasts  and  Fasts,  and  other  Annual  Obser- 
vances of  the  Catholic  Church/  was  left  in- 
complete, and  was  published  after  his  death 
by  Bishop  Challoner  in  1774.  He  made  large 
collections  for  lives  of  Bishop  Fisher  and 
Sir  Thomas  More ;  and  he  began  a  treatise 
to  explain  the  evidence  and  truths  of  natural 
and  revealed  religion,  being  dissatisfied  with 
what  Bergier  had  published  on  those  subjects. 
He  composed  many  sermons  and  an  immense 
number  of  pious  discourses.  From  what  re- 
mained of  the  latter  the  'Meditations  and 
Discourses  on  the  sublime  Truths  and  impor- 
tant Duties  of  Christianity,'  published  by  his 
nephew  Charles  Butler  (1750-1832)  [q.  v.] 
(3  vols.,  London,  1791-3),  were  collected.  He 
was  also  the  author  of '  The  Life  of  Sir  Tobie 
Matthews,'  published  at  London  in  1795  by 
his  nephew,  who  also  edited  his  uncle's  '  Tra- 
vels through  France  and  Italy,  and  part  of 


Austrian,  French,  and  Dutch  Netherlands, 
during  the  years  1745  and  1746 '  (Edinburgh. 
1803). 

His  portrait  has  been  engraved  by  Finden. 

[Life  of  his  nephew,  Charles  Butler  (Edin. 
1800,  with  portrait)  ;  Catholicon,  iv.  184;  Ca- 
tholic Magazine  and  Review  (Birmingham,  1832), 
ii.451 ;  Edinburgh  Catholic  Magazine  (1832-3), 
i.  166;  Notes  and  Queries  (1st  series),  viii.  387, 
ix.  360,  (2nd  series)  ix.  502,  x.  79,  (3rd  series) 
vi.  538,  (5th  series)  vi.  409,  vii.  35  ;  Evans's 
Cat.  of  Engraved  Portraits,  ii.  65  ;  The  True 
State  of  the  Case  of  John  Butler,  B.C.,  a  Minister 
of  the  True  Church  of  England ;  in  answer  to 
the  Libel  of  Martha,  his  sometimes  wife  (Lond. 
1697) ;  Lowndes's  Bibl.  Man.  (Bohn),  332  ;  Cat. 
of  Printed  Books  in  Brit.  Mus.]  T.  C. 

BUTLER,  CHARLES  (d.  1647),  philolo- 
gist and  author  of '  The  Feminine  Monarchic,' 
was  born  at  one  of  the  Wycombes  ('  Great 
Wycomb,  I  suppose,'  says  Wood)  in  Bucking- 
h,amshire.  He  entered  Magdalen  Hall,  Oxford, 
in  1579,  and  afterwards  became  a  bible-clerk 
at  Magdalen  College,  where  he  took  the  degree 
of  B. A.  on  6  Feb.  1583-4,  and  proceeded  M.A. 
on  28  June  1587.  On  leaving  the  university 
he  received  the  mastership  of  the  free  school 
in  Basingstoke,  Hampshire,  which  appoint- 
ment, together  with  the  cure  of  a  small 
church  'named  Skewres,  he  held  for  seven 
years.  Afterwards  he  was  advanced  to  the 
poor  vicarage  of  Laurence- Wotton  (three 
miles  from  Basingstoke),  where  he  continued 
to  officiate  for  forty-eight  years.  He  died  on 
29  March  1647,  and  was  buried  in  the  chan- 
cel of  Laurence- Wotton  church. 

Butler  is  the  author  of  'The  Feminine 
Monarchic,  or  a  Treatise  concerning  Bees 
and  the  due  ordering  of  Bees,'  1609,  8vo.  Pre- 
fixed to  the  treatise  are  some  commendatory 
verses  by  Warner,  South,  and  H.  Crosby ;  the 
preface  to  the  reader  is  dated  from  Wotton, 
11  July  1609.  A  second  edition,  with  com- 
mendatory verses  by  Wither,  and  a  frontis- 
piece, appeared  in  1623.  The  third  edition 
(1634)  is  printed  in  phonetic  spelling,  under 
the  title  of  '  The  Feminin'  Monarch!',  or  the 
Histori  of  Bees.'  A  Latin  translation  by 
Richard  Richardson,  of  Emmanuel  College, 
was  published  in  1673.  The  most  curious  part 
of  this  entertaining  book  is  the  bees'  song,  a 
stave  of  musical  notes,  arranged  in  triple 
time,  to  represent  the  humming  of  bees  at 
swarming.  Butler  had  previously  written  a 
Latin  treatise  on  rhetoric,  '  Rhetorics  Libri 
Duo.  Quorum  Prior  de  Tropis  &  Figuris,  Pos- 
terior de  Voce  &  Gestu  praecipit,'  4to,  which 
is  not  known  to  have  been  published  before 
1629,  although  the  dedicatory  epistle  to  Lord 
Keeper  Egerton  is  dated  from  Basingstoke 
'  5  Idus  Martii  1600.'  In  1625  Butler  pub- 


Butler 


45 


Butler 


lished  a  treatise  displaying  considerable  learn- 
ing on  affinity  as  a  bar  to  marriage.  The  title 
of  the  work  is  '  SuyyeVeia.  De  Propinquitate 
Matrimonium  impediente  Regula,  quse  una 
omnes  qutestionis  hujus  difficultates  facile 
expediat,'  Oxford,  4to.  In  1633  appeared 
'  The  English  Grammar,  or  the  Institution 
of  Letters,  Syllables,  and  Words  in  the  Eng- 
lish Tongue.  Whereunto  is  annexed  an  index 
of  words  like  and  unlike,'  Oxford,  4to ;  2nd  ed. 
1634,  Oxford,  4to.  The  author  dwells  upon 
the  capriciousness  of  English  orthography 
('  neither  our  new  writers  agreeing  with  the 
old,  nor  either  new  nor  old  among  them- 
selves '),  and  proposes  the  adoption  of  a  sys- 
tem whereby  men  should  '  write  altogether 
according  to  the  sound  now  generally  re- 
ceived.' Butler's  last  work  was  '  The  Prin- 
ciples of  Musik  in  Singing  and  Setting.  With 
the  two-fold  vse  thereof,  Ecclesiasticall  and 
Civil,'  London,  1636, 4to,  dedicated  to  Prince 
Charles.  Hawkins  commends  this  treatise  as 
learned  and  valuable. 

[Wood's  Athense  (ed.  Bliss),  iii.  209-10,  Fasti, 
i.  223,  240 ;  Hist,  of  Hampshire  by  Woodward, 
Willis,  and  Lockhart,  iii.  230-2 ;  Fuller's  Wor- 
thies; Hawkins's  History  of  Music,  ed.  1853, 
p.  574.]  A.  H.  B. 

BUTLER,  CHARLES  (1750-1832),  ca- 
tholic  and  legal  writer,  was  the  son  of  James 
Butler,  brother  of  the  Rev.  Alban  Butler 
[q.  v.],  author  of  the  '  Lives  of  the  Saints,' 
and  was  descended  from  the  ancient  family 
of  the  Butlers  of  Aston-le- Walls,  North- 
amptonshire. James  Butler  settled  in  Lon- 
don and  carried  on  the  business  of  a  linen- 
draper  at  the  sign  of  the  Golden  Ball  in 
Pall  Mall.  There  Charles  Butler  was  born 
on  14  Aug.  1750.  In  his  sixth  year  he  was 
sent  to  a  catholic  school  at  Hammersmith, 
kept  by  a  Mr.  Plunkett.  He  remained  there 
three  years,  and  was  then  sent  to  Esquerchin, 
a  school  dependent  on  the  English  college 
at  Douay,  to  which  college,  after  three  years, 
he  was  removed.  He  continued  his  studies 
to  the  end  of  rhetoric.  About  1766  he  re- 
turned to  England,  and  in  1769  began  the 
study  of  the  law  under  Mr.  Maire,  a  catho- 
lic conveyancer.  On  the  decease  of  that 
gentleman  he  was  placed  under  the  care  of 
Mr.  Duane,  a  catholic  conveyancer  of  much 
greater  eminence.  Here  he  formed  a  close 
friendship  with  John  Scott,  afterwards  Lord 
Eldon,  who,  after  attaining  to  legal  emi- 
nence, did  not  forget  his  old  fellow-student. 
In  177o  Butler  set  up  in  business  for  him- 
self, and  entered  at  Lincoln's  Inn.  At  this 
period  a  catholic  could  not  be  called  to  the 
bar  nor  hold  any  official  position.  In  these 
circumstances  Butler  commenced  practice 


under  the  bar  as  a  conveyancer,  which  de- 
partment of  the  profession  was  then  be- 
coming particularly  celebrated,  and  counted 
among  its  members  Fearne,  Booth,  Duane, 
Shadwell,  and  others  nearly  as  famous.  For 
many  years  he  was  in  the  full  swing  of  prac- 
tice, and  he  was  at  the  head  of  his  profession 
as  a  landed  property  lawyer  and  a  convey- 
ancer until  his  seventy-fifth  year,  when  he 
experienced  a  decay  in  his  sight,  and  his 
business  considerably  declined.  He  had  nu- 
merous pupils,  and  he  took  delight  in  making 
the  fortunes  of  all  the  young  barristers  who 
studied  under  him.  While  he  was  drawing 
deeds,  writing  opinions,  and  delivering  c^icta 
to  his  pupils,  he  was  editing  '  Coke  upon 
Littleton,' in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Hargrave, 
or  composing  some  literary  work.  He  would 
steal  from  his  home,  even  in  midwinter,  at 
four  in  the  morning,  taking  his  lantern,  light- 
ing the  fire  in  his  chamber,  and  setting  dog- 
gedly to  work  till  breakfast-time.  The  whole 
of  the  day  afterwards  was  given  to  the  ordi- 
nary routine  of  business. 

In  the  31st  George  III,  c.  32,  an  act  passed 
for  the  relief  of  the  catholics,  a  clause  was 
inserted  (§  6),  as  it  was  understood  by  the 
instrumentality  of  Lord  Eldon,  then  solicitor- 
general,  for  dispensing  with  the  necessity  of 
a  barrister  taking  the  oath  of  supremacy  or 
the  declaration  against  transubstantiation. 
Soon  after  the  passing  of  this  statute  Butler 
availed  himself  of  its  provisions,  and  in  1791 
he  was  called  to  the  bar,  being  the  first  ca- 
tholic barrister  since  the  revolution  of  1688. 
He  took  this  degree  rather  for  the  sake  of 
the  rank  than  with  any  intention  of  going 
into  court,  and  he  never  argued  any  case  at 
the  bar,  except  the  celebrated  one  of  '  Chol- 
mondeley  v.  Clinton '  before  Sir  Thomas  Plu- 
mer  and  the  House  of  Lords.  His  argument 
is  printed  at  great  length  in  the  reports  of 
Merivale  and  of  Jacob  and  Walker.  In  1832 
the  lord  chancellor  (Brougham)  informed 
him  that,  if  he  chose  to  accept  a  silk  gown,  he 
was  desirous  of  giving  it  to  him,  and  he  was 
accordingly  called  within  the  bar  and  made 
a  bencher  of  Lincoln's  Inn.  He  took  the 
honour,  however,  without  any  view  to  prac- 
tice, and  he  never  appeared  in  court  except 
on  the  day  on  which  he  received  his  rank, 
when  the  lord  chancellor  departed  from  the 
common  rule  and  complimented  him  on  his 
advancement.  This  honour  was  thrown  open 
to  him  by  the  catholic  relief  act. 

Butler  acted  as  secretary  to  the  committees 
formed  for  promoting  the  abolition  of  the 
penal  laws.  The  first  of  these  committees 
was  appointed  in  1782  at  a  general  meeting 
of  the  English  catholics.  It  consisted  of 
five  members,  all  laymen  ;  it  was  to  continue 


Butler 


46 


Butler 


for  five  years,  and  its  object  was  to  promote 
and  attend  to  the  affairs  of  the  catholic  body 
in  England.  Dr.  (afterwards  bishop)  Milner, 
who  was  Butler's  constant  and  uncompro- 
mising antagonist,  writing  in  1820,  says  that 
'  here  probably  begins  that  system  of  lay 
interference  in  the  ecclesiastical  affairs  of 
English  catholics  which  ....  has  perpetu- 
ated disorder,  divisions,  and  irreligion  among 
too  many  of  them  for  nearly  the  last  forty 
years.'  The  only  measure  which  engaged 
the  attention  of  the  committee  was  an  abor- 
tive scheme  for  the  establishment  of  a  regu- 
lar hierarchy  by  the  appointment  of  bishops 
in  ordinary  instead  of  vicars  apostolic.  This 
first  committee  was  succeeded  by  another, 
formed  in  1787,  consisting  of  ten  lay  mem- 
bers, to  whom  were  added,  in  the  year  follow- 
ing, three  ecclesiastics.  In  1788  the  com- 
mittee resolved  that  Butler,  their  secretary, 
should  prepare  a  bill  for  the  repeal  of  the 
laws  against  the  catholics.  This  was  accom- 
panied by  a  declaration  of  catholic  princi* 
pies,  known  as  the  'Protestation/  which 
was  transmitted  to  the  vicars-apostolic,  and 
eventually,  but  very  reluctantly,  signed  by 
them.  The  committee  soon  framed  an  oath 
containing  a  new  profession  of  faith,  in  which 
they  adopted  the  extraordinary  name  of  Pro- 
testing Catholic  Dissenters.  The  oath  was 
formally  condemned  by  the  unanimous  deci- 
sion of  the  four  vicars-apostolic  (October 
1789),  but  in  spite  of  this  Butler  wrote  an 
'  Appeal '  addressed  to  the  catholics  of  Eng- 
land, in  defence  of  the  '  protestation  '  and 
'  oath,'  which  appeal  was  signed  by  two  cle- 
rical and  five  lay  members  of  the  committee, 
who  also  signed  a  long  letter  to  the  vicars- 
apostolic,  remonstrating  against  their  cen- 
sure. These  papers  form  the  contents  of  the 
first  of  the  three  famous  '  blue  books,'  so 
called  from  their  being  stitched  up  in  blue, 
or  rather  purple  covers.  Two  of  the  vicars- 
apostolic  died  soon  after  the  condemnation 
of  the  oath,  and  these  deaths  led  to  active 
intrigues  on  the  part  of  the  committee  to 
procure  the  appointment  of  two  successors 
who  might  favour  their  views.  Various  pub- 
lications appeared,  the  object  of  which  was 
to  persuade  the  clergy  and  laity  that  they 
had  a  right  to  choose  their  own  bishops  and 
to  procure  their  consecration  by  any  bishop 
without  reference  to  the  pope.  This  scheme 
fell  through,  and  two  new  vicars-apostolic 
having  been  appointed  by  the  holy  see,  they 
joined  with  Dr.  Walmesley,  the  vicar-apo- 
stolic of  the  western  district,  in  an  encycli- 
cal letter,  condemning  the  proposed  oath 
and  disapproving  the  appellation  of  protest- 
ing catholic  dissenters.  Instead  of  submit- 
ting, however,  the  committee  published  a 


'  protest,'  drawn  up  by  Butler,  against  the 
encyclical,  and  pressed  forward  the  bill  con- 
taining the  condemned  oath.  At  this  junc- 
ture Dr.  Milner  was  appointed  by  the  two 
new  vicars-apostolic  to  act  as  their  agent, 
and  he  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  cir- 
cumvent the  designs  of  the  committee.  His 
efforts  were  crowned  with  success.  Soon 
after  the  bill  was  introduced  the  ministry 
obliged  the  committee  to  drop  their  new  ap- 
pellation, and  they  resumed  their  proper 
name  of  Roman  catholics.  The  condemned 
oath  was  discarded  by  parliament,  and  the 
Irish  oath  of  1778  was  substituted  for  it,  as 
the  bishops  had  petitioned. 

After  the  passing  of  the  bill  on  7  June 
1791  the  services  of  the  committee  were  no 
longer  required,  but  the  members  determined 
to  preserve  its  principles  and  spirit  in  another 
association.  Accordingly  the  Cis- Alpine  Club 
was  established  (12  April  1792),  its  avowed 
object  being  '  to  resist  any  ecclesiastical  in- 
terference which  may  militate  against  the 
freedom  of  English  catholics.'  Eventually 
a  reconciliation  was  effected  between  the 
members  of  the  club  and  the  vicars-apostolic, 
by  means  of  what  was  called  at  the  time 
'  the  mediation,'  and  the  catholic  board  was 
founded  in  1808.  At  a  later  period  Butler 
was  strongly  in  favour  of  giving  the  govern- 
ment a  veto  on  the  appointment  of  catholic 
bishops,  and  this  led  him  into  another  fierce 
conflict  with  Milner,  who  again  achieved  a 
triumph.  Butler  was,  in  fact,  an  ultra-Galli- 
can  in  regard  to  his  religious  views,  while 
his  political  opinions  coincided  with  those  of 
his  distinguished  friend,  Charles  James  Fox, 
and  his  sympathy  was  with  the  French  revo- 
lution in  its  civil,  though  not  in  its  religious, 
aspect.  Towards  the  close  of  his  life  he  re- 
tracted some  of  the  opinions  contained  in  his 
writings,  and,  to  quote  the  words  of  a  per- 
sonal friend  of  his,  'he  then  became  a  Gallican 
within  the  limits  of  orthodoxy.'  He  died  at 
his  house  in  Great  Ormond  Street,  London, 
on  2  June  1832,  aged  82.  He  married  Mary, 
daughter  of  John  Eyston,  of  East  Hen- 
dred,  in  Berkshire,  and  left  two  surviving 
daughters.  The  elder,  Mary,  married  Lieut.- 
colonel  Charles  Stonor,  and  Theresia,  the 
younger,  became  the  wife  of  Andrew  Lynch, 
of  Lynch  Castle,  in  the  town  of  Galway. 
His  portrait  has  been  engraved  by  Sievier 
from  a  painting  by  Barry. 

As  a  lawyer  he  will  be  remembered  chiefly 
on  account  of  his  having  continued  and  com- 
pleted Hargrave's  edition  of '  Coke  upon  Lit- 
tleton.' In  1785  Hargrave  relinquished  his 
part  of  this  arduous  undertaking,  having  an- 
notated to  folio  190,  being  nearly  one  half 
of  the  work,  which  consists  of  393  folios. 


Butler 


47 


Butler 


The  other  half  was  undertaken  by  Butler, 
and  published  in  1787.  The  merits  of  this 
edition  of  Lord  Coke's  first  institute  have 
been  proved  by  numerous  reprints,  and  But- 
ler's notes  have  been  universally  considered 
the  most  valuable  part  of  the  work.  In  1809 
he  brought  out  the  sixth  edition  of  Fearne's 
'  Essay  on  Contingent  Remainders.' 

His '  Philological  and  Biographical  Works,' 
published  in  5  vols.  in  1817,  comprise :  In 
vol.  i.  '  Horse  Biblicse,'  being  a  connected 
series  of  notes  on  the  text  and  literary  his- 
tory of  the  bibles  or  sacred  books  of  the  Jews 
and  Christians  ;  and  on  the  bibles  or  books 
accounted  sacred  by  the  Mahometans,  Hin- 
dus, Parsees,  Chinese,  and  Scandinavians. 
This  work,  published  first  in  1797,  has  been 
translated  into  French.  In  vol.  ii.,  '  History 
of  the  Geographical  and  Political  Revolutions 
of  the  Empire  of  Germany,'  originally  pub- 
lished in  1806.  '  Horse  Juridicse  Subsecivse,' 
or  notes  on  the  Grecian,  Roman,  Feudal,  and 
Canon  Law,  published  first  in  1804.  In  vol. 
iii.,  '  Lives  of  Fenelon,  Bossuet,  Boudon,  De 
Ranee",  Kempis,  and  Alban  Butler.  In  vol. 
iv., '  An  Historical  and  Literary  Account  of 
the  Formularies,  Confessions  of  Faith,  or 
Symbolic  Books  of  the  Roman  Catholic, 
Greek,  and  principal  Protestant  Churches,' 
published  originally  in  1816;  and  various 
essays.  In  vol.  v.,  '  Historical  Memoirs  of 
the  Church  of  France.' 

Among  his  works  not  included  in  the  above 
collection  are:  1.  '  Biographical  Account  of 
the  Chancellor  1'Hopital  and  of  the  Chancel- 
lor d'Aguesseau,  with  a  short  historical  no- 
tice of  the  Mississippi  scheme,'  1814.  2. '  His- 
torical Memoirs  of  the  English,  Irish,  and 
Scottish  Catholics  since  the  Reformation ; 
with  a  succinct  account  of  the  principal  events 
in  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  this  country 
antecedent  to  that  period,  and  in  the  histories 
of  the  established  church  and  the  dissenting 
congregations,'4vols.,  London,  1819-21, 8vo; 
3rd  edit.,  considerably  augmented,  4  vols., 
London,  1822, 8vo.  This  book  contains  much 
useful  information,  but  Butler's  statements 
should  be  received  with  caution.  Some  of 
them  are  corrected  in  Bishop  Milner's  '  Sup- 
plementary Memoirs  of  English  Catholics,' 
1820.  3.  '  Continuation  of  the  Rev.  Alban 
Butler's  Lives  of  the  Saints  to  the  Present 
Time,'  with  some  biographical  accounts  of 
the  Holy  Family,  Pope  Pius  VI,  Cardinal 
Ximenes,  Cardinal  Bellarmine,  Bartholomew 
de  Martyribus,  and  St.  Vincent  of  Paul ;  with 
a  republication  of  his  historical  memoirs  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  1823.  4.  '  Reminis- 
cences,' 4th  ed.,  2  vols.,  1824.  5.  '  The 
Book  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,'  in  a 
series  of  letters  addressed  to  Robert  Southey, 


Esq.,  on  his  'Book  of  the  Church,'  1825. 
Southey's  rejoinder  was  entitled  '  Vindiciae 
EcclesiaeAnglicanae,'  1826,  and  Dr.  Phillpotts, 
afterwards  bishop  of  Exeter,  answered  the 
theological  part  of  Butler's  book.  Altogether 
ten  replies  appeared  on  the  protestant  side ; 
another  reply  was  composed  by  the  Rev. 
Richard  Garnett,  but  this  still  remains  in 
manuscript.  To  these  Butler  rejoined  in  the 
two  following  publications :  6.  '  A  Letter 
to  the  Right  Rev.  C.  J.  Blomfield,  bishop  of 
Chester,  in  vindication  of  a  passage  in  the 
Book  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  censured 
in  a  Letter  addressed  to  the  Author,  by  his 
lordship,'  1825.  7.  '  Vindication  of  the  Book 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,'  1826.  After 
the  appearance  of  the  '  Vindication,'  six  ad- 
ditional replies  were  published  by  the  writers 
on  the  protestant  side  of  the  question,  in  re- 
ference to  which  Butler  added  an  Appendix 
to  his  '  Vindication.'  8.  '  The  Life  of  Eras- 
mus, with  Historical  Remarks  on  the  state 
of  Literature  between  the  tenth  and  six- 
teenth Centuries,'  1825.  9.  'The  Life  of 
Hugo  Grotius,  with  brief  Minutes  of  the 
Civil,  Ecclesiastical,  and  Literary  History  of 
the  Netherlands,' 1826.  10.  'Memoir  of  the 
Life  of  Henry  Francis  d'Aguesseau,  with  an 
account  of  the  Roman  and  Canon  Law,' 1830. 

His  letter-books,  containing  transcripts  of 
his  correspondence  between  1808  and  1818, 
are  preserved  in  the  British  Museum  (Addit. 
MSS.  25127-25129).  These  valuable  vo- 
lumes were  presented  to  the  museum  by  Mr. 
William  Heslop,  who  rescued  them  from  de- 
struction as  waste  paper. 

[Rev.  W.  J.  Amherst  on  the  Jubilee  of  Eman  - 
cipation  in  Catholic  Progress,  1879-84;  C.  But- 
ler's Reminiscences,  and  his  Memoirs  of  English 
Catholics  ;  Catholic  Magazine  and  Review  (Bir- 
mingham, 1831-4),  i.  571,  ii.  262,  448,  451,  v. 
206 ;  Catholicon,  iv.  184 ;  Dibdin's  Literary  Re- 
miniscences, i.  129  ;  Edinburgh  Catholic  Maga- 
zine (1832-3),  i.  101,  166;  Evans's  Cat.  of  En- 
graved Portraits,  ii.  65  ;  Gent.  Mag.,  N.S.,  cii. 
(ii.),  269,  661;  Georgian  Era,  iii.  568  ;  Prefaces 
to  Hargrave  and  Butler's  edition  of  Coke  upon 
Littleton;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  3rd  Rep.  257; 
Home  and  Foreign  Review,  ii.  536 ;  Husen- 
beth's  Life  of  Bishop  Milner ;  Legal  Observer, 
iv.  113;  Addit.  MSS.  25127-25129,  28167  ff. 
85-87;  Martineau's  Hist,  of  England  (1850),  ii. 
190  ;  Milner's  Supplementary  Memoirs  of  Eng- 
lish Catholics  ;  Moore's  Journals  and  Corrresp. 
iv.  261,  v.  19;  Nichols's  Illust.  of  Lit.  v.  615, 
618,  680,  692,  viii.  333;  Notes  and  Queries 
(2nd  series),  viii.  494 ;  Pamphleteer,  Nos.  2,  14, 
45,  49  ;  Parr's  Life  and  Works,  viii.  505-12 ; 
Southey's  Life  and  Corresp.  v.  204,  207,  234  ; 
Tablet,  17  April,  1875,  p.  493.]  T.  C. 

BUTLER,  EDMUND  (d.  1551),  arch- 
bishop of  Cashel,  illegitimate  son  of  Piers, 


Butler 


48 


Butler 


eighth  Earl  of  Ormonde,  studied  at  Oxford, 
became  a  canon  regular  of  St.  Augustine,  and 
was  appointed  prior  of  the  abbey  of  that  order 
at  Athassel  in  the  county  of  Tipperary.  In 
1524  Butler  was  nominated  by  the  pope  to  the 
archbishopric  of  Cashel,  with  permission  to 
retain  the  priory  of  Athassel.  The  consecra- 
tion of  Butler  took  place  in  1527.  He  was 
a  member  of  the  privy  council  in  Ireland, 
held  a  provincial  synod  at  Limerick  in  1529, 
and,  on  the  dissolution  of  religious  houses 
in  Ireland,  surrendered  the  abbey  of  Athas- 
sel to  the  crown. 

Butler  was  present  in  the  parliament  at 
Dublin  in  1541  which  enacted  the  statute 
conferring  the  title  of  '  King  of  Ireland '  on 
Henry  VIII  and  his  heirs.  The  communica- 
tion addressed  to  the  king  on  this  subject, 
bearing  the  signature  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Cashel,  has  been  reproduced  on  plate  Ixxi 
in  the  third  part  of  '  Facsimiles  of  National 
Manuscripts  of  Ireland.'  Butler's  autograph 
and  archiepiscopal  seal  were  attached  to  the 
'  Complaint '  addressed  to  Henry  VIII  in 
1542  by  'the  Gentlemen,  Inheritors,  and 
Freeholders  of  the  county  of  Tipperary.' 
This  document  also  appears  in  the  same 
'  Facsimiles.'  A  letter  from  Butler  to  the 
Protector,  Somerset,  in  1548,  is  preserved 
among  the  state  papers  in  the  Public  Record 
Office,  London.  In  1549-50  Butler  took  part 
at  Limerick  with  James,  Earl  of  Desmond,  and 
the  king's  commissioners,  in  the  enactment 
of  ordinances  for  the  government  of  Munster. 
References  to  Butler  and  his  proceedings 
concerning  public  affairs  in  the  districts  of 
Ireland  with  which  he  was  connected  occur 
in  the  English  governmental  correspondence 
of  his  time.  Butler  died  in  March  1550-1, 
and  was  buried  in  the  cathedral,  Cashel, 
under  an  elaborate  marble  monument  which 
he  had  erected,  but  which  does  not  now  exist. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  ii.  757 ;  Archie- 
piscoporum  Casselliensium  Vitse,  1626;  Ware's 
Bishops  of  Ireland,  i.  482-3 ;  Hibernia  Sacra, 
1717;  State  Papers,  Ireland;  Annals  of  the  King- 
dom of  Ireland,  1 848 ;  Shirley's  Original  Letters, 
1851  ;  Brady's  Episcopal  Succession,  1876.] 

j.  T.  a. 

BUTLER,    SIK   EDWARD   GERARD 

(1770-1825),  one  of  the  heroes  of  the  affair 
at  Villiers-en-Couche,  entered  the  army  by 
purchasing  a  cornetcy  in  the  15th  light  dra- 
goons in  1792.  He  was  at  once  sent  to  Flanders 
on  the  outbreak  of  the  war  in  1793,  and  on 
24  April  1794  was  one  of  the  officers  of  the  two 
companies  of  his  regiment  which  overthrew 
a  French  army  and  saved  the  life  of  the  em- 
peror. Landrecy  was  closely  invested  by  the 
Austrian  and  English  armies,  when  a  corps 
of  10,000  Frenchmen  moved  from  Caesar's 


camp  to  raise  the  siege.  Their  march  Avas 
so  rapid  that  they  were  close  to  the  allied 
lines,  and  on  the  point  of  taking  the  emperor 
himself  prisoner  as  he  was  riding  along  the 
road  almost  unattended,  when  General  Otto 
perceived  the  danger,  and  ordered  the  only 
cavalry  he  had  at  hand,  namely,  160  of  the 
15th  light  dragoons  and  112  Austrian  hus- 
sars, to  charge  the  French,  in  order  rather  to 
save  the  emperor  than  to  defeat  the  enemy. 
They  charged,  and  the  French  were  seized 
with  an  unaccountable  panic  and  fled,  leav- 
ing three  guns  behind  them.  For  this  gallant 
charge  the  emperor  conferred  upon  every  one 
of  the  eight  English  officers  who  were  present 
the  order  of  Maria  Theresa,  and  the  king  of 
England,  at  the  emperor's  request,  knighted 
them  all.  Butler  had  been  promoted  lieutenant 
in  the  llth  light  dragoons  in  May  1794,  and  he 
was  in  1796  gazetted  major  without  purchase 
in  the  newly  raised  87th  regiment.  With  it  he 
served  in  the  West  Indies  in  1797  at  Trinidad 
and  Porto  Rico,  and  remained  in  garrison 
there  till  1802.  In  1804  he  was  promoted 
lieutenant-colonel,  and  in  1806  the  87th  was 
ordered  to  form  part  of  the  expedition  under 
Sir  Samuel  Auchmuty  to  Monte  Video.  In 
the  attack  on  Monte  Video  Butler  especially 
distinguished  himself,  and  also  in  White- 
locke's  attempt  on  Buenos  Ayres,  where  the 
87th  had  17  officers  and  400  men  killed  and 
wounded.  From  1807  to  1810,  while  the 
2nd  battalion,  under  Colonel  Hugh  Gough, 
was  distinguishing  itself  in  the  Peninsula, 
the  1st  battalion  of  the  87th,  under  Butler, 
garrisoned  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  In  1810 
he  was  second  in  command  of  a  force  ordered 
from  the  Cape  to  assist  Major-general  Aber- 
cromby  in  the  reduction  of  the  Mauritius,  but 
the  island  was  already  taken  when  the  contin- 
gent arrived.  ,  Nevertheless,  though  he  saw 
no  more  service;  Butler  was  promoted  colonel 
in  1811  and  majors-general  in  1814,  and  made 
a  C.B.  in  the  latter  year.  He  died  in  Nor- 
mandy in  June  1825. 

[Royal  Military  Calendar,  ed.  1820,  for  the  affair 
of  Villiers-en-Couche,  and  contemporary  journals ; 
Eecords  of  87th  Eegiment.]  H.  M.  S. 

BUTLER,  LADY  ELEANOR  (1745?- 
1829),  recluse  of  Llangollen,  was  the  youngest 
daughter  of  Walter  Butler,  by  Ellen,  daughter 
of  Nicholas  Morres  of  Latargh,Tipperary.  Her 
father  was  a  collateral  descendant  and  only 
lineal  representative  of  James  Butler,  second 
duke  of  Ormonde,  who  had  been  attainted  in 
1715.  Her  brother  John  (1740-1795)  claimed 
the  Irish  titles  of  his  family,  which  had  been 
forfeited  by  the  act  of  attainder,  and  in  1791 
he  was  acknowledged  seventeenth  earl  of  Or- 
monde by  the  Irish  House  of  Lords.  The  rank 


Butler 


49 


Butler 


of  an  earl's  daughter  was  at  the  same  time 
bestowed  on  Eleanor  and  her  sisters.  Some 
years  previously — in  1774  according  to  one 
account,  and  in  1779  according  to  another — 
Lady  Eleanor  and  a  friend,  Sarah  Ponsonby, 
daughter  of  Chambre  Brabazon  Ponsonby, 
cousin  of  theEarl  of  Bessborough,  had  resolved 
to  live  together  in  complete  isolation  from  so- 
ciety. According  to  a  writer  in  '  Notes  and 
Queries,'  4th  ser.  iv.  12,  they  were  both  born 
on  the  same  day  of  the  same  year  at  Dublin, 
and  lost  their  parents  at  the  same  time.  But 
the  obituary  notice  of  Miss  Ponsonby  in  the 
'  Gentleman's  Magazine,'  1831,  pt.  i.  272,  is 
probably  correct  in  making  her  ten  years 
younger  than  her  companion.  Their  relatives 
dissuaded  them  from  their  plan,  and,  when 
they  first  left  their  homes,  brought  them 
back.  Soon  afterwards,  however,  they  made 
their  way  to  a  cottage  at  Plasnewydd  in  the 
vale  of  Llangollen,  accompanied  by  a  maid- 
servant, Mary  Caryll.  Their  names  were  not 
known  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  they  were 
called  '  the  ladies  of  the  vale.'  Here  they 
lived  in  complete  seclusion  for  some  fifty 
years,  and  neither  left  the  cottage  for  a  single 
night  until  their  deaths.  Their  devotion  to 
each  other  and  their  eccentric  manners  gave 
them  wide  notoriety.  All  tourists  in  Wales 
sought  introduction  to  them,  and  many  made 
the  journey  to  Llangollen  for  the  special  pur- 
pose of  visiting  them.  Foreigners  of  distinc- 
tion figured  largely  among  their  visitors,  and 
they  received  a  number  of  orders  from  mem- 
bers of  the  Bourbon  family.  In  1796  Miss 
Anna  Seward  wrote  a  poem,  '  Llangollen 
Vale,'  in  their  honour.  In  September  1802 
she  addressed  a  poetical  farewell  to  them. 
Madame  de  Genlis,  another  visitor,  has  given 
an  account  of  them  in  her  '  Souvenirs  de 
Felicie.'  De  Quincey  saw  them  during  his 
Welsh  ramble  (Confessions,  1856,  p.  121).  In 
1828  Prince  Piickler-Muskau  saw  them  at 
their  cottage,  and  wrote  a  very  elaborate  de- 
scription of  them.  He  says  that  his  grand- 
father had  visited  them  half  a  century  before, 
that  '  the  two  celebrated  virgins  '  were  '  cer- 
tainly the  most  celebrated  in  Europe.'  Ac- 
cording to  the  prince  they  were  invariably 
dressed  in  a  semi-masculine  costume.  Lady 
Eleanor  Butler  died  2  June  1829,  and  her 
companion,  Miss  Ponsonby,  died  8  Dec.  1831. 
With  their  servant,  Mary  Caryll,  who  died 
before  either  of  them,  they  lie  buried  in  Plas- 
newydd churchyard  under  a  triangular  pyra- 
mid inscribed  with  their  names.  Portraits  of 
them  and  their  cottage  are  often  met  with.  A 
painting  of  them  by  Lady  Leighton  has  been 
engraved  by  Lane. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1829,  ii.  175-6,  and  1832,  i.  274 ; 
Notes  and  Queries,  4th  ser.  iv.  12,  220  (where 
VOL.   VIII. 


Prince  Piickler's  account  is  translated  from  his 
Briefe  eines  Verstorbenen,  Stuttgart,  1831,  i.  18- 
22) ;  Burke's  Patrician  (1841),  v.  485;  Brit.  Mag. 
(ed.  S.  C.  Hall),  1830,  p.  8  ;  Burke's  Peerage,  s.v. 
'  Ormonde ';  Seward's  Letters,  iii.  70-80,  345.1 

S.  L.  L. 

BUTLER,  GEORGE,  D.D.  (1774-1853), 
head  master  of  Harrow  and  dean  of  Peter- 
borough, was  born  in  Pimlico,  London,  5  July 
1774,  being  the  second  son  of  the  Rev.  Wee- 
den  Butler,  the  elder  [q.  v.l,  by  Anne,  daughter 
of  Isaac  Louis  Giberne.  He  was  educated  in 
his  father's  school,  Cheyne  Walk,  Chelsea,  and 
then  became  a  foundation  scholar  of  Sidney 
Sussex  College,  Cambridge,  where  he  was 
senior  wrangler  and  senior  Smith's  prizeman, 
January  1794,  graduated  B.A.  in  the  same 

Sjar,  took  his  M.A.  1797,  and  his  B.D.  and 
.D.  in  1804  and  1805.  His  college  elected 
him  a  fellow,  and  for  some  years  he  acted  as 
mathematical  lecturer,  and  then  as  classical 
tutor.  It  was  also  probably  during  this  period 
that  he  commenced  keeping  his  terms  at  Lin- 
coln's Inn.  He  was  elected  a  public  ex- 
aminer at  Cambridge  in  1804,  and  in  1805  was 
nominated  one  of  the  eight  select  preachers 
before  the  university.  In  April  1805  he 
became  head-master  of  Harrow  School  in 
succession  to  Dr.  Joseph  Drury.  In  1814  he 
was  presented  by  his  college  to  the  rectory 
of  Gayton,  Northamptonshire.  He  continued 
in  his  arduous  office  at  Harrow  until  1829, 
when,  after  a  head-mastership  of  four  and 
twenty  years,  he  retired  to  the  living  of  Gay- 
ton,  and  devoted  himself  with  the  same  un- 
wearied zeal  to  the  duties  of  a  parish  priest. 
In  November  1836  he  was  named  chancellor 
of  the  diocese  of  Peterborough,  and  he  was 
appointed  by  Sir  Robert  Peel  to  the  deanery 
of  Peterborough  3  Nov.  1842.  Few  men 
could  compete  with  Butler  in  versatility  of 
mind,  and  in  the  variety  of  his  accomplish- 
ments. Besides  his  great  mathematical  at- 
tainments he  was  also  a  distinguished  clas- 
sical scholar,  and  spoke  German,  French, 
and  Italian  with  correctness  and  fluency. 
He  was  practically  versed  in  chemistry  and 
other  branches  of  physical  science.  He  was 
a  good  physician  and  draughtsman,  and  he 
excelled  in  all  athletic  exercises.  His  affec- 
tion for  Harrow  School,  in  the  service  of 
which  so  many  of  the  most  active  years 
of  his  life  had  been  passed,  amounted  to  a 
passion,  and  he  maintained  with  his  suc- 
cessors a  constant  and  most  friendly  inter- 
course. On  leaving  Harrow  he  was  pre- 
sented by  his  pupils  and  others  who  had  left 
the  school  with  a  piece  of  plate  of  the  value 
of  nearly  5001.  His  latter  years  were  years 
of  suffering ;  in  1849  disease  of  the  heart  de- 
clared itself,  and  a  gradual  failure  of  sight 


Butler 


Butler 


ensued,  ending  in  almost  total  blindness. 
His  death  was  quite  sudden;  while  seated 
at  table  with  his  family  he  became  rapidly 
insensible,  and  in  the  course  of  ten  minutes 
passed  away,  almost  without  a  struggle,  at 
the  Deanery,  Peterborough,  30  April  1853. 
He  was  buried  at  Gayton  church.  A  mo- 
nument by  Richard  Westmacott,  R.A.,  to 
the  memory  of  Butler  was  erected  in  Har- 
row Church  in  July  1854.  He  married, 
18  March  1818,  Sarah  Maria,  eldest  daughter 
of  John  Gray  of  Wembley  Park,  Middlesex. 
He  lived  to  see  four  sons  obtain  distin- 
guished honours  at  the  universities.  His 
youngest  son,  Henry  Montagu,  was  also  head- 
master of  Harrow  from  1859  to  1885.  He 
wrote  or  compiled :  1.  '  Extracts  from  the 
Communion  Service  of  the  Church,'  1839; 
second  edition  1842.  2.  '  Statutes  of  Peter- 
borough Cathedral,  translated  by  G.  Butler,' 
1853.  3.  '  Harrow,  a  selection  of  the  Lists 
of  the  School,  1770-1828,  with  annotations 
upon  the  later  fortunes  of  the  scholars,'  1849. 
The  addition  of  two  sermons  preached  in 
1830  and  1843  completes  the  short  list  of  his 
publications. 

[Gent.  Mag.  xxxix.  662-64  (1853),  and  xlii. 
153-54  (1854);  Illustrated  London  News,  xxii. 
343, 483  (1853),  and  XXT.  257  (1854).]  G.  C.  B. 

BUTLER,  GEORGE  SLADE  (1821- 
1882),  antiquary,  was  the  son  of  Richard 
Weeden  Butler,  a  surgeon  in  large  practice 
at  Rye,  Sussex,  by  his  third  wife,  Rhoda 
Jane,  only  daughter  of  Daniel  Slade,  of  Lon- 
don and  Rye.  Born  at  Rye,  4  March  1821, 
he  was  educated  at  a  private  school  at  Brigh- 
ton, and,  adopting  the  law  as  his  future  pro- 
fession, was  admitted  a  solicitor  in  Hilary 
term,  1843.  He  soon  attained  considerable 
business  in  his  native  town,  where,  among 
other  valuable  appointments,  he  held  the 
town-clerkship  and  the  registrarship  of  the 
county  court.  His '  Topographica  Sussexiana,' 
which  originally  appeared  in  the '  Collections ' 
of  the  Sussex  Archaeological  Society,  and  was 
afterwards  reprinted  in  one  volume,  is  a  cre- 
ditable attempt  towards  forming  a  list  of  the 
various  publications  relating  to  the  county. 
Butler  also  contributed  to  the  same  serial 
many  papers  on  the  antiquities  of  Rye,  where 
he  died,  11  April  1882.  He  had  been  elected 
a  fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries  in  March 
1862. 

[Information  from  Mr.  Slade  Butler  ;  Hastings 
and  St.  Leonards  Ne-ws,  21  April  1882  ;  Hast- 
ings and  St.  Leonards  Independent,  13  April 
1882;  Law  List.]  G.  G. 

BUTLER,  JAMES,  second  EARL  OF  OR- 
MONDE (1331-1382),  was  descended  from  the 
same  family  as  Theobald  Butler  [q.  v.]  The 


grandfather  of  the  second  earl  of  Ormonde 
was  created  earl  of  Carrick,  but  this  title, 
according  to  Mr.  J.  H.  Round,  was  not  in- 
I  herited  by  the  son,  who  was  created  earl  of 
Ormonde  after  his  marriage  to  Eleanor  de 
Bohun,  granddaughter  of  Edward  I.  The  se- 
cond earl,  surnamed  the  'noble  earl'  (because 
the  son  of  a  princess),  was  born  at  Kilkenny 
on  4  Oct.  1331.  On  his  father's  death  in  1377 
he  was  given  in  ward  to  Maurice,  earl  of  Des- 
mond, and  afterwards  to  Sir  John  d'Arcy, 
whose  daughter  he  married  during  his  mino- 
rity. His  royal  descent,  as  well  as  his  per- 
sonal services,  commended  him  to  the  favour 
of  Edward  III  and  Richard  II,  from  whom  he 
received  many  grants  of  lands.  On  18  April 
1359  he  was  made  viceroy  of  Ireland  as  lord 
justice,  and  after  a  short  absence  in  England, 
during  which  the  office  was  held  by  Maurice 
FitzThomas,  earl  of  Kildare,  he  was  again  ap- 
pointed on  15  March  1360.  When  Lionel, 
duke  of  Clarence,  was  sent  to  Ireland  as  vice- 
roy in  1361  in  order  to  take  more  energetic 
measures  for  its  reduction,  he  was  appointed 
one  of  the  three  chief  officers  of  his  army  at 
the  pay  of  4s.  a  day.  He  did  great  service 
in  assisting  the  prince,  and,  according  to  re- 
cords preserved  in  the  corporation  books  of 
Kilkenny,  slew  at  Teagstoffin,  in  the  county 
of  Kilkenny,  600  of  MacMorrogh's  men  on 
the  feast  of  St.  Kenelm,  1362.  During 
Lionel's  absence  in  1364-6  he  was  appointed 
deputy  along  with  Sir  Thomas  Dale.  He 
was  again  made  lord  justice  in  1376,  and  con- 
tinued in  this  office  till  the  first  of  Richard  II. 
He  died  on  18  Oct.  1382  in  his  castle  of  Knoc- 
topher,  and  was  buried  in  the  cathedral  of 
St.  Canice,  Kilkenny.  He  left  one  son,  James, 
who  succeeded  him  as  third  earl. 

[Carte's  Life  of  the  Duke  of  Ormonde  (Oxford 
ed.  1851),  i.  Ixx-i ;  Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland, 
iv.  pp.  8,  9 ;  Gilbert's  Viceroys  of  Ireland;  Genea- 
logist, new  ser.  vol.  ii.  (1885),  p.  188.]  T.  F.  H. 

BUTLER,  JAMES,  fourth  EARL  OF  OR- 
MONDE (d.  1452),  commonly  called  the 
'  white  earl,'  son  of  the  third  earl  of  Ormonde 
[see  under  BUTLER,  JAMES,  second  earl],  and 
Anne,  daughter  of  John,  Lord  Welles,  suc- 
ceeded his  father  in  September  1405,  not 
being  at  that  time  of  full  age.  Owing  to  the 
care  his  father  had  taken  in  his  education,  he 
excelled  in  learning  most  of  the  noblemen  of 
his  time.  While  still  under  age,  he  was  in 
1407  appointed  deputy  during  the  absence  of 
Sir  Stephen  Scrope  in  England.  After  the 
arrival  soon  afterwards  of  Thomas  of  Lan- 
caster, the  lord-lieutenant,  he  contracted 
with  him  an  intimate  friendship,  and  in  1412 
accompanied  him  on  his  travels  in  France. 
Having  attended  Henry  V  in  his  French 
wars,  he  was  on  his  return  appointed  in  1420 


Butler 


51 


Butler 


lord-lieutenant.  In  1422  lie  invaded  the  ter- 
ritory of  the  O'Mores,  and  pursued  his  army 
through  the  red  bog  of  Athy,  when,  accord- 
ing to  the  chroniclers,  the  sun  favoured  him 
by  miraculously  standing  still  for  three 
hours.  Violent  feuds  had  long  existed  be- 
tween the  Butlers  and  the  Talbots,  and  in 
1422  Sir  John  Talbot  arraigned  the  Earl  of 
Ormonde  for  treason,  but  the  crown  and 
council  in  1423  ordered  the  annulment  of 
all  proceedings  connected  with  the  dispute. 
After  the  death  of  Henry  V,  the  Earl  of  Or- 
monde was  replaced  in  the  government  of 
Ireland  by  Edmund  Mortimer,  but  on  several 
occasions  he  acted  as  deputy  before  he  was 
again  appointed  viceroy  in  1440.  Attempts 
were  again  made  by  the  Talbots  to  overthrow 
his  influence,  and  Richard  Talbot,  archbishop 
of  Dublin,  having  been  delegated  in  Novem- 
ber 1441  to  lay  various  requests  before  the 
king,  took  the  opportunity  of  representing 
the  advantages  that  would  accrue  to  Ireland 
by  his  removal  from  office ;  but  notwith- 
standing this  he  was  appointed  lord-lieu- 
tenant in  1443.  Owing,  however,  to  repre- 
sentations that  he  was  old  and  feeble,  he  was 
dismissed  in  1446.  In  1447  John  Talbot, 
earl  of  Shrewsbury,  who  had  succeeded  him 
as  lord-lieutenant,  accused  him  of  high  trea- 
son, but  the  king  dismissed  the  complaint, 
and  by  patent,  20  Sept.  1448,  declared  that 
'  no  one  should  dare,  on  pain  of  his  indigna- 
tion, to  revive  the  accusation  or  reproach  of 
his  conduct.'  He  died  at  Atherdee  in  the 
county  of  Louth,  on  23  Aug.  1452.  He  spe- 
cially interested  himself  in  history  and  anti- 
quities, and  bequeathed  lands  to  the  College 
of  Heralds.  By  his  first  wife,  Johan,  daughter 
of  Gerald,  fifth  earl  of  Kildare,  he  had  three 
sons — successively  earls  of  Ormonde — and 
two  daughters ;  but  by  his  second  wife, 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Lord  Bergavenny  and 
widow  of  Lord  Grey,  he  had  no  issue. 

[Carte's  Life  of  the  Duke  of  Ormonde  (Oxford 
ed.  1851),  i.  Ixxiv-viii;  Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ire- 
land, iv.  11-14;  Gilbert's  Viceroys  of  Ireland.] 

T.  F.  H. 

BUTLER,  JAMES,  fifth  EARL  OP  OR- 
MONDE and  EARL  OF  WILTSHIRE  (1420-1461), 
was  the  eldest  son  of  James  Butler,  the  fourth 
earl  [q.  v.l,  by  Johan,  daughter  of  Gerald, 
fifth  earl  of  Kildare,  and  was  born  on  24  Nov. 
1420.  He  was  knighted  when  very  young  by 
Henry  VI,  and  he  attended  Richard,  duke  of 
York,  regent  of  France,  in  his  expedition  into 
that  kingdom.  On  account  of  his  zealous  sup- 
port of  the  Lancastrian  interest,  he  was  on 
8  July  1449,  during  the  lifetime  of  his  father, 
created  a  peer  of  England  by  the  title  of  earl 
of  Wiltshire.  In  the  following  year  he  was 


constituted  a  commissioner,  to  whom  the 
town  and  castle  of  Calais,  with  other  French 
fortresses,  were  committed  for  five  years.  In 
1451  he  was  appointed  lord-deputy  of  Ireland 
in  the  absence  of  the  Duke  of  York,  and  on 
the  death  of  his  father  he  was  in  1453  ap- 
pointed viceroy  for  ten  years.  In  the  same 
year,  along  with  the  Earl  of  Salisbury  and 
other  great  lords,  he  undertook  the  guarding 
of  the  seas  for  three  years,  receiving  the  ton- 
nage and  poundage  to  support  the  charge 
thereof.  On  13  March  1455  he  was  appointed 
lord  high  treasurer  of  England,  and  shortly 
afterwards  fought  for  the  king  at  the  battle 
of  St.  Albans,  when,  the  Yorkists  prevailing, 
he  fled,  casting  his  armour  into  a  ditch.  He 
was  superseded  as  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland 
by  the  Duke  of  York,  but  in  37  Henry  VI 
was  restored  to  the  post  of  lord-treasurer,  and 
next  year  made  a  knight  of  the  Garter.  Soon 
afterwards  he  fitted  out  a  fleet  of  five  ships 
at  Genoa,  with  which  he  sailed  to  the 
Netherlands  against  the  Earl  of  Warwick, 
but  returned  before  the  battle  of  Wakefield 
on  31  Dec.  1460,  in  which  he  commanded  a 
wing  of  the  army  which  enclosed  and  slew 
the  Duke  of  York.  On  2  Feb.  1461,  along 
with  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  he  suffered  a  dis- 
astrous defeat  from  Edward,  earl  of  March, 
at  Mortimer's  Cross,  and  on  29  March  was 
taken  prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Towton,  York- 
shire. He  is  said  to  have  been  beheaded  at 
Newcastle  on  1  May  following.  In  the  first 
parliament  of  Edward  IV  he  was  attainted, 
along  with  his  brothers  John  and  Thomas, 
and  his  estates  forfeited  and  resumed.  As 
he  left  no  issue,  the  earldom  of  Wiltshire 
lapsed  with  him,  but  he  was  succeeded  in 
the  earldom  of  Ormonde  by  his  brother,  Sir 
John  de  Ormonde. 

[Stow's  Annals  ;  Dugdale's  Baronage,  ii.  235  ; 
Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland,  iv.  14-16;  Carte's 
Life  of  the  Duke  of  Ormonde  (Oxford  ed.  1851), 
i.  Ixxix-lxxxi ;  The  Ormonde  Attainders,  by 
Hubert  Hall,  in  the  Genealogist,  new  ser.  i.  76-9 ; 
The  Barony  of  Arklow,  by  J.  H.  Eound,  in 
vol.  i.  of  Foster's  Collectanea  Genealogica.] 

T.  F.  H. 

BUTLER,  JAMES  (fl.  1631-1634),  mili- 
tary adventurer,  was  one  of  the  many  mem- 
bers of  the  Irish  house  of  Butler  who  in  the 
seventeenth  century  gained  reputation  as 
soldiers.  Not  less  than  six  officers  of  the 
name  appear  to  be  distinguishable  in  the  im- 
perial service  during  the  thirty  years'  war. 
The  James  Butler  in  question  is  said  to  have 
belonged  to  the  branch  of  his  house  which 
traced  its  origin  to  the  first  viscount  Mount- 
garret,  the  second  son  of  Pierce,  eighth  earl  of 
Ormonde  and  Ossory  [q.  v.]  He  is  first  met 
with  in  Poland,  where  he  levied  at  his  own 

E2 


Butler 


Butler 


expense  a  regiment  of  not  less  than  fifteen 
companies  (ten  being  the  usual  number  in  the 
imperial  army) .  Very  possibly,  since  Gustavus 
Adolphus  is  said  to  have  cherished  a  deadly 
hatred  against  him,  he  was  the  Butler  who, 
after  having  in  1627  shared  in  a  defeat  of 
the  Poles  near  Danzig,  in  the  following  year 
contributed  to  the  Polish  success  against 
the  Swedes  at  Osterode.  It  was  certainly  he 
who  early  in  1631  opportunely  brought  up  | 
his  regiment,  which  was  largely  officered  I 
by  Irishmen,  including  his  kinsman  Walter  i 
Butler  [q.  v.],  to  Frankfort-on-the-Oder,  in  1 
Silesia,  where  the  imperialists  under  Tiefen-  j 
bach  were  awaiting  the  approach  of  Gustavus  j 
Adolphus  at  the  head  of  a  much  superior  force. 
Before  the  arrival  of  the  Swedes,  James  Butler, 
in  order  if  possible  to  obtain  more  soldiers 
and  supplies  for  Frankfort,  proceeded  to  the 
camp  of  Tilly,  who  was  marching  upon  Mag- 
deburg. Butler  came  too  late,  but  he  appears 
to  have  taken  part  in  the  siege  of  Magdeburg, 
the  result  of  which  terribly  avenged  the  fall 
of  Frankfort.  After  the  capture  of  Magde- 
burg and  before  the  battle  of  Breitenfeld  he 
appears  to  have  rejoined  Tiefenbach,  who  had 
invaded  Lusatia  with  such  forces  as  he  could 
command,  but  whom  the  news  of  the  great 
defeat  of  Tilly  obliged  to  retreat  into  Bohemia, 
where  he  occupied  Nimburg  on  the  Elbe,  No- 
vember 1631.  A  Saxon  army  under  Arnim 
having  taken  position  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river,  Butler  was  with  his  Irish  regiment, 
as  it  is  now  called,  sent  across  a  wooden 
bridge  to  fortify  and  hold  the  tete  de  pont 
on  the  enemy's  side  ;  and  his1  defence,  ending 
with  the  burning  down  of  the  bridge,  was 
so  vigorous  that  finally  Arnim  returned  to 
Prague. 

Not  long  afterwards,  however,  the  Irish 
colonel,  who  had  many  adversaries  or  rivals, 
quitted  the  imperial  service,  and,  making  use 
of  the  liberty  which  he  had  reserved  to  him- 
self, returned  into  Poland,  where  he  fought 
against  the  Muscovites  in  the  war  which 
lasted  from  1632  to  1634.  He  was  at  least 
in  so  far  consistent  in  his  choice  of  side,  that 
he  served  against  an  enemy  who  on  principle 
excluded  mercenaries  professing  the  faith  of 
Rome  (HERRMANN,  Geschichte  des  russischen 
Reiches,  iii.  54).  After  this  nothing  certain 
is  known  of  him,  for  there  seems  no  reason 
for  accepting  a  conjecture  which  identifies 
him  with  a  Butler  said  to  have  fallen  at 
Ross  in  March  1642,  fighting  on  the  side  of 
the  Irish  catholics  under  General  Preston 
against  the  royal  troops  under  the  head  of 
his  house  James  Butler,  earl  (afterwards  mar- 
quis and  twelfth  duke)  of  Ormonde. 

[Carve's  Itinerarium,  pars  i.  (1st  ed.  1639), 
and  the  Series  Butlerianse  Prosapise  in  pars  ii. 


(1st  ed.  1641);  La  Roche's  Der  dreissigjahrige 
Krieg  vom  militarischen  Standpunkte,&c.,vol.  ii. 
(1851);  Hess's  Biographieen  &c.  zu  Schillers 
AVallenstein  (1859)  pp.  392,  396.]  A.  W.  W. 

BUTLER,  JAMES,  twelfth  EARL  and 
first  DUKE  OF  ORMOSTDE  (1610-1688),  was  the 
eldest  son  of  Thomas,  Viscount  Thurles,  and 
Elizabeth  Poyntz,  and  grandson  of  Walter 
Butler  of  Kilcash,  eleventh  Earl  of  Ormonde 
in  1614  [q.  v.]  He  was  born  on  19  Oct. 
1610  at  Clerkenwell.  His  pedigree  reaches 
back  to  Theobald  Butler  [q.  v.],  hereditary 
butler  of  Ireland.  His  earliest  infancy  was 
spent  at  Hatfield  under  the  care  of  a  car- 
penter's wife,  during  his  parents'  absence,  but 
in  1613  they  sent  for  him  to  Ireland.  In  1619 
his  father  was  drowned  at  sea,  and  his  mother 
then  took  him  back  to  England  and  placed 
him  at  school  under  a  Roman  catholic  tutor 
at  Finchley.  On  his  father's  death  he  be- 
came, by  some  legal  subtlety,  a  royal  ward, 
although  holding  no  lands  in  chief  of  the 
crown.  The  king,  anxious  to  bring  up  the 
head  of  so  powerful  a  family  as  a  protestant, 
placed  him  at  Lambeth  under  the  tutelage 
of  Abbot,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  where, 
however,  he  appears  to  have  received  a  very 
meagre  education,  and  where,  the  whole  estate 
of  his  family  being  in  sequestration,  he  was 
in  great  want  of  money,  40Z.  a  year  being  all 
that  was  allowed  him.  His  grandfather  [see 
BUTLER,  WALTER]  was  released  from  the 
Fleet  prison  in  1625,  and  the  youth,  who  was 
termed  by  courtesy  Lord  Thurles,  went  to 
reside  with  him  in  Drury  Lane.  Here  he  con- 
tinued for  two  years  in  the  enjoyment  of 
town  life,  and  in  constant  attendance  on  the 
court.  Upon  the  occasion  of  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham's  projected  expedition  to  Ro- 
chelle,  he  went  to  Portsmouth  in  the  hope 
of  being  allowed  to  volunteer  for  service,  but 
the  duke  refused  permission  on  finding  that 
he  had  not  secured  his  grandfather's  consent. 
Six  months  later  he  fell  in  love  with  his 
cousin,  Elizabeth  Preston,  the  sole  daughter 
and  heir  of  Richard,  earl  of  Desmond,  and 
Elizabeth  Butler,  the  daughter  of  his  grand- 
father's brother,  Earl  Thomas.  She  was  her- 
self a  ward  of  the  crown,  or  rather  of  the 
Earl  of  Holland,  upon  whom  Charles  I  had 
bestowed  the  wardship.  A  marriage  between 
them  appeared  a  convenient  way  of  putting 
an  end  to  the  lawsuits  between  the  families, 
and  of  uniting  the  Ormonde  and  Desmond 
estates.  The  opportune  deaths  of  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham,  who  had  warmly  espoused 
the  cause  of  the  Desmond  family,  and  of  the 
Earl  of  Desmond,  the  lad's  guardian  since 
1624,  removed  the  chief  obstacles  to  this 
step ;  while  Lord  Holland's  approval  was 
purchased  for  15,000^.  Charles  gave  his  con- 


Butler 


53 


Butler 


sent  by  letters  patent  of  8  Sept.  1629,  and 
the  marriage  took  place  at  Christmas  of  the 
same  year.  The  following  year  Lord  Thurles 
spent  with  his  wife  at  his  uncle's,  Sir  Robert 
Poyntz,  at  Acton  in  Gloucestershire,  where 
he  studied  Latin  for  the  first  time,  and  at 
the  end  of  1630  they  went  to  live  with  his 
grandfather,  Earl  Walter,  at  Carrick,  until 
his  death  in  1632,  when  James  succeeded  to 
the  earldom  of  Ormonde  and  Ossory.  In  1631 
he  made  a  journey  to  England,  travelling 
through  Scotland,  and  showed  his  activity 
by  riding  from  Edinburgh  to  Ware  in  three 
days.  In  the  beginning  of  1633,  his  grand- 
mother too  having  died,  he  returned  to  Ire- 
land, accomplishing  the  whole  journey  to 
Carrick  between  four  in  the  morning  of  Satur- 
day and  three  o'clock  on  Monday  afternoon. 
Throughout  his  life  he  was  distinguished  for 
his  physical  strength  and  comeliness,  for  his 
attention  to  dress,  and  for  the  dignity  of  his 
carriage.  His  own  tastes  were  simple — it 
is  recorded  that  his  favourite  dinner  was  a 
boiled  leg  of  mutton  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  8th 
Rep.  486  b) — but  he  was  careful  always  to 
observe  an  almost  regal  display  in  the  con- 
duct of  his  household.  Upon  the  arrival  of 
Wentworth  in  Ireland  as  deputy  in  July 
1633,  Ormonde  at  once  attracted  his  atten- 
tion, as  much  by  his  distinguished  appearance 
as  by  his  readiness  to  assist  in  raising  the 
supplies  of  which  Charles  was  in  need.  On 
14  July  1634,  at  the  opening  of  parliament, 
he  carried  the  sword  before  Wentworth. 
There  shortly  occurred  a  characteristic  in- 
stance of  his  independence  of  spirit.  Went- 
worth, fearing  scenes  of  violence  in  the  par- 
liament, had  ordered  that  none  should  enter 
wearing  their  swords.  Ormonde  refusing  to 
give  up  his  sword,  and  the  usher  insisting, 
'  the  earl  told  him  that  if  he  had  his  sword  it 
should  be  in  his  guts,  and  so  marched  on  to 
his  seat,  and  was  the  only  peer  who  sat  with 
a  sword  that  day  in  the  house.'  When  sent 
for  by  Wentworth  he  replied  that  he  had 
seen  the  proclamation,  but  was  only  obeying 
a  higher  order,  inasmuch  as  his  writ  sum- 
moned him  to  come  to  parliament  cumgladio 
cinctits.  It  was  clear  to  Wentworth  that  he 
must  either  crush  so  independent  a  man  or 
make  a  friend  of  him ;  wisely  enough  he 
determined  to  take  the  latter  course,  and 
shortly  reported  most  highly  of  him  to  the 
king,  finishing  the  eulogium  with  '  He  is 
young,  but  take  it  from  me,  a  very  staid  head.' 
Ormonde  and  Wentworth  lived  on  the  best 
terms  until  the  latter's  death.  Ormonde  ac- 
tively supported  the  deputy  in  the  parliament 
of  1640;  and  when  Wentworth  left  the 
country  in  April  to  join  Charles,  he  com- 
mitted to  Ormonde  the  entire  care  of  levy- 


ing and  raising  the  new  army.  Since  1631 
he  had  been  in  command  of  a  troop  of  horse, 
and  in  1638  had  raised  a  second  troop  of 
cuirassiers.  A  regiment  of  cavalry  was  now 
given  to  him ;  he  was  made  lieutenant-general 
of  the  horse,  and  commander-in-chief  of  all 
the  forces  in  the  kingdom  during  Strafford's 
absence.  So  active  was  he  in  his  charge 
that  by  the  middle  of  July  the  troops  came 
to  the  rendezvous  at  Carrickfergus  in  com- 
plete readiness  for  action.  Ormonde  was, 
however,  unable  himself  to  join  them  in  con- 
sequence of  his  wife's  illness. 

Towards  the  end  of  1640  a  remonstrance 
against  Strafford's  government  was  passed  by 
the  Irish  House  of  Commons  and  published 
in  England,  but  Ormonde  successfully  opposed 
a  similar  remonstrance  in  the  House  of  Lords. 
On  the  death  of  Wandesford,  Strafford  urged 
Charles  to  make  Ormonde  deputy ;  the  oppo- 
sition, however,  in  the  Irish  Commons,  who 
were  now  acting  in  a  great  degree  under  the 
inspiration  of  the  English  parliament,  was 
too  strong.  He  supported  Strafford  against 
the  attacks  made  upon  him  in  the  parliament 
of  1641,  and,  as  chairman  of  the  lords'  com- 
mittee on  privileges,  strongly  opposed  the 
commons  in  the  dispute  which  arose  in  the 
Fitzgerald  case  (CARTE,  Ormond,  i.  250,  Clar. 
Press  edit.)  Strafford  had,  it  is  stated,  urged 
the  king,  as  one  of  his  last  requests,  that  the 
garter  which  his  death  left  vacant  might  be 
bestowed  upon  Ormonde.  The  latter,  how- 
ever, declined  it  on  the  ground  that  such  a 
gift  might  possibly,  engage  some  other  person 
to  the  crown,  and  desired  that  rewards  to 
himself  might  be  reserved  until  all  danger 
was  over.  This  story  is  vouched  for  by  Sir 
Robert  Southwell  in  his  manuscripts,  p.  18. 

Upon  the  news  of  the  outbreak  of  the  re- 
bellion in  Ireland  in  1641  reaching  Charles, 
he  at  once  appointed  Ormonde  lieutenant- 
general  of  his  army.  Twice  also  he  sent  him 
private  instructions  to  gather  into  one  body 
the  Irish  army  which  was  being  disbanded, 
and  to  seize  Dublin  Castle  in  his  name  by 
the  authority  of  the  Irish  parliament,  hoping 
to  win  the  Irish  to  his  cause  by  the  grant  of 
religious  liberty  (GARDINER,  Hist.  Eng.  x.  7, 
ed.  1884).  He  does  not,  however,  appear 
to  have  moved  in  this  direction.  His  pro- 
posal to  collect  immediately  all  available 
forces  and  march  against  the  rebels  was 
overruled  by  the  lords  justices,  who  appear 
to  have  been  jealous  of  his  power,  and  who 
were  in  correspondence  with  the  English 
commons.  Their  policy,  indeed,  appears  to 
have  been  to  employ  him  as  little  as  possible 
in  his  military  capacity,  and  the  jealousy 
with  which  they  regarded  him  was  of  tha 
greatest  disadvantage  at  the  time  of  the  dis- 


Butler 


54 


Butler 


affection  of  the  English  pale  and  the  insur- 
rection of  Munster.  In  January  1641-2, 
however,  Ormonde  made  a  short  expedition 
to  drive  the  rebels  out  of  the  Naas,  and, 
fresh  forces  having  arrived  from  England, 
attacked  and  defeated  a  body  of  3,000  rebels 
at  Killsalghen,  and  in  March  he  received 
orders  from  the  lords  justices  to  march  with 
fire  and  sword  into  the  pale,  after  the  re- 
bellion had  drawn  in  the  catholic  gentry  of 
English  descent.  He  raised  the  siege  of 
Drogheda,  but  from  the  further  march  on 
Newry  which  he  proposed  he  was  stopped 
by  letters  of  recall  from  the  lords  justices. 
The  success  of  the  expedition  was  recognised 
by  the  English  parliament  in  a  letter  written 
by  the  speaker  on  9  April.  He  received  their 
approbation  a  second  time  in  a  letter  drawn 
up  by  Hollis  on  20  July,  accompanied  by  a 
jewel  of  the  value  of  620/.,  and  it  is  stated  that 
on  10  May  the  House  of  Commons  moved 
the  lords  to  join  in  an  address  to  the  king 
that  he  should  offer  Ormonde  the  garter  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  5th  Rep.  147).  On  15  March 
he  had  fought  and  won  the  bloody  battle  of 
Kilrush  with  great  slaughter  of  the  rebels, 
displaying  sound  generalship  and  personal 
courage.  In  June  of  the  same  year  he  was 
employed  in  quieting  Connaught.  A  dispute 
with  Lord  Leicester,  the  lord-lieutenant,  on 
the  subject  of  the  power  of  appointment  in  the 
army,  was  ruled  by  the  king  in  Ormonde's 
favour,  and  a  warrant  was  shortly  afterwards 
signed  under  the  great  seal,  16  Sept.,  whereby 
he  was  appointed  to  the  lieutenant-general- 
ship immediately  under  the  crown  instead 
of,  as  heretofore,  under  the  lord-lieutenant. 
At  the  same  time  he  was  created  a  marquis 
by  the  king.  His  appointment  to  the  inde- 
pendent command  of  the  army  was  of  great 
importance  at  this  juncture,  as  endeavours 
\vere  being  made  to  engage  the  Irish  forces 
for  the  parliament.  The  continued  obstruc- 
tions, however,  from  the  lords  justices,  and 
a  violent  illness  which  threatened  his  life, 
prevented  him  from  taking  an  active  part  in 
suppressing  the  rebellion  during  the  autumn 
of  1642.  Meantime  Thomas  Preston  had 
landed  at  Wexford  with  abundant  supplies 
for  the  rebel  army,  a  general  assembly  had 
been  held  at  Kilkenny,  and  a  complete  politi- 
cal organisation  established  by  the  rebels. 
The  catholic  nobility  and  gentry  having  de- 
sired to  lay  their  grievances  before  Charles, 
Ormonde  sent  their  request  to  the  king,  and 
in  January  1642-3  was  appointed  with  others 
by  him  to  receive  and  transmit  their  state- 
ment of  grievances.  He  therefore  on  3  Feb. 
sent  to  Kilkenny  to  request  the  discontented 
lords  and  gentry  to  send  a  deputation  to 
meet  himself  and  his  fellow-commissioners 


at  Drogheda  on  the  23rd.  The  meeting  took 
place  at  Trim  on  17  March.  Meanwhile, 
much  against  the  desire  of  the  lords  justices, 
he  insisted  upon  leading  the  expedition  to 
Ross,  leaving  Dublin  on  2  March  with  3,000 
men.  He  reached  Ross,  in  which  the  rebels 
were  entrenched,  on  the  12th,  but  in  an  as- 
sault was  beaten  off,  and  through  want  of 
provisions  was  compelled  to  raise  the  siege 
on  the  17th,  and  give  battle  on  the  18th  to 
Preston,  who  had  under  his  command  nearly 
7,000  men.  In  this  battle  Ormonde  showed 
considerable  generalship,  and  won  an  im- 
portant victory  with  slight  loss.  He  returned 
to  Dublin,  where  he  received  from  the  meet- 
ing at  Trim  the  remonstrance  of  the  rebels, 
which  he  at  once  transmitted  to  Charles. 
The  lords  justices  had  taken  advantage  of  his 
absence  to  write  a  letter  to  the  king  urging 
him  on  no  account  to  consent  to  a  peace,  but 
they  refused  to  accept  Ormonde's  motion  for 
sending  also  an  account  of  the  present  state 
of  the  country,  and  Ormonde,  to  counteract 
them,  drew  up,  in  conjunction  with  other 
leading  loyalists,  an  account  of  the  desperate 
condition  of  the  army  and  the  immediate 
need  of  further  help.  Charles,  however,  was 
not  capable  of  sending  the  required  assistance, 
nor  could  it  be  obtained  from  the  English 
parliament.  On  23  April,  therefore,  the  king 
sent  Ormonde  a  commission, '  with  all  secresy 
and  convenient  expedition,'  to  treat  with  the 
rebels  a^id  agree  to  a  cessation  of  arms. 
Meantime,  in  Leinster,  Munster,  and  Con- 
naught  the  rebels  had  been  carrying  all  be- 
fore them,  and  it  was  only  in  Ulster  that 
they  were  severely  checked  in  the  rout  of 
Owen  O'Neile  by  the  Scotch  forces  under 
Stewart.  The  treaty  for  the  cessation  began 
in  June,  but,  through  Ormonde's  refusal  to 
accept  the  conditions  of  the  rebels,  was  broken 
off"  in  July.  The  Scotch  had  now  declared 
for  the  parliament  and  raised  an  army  against 
the  king  ;  peace  in  Ireland  became  more  than 
ever  necessary,  and  on  2  July  Ormonde  re- 
ceived fresh  instructions  to  conclude  the 
cessation  for  a  year.  He  reopened  the  ne- 
gotiations at  once  on  26  Aug.,  and  the 
cessation  was  signed  on  15  Sept.  The  king 
now  required  all  the  Irish  troops  that  could 
be  spared  for  England,  and  in  November, 
having  first  extracted  from  his  officers  an 
oath  of  loyalty  to  the  king  and  the  church, 
which  only  two  of  them,  Monck  being  one, 
declined  to  take,  Ormonde  managed  to  send 
over  some  5,000  men  under  Lord  Byron, 
who  did  good  service  in  Cheshire  until  routed 
by  Fairfax,  at  Nantwich,  in  January  1644.  At 
the  same  time,  in  obedience  to  special  instruc- 
tions, he  exerted  himself  to  keep  the  Scotch 
army  from  joining  their  fellows  in  Scotland. 


Butler 


55 


Butler 


An  attempt  by  Ormonde  to  induce  the  Irish 
catholics  also  to  carry  out  the  articles  of  the 
cessation  and  furnish  the  king  with  an  army 
was  entirely  futile.  Meanwhile  the  king  called 
for  Lord  Leicester's  resignation,  and  made  Or- 
monde lord-lieutenant  by  a  commission  which 
he  received  in  January  1643-4.  In  pursuance 
of  his  instructions  he  vigorously  forwarded 
the  expedition  of  the  Irish  forces,  prepared 
by  the  Earl  of  Antrim,  to  assist  Montrose  in 
Scotland ;  and  to  prevent  a  renewal  of  the  war 
gave  favourable  terms  to  the  catholics.  He 
was  not,  however,  able  to  prevent  many  of  the 
English  troops  from  joining  the  Scotch  forces 
in  Ulster  in  taking  the  covenant,  or  wholly  to 
keep  the  latter,  a  point  much  pressed  by 
Charles,  from  joining  their  fellows  in  Scotland. 
In  April,  Monroe,  who  commanded  in  Ulster, 
received  a  commission  from  the  English  par- 
liament to  command  in  chief  all  the  forces 
in  Ulster,  both  Scotch  and  English.  He  at 
once  seized  Belfast,  and  in  breach  of  the  ces- 
sation marched  against  the  Irish.  Ormonde 
knew  that  Monroe  was  acting  in  the  par- 
liament's interest.  At  the  same  time  the 
council  of  Kilkenny  urged  him  to  declare 
the  Scots  rebels,  and  the  council  offered  him 
the  command  of  all  their  forces.  It  appeared 
therefore  that  he  must  either  assist  the  par- 
liamentary party  or  that  of  the  catholic  rebels. 
He  refused  to  listen  to  the  suggestion  of  the 
Irish,  and  contented  himself  with  assisting 
them  to  send  agents  to  the  king  at  Oxford 
to  represent  them  at  the  treaty  then  being 
carried  on.  The  demands,  both  of  protestants 
and  catholics,  were  referred  by  the  English 
council  to  him  for  settlement  on  26  July, 
and  negotiations  for  a  definite  peace,  the 
cessation  having  been  renewed,  were  opened 
on  6  Sept.  at  Dublin.  So  irreconcilable,  how- 
ever, were  the  rival  demands,  that  they  were 
broken  off  in  October,  and  not  again  renewed 
until  April  1645.  Ormonde  meanwhile  had, 
in  despair  of  any  favourable  settlement,  ur- 
gently requested  to  be  relieved  of  his  govern- 
ment. Charles  refused  to  comply  with  this 
request,  and  not  only  appointed  a  commis- 
sion to  inquire  into  the  amount  of  his  per- 
sonal sacrifices  in  his  service  and  to  arrange 
for  their  repayment,  but  sent  him  full  dis- 
cretionary powers  for  concluding  a  peace, 
even  to  the  restoring  of  the  rebels,  who  should 
submit,  to  their  estates  and  possessions ;  the 
entire  repeal  of  the  penal  statutes  was  alone 
denied  him.  Meantime  his  government  was 
much  harassed  by  frequent  plots  among  dis- 
contented officers.  He  succeeded,  however, 
in  making  a  temporary  arrangement  with 
Monroe,  the  commander  of  the  Scotch  forces, 
whereby  union  was  established  until  the  ar- 
rival in  October  of  Sir  R.  King  and  Arthur 


Annesley,  who  came  as  a  commission  from 
the  English  parliament.  Through  great  diffi- 
culties the  treaty  of  peace  gradually  drew  to 
a  conclusion.  As  the  weakness  of  the  king 
became  more  apparent  the  demands  of  the 
rebels  increased.  On  the  subject  of  the  penal 
laws  they  insisted  upon  entire  freedom  being 
granted,  and  they  refused  Ormonde's  demand 
for  the  restoration  of  the  churches  to  the 
protestant  clergy ;  while  they  further  insisted 
upon  the  maintenance  of  their  provisional 
government  until  every  article  had  been  con- 
firmed by  act  of  parliament.  These  demands 
Charles  utterly  refused,  and  Ormonde  then 
drew  up  a  list  of  the  'concessions'  which 
he  thought  proper  for  the  king's  considera- 
tion. There  were  exemptions  from  penalties 
and  incapacities  on  the  score  of  religion, 
concessions  of  places  of  command,  honour, 
and  trust,  and  the  removal  of  many  minor 
grievances.  It  was  at  this  point  that  the 
Glamorgan  episode  occurred  which  cut  the 
ground  from  Ormonde's  feet.  On  25  Aug., 
representing  himself  as  empowered  by  the 
king,  who  had  given  him  merely  a  roving  com- 
mission, Glamorgan  signed  a  private  treaty 
with  the  Irish  agents,  by  which  the  catholics 
obtained  the  entire  repeal  of  the  penal  laws, 
the  possession  of  all  the  churches  which  they 
had  seized  since  23  Oct.  1641,  exemption 
from  all  jurisdiction  of  protestant  clergy,  and 
the  enjoyment  of  the  tithes,  glebes,  and  church 
revenues  then  in  their  possession.  In  return 
they  promised  a  force  of  10,000  men  for  Eng- 
land under  Glamorgan's  leadership.  The 
warrant  which  Glamorgan  produced  was 
utterly  repudiated  by  Charles  and  his  mi- 
nisters as  a  forgery,  and  Glamorgan  was  im- 
prisoned at  Dublin.  This  naturally  excited 
the  Irish  to  the  utmost,  and  the  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  the  treaty  were  rendered  still 
greater  by  the  indefatigable  efforts  of  the 
pope's  nuncio  to  defeat  it.  Nevertheless 
Ormonde  succeeded  in  bringing  it  to  a  con- 
clusion on  28  March  1646,  upon  the  basis  of 
the  above-mentioned  '  concessions,'  with  the 
condition  that  it  should  not  be  held  of  force 
until  the  Irish  had  despatched  10,000  men 
to  England  by  1  May.  Meantime  Charles, 
now  in  the  hands  of  the  Scots,  sent  to  Or- 
monde, through  the  Prince  of  Wales,  private 
assurances  of  his  full  confidence;  and  Digby, 
on  the  king's  part,  declared  that  the  imme- 
diate conclusion  of  the  peace  was  absolutely 
necessary.  The  peace  was  therefore  pub- 
lished, although  the  conditions  had  not  been 
fulfilled,  on  29  July.  Supported,  however,  by 
the  pope's  nuncio,  the  Irish  rebels  strongly 
opposed  it,  and  it  seemed  probable  that  Dublin 
would  fall  into  their  hands.  In  this  extre- 
mity Ormonde  determined  to  apply  to  the 


Butler 


Butler 


English  parliament  for  help.  By  2  Nov. 
Dublin  was  for  a  few  days  besieged  by  Preston 
and  O'Neile.  On  the  14th  the  parliamentary 
commissioners  arrived,  and  a  treaty  with 
them  was  immediately  begun,  but  conditions 
could  not  be  arranged,  and  the  commissioners 
were  forced  to  retire  to  Ulster.  The  agree- 
ment between  Preston  and  the  nuncio,  how- 
ever, and  the  rejection  of  the  peace  by  the 
general  assembly  of  the  catholics  at  Kilkenny 
in  February  1646-7,  on  the  nuncio's  advice, 
determined  Ormonde  again  to  approach  the 
parliament.  Dublin  was  relieved  by  an  English 
force  in  the  spring,  and  on  7  June  the  com- 
missioners of  the  parliament  again  arrived. 
On  the  19th  the  treaty  was  concluded.  Or- 
monde was  to  give  up  the  sword  on  28  July 
or  sooner,  on  four  days'  notice.  The  pro- 
testants  were  to  be  secured  in  their  estates ; 
all  who  had  paid  contributions  were  to  be 
protected  in  person  and  estate  ;  all  noblemen, 

fentlemen,  and  officers  who  wished  to  leave 
reland  with  Ormonde  were   to  have  free 
passes;  popish  recusants  who  had  remained 
loyal  were  to  be  in  all  respects  favourably  re- 
garded by  the  parliament ;  and  the  debts  he 
had  incurred  in  the  defence  of  Dublin  were  to 
be  paid.    This  last  condition  was  very  imper- 
fectly fulfilled.     On  the  28th  Ormonde  de- 
livered up  the  regalia  and  sailed  for  England, 
landing  at  Bristol  on  2  Aug.   Having  reached 
London,  he  had  an  interview  with  Charles 
at  Hampton  Court,  when  he  received  a  full 
approval  of  his  conduct  in  Ireland,  and  where 
he  had  directions  to  agree,  if  possible,  upon 
measures  with  the   Scotch  commissioners, 
who  had  just  arrived  in  London.     Warned 
in  February  1647-8  that  the  parliament  in- 
tended to  seize  his  person,  he  escaped  to 
France,  and  at  Paris  found  the  Irish  agents 
who  had  been  sent  by  the  Kilkenny  assembly 
to  treat  with  the  queen  and  Prince  of  Wales, 
with  the  particular  object  of  inducing  the 
latter  to  come  over  with  arms  and  money, 
but  also  with  wide  demands  for  the  restora- 
tion of  the  native   Irish  to  their  estates. 
Under  Ormonde's  advice  an  answer  was  re- 
turned that  the  queen  and  the  prince  would 
send  a  representative  to  treat  with  the  as- 
sembly on  the  spot,  and  in  August  he  himself 
began  his  journey  thither.    On  leaving  Havre 
he  was  shipwrecked  and  had  to  wait  in  that 
port  for  some  weeks  ;  but  at  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember he  again  embarked,  arriving  at  Cork 
on  the  29th.     At  the  end  of  October  he  re- 
ceived full  instructions  from  Charles,  who 
was  in  the  Isle  of  Wight.     He  was  ordered 
to  obey  the  queen's  commands,  and  to  dis- 
obey all  issued  by  the  king  publicly  till  he 
should  give  him  notice  that  he  was  free  from 
restraint.   On  6  Oct.  Ormonde  had  published 


a  declaration  against  both  the  rebels  and  the 
independents,  promising  equal  favour  to  all 
who  remained  loyal.  Having  pacified  the 
mutiny  which  had  broken  out  in  the  army 
under  Inchiquin,  he  succeeded  in  bringing 
about  a  general  peace  between  the  royalists 
and  the  Irish  rebels  on  17  Jan.  1649. 

Upon  the  death  of  the  king  Ormonde  at  once 
proclaimed  Charles  II,  and  strongly  urged  the 
young  king  to  come  to  Ireland.  With  the 
utmost  difficulty  he  collected  forces  to  attack 
Dublin.  He  took  Drogheda,  and  in  July 
blockaded  the  capital,  but  was  defeated  at 
Rathmines,  with  the  loss  of  all  his  artillery, 
by  Jones,  who  commanded  in  Dublin,  and 
who  made  a  determined  sally.  He  there- 
upon managed  to  conclude  a  treaty  with 
O'Neile,  who  had  kept  aloof  from  the  general 
pacification  ;  but  all  dreams  of  reconquering 
the  country  were  finally  ended  by  the  land- 
ing of  Cromwell  on  15  Aug.  On  9  Sept. 
Drogheda,  which  Ormonde  had  strongly  gar- 
risoned, was  stormed  by  Cromwell,  Ulster 
was  overrun,  Wexford  betrayed,  and  Ross 
surrendered.  So  hopeless  were  the  king's 
affairs,  that  in  December  Ormonde  requested 
to  be  recalled.  Charles,  meanwhile,  had 
come  to  terms  with  the  Scots  at  Breda,  and 
Ormonde  was  commanded  to  remain  until  it 
was  seen  whether  the  alliance  would  not 
bring  about  a  more  favourable  state  of  things 
in  England.  Cromwell's  uninterrupted  suc- 
cesses again  brought  Ormonde  to  the  neces- 
sity of  leaving  the  kingdom.  To  the  last, 
however,  he  held  haughty  language.  To 
Cromwell,  who  had  sent  a  pass  to  him  to 
leave  the  kingdom  through  Dean  Boyle,  he 
replied  :  '  I  have  by  this  trumpeter  returned 
your  papers,  and  for  your  unsought  courtesy 
do  assure  you  that  when  you  shall  desire  a 
pass  from  me,  and  I  think  fit  to  grant  it,  I 
shall  not  make  use  of  it  to  corrupt  any  that 
commands  under  you '  ( Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  Ser.  1650,  p.  236).  The  bishops  in 
August  1650  requested  Ormonde  to  give 
up  the  government,  and  raised  forces  inde- 
pendently of  him.  Under  the  pressure  of 
the  extreme  covenanting  party  in  Scotland, 
moreover,  Charles  had  on  16  Aug.  unwil- 
lingly annulled  the  Irish  peace  of  1648  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  695  a),  and  in  his 
letter  announcing  this  step  urged  Ormonde  to 
mind  his  own  safety  and  withdraw  to  Hol- 
land or  France.  This  advice  he  repeated  in 
November.  Leaving  Clanricarde  therefore 
as  his  deputy,  Ormonde  set  sail  on  6  Dec., 
and,  after  delaying  to  consider  some  proposals 
made  by  a  number  of  nobles  and  bishops  as- 
sembled at  Loughreagh,  arrived,  after  a  three 
weeks'  voyage,  at  Perose  in  Brittany.  He 
had  left  his  family  at  Caen  on  his  return  to 


Butler 


57 


Butier 


Ireland,  and  after  a  short  stay  with  them 
joined  the  queen  at  Paris  on  21  Jan.  1650-1. 
In  June  he  was  again  at  Paris  waiting  upon 
the  Duke  of  York.  After  settling  the  duke's 
household  he  returned  to  Caen,  and  remained 
there  until  the  young  king's  arrival  at  Paris 
after  the  battle  of  Worcester  (Cal.  State 
Papers,  Dom.  Ser.  1-11  Nov.  1651),  when, 
being  at  once  placed  on  the  privy  council 
and  consulted  on  all  important  business,  he 
took  up  his  permanent  residence  there.  He 
was  at  this  time  in  such  dire  straits  for  money 
that  his  wife  went  over  in  August  1652  to 
England  to  endeavour  to  claim  Cromwell's 
promise  of  reserving  to  her  that  portion  of 
their  estate  which  had  been  her  inheritance. 
After  many  delays  (ib.  1652,  25  May,  1  June, 
1  Aug.)  she  succeeded  in  getting  500£.  in 
hand  and  an  allowance  of  2,0001.  a  year  from 
estates  around  Dunmore  House  (ib.  1653,  p. 
145).  Ormonde  meanwhile  had  been  in  con- 
stant attendance  on  Charles,  and  accompanied 
him  to  Cologne  when  driven  from  France  by 
Mazarin's  treaty  with  Cromwell  in  1655. 
He  probably  incurred  at  this  time  the  queen 
mother's  enmity  by  frustrating,  at  Charles's 
request,  the  attempts  which  she  made  to  in- 
duce the  Duke  of  Gloucester  to  become  a 
catholic.  During  his  absence  at  Paris  on  this 
mission  he  was  reduced  to  such  straits  for 
money  as  to  be  compelled  to  pawn  both  his 
garter  and  the  jewel  presented  him  by  par- 
liament (CARTE,  but  cf.  LODGE'S  Portraits). 
He  was  employed  also  in  negotiating  a  treaty 
with  the  Duke  of  Neuburg.  In  May  he  was 
at  Antwerp  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  Ser. 
1656,  p.  319).  In  the  end  of  1656,  when 
the  king  was  residing  at  Brussels,  he  had  the 
command  of  one  of  the  six  regiments  formed 
out  of  the  English  and  Irish  on  the  continent 
for  the  service  of  Spain  (ib.  1657,  p.  5),  and  in 
October  1657  was  quartered  at  Fumes.  He 
attended  Charles  when  the  latter  accom- 
panied Don  John  in  a  reconnaissance  on  the 
works  at  Mardyke,  and  had  his  horse  killed 
under  him  by  a  cannon-shot  {Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  5th  Rep.  149).  In  1658,  after  being 
employed  in  Germany  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  Ser.  1658,  p.  259),  he  volunteered  to 
go  in  disguise  to  England  to  collect  informa- 
tion, and  landed  at  Westmarsh  in  Essex  in  the 
beginning  of  January  (EVELYN,  8  June  1658). 
Finding  the  chances  of  success  in  a  rising 
very  small,  he  persuaded  the  royalists  to  risk 
nothing  at  present,  and  after  a  month's  stay 
in  London  succeeded  in  reaching  Dieppe  in 
March;  thence  he  went  to  Paris,  where  he 
lay  in  strict  concealment  from  Mazarin  from 
February  to  April.  "With  great  difficulty 
he  finally  succeeded  in  joining  Charles  once 
more  at  Brussels  in  May.  He  was  con- 


tinually employed  in  all  important  transac- 
tions, such  as  the  correspondence  with  Mont- 
ague, the  reconciliation  of  Charles  with  his 
mother,  and  the  conference  with  Mazarin  in 
1659.  He  afterwards  attended  Charles  at 
the  treaty  of  Fontarabia.  It  was  at  this  time 
that  Ormonde  discovered  Charles's  change  of 
religion,  and  it  was  his  revelation  of  the  fact 
to  Clarendon  and  Southampton  that  led  to 
the  insertion  in  the  act  for  the  security  of 
the  king's  person  of  a  clause  making  it  trea- 
son to  assert  that  the  king  was  a  catholic. 
He  was  actively  engaged  in  all  the  secret 
transactions  with  the  English  royalists  and 
Monck  immediately  before  the  Restoration, 
upon  which  event  he  went  in  the  king's 
train  to  England. 

In  the  distribution  of  honours  which  fol- 
lowed he  had  a  considerable  share ;  he  was 
at  once  placed  on  the  commission  for  the 
treasury  and  navy,  made  lord  steward  of  the 
household,  a  privy  councillor,  lord-lieutenant 
of  Somerset,  high  steward  of  Westminster, 
Kingston,  and  Bristol,  chancellor  of  Dublin 
University,  Baron  Butler  of  Llanthony,  and 
Earl  of  Brecknock  in  the  English  peerage,  and 
on  30  March  1661  he  was  created  Duke  of 
Ormonde  in  the  Irish  peerage,  and  lord  high 
steward  of  England,  carrying  the  crown  in 
that  capacity  at  the  coronation  (see  PEPYS, 
23  April  1661).  At  the  same  time  the  county 
palatine  of  Tipperary,  seized  by  James  I  from 
his  grandfather  Walter,  was  restored  to  him, 
and  he  recovered  his  own  Irish  estates,  which 
had  been  parcelled  out  amongthe  adventurers, 
as  well  as  those  which  he  had  mortgaged,  and 
the  prisage  of  wines,  hereditary  in  the  family, 
while  large  grants  in  recompense  of  the  for- 
tune he  had  spent  in  the  royal  service  were 
made  by  the  king.  In  the  following  year  the 
Irish  parliament  presented  him  with  30,0001. 
His  losses,  however,  according  to  Carte,  ex- 
ceeded his  gains  by  nearly  a  million,  a  sum 
incredibly  large  (CARTE,  iv.  418,  Clar.  Press). 
As  lord  steward  he  was  present  at  the  birth 
of  the  Duchess  of  York's  child.  He  was 
at  once  engaged  in  Irish  affairs ;  the  re- 
storation of  episcopacy  was  of  course  a  fore- 
most aim,  and  in  August  he  secured  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  four  archbishoprics  and 
twelve  bishoprics,  while  he  did  much  to  im- 
prove the  condition  of  the  inferior  clergy.  He 
appointed  Jeremy  Taylor  to  the  vice-chancel- 
lorship of  the  Dublin  University  to  carry  out 
useful  reforms,  and  aided  its  prosperity  in 
every  way.  He  refused,  however,  to  be  mixed 
up  in  the  disputes  over  the  Bill  of  Settle- 
ment in  1661,  until  on  4  Nov.  he  was  again 
made  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland .  His  j  ourney 
thither  was  delayed  by  the  king's  marriage, 
when,  as  lord  steward,  he  was  sent  to  Ply- 


Butler 


Butler 


mouth  to  meet  the  infanta,  and  it  was  not 
until  27  July  1662  that  he  landed  at  Dublin 
after  a  journey  characterised  by  the  utmost 
pomp.  He  was  at  once  occupied  in  dealing 
with  the  grievances  caused  by  the  Act  of 
Settlement,  in  purging  the  army  of  its  dan- 
gerous elements,  and  in  quieting  the  pres- 
byterians  after  the  blow  of  the  Act  of  Uni- 
formity. His  office  was  a  most  responsible 
one.  Plots  of  various  kinds  were  formed 
during  1663  for  seizing  Dublin  Castle  and 
for  a  general  insurrection,  but  were  crushed 
with  firmness,  though  without  undue  severity. 

Ormonde  had  now  become  the  mark  of 
much  jealous  intrigue  in  England.  Sir  Henry 
Bennet  plotted  against  him  from  private 
pique  and  as  the  friend  of  Clarendon ;  Lady 
Castlemaine  hated  him  for  having  stopped 
the  king's  grant  to  her  of  the  Phoenix  Park ; 
Buckingham  was  irritated  at  his  backward- 
ness in  forwarding  his  ambitious  schemes; 
and  the  queen  mother  was  angered  at  the 
firmness  of  his  refusal  to  regard  the  case  of 
her  prot6g6  Antrim  with  favour.  Ormonde's 
character  made  him  the  natural  object  of  the 
attacks  of  all  that  was  base  in  the  court.  He 
had  been  noted  for  purity  of  life  and  purpose, 
and  for  unswerving  devotion,  even  when 
such  qualities  were  not  rare  in  the  court  of 
Charles  I.  But  in  that  of  Charles  II  he 
was  almost  the  sole  representative  of  the 
high-toned  virtues  of  a  nobler  generation. 
By  force  of  what  is  emphatically  called 
'  character,'  far  more  than  by  marked  ability, 
he  stood  alone.  The  comrade  of  Strafford, 
one  who  had  willingly  sacrificed  a  princely 
fortune  for  a  great  cause,  he  held  aloof  while 
persons  like  Bennet  intrigued  and  lied  for 
office,  money,  or  spite.  His  strict  purity  of 
life  was  a  living  rebuke  to  the  Sedleys  and 
Castlemaines,  who  turned  the  court  into  a 
brothel.  Compelled  to  see  the  councils  of 
the  king  guided  by  dishonour  or  greed,  he 
acquired  over  him  the  influence  which  Charles 
was  always  ready  to  concede  to  nobility 
of  character  (PEPYS,  Diary,  19  May  1668). 
Proud  of  the  loyalty  of  his  race,  unspotted 
through  five  centuries,  he  bore  in  after  years 
calumny,  envy,  and  his  seven  years'  loss  of 
court  favour,  waiting  until  his  master  should 
be  shamed  into  an  acknowledgment  of  the 
wrong.  In  investigating  the  careers  of  other 
men  of  this  time  we  are  always  face  to  face 
with  intrigue  and  mystery.  Ormonde's  and 
his  son  Ossory's  are  unique  in  their  freedom 
from  any  suspicion  of  double  dealing. 

Meantime  Ormonde  was  sorely  puzzled 
how  to  frame  an  explanation  of  the  Act  of 
Settlement  which  should  soothe  the  prevail- 
ing discontent.  With  this  purpose  he  went 
to  London  in  June  1664,  and  from  29  July 


until  26  May  1665  was  busily  engaged  with 
a  committee  of  council  on  the  work,  in  the 
course  of  which  he  appears  (CARTE,  iv.  211, 
Clar.  Press)  to  have  exhibited  much  self- 
sacrifice.  This '  explanation '  having  received 
the  seal,  he  returned  to  Ireland  in  August, 
but  did  not  make  his  solemn  entry,  which 
was  the  occasion  of  excessive  display,  until 
17  Oct.  He  succeeded  in  passing  the  Act  of 
Explanation  through  parliament  on  23  Dec., 
which  fixed  the  general  rights  of  the  several 
parties  in  Ireland.  Ormonde's  heart  was 
thoroughly  in  his  government  and  the  wel- 
fare of  his  country.  He  vehemently  opposed 
the  bill  passed  in  England  prohibiting  the 
importation  of  Irish  cattle ;  and,  when  it 
was  passed,  he  prohibited  the  import  of  Scotch 
linen,  and  further  obtained  leave  for  a  cer- 
tain number  of  Irish  vessels  to  trade  with 
the  foreign  enemies  of  England.  In  every 
way  he  encouraged  native  manufactures  and 
learning,  and  it  was  to  his  efforts  that  the 
Irish  College  of  Physicians  owed  its  incorpo- 
ration. He  watched  carefully  over  its  in- 
ternal peace,  and  promptly  suppressed  the 
disturbance  at  Carrickfergus,  where  the  garri- 
son had  mutinied  for  arrears  of  pay. 

In  1667  and  1668  Buckingham  put  him- 
self at  the  head  of  all  those  who  had  griev- 
ances against  Ormonde,  and  proceeded  to 
find  matter  in  the  few  arbitrary  acts  for 
which  evidence  was  forthcoming  whereon  to 
frame  an  impeachment.  In  his  almost  ir- 
responsible government  of  Ireland  during 
troublous  times  Ormonde  had  no  doubt  acted 
now  and  then  in  a  way  which  offered  ad- 
vantages to  men  eager  for  his  overthrow. 
He  had,  for  instance,  billeted  soldiers  on 
civilians  and  executed  martial  law  (PEPTS, 
4  Nov.  1667).  Ormonde  was  urgently  pressed 
to  return  to  England,  whence  he  had  in- 
telligence that  Orrery  was  secretly  plotting 
against  him.  He  therefore  left  Dublin  on 
24  April,  arriving  in  London  amid  general 
respect  on  6  May.  An  inquiry  into  the 
management  of  the  Irish  revenues  was  at 
once  set  on  foot,  and  Buckingham,  probably 
with  Arlington's  assistance,  caballed  vigo- 
rously for  Ormonde's  removal  from  the  lord- 
lieutenancy  (ib.  4  Nov.  1668,  and  1  Feb. 
1669).  To  this  constant  insistence  Charles 
at  length  unwillingly  gave  way,  and  on 
14  March  1669  appointed  Lord  Robarts 
in  his  room.  Ormonde  received  the  dis- 
missal, which  was  made  with  every  public 
expression  of  trust  and  satisfaction  in  his 
services  by  Charles,  with  perfect  dignity, 
and  earnestly  enjoined  all  his  sons  and 
friends  on  no  account  to  quit  their  posts  in 
the  army  or  elsewhere,  while  he  continued 
to  fulfil  with  dignified  persistence  all  the 


Butler 


59 


Butler 


duties  of  his  other  offices.  He  speedily  re- 
ceived every  possible  consolation  from  the 
public.  He  was  chosen  chancellor  of  Oxford 
on  4  Aug.,  while  in  January  1669-70  the  city 
of  Dublin,  ignoring  the  lord-lieutenant,  con- 
ferred the  freedom  of  the  city  upon  Ossory, 
his  eldest  son,  with  an  address  composed 
chiefly  of  compliments  to  himself.  This  fol- 
lowed immediately  upon  the  publication  of 
various  libellous  pamphlets  and  of  a  series  of 
charges,  similar  to  those  brought  by  Buck- 
ingham the  year  before.  In  1670  Peter  Tal- 
bot,  the  titular  archbishop  of  Dublin,  having 
come  over  to  oppose  the  remonstrants,  or 
loyal  catholic  gentry  and  clergy,  who  were 
being  persecuted  by  the  ultramontane  party, 
Ormonde  was  active  in  their  favour,  though 
to  little  avail  in  the  face  of  the  opposition  of 
Buckingham  and  Berkeley,  who  had  suc- 
ceeded Robarts  in  the  lord-lieutenancy. 

In  the  same  year  occurred  the  remarkable 
attempt  upon  his  life  by  the  notorious  ruffian 
Blood  [see  BLOOD,  THOJIAS].  On  the  night 
of  6  Dec.  Blood  with  five  accomplices  stopped 
Ormonde's  coach  in  St.  James's  Street,  dragged 
the  duke  from  it,  placed  him  on  horseback 
behind  one  of  his  companions,  and  rode  off 
By  whom  Blood  was  instigated  is  not  known, 
though  Ossory  publicly  before  the  king  laid 
the  blame  on  Buckingham,  and  there  de- 
clared aloud  that  should  his  father  come  to 
his  end  by  violence  or  poison  he  would  pistol 
Buckingham  though  he  stood  behind  the 
king's  chair.  Nothing  appears  to  have  saved 
Ormonde's  life  but  the  whim  of  Blood  to 
hang  him  at  Tyburn.  The  delay  thus  caused 
and  Ormonde's  vigorous  resistance  gave  time 
to  rescue  him  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  7th  Rep. 
4866).  What  was  the  mysterious  connec- 
tion between  Blood  and  the  court  has  never 
been  known ;  but  it  is  certain  that  when 
Blood  was  captured  Charles  himself  asked 
Ormonde  to  pardon  him. 

In  January  1670-1  Richard  Talbot  was 
sent  by  the  discontented  Irish  gentry  to 
obtain  if  possible  the  repeal  of  the  Act  of 
Settlement.  Ormonde  was  at  first  placed 
on  a  committee  for  investigating  the  petition 
which  Talbot  brought ;  but  his  opposition  to 
the  petitioners  led  to  a  second  committee 
being  formed  in  February  for  a  full  revision 
of  the  settlement,  from  which  he  was  ex- 
cluded. This  was,  of  course,  at  the  time 
when  Charles,  by  the  Declaration  of  Indul- 
gence, was  endeavouring  to  dispense  with  the 
penal  laws,  and  it  is  noticed  that  whereas 
Ormonde  would  never  permit  a  papist  to  be 
a  justice  of  the  peace,  such  an  appointment 
was  now  allowed.  The  committee  was  su- 
perseded in  July  1673,  and  the  attempt  to 
upset  the  settlement  fell  to  the  ground. 


During  the  seven  years  which  elapsed  be- 
tween his  dismissal  from  office  and  his  second 
appointment — seven  years  of  coldness  on  the 
king's  part  and  enmity  from  the  courtiers — 
Ormonde  bore  himself  without  reproach.  At 
the  end  of  June,  however,  tired  of  his  dis- 
agreeable position,  he  returned  for  a  while  to 
Ireland,  and  on  14  July  waited  upon  Essex, 
the  lord-lieutenant,  at  Dublin,  where  he  was 
received  with  enthusiasm.  In  April  1675 
he  returned  to  London  at  the  special  request 
of  Charles,  who  wished  to  consult  him  about 
the  course  to  be  pursued  in  parliament. 
During  the  next  two  years  he  was  occupied 
almost  exclusively  with  refuting  the  charges 
brought  against  his  government  by  Rane- 
lagh,  the  mischiefs  of  whose  '  undertaking ' 
he  had  strongly  represented  to  the  king. 
For  nearly  a  year  Charles  had  not  spoken 
to  Ormonde,  when  suddenly  he  received  a 
message  that  his  majesty  would  sup  with 
him  that  night.  Charles  then  declared  his 
intention  of  again  appointing  him  to  Ireland, 
saying  next  day :  '  Yonder  comes  Ormonde ; 
I  have  done  all  I  can  to  disoblige  that  man, 
and  to  make  him  as  discontented  as  others  ; 
but  he  will  not  be  out  of  humour  with  me  ; 
he  will  be  loyal  in  spite  of  my  teeth ;  I  must 
even  take  him  in  again,  and  he  is  the  fittest 
person  to  govern  Ireland.'  How  far  this  re- 
storation was  due  to  the  desire  of  James  to 
keep  Monmouth  from  obtaining  the  post  is 
uncertain. 

In  the  beginning  of  August  1677  Ormonde 
set  out  for  Ireland,  passing  through  Oxford, 
where  he  held  a  convocation  with  great  cere- 
mony, and  entering  Dublin  with  royal  dis- 
play. His  first  and  most  important  work 
was  to  get  the  revenue  into  some  sort  of 
order.  On  the  subject  of  limiting  the  royal 
grants  he  seems  to  have  made  his  own  terms 
with  Charles  (CARTE,  iv.  532,  Clar.  Press), 
and  he  took  a  bold  step  in  insisting  that 
when  the  revenue  ran  short  it  should  be 
the  pensions  and  not  the  civil  or  military 
lists  that  suffered.  He  was  enabled,  more- 
over, shortly  to  increase  the  army,  build  a 
military  hospital  at  Kilmainham  and  a  fort 
at  Kinsale,  and  put  many  others  in  repair. 
It  was  now  too  that  he  formed  the  magnifi- 
cent collection  of  manuscripts  at  his  house 
of  Kilkenny  {Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  Rep.  passim). 
Upon  the  breaking  out  of  the  popish  terror 
in  England  Ormonde  took  energetic  measures. 
On  7  Oct.  he  was  informed  that  the  plot 
had  extended  to  Ireland.  On  the  14th  the 
council  met.  A  proclamation  was  issued 
banishing  all  ecclesiastics  whose  authority 
was  derived  from  Rome,  dissolving  all  popish 
societies,  convents,  and  schools,  requiring 
catholics  to  bring  in  their  arms  within  twenty 


Butler 


Butler 


days,  and  all  merchants  and  shopkeepers, 
both  protestants  and  papists,  to  make  a 
return  of  the  amount  of  powder  in  their 
possession.  The  militia  was  put  on  guard, 
arms  were  sent  from  England,  and  Dublin 
Castle  was  jealously  guarded.  Ormonde  was 
urged  to  measures  still  more  severe,  and  re- 
fused to  use  them,  thus  raising  the  bitterest 
disappointment  among  those  who  hoped  to 
profit  by  confiscations,  and  drawing  upon 
himself  the  attacks  of  Shaftesbury  and  the 
other  patrons  of  the  plot.  Ossory  defended 
his  father  in  the  Lords  with  spirit,  and 
Charles  refused  to  consent  to  the  removal  of 
his  old  and  tried  servant.  Ireland  kept  per- 
fectly quiet,  and  the  credit  of  the  plot  in  Eng- 
land suffered  in  consequence,  but  a  fictitious 
plot  was  concocted  to  give  it  support.  In 
the  midst  of  the  trouble  that  ensued  Or- 
monde heard  of  the  death  of  his  pure  and 
gallant  son  Ossory,  between  whom  and  him- 
self there  had  always  existed  the  utmost 
affection  and  confidence.  He  shortly  lost 
both  his  sister  and  his  wife,  the  latter  on 
21  July  1685  (ib.  vii.  498),  and,  later,  several 
of  his  grandchildren.  In  the  beginning  of 
May  1682,  the  country  having  quieted  down 
as  soon  as  the  king  had  mastered  the  exclu- 
sionists,  Ormonde  went  to  court,  where  he 
was  at  once  employed  in  furnishing  an  an- 
swer to  Anglesey's  letter  on  Castlehaven's 
memoirs,  in  which  the  memory  of  Charles  I 
was  reflected  on.  He  was  now  in  constant 
attendance  on  the  king,  and  was  particu- 
larly active  in  securing  the  election  of  tory 
sheriffs  for  London,  which  compelled  Shaftes- 
bury to  leave  the  country.  On  9  Nov.  an 
English  dukedom,  being  vacant  by  the  death 
of  Lauderdale,  was  conferred  upon  Ormonde. 
In  the  following  February  he  was  danger- 
ously ill  (ib.  vii.  376  a),  but  recovered  suffi- 
ciently to  set  out  again  for  Ireland  in  August. 
Scarcely  had  he  reached  Dublin,  however, 
before  he  was  recalled  to  make  way  for  the 
Earl  of  Rochester.  This  was  in  October. 
The  causes  of  this  sudden  decision  are  not 
clear,  though  it  is  probable  that  Charles  had 
made  up  his  mind  to  favour  the  catholics 
in  a  manner  which  he  thought  Ormonde 
would  not  approve.  Before  he  had  time  to 
hand  over  his  government,  however,  the  king 
died,  and  Ormonde's  last  act  was  to  cause 
James  II  to  be  proclaimed  in  Dublin.  His 
arrival  in  London  on  31  March  1685  was 
signalised  by  a  show  of  popular  respect  even 
more  remarkable  than  on  former  occasions. 
At  the  coronation  of  James  he  carried  the 
crown  as  lord  steward,  but  otherwise  lived 
as  retired  a  life  as  possible.  In  January 
1685-6  his  second  son,  Richard,  the  earl  of 
Arran,  died,  and  in  February  Ormonde  re- 


tired to  Cornbury  in  Oxfordshire,  leaving  it 
only  to  attend  James  in  August  on  his  pro- 
gress in  the  west.  He  signalised  his  loyalty 
to  protestantism  and  the  church  of  England 
in  1687  by  opposing  the  attempt  of  James  to 
assume  the  dispensing  power  in  the  case  of 
the  Charterhouse,  and  it  is  to  the  credit  of 
James  that  in  spite  of  Ormonde's  refusal  to 
yield  to  his  solicitation  in  this  matter,  or  to 
listen  to  endeavours  now  made  to  induce 
him  to  turn  catholic  (CARTE,  iv.  685,  Clar. 
Press),  he  retained  the  duke  in  all  his  offices 
and  held  him  in  respect  and  favour  to  the 
last.  The  king  paid  Ormonde  two  per- 
sonal visits  when  laid  up  with  gout  at  Bad- 
minton. In  1688  he  was  taken  for  change 
of  air  to  Kingston  Hall  in  Dorsetshire,  where 
in  March  he  had  a  violent  attack  of  fever 
from  which  he  recovered  with  difficulty.  On 
22  June  he  was  seized  with  ague,  and  on 
Saturday,  21  July,  the  anniversary  of  his 
wife's  death  four  years  before,  died  quietly 
of  decay,  not  having,  as  he  rejoiced  to  know, 
'  outlived  his  intellectuals.'  He  was  buried 
in  Westminster  Abbey  on  the  night  of  Satur- 
day, 4  Aug.  He  had  eight  sons  and  two 
daughters,  of  whom  only  the  two  daughters 
— Elizabeth,  married  to  Philip  Stanhope,  the 
earl  of  Chesterfield,  and  Mary,  married  to 
Lord  Cavendish,  the  first  duke  of  Devonshire 
— survived  him.  His  grandson,  James  Butler 
(1665-1745)  [q.  v.],  son  of  Thomas  Butler, 
earl  of  Ossory  [a.  v.],  his  second  child,  suc- 
ceeded him  in  the  title. 

[The  chief  authorities  for  Ormonde's  life  are 
Carte,  especially  the  letters  in  the  Appendix, 
and  the  Carte  Papers  in  the  Bodleian  ;  Cox's 
and  Leland's  Histories  of  Ireland ;  Pepys's  and 
Evelyn's  Diaries,  and  the  other  diaries  and  me- 
moirs of  the  period ;  the  article  in  the  Bio- 
graphia  Britannica ;  Burke's  Peerage  and  Lodge's 
Portraits ;  while  Mr.  J.  T.  Gilbert's  description 
and  analysis  of  the  Ormonde  manuscripts  at  Kil- 
kenny (which  had  previously  neither  been  cata- 
logued nor  arranged),  in  the  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
8th  Eep.,  are  of  the  utmost  value.]  0.  A. 

BUTLER,  JAMES,  second  DTJXE  OP 
ORMONDE  (1665-1745),  was  born  in  Dublin 
Castle,  29  April  1665,  the  second  but  eldest 
living  son  of  Thomas,  Earl  of  Ossory  [q.  v.], 
and  of  his  wife  Emilia,  daughter  of  de  Bever- 
weert,  governor  of  Sluys.  In  1675  he  was 
sent  to  France  'to  learn  the  French  air  and 
language,  the  two  things  which '  the  first 
duke  his  grandfather '  thought  the  best  worth 
acquiring  in  that  country'  (CARTE).  But 
his  tutor,  one  de  1'Ange,  having  '  in  a  manner 
buried  '  the  boy  among  the  tutor's  relations 
at  Orange,  and  having  otherwise  proved  un- 
satisfactory, the  duke  summoned  his  grand- 
son home  and  entered  him  at  Christ  Church, 


Butler 


61 


Butler 


Oxford,  where  he  resided  till  Lord  Ossory's 
death  in  1680.  From  his  father  he  seems  to 
have  inherited  some  of  the  personal  qualities 
which  afterwards  helped  to  make  him  one  of 
the  most  popular  men  of  his  age.  The  young 
Earl  of  Ossory  now  resided  with  his  grand- 
father in  Ireland  till  the  duke's  return  to 
England  in  1682.  After  this  various  matches 
were  proposed  for  him,  and  he  was  married 
15  July  1682  to  Anne,  daughter  of  Law- 
rence, Lord  Hyde,  afterwards  Earl  of  Ro- 
chester. Her  premature  death,  25  Jan.  1684, 
no  doubt  helped  to  determine  him  in  April 
of  the  same  year  to  betake  himself  to  the 
siege  of  Luxemburg,  of  which  he  witnessed 
the  surrender  in  June.  In  July  he  was 
again  summoned  home  by  his  grandfather, 
whom  he  accompanied  to  Ireland,  where  he 
had  been  appointed  colonel  of  a  regiment  of 
horse.  The  duke  was,  however,  recalled  after 
a  few  months,  and  on  his  way  back  had  to 
leave  his  grandson,  who  had  been  seized  with 
small-pox  at  sea,  to  recover  at  Knowsley. 
Although  the  new  king  James  II  had  treated 
the  Duke  of  Ormonde  with  studied  disrespect, 
Lord  Ossory  was  soon  after  his  recovery  ap- 
pointed a  lord  of  the  bedchamber,  and  served 
in  the  army  despatched  against  Monmouth  in 
the  west.  In  the  same  year,  3  Aug.  1685,  he 
married  his  second  wife,  Mary,  eldest  surviv- 
ing daughter  of  the  first  Duke  of  Beaufort, 
by  whom  he  had  a  son,  who  died  in  infancy, 
and  five  daughters.  The  death  of  the  Duke  of 
Ormonde,  21  July  1688,  raised  his  grandson 
to  the  dukedom  at  a  very  critical  moment ; 
for  three  weeks  previously  the  seven  bishops 
had  been  acquitted,  and  the  invitation  to 
William  of  Orange  despatched.  In  order  at 
once  to  secure  a  chief  whose  loyalty  to  the 
church  of  England  could  be  absolutely  de- 
pended upon,  the  convocation  at  Oxford 
without  delay  elected  by  a  majority  the 
young  Duke  of  Ormonde  successor  to  his 
grandfather  in  the  chancellorship  of  the  uni- 
versity. As  it  proved,  they  only  escaped 
Jeffreys  by  a  couple  of  hours  (MACATTLAY  ; 
and  cf.  the  correspondence  in  Appendix  to 
Diary  of  Henry,  earl  of  Clarendon  (1828),  ii. 
489-92). 

Ormonde,  who  had  no  reason  for  loving 
James  II,  and  was  connected  by  family 
ties  with  the  United  Provinces,  pursued  an 
independent  course  during  the  brief  re- 
mainder of  the  reign.  After  the  landing  of 
the  Prince  of  Orange  he  joined  in  the  petition 
of  17  Nov.  which  called  upon  King  James 
to  summon  a  free  parliament.  The  king's 
ungracious  answer  may  have  finally  deter- 
mined his  course.  Together  with  Prince 
George  he  supped  at  King  James's  table  at 
Andover  25  Nov.,  and  then  with  Lord  Drum- 


lanrig  accompanied  the  prince  in  his  ride  to 
the  quarters  of  the  Prince  of  Orange.  In  the 
House  of  Lords  Ormonde  afterwards  voted  in 
the  minority  which  approved  the  proposal  of  a 
regency :  but  he  must  have  readily  acquiesced 
in  the  decision  actually  arrived  at,  for  at 
the  coronation  of  William  and  Mary  he 
acted  as  lord  high  constable,  and  declared 
defiance  against  all  who  should  deny  the 
title  of  the  new  sovereigns.  In  return,  he 
was  gratified  by  a  garter,  together  with  the 
offices  of  gentleman  of  the  bedchamber  and 
colonel  of  the  second  troop  of  life  guards. 
His  support  was  above  all  valuable  on  ac- 
count of  the  position  held  by  him  in  Ireland; 
and  it  was  in  his  house  in  London  that  the 
Irish  proprietors  met  to  discuss  the  situation 
and  to  request  King  William  if  possible  to 
come  to  terms  with  Tyrconnel.  When  the 
decision  of  arms  was  resorted  to,  Ormonde 
showed  no  hesitation.  His  name  had  been 
included  in  the  great  Act  of  Attainder 
passed  at  Dublin  in  May  1689,  and  his  vast 
Irish  estates,  of  which  the  annual  income 
was  valued  at  25,0007.,  had  been  declared 
confiscate  to  the  crown.  In  the  following 
year  he  served  in  King  William's  army  at 
the  head  of  his  life  guards,  and  was  present 
at  the  battle  of  the  Boyne.  Immediately 
afterwards  he  was  despatched  with  his  uncle 
Lord  Auverquerque  to  secure  Dublin ;  and 
19  July  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  entertain- 
ing King  William  in  his  ancestral  castle  at 
Kilkenny,  which  he  had  been  sent  forward 
to  recover.  In  January  1691  he  accompanied 
William  to  the  Hague,  and  in  1692  took 
part,  though  not  as  active  a  part  as  he  de- 
sired, in  the  battle  of  Steinkirk.  At  the 
battle  of  Landen,  29  July  1693,  after  nearly 
losing  his  life  amidst  the  terrible  carnage  of 
the  day,  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  French ; 
but  after  a  brief  captivity  at  Namur,  where 
he  found  opportunities  of  munificence  to- 
wards his  fellow-prisoners,  he  was  exchanged 
for  the  Duke  of  Berwick.  His  name  headed 
the  list  of  those  specially  excepted  from  the 
hope  of  any  future  pardon  in  the  declaration 
issued  by  King  James  in  April  1692,  on  the 
eve  of  the  battle  of  La  Hogue  (CzAKKE, 
Life  of  James  II,  ii.  485). 

He  had  thus  been  consistently  loyal  to- 
wards William  III,  though,  in  accordance 
with  the  traditions  of  his  house,  he  was 
reckoned  among  the  tories.  A  certain  inde- 
pendence of  action  marked  his  conduct  on 
the  occasion  of  the  debates  about  Fenwick's 
attainder  in  1696  (MACAULAY,  iv.  759-762)  ; 
and  he  was  in  some  measure  identified  with 
the  popular  sentiment  of  aversion  to  the 
foreigners  in  the  service  of  the  king.  In 
1699  William  promoted  his  Dutch  favourite 


Butler 


Butler 


Albemarle  over  the  heads  of  Ormonde  and 
Rivers  to  the  command  of  the  first  troop 
of  life  guards.  Ormonde  then  resigned  his 
command  of  the  second  troop  ;  whereupon 
not  only  did  fifty  members  of  parliament 
join  in  expressing  to  him  their  sympathy, 
but  there  was  talk  of  bringing  in  a  bill  to 
exclude  all  foreigners  from  official  employ- 
ment. The  affair  was,  however,  arranged 
by  a  compromise,  and  Ormonde  magnani- 
mously withdrew  his  resignation  (Exopp, 
viii.  341-2).  It  had  been  further  hoped 
that  of  the  Irish  forfeitures  resumed  by  par- 
liament those  in  Tipperary  would  be  bestowed 
upon  him ;  but  instead  of  this  a  proviso  for- 
giving him  the  debts  owed  by  him  to  persons 
whose  property  had  been  confiscated  by  the 
crown  was  introduced  into  the  abnormal  ar- 
rangements forced  upon  both  king  and  lords 
by  the  spleen  of  the  commons.  These  trans- 
actions, however,  seem  to  have  occasioned  no 
personal  estrangement  between  William  HI 
and  Ormonde  ;  for  in  March  1702  the  latter 
was  among  the  Englishmen  who  stood  by 
the  deathbed  of  the  king. 

Such  was  the  popularity  of  Ormonde,  that 
when  in  the  new  reign  war  had  been  actually 
declared,  general  satisfaction  was  caused  by 
his  appointment,  20  April  1702,  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  English  and  Dutch  land  forces 
which  accompanied  Sir  George  Rooke's  fleet 
on  the  expedition  against  Cadiz  (August). 
In  June  he  was  further  gratified  by  being 
made  lord-lieutenant  of  Somersetshire.  His 
hope  to  prevail  by  pleasant  words  upon  the 
governor  of  Cadiz,  his  former  companion  in 
arms  in  Flanders,  proved  as  futile  as  his 
grandiloquent  proclamation  to  the  inhabi- 
tants. His  plan  for  seizing  the  city  by  a  coup 
de  main  having  been  outvoted,  he  assented  to 
a  counter-proposal  that  the  troops  should  be 
landed  midway  between  the  towns  of  Rota 
and  Puerto  de  Santa  Maria.  The  former  fell 
at  once  into  the  hands  of  the  allies,  and  Santa 
Maria  too  was  easily  taken.  Ormonde,  whose 
headquarters  were  at  Rota,  failed  to  repress 
the  excesses  which  followed  on  the  part  of  his 
soldiery,  though  he  held  a  court  of  inquiry 
into  the  conduct  of  his  lieutenants.  The  at- 
tempt to  capture  Fort  Matagorda  failed,  and 
discretionary  powers  having  arrived,  leaving 
it  open  to  Rooke  and  Ormonde  either  to  winter 
in  Spain  or  to  send  part  of  the  ships  and 
troops  to  the  West  Indies  and  return  home 
with  the  rest,  a  long  series  of  bickerings  en- 
sued, which  ended  in  the  defeat  of  the  gene- 
ral's wish  to  effect  another  landing  in  Spain. 
On  30  Sept.  the  fleet  ingloriously  weighed 
anchor;  but  a  fortunate  accident  enabled 
the  commanders  before  their  return  home  to 
cover  their  discomfiture  by  a  brilliant  success. 


The  land  forces  under  Ormonde  had  a  share 
in  the  operations,  which,  after  the  taking  of 
the  batteries  at  Redondela,  ended  in  the  de- 
struction of  many  Spanish  and  French  ships, 
and  the  capture  of  part  of  the  treasure  of  the 
Plate  fleet,  in  Vigo  harbour  (12  Oct.)  After 
this  victory  Ormonde  would  gladly  have 
attempted  to  seize  Vigo  and  hold  it  during 
the  winter,  but  Rooke  refused  his  co-opera- 
tion, and  both  returned  to  England.  Here 
they  were  most  warmly  received,  and  their 
achievements  joined  with  Marlborough's  in 
the  vote  of  thanks  from  the  two  houses,  and 
in  the  thanksgiving  ceremony  at  St.  Paul's, 
where  Ormonde  was  hailed  with  special  accla- 
mations. He,  however,  notwithstanding  the 
objections  raised  by  his  friends,  insisted  upon 
and  ultimately  obtained  a  parliamentary  in- 
quiry into  the  Cadiz  miscarriage.  It  ended 
honourably  for  Rooke,  Ormonde  generously 
abstaining  from  taking  any  part  in  the  final 
decision.  The  queen  had  sought  to  soothe 
him  by  naming  him  a  privy  councillor ;  and 
in  1703  he  was  appointed  to  the  government 
of  Ireland,  which  his  father-in-law,  Rochester, 
the  queen's  uncle,had  j  ust  wrathfully  resigned. 
Ormonde  had  a  kind  of  ancestral  claim  to  the 
lord-lieutenancy,  and  the  history  of  his  house 
was  closely  bound  up  with  the  protestant 
and  loyal  interest  in  Ireland.  It  is  therefore 
not  wonderful  that  he  should  have  been  en- 
thusiastically received  by  the  Irish  parlia- 
ment, which  he  opened  21  Sept.  and  which 
speedily  voted  the  necessary  supplies.  But 
the  session  after  all  proved  an  unfortunate 
one.  The  cruel  intolerance  of  the  act  against 
popery  was  little  to  the  taste  of  the  lord- 
lieutenant,  though  he  promised  to  do  his 
best  for  it  in  England ;  here,  however,  much 
to  the  vexation  of  the  Irish  parliament,  a 
clause  devised  on  the  principle  of  the  Test 
Act  was  added  which  bore  hardly  upon  the 
presbyterians.  Furthermore,  some  of  Or- 
monde's subordinates  were  believed  to  have 
cooked  the  public  accounts,  and  he  was  sup- 
posed to  have  held  but  a  slack  rein  over  the 
cupidity  of  those  who  surrounded  him.  The 
parliament,  which  had  become  violently  in- 
censed against  him,  was  abruptly  prorogued. 
In  1705,  when  a  dispute  raged  between  the 
commons  and  the  lower  house  of  convoca- 
tion, he  twice  resorted  to  the  same  expe- 
dient, and  in  June  he  embarked  for  England. 
He  was  in  the  following  year  superseded  in 
the  government  of  Ireland  by  the  Earl  of 
Pembroke.  On  the  overthrow  of  the  whigs 
in  1710  he  was  reappointed  to  the  same  post, 
recently  held  Jby  Wharton,  but  within  less 
than  two  years  he  was  called  away  from  the 
exercise  of  its  duties.  In  December  1711 
Marlborough  had  been  dismissed  from  all 


Butler 


Butler 


his  offices,  and  soon  afterwards  Ormonde, 
besides  being  appointed  colonel  of  the  first 
regiment  of  foot  guards,  was  appointed  to 
succeed  him  in  the  post  of  captain-general 
and  in  the  conduct  of  the  campaign  in 
Flanders,  for  which  he  took  his  departure  in 
April  1712.  Burnet  declares  that  he  was 
'  well  satisfied  both  with  his  instructions 
and  his  appointments  ;  for  he  had  the  same 
allowances  that  had  been  voted  criminal  in 
the  Duke  of  Marlborough.'  His  instructions 
were  to  inform  the  States-General  and  Prince 
Eugene  that  the  queen  intended  vigorously 
to  push  the  war.  The  coldness  of  the  recep- 
tion, however,  which  he  met  with  from  Pen- 
sionary Heinsius,  was  speedily  justified  by 
the  conduct  of  the  government,  which  had 
selected  an  honourable  man  for  the  perfor- 
mance of  a  more  than  dubious  task.  Within 
a  fortnight  of  his  landing  he  was  warned  by 
St.  John  to  be  extremely  cautious  about  en- 
gaging in  any  action,  and  at  the  end  of  May, 
just  after  he  and  Prince  Eugene  had  reviewed 
the  allied  forces  near  Douai,  arrived  the 
orders,  which  were  afterwards  notorious  as 
the  restraining  orders,  but  which  he  was  in- 
structed to  keep  secret,  forbidding  his  join- 
ing in  any  siege  or  engaging  in  any  action 
without  further  commands.  The  allies 
crossed  the  Scheldt,  while  Villars,  whose 
position  had  seemed  nearly  desperate,  at 
once  found  a  pretext  for  entering  into  com- 
munications with  Ormonde.  They  greatly 
embarrassed  the  British  general,  who,  in 
reply  to  a  pressing  invitation  from  Prince 
Eugene,  felt  himself  constrained  to  avow 
that  he  could  not  join  in  any  operation  be- 
fore receiving  further  instructions  from  home. 
The  true  nature  of  his  position  was  now  an 
open  secret,  and  as  such  was  hotly  discussed 
both  at  the  Hague  and  in  the  houses  of 
parliament  at  Westminster.  When  in  June 
Prince  Eugene  gave  orders  for  the  siege  of 
Quesnoy,  Ormonde,  in  accordance  with  the 
declaration  of  ministers  in  parliament  that 
such  an  operation  was  within  his  powers, 
consented  to  cover  the  siege  in  conjunction 
with  the  imperialist  commander ;  but  no 
sooner  had  the  fall  of  the  place  become  im- 
minent than  he  informed  Prince  Eugene 
(25  June)  that  he  was  instructed  to  proclaim 
a  cessation  of  arms  for  two  months.  Ques- 
noy, however,  capitulated  (10  July),  and 
Ormonde  failed  to  induce  the  commanders  of 
the  German  troops  in  the  queen's  pay,  headed 
by  the  hereditary  Prince  of  Hesse-Cassel,  to 
follow  him  to  Dunkirk,  which  Louis  XIV 
had  agreed  provisionally  to  give  up  to  Great 
Britain.  Instead  of  half  the  allied  army, 
only  the  native  British  troops,  12,000  in 
number,  now  obeyed  Ormonde's  orders.  Hav- 


ing proclaimed  a  cessation  of  arms,  he  with- 
drew at  the  head  of  these  troops  (16  July) 
and  marched  upon  Ghent  and  Bruges,  which 
were  already  in  British  occupation,  and 
which  nearly  alone  among  the  places  in  Flan- 
ders opened  their  gates  to  our  forces.  Here 
and  hereabouts  they  spent  the  winter,  while 
Dunkirk  was  also  nominally  in  British  oc- 
cupation. When  the  spring  came,  peace  had 
been  made. 

Humiliating  as  Ormonde's  experiences 
had  been  during  his  command — for  his  own 
officers  and  soldiers  had  expressed  their 
share  in  the  indignation  excited  by  the  policy 
which  he  was  doomed  to  carry  out — it  does 
not  seem  as  if  his  personal  credit  had  per- 
manently suffered  from  these  proceedings. 
A  general  impression,  more  complimentary 
to  his  integrity  than  to  his  intelligence,  pre- 
vailed that  he  had  been  employed  because  he 
did  not  at  first  penetrate  the  motives  of  his 
employers.  The  government  rewarded  him  for 
his  services  by  conferring  on  him  the  warden- 
ship  and  admiralty  of  the  Cinque  Ports  and 
the  constableship  of  Dover  Castle,  together 
with  a  pension  of  5,000/.  a  year  upon  the  Irish 
revenues,  this  last  in  compensation  of  the 
recent  restoration  to  the  crown  of  some  royal- 
ties in  Tipperary  which  had  formerly  been  for 
a  time  in  his  family.  Inasmuch  as  he  still  held 
both  the  lord-lieutenancy  and  the  captain- 
generalship,  he  was  during  the  last  part  of 
Queen  Anne's  reign  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant personages  in  the  state,  and  one  on 
whom  a  large  share  of  responsibility  rested 
as  to  the  conduct  and  policy  of  its  govern- 
ment. As  lord-lieutenant  he  at  least  found 
occasion  for  an  act  creditable  both  to  his 
sense  of  justice  and  to  his  moral  courage ; 
for  it  was  to  'his  brother '  Ormonde,  in  whose 
gift  the  preferment  lay,  that  Swift  primarily 
owed  his  appointment  to  the  deanery  of 
St.  Patrick  by  an  arrangement  concerted,  as 
he  relates,  between  the  queen,  the  duke,  and 
the  lord  treasurer  Oxford  (Journal  to  Stella, 
18  April  1713).  It  is  less  easy  to  determine 
the  more  important  question,  to  what  extent 
Ormonde  was  prepared  to  further  the  Jacobite 
designs  rife  in  the  last  years  of  the  reign.  He 
was  not  a  man  usually  capable  of  acting  for 
himself,  and  he  seems  to  have  followed  the 
lead  of  Bolingbroke  rather  than  that  of  the 
more  cautious  Oxford,  though  the  former 
afterwards  explicitly  denied  having  been  at 
any  time  '  in  his  secret '  (Letter  to  Wind- 
ham).  As  captain-general  he  co-operated  in 
the  purification  of  the  army  from  the  leaven 
of  Marlborough ;  and  though  as  lord  warden 
of  the  Cinque  Ports  he  was  specially  re- 
sponsible for  the  safety  of  the  south  coast, 
he  was  actually  engaged  in  correspondence 


Butler 


64 


Butler 


with  the  Duke  of  Berwick  (Memoires  du 
Marechal  de  Berwick,  cited  in  MACKNTGHT'S 
Life  of  Bolingbroke,  392).  When  Boling- 
broke  had  at  last  succeeded  in  ousting 
Oxford  from  office  and  intended  to  form  an 
essentially  Jacobite  administration  of  his 
own,  Ormonde  was  to  have  been  included  in 
it  (STANHOPE).  Instead  of  this,  his  name 
together  with  Bolingbroke's  figured  among 
the  signatures  under  the  proclamation  noti- 
fying the  death  of  Queen  Anne  and  the  ac- 
cession of  King  George.  It  was  noticed 
that  at  the  proclamation  of  the  king,  when 
Oxford  was  hissed  and  Bolingbroke  met 
with  a  dubious  reception,  Ormonde  was 
lustily  cheered  by  the  crowd  {Ford  to  Swift, 
5  Aug.  1714,  cited  by  WYON,  ii.  529-530). 

On  the  arrival  in  England  of  the  new 
king,  it  seemed  at  first  as  if  Ormonde  were 
to  be  received  into  the  royal  favour.  But 
18  Sept.  he  was  deprived  of  the  captain- 
generalship  ;  and  though  9  Oct.  he  was  named 
of  the  privy  council  in  Ireland  and  confirmed 
in  the  lord-lieutenancy,  he  was  a  few  days 
afterwards  dismissed  from  both  offices,  being 
however  apprised  through  Lord  Townshend 
that  the  king  would  be  glad  to  see  him  at 
court.  When  parliament  met  in  March  1715, 
Stanhope,  who  in  the  debate  on  the  address 
hinted  at  the  willingness  of  ministers  to 
call  their  predecessors  to  account,  spoke  of 
'  a  certain  English  general  who  had  acted 
in  concert  with,  if  not  received  orders  from, 
Marshal  Villars.'  But  Ormonde  continued 
to  maintain  an  attitude  of  dignity  and  even 
of  defiance,  holding  receptions  at  Richmond 
to  which  Jacobites  were  openly  admitted, 
and  enjoying  the  huzzas  of  the  London  mob. 
To  what  extent  he  was  at  this  time  involved 
with  the  Pretender,  who,  according  to  Bo- 
lingbroke, had  conferred  upon  Ormonde  a 
commission  '  with  the  most  ample  powers 
that  could  be  given'  for  the  conduct  of  a 
rising  in  England,  will  probably  never  be 
known.  There  seems  even  now  to  have  existed 
among  the  whigs  a  wish  to  avoid  prosecuting 
him  with  the  other  late  tory  leaders,  and  to 
induce  him  to  recant  his  errors  instead  (see 
the  letter  from  Cardonnel  to  Marlborough 
cited  by  STANHOPE,  History,  i.  122  note). 
But  it  was  ultimately  determined  otherwise. 
On  21  June  Stanhope  moved  his  impeach- 
ment, and  after  a  protracted  debate,  in  which 
several  known  friends  of  the  protestant  suc- 
cession spoke  in  his  favour,  the  motion  was 
carried  by  a  majority  of  forty-nine.  Yet  it 
was  still  hoped  that  an  audience  with  the 
king  might  set  matters  right,  and  many  of 
his  Jacobite  friends  urged  him  to  take  a 
conciliatory  course,  which  still  seemed  open 
to  him.  Others  wished  him  to  co-operate  in 


the  scheme  for  an  insurrection  in  the  west,  to 
which  he  was  already  privy.  But  he  refused  to 
accept  either  advice,  and  once  more  following 
Bolingbroke's  lead  fled  to  France  on  8  Aug. 
(for  the  story  of  his  parting  interview  with 
Oxford  in  the  Tower  see  STANHOPE,  i.  127). 
He  arrived,  if  Bolingbroke  is  to  be  believed, 
'  almost  literally  alone,'  and  for  a  time  the 
two  exiles  lived  together  in  the  same  house. 
On  20  Aug.  he  was  attainted,  his  estates 
were  declared  forfeited,  and  his  honours  ex- 
tinguished, and  on  26  June  followed  an  act 
vesting  his  estates  in  the  crown.  Another 
act,  however,  passed  in  1721,  enabled  his 
brother  the  Earl  of  Arran  to  purchase  them, 
and  this  was  done. 

Ormonde,  who  had  not  yet  lost  heart,  and 
was  still,  in  Bolingbroke's  phrase, '  the  bubble 
of  his  own  popularity,'  took  a  prominent  part 
in  the  unfortunate  enterprise  of  1715.  Trust- 
ing in  the  promises  of  the  Jacobites  in  Eng- 
land and  in  the  pretences  of  the  regent 
Orleans  or  his  agents,  he  embarked  in  Nor- 
mandy for  the  neighbourhood  of  Plymouth, 
where  the  country  was  to  rise  for  King 
James.  But  on  his  arrival  he  was  soon  con- 
vinced of  the  futility  of  his  expectations,  and 
speedily  sailed  back  to  France.  He  never 
again  returned  to  this  country.  In  1719, 
when  Alberoni  had  resolved  to  assist  the 
Pretender  with  a  Spanish  armada  sailing 
from  Cadiz,  the  conduct  of  it  was  offered 
to  Ormonde,  who  was  to  join  the  fleet  at 
Corunna,  and  there  assume  its  command, 
with  the  title  of  captain-general  of  the 
King  of  Spain.  In  Ireland  a  reward  of 
10,000/.  and  in  England  one  of  5,0001.  were 
proclaimed  for  his  apprehension  on  landing, 
and  about  the  same  time  his  house  in  St. 
James's  Square  was  sold  by  auction  by  the 
crown.  He  was  himself  altogether  distrust- 
ful of  the  success  of  the  expedition,  which 
numbered  not  more  than  5,000  soldiers 
(partly  Irish),  and  wrote  from  Corunna  to 
Alberoni  requesting  that  it  might  be  post- 
poned, which  was  tantamount  to  its  being 
abandoned.  But  the  fleet  was  dissipated  off 
Cape  Finisterre  by  a  hurricane  which  lasted 
twelve  days,  and  only  two  frigates  reached 
the  Scottish  shore.  In  1721,  St.  Simon  found 
him  resident  at  Madrid,  and  in  favour  with 
the  queen  and  the  court ;  and  either  there  or 
later  the  Spanish  government  acknowledged 
his  services,  or  his  distinction,  by  a  pension 
of  2,000  pistoles.  Many  years  afterwards — 
in  1740 — he  was  again  in  the  Spanish  capital, 
where  he  and  Earl  Marischal  hoped  to  take  ad- 
vantage for  the  Jacobite  cause  of  the  breach 
between  Spain  and  England.  He  was  once 
more  disappointed ;  nor  could  he  well  have 
now  participated  in  any  military  enterprise. 


Butler 


Butler 


The  latter  years  of  his  life  were  spent  chiefly 
at  Avignon,  where  Lady  Mary  Wortley  Mon- 
tagu saw  him  in  1733,  the  year  of  his  second 
wife's  death.  He  died  himself  16  Nov.  1745. 
His  remains  were  brought  to  England  and 
buried  in  the  family  vault  in  King  Henry  V  II's 
chapel  in  Westminster  Abbey.  With  the 
death  of  his  brother  Charles,  earl  of  Arran,  in 
1758  the  titles  of  the  family  became  extinct. 

The  second  Duke  of  Ormonde,  though  in  a 
sense  born  to  greatness,  certainly  did  not  con- 
trive to  achieve  it.  The  exceptional  popularity 
which  he  enjoyed  in  England  in  the  earlier 
half  of  his  life  is  easily  accounted  for. 
Swift,  describing  the  French  ambassador  to 
Stella,  says  that  'he  is  a  fine  gentleman, 
something  like  the  Duke  of  Ormonde,  and 
just  such  an  expensive  man.'  He  was  not 
less  munificent  than  he  was  wealthy,  gracious 
in  manner,  and  high-church  in  opinions.  In 
other  respects,  too,  he  fell  in  with  the  then 
popular  ideal  of  a  patriotic  English  statesman, 
though  really  as  little  capable  in  the  cabinet 
as  on  the  battle-field,  where,  according  to 
Prior  (  Carmen  Seculars),  his  glory  paled  nei- 
ther before  that  of  his  ancestors  nor  before 
that  of  King  William  himself.  His  lofti- 
ness of  spirit  was,  however,  not  altogether 
for  show,  if  St.  Simon's  anecdote  be  true, 
that  he  refused  large  domains  offered  to  him 
in  Spain  as  the  price  of  conversion  to  the 
church  of  Rome,  while  we  know  that  he  de- 
clined to  follow  Bolingbroke  in  attempting 
to  persuade  the  Pretender  to  abandon  this 
faith.  Except  by  virtue  of  his  rank  and 
position,  he  was  as  a  politician  throughout 
his  life  what  Lady  Mary  Wortley  Montagu 
says  he  was  in  1733,  quite  insignificant.  He 
never  accomplished  anything  of  importance 
except  when  by  separating  the  British  troops 
from  those  of  the  allies  in  Flanders  he  enabled 
his  tory  colleagues  to  conclude  peace  with 
dishonour. 

There  is  a  half-length  portrait  of  the  duke 
by  Michael  Dahl  in  the  National  Portrait 
Gallery. 

[A  useful  biographical  sketch  of  the  second 
Duke  of  Ormonde  is  given  in  Lodge's  Peerage 
of  Ireland,  ed.  Archdall,  1789,  iv.  59-64  note. 
Several  facts  concerning  his  early  days  and 
family  connections  will  be  found  in  Carte's  Life 
of  [the  first]  James,  Duke  of  Ormonde,  vol.  iv. 
ed.  1851.  Of  his  proceedings  immediately  before 
and  after  his  flight  to  France,  Bolingbroke  gives 
an  untrustworthy  account  in  the  Letter  to  Sir 
William  Windham.  Other  modern  authorities 
are  Lord  Macaulay's  History  of  England  ;  Lord 
Stanhope's  Reign  of  Queen  Anne  (1870),  and 
History  of  England  from  the  Peace  of  Utrecht 
(1858);  Smollett's  History  of  England;  O.Klopp's 
Falldes  Hauses Stuart  (1875-1881);  Coxe'sLife 
of  Marlborough;  and,  more  especially,  F.  W. 

VOL.   VIII. 


Wyon's  History  of  Great  Britain   during  the 
reign  of  Queen  Anne  (2  vols.  1876).] 

A.  W.  W. 

BUTLER,  JAMES  ARMAR  (1827- 
1854),  captain  in  the  army,  born  in  1827,  was 
the  fourth  son  of  Lieutenant-general  the  Hon. 
Henry  Edward  Butler,  who  had  served  in  the 
27th  regiment  in  Egypt,  and  afterwards  as  a 
colonel  in  the  Portuguese  army  at  Busaco, 
where  he  was  wounded.  He  was  nephew  of 
Somerset  Richard  Butler,  third  earl  of  Car- 
rick.  He  was  educated  on  the  continent  and 
at  Sandhurst,  and  received  his  commission  as 
an  ensign  in  the  90th  regiment  in  1843.  He 
served  in  the  Caffre  war  of  1846-7,  was  pro- 
moted lieutenant  in  1847,  and  purchased  his 
captaincy  in  the  Ceylon  rifle  regiment  in  May 
1853.  He  was  in  England  on  furlough  in 
the  summer  of  1854,  when  the  war  between 
Russia  and  Turkey  had  just  broken  out,  and 
since  he  could  not  hope  to  be  ordered  with 
the  expeditionary  force,  he  set  out  with  a 
friend,  Lieutenant  Charles  Nasmyth,  of  the 
Bombay  artillery,  to  see  the  fighting.  The  two 
friends  went  first  to  Omar  Pasha's  camp  at 
Shumla ;  but  as  he  did  not  seem  inclined  to 
advance,  they  asked  leave  to  join  the  garrison 
at  Silistria,  to  which  the  Russian  army  had 
laid  siege  on  19  May.  Butler  and  Nasmyth 
soon  obtained  over  the  garrison  the  same 
absolute  power  that  Eldred  Pottinger  ac- 
quired at  Herat.  The  key  to  the  fortress  was 
believed  to  be  the  earthwork  known  as  the 
Arab  Tabia,  and  this  work  was  perpetually 
bombarded  and  mined  by  the  Russians,  and 
attacked  by  heavy  columns  at  all  hours  of 
the  day  and  night.  Mussa  Pasha,  the  Turkish 
commandant,  was  killed,  and  so  was  the 
Russian  commanding  engineer ;  but  still 
Omar  Pasha  would  not  send  help,  and  when 
General  Cannon  (Behram  Pasha)  did  intro- 
duce his  brigade,  he  dared  not  keep  it  there, 
and  retired  within  two  days.  On  13  June 
Butler  had  been  slightly  wounded  in  the 
forehead ;  privation  and  hard  work  made 
the  wound  dangerous,  and  on  22  June,  two 
hours  before  the  Russians  retired,  the  hero 
of  Silistria — who  deserves  the  credit,  though 
but  a  young  English  captain  of  twenty-seven, 
of  defeating  a  whole  Russian  army — died 
peacefully  without  knowing  of  his  triumph. 
On  14  July,  before  the  news  of  his  untimely 
death  arrived,  he  had  been  gazetted  a  major 
in  the  army,  and  lieutenant  and  captain  in 
the  Coldstream  guards. 

[For  the  siege  of  Silistria  see  Nasmyth's  letters 
to  the  Times  in  1854 ;  for  a  short  memoir, 
Nolan's  Illustrated  History  of  the  War  against 
Russia,  2  vols.  1855-7  ;  and  generally,  for  the 
effect  of  the  defence,  Kinglake's  Invasion  of  the 
Crimea,  chap.  30.]  H.  M.  S. 


Butler 


66 


Butler 


BUTLER,  JOHN,  sixth  EARL  OF  OE- 
MOXDE  (d.  1-478),  brother  of  James,  fifth  earl 
[q.  v.],  was  with  his  brother  attainted  by  the 
first  parliament  of  Edward  TV,  but  was  soon 
afterwards  pardoned  and  restored  in  blood 
by  Edward,  and  to  all  his  estate  except  his 
lands  in  Essex,  which  had  been  granted  by 
the  king  to  his  sister  Anne.  The  attainder 
by  the  Irish  parliament  at  Dublin,  2  Ed- 
ward IV,  was  not  however  repealed  till 
16  Edward  IV.  Previous  to  succeeding  to 
the  earldom  he  was  known  as  Sir  John  de 
Ormonde,  having  been  knighted  at  Leicester 
by  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  the  king's  uncle, 
for  adherence  to  Henry  VI.  Edward  IV 
used  to  say  of  him  that  he  was  '  the  good- 
liest knight  he  ever  beheld  and  the  finest 
gentleman  in  Christendom ;  and  that  if  good 
breeding,  nurture,  and  liberal  qualities  were 
lost  in  the  world,  they  might  all  be  found  in 
John,  earl  of  Ormonde.'  He  had  a  thorough 
mastery  of  every  European  language,  and 
had  been  an  ambassador  to  nearly  every 
European  court.  He  died  in  the  Holy  Land 
during  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem  in  1478. 
He  was  unmarried,  and  was  succeeded  in 
the  earldom  by  his  brother  Thomas. 

[Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland,  iv.  14-16 ;  Carte's 
Life  of  the  Duke  of  Ormonde  (Oxford  ed.  1851), 
i.  Ixxxi ;  The  Ormonde  Attainders,  by  Hubert 
Hall,  in  the  Genealogist,  new  ser.,  i.  76—9  ; 
The  Barony  of  Arklow,  by  J.  H.  Round,  in  vol.  i. 
of  Foster's  Collectanea  Genealogica.]  T.  F.  H. 

BUTLER,  JOHN,  D.D.  (d.  1800),  catho- 
lic bishop  of  Cork,  styled  by  courtesy  Lord 
Dunboyne,  was  the  third  son  of  Edmond 
Butler,  of  Dunboyne,  co.  Meath,  by  courtesy 
eighth  Baron  Dunboyne  (he  died  in  1732), 
and  Anne,  daughter  of  Oliver  Grace,  of 
Shanganagh,  co.  Tipperary.  In  his  early 
days  he  devoted  himself  to  the  service  of 
the  church,  but  in  consequence  of  his  having 
lost  an  eye  his  ordination  was  delayed  till 
the  consequent  canonical  impediment  had 
been  dispensed  with  at  Rome.  The  dignity 
of  his  birth  and  the  interest  of  powerful 
friends  procured  his  appointment  to  the  see 
of  Cork  by  brief  of  Pope  Clement  XIII, 
dated  16  April  1763,  and  he  was  consecrated 
in  June  the  same  year.  After  having  occu- 
pied that  see  for  twenty-three  years  he  re- 
signed his  position  and  renounced  his  creed 
under  very  peculiar  circumstances.  On  the 
death  in  December  1785  of  his  nephew,  Pearce 
Edmond  Creagh  Butler,  styled  the  eleventh 
Baron  Dunboyne,  the  title  and  estates  de- 
volved on  him.  He  expected  from  Rome  a 
dispensation  from  the  obligations  of  his  epi- 
scopal character  and  permission  to  marry, 
"but  his  application  to  the  Holy  See  was  an- 


swered by  Pius  VI.  in  language  of  stern 
rebuke.  With  the  hope  of  perpetuating  his 
name  and  family  he  violated  his  vow  of 
celibacy  and  married  at  Clonmel  a  protes- 
tant  young  lady,  a  cousin  of  his  own,  and 
daughter  of  Theobald  Butler,  of  Wilford, 
co.  Tipperary.  On  the  intelligence  being 
conveyed  to  Rome  of  the  bishop's  mar- 
riage the  pope  addressed  to  him  a  letter 
couched  in  severe  terms.  The  original  of 
this  document,  dated  9  June  1787,  and  an 
English  translation  are  printed  in  England's 
1  Life  of  the  Rev.  Arthur  O'Leary '  (pp.  227, 
332).  Dr.  Butler  paid  no  heed  to  this  docu- 
ment, but  read  his  recantation  of  the  distinc- 
tive doctrines  of  Catholicism  in  the  parish 
church  of  Clonmel  on  19  Aug.  1787.  He 
never  officiated,  however,  in  the  protestant 
church.  After  his  apostasy  he  frequented  the 
services  of  the  established  religion  on  Sun- 
days ;  and  on  one  or  two  occasions,  when  or- 
dinations were  held  in  the  chapel  of  Trinity 
College,  during  his  residence  in  Dublin,  he 
was  invited  to  assist  at  the  imposition  of 
hands,  but  he  anxiously  declined  to  do  so 
(Life  of  O'Leary,  226).  No  issue  came  of  his 
marriage.  Lord  Dunboyne,  as  he  was  called, 
being  by  courtesy  the  twelfth  baron,  died 
at  his  residence,  Dunboyne  Castle,  on  7  May 
1800,  having  been  a  few  days  previously 
reconciled  to  the  catholic  church  by  William 
Gahan,  D.D.,  a  celebrated  Augustinian  friar. 
His  widow  survived  him  sixty  years.  She 
afterwards  married  J.  Hubert  Moore,  of 
Shannon  Grove,  King's  County,  barrister-at- 
law,  but  died  without  issue  in  August  1860, 


By  his  will  he  bequeathed  the  Dunboyne 
estate  to  Maynooth  College  for  the  educa- 
tion of  youths  intended  for  the  priesthood, 
devising  his  other  estates  to  his  heir-at-law 
and  family.  The  bequest  was  disputed  in 
December  1801,  in  a  suit  against  the  trustees 
of  Maynooth,  on  the  ground  that  any  one 
'relapsing  into  popery  from  the  protestant 
religion  was  deprived  of  the  benefit  of  the 
laws  made  in  favour  of  Roman  catholics, 
and  was  therefore  incapable  of  making  a 
will  of  landed  property  under  the  penal 
laws.'  Dr.  Gahan  was  examined  at  the 
assizes  at  Trim,  on  24  Aug.  1802,  to  elicit 
from  him  whether  he  administered  the  last 
sacraments  to  Lord  Dunboyne,  and,  on  his 
refusing  to  reveal  the  secrets  of  the  confes- 
sional, was  sentenced  to  imprisonment  in 
the  gaol  of  Trim  for  contempt  of  court  by 
Lord  Kilwarden;  but  the  jury  having  found, 
on  a  separate  issue  submitted  to  them,  that 
the  deceased  had  died  a  catholic,  the  judge 
directed  the  witness's  release  after  a  week's 
confinement. 


Butler 


Butler 


The  title  of  Dunboyne  in  the  peerage  of 
Ireland  was  created  by  Henry  VIII  in  1541, 
but  was  forfeited  in  the  person  of  James, 
fourth  baron,  for  his  implication  in  the  re- 
bellion of  1641  ;  he  was  outlawed  in  1691 
for  adherence  to  the  cause  of  King  James  II. 
The  attainder  was  not  reversed  till  26  Oct. 
1827,  when  James,  thirteenth  baron,  was 
restored  by  the  reversal  of  the  outlawries 
affecting  the  title. 

[England's  Life  of  Arthur  O'Leary ;  Brady's 
Episcopal  Succession,  ii.  95  ;  Notes  and  Queries, 
5th  series,  xi.  8,31,  69  ;  Universe,  20  Jan.  1866, 
p.  5;  Burke's  Peerage  (1885),  444;  Foster's 
Peerage  (1882),  233;  Madden's  Kevelations  of 
Ireland,  61.1  T.  C. 

BUTLER,  JOHN  (1717-1802),  bishop 
of  Hereford,  was  born  at  Hamburg.  As  a 
young  man  he  was  a  tutor  in  the  family  of 
Mr.  Child,  the  banker  (CHALMERS).  He  was 
not  a  member  of  either  university,  though 
in  later  life  he  received  the  degree  of  LL.D. 
from  Cambridge.  He  married  for  his  first 
wife  a  lady  who  kept  a  school  at  Westmin- 
ster ;  his  second  was  the  sister  and  coheiress 
of  Sir  Charles  Vernon,  of  Farnham  in  Surrey, 
and  this  marriage  considerably  improved  his 
social  standing.  Having  taken  orders  he 
became  a  popular  preacher  in  London,  and 
in  1754  he  published  a  sermon,  preached 
at  St.  Paul's  before  the  Sons  of  the  Clergy. 
In  the  title-page  he  is  described  as  chaplain 
to  the  Princess  Dowager  of  Wales.  In  the 
same  year  he  also  published  a  sermon  preached 
before  the  trustees  of  the  Public  Infirmary. 
He  was  installed  as  a  prebendary  of  Win- 
chester in  1760.  In  the  title-page  of  a  ser- 
mon preached  before  the  House  of  Commons 
at  St.  Margaret's,  Westminster,  on  the  occa- 
sion of  a  general  fast  in  1758,  he  is  described 
as  minister  of  Great  Yarmouth  and  chaplain 
to  the  Princess  Dowager.  In  spite  of  this 
relation  to  the  princess's  household,  in  1762 
he  issued  a  political  pamphlet  addressed  to 
the  '  Cocoa  Tree '  and  signed  '  A  Whig.'  In 
this  pamphlet,  which  ran  to  three  editions,  he 
bitterly  attacked  Bute  and  the  conduct  of  the 
ministry  since  the  a  ccession  of  George  III.  He 
was  appointed  chaplain  to  the  Bishop  of  Lon- 
don (Dr.  Hayter),  received  the  living  of  Ever- 
ley,  Wiltshire,  and  on  the  recommendation 
of  Lord  Onslow  was  made  one  of  the  king's 
chaplains.  In  1769  he  was  made  archdeacon 
of  Surrey.  During  the  American  war  he 
issued  a  number  of  political  pamphlets,  under 
the  signature  of '  Vindex,'  in  which  he  strongly 
supports  the  policy  of  Lord  North .  He  reaped 
the  reward  of  his  services  in  1777,  when  he 
was  appointed  bishop  of  Oxford,  being  con- 
secrated at  Lambeth  on  25  May.  Butler  had 
now  adopted  strong  tory  principles,  and  on 


30  Jan.  1787  preached  before  the  House  of 
Lords  on  the  death  of  Charles  I.  While 
bishop  of  Oxford  he  helped  Dr.  Woide  to 
transcribe  the  Alexandrine  MS.  of  the  Bible. 
In  1788  he  was  translated  to  the  bishopric 
of  Hereford.  He  died  in  1802,  in  the  eighty- 
fifth  year  of  his  age,  leaving  no  children.  At 
the  advanced  age  of  sixty  he  had  undergone 
the  operation  of  cutting  for  the  stone.  His 
published  works  are  :  1.  '  An  Answerto  the 
Cocoa  Tree,  by  a  Whig,'  1762.  2.  'A  Con- 
sultation on  the  Subject  of  a  Standing  Army,' 
1763.  3.  '  Serious  Consideration  on  the 
Character  of  the  Present  Administration.' 
4.  '  Account  of  the  Character  of  the  Rt.  Hon. 
H.  B.  Legge.'  5.  Sermons  and  charges  of 
various  dates,  republished  in  a  collective 
edition,  1801. 

[Gent.  Mag.  Ixxii.  pt.  i.  233,  ii.  1170 ;  Letter 
to  the  Cocoa  Tree,  by  a  Whig,  in  Collected  Pam- 
phlets B.  (Brit.  Mus.) ;  Chalmers's  Biog.  Diet, 
vii.  455;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.  i.  177;  Le  Neve's 
Fasti  Eccl.  Angl. ;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anec.  ix.  10.] 

B.  C.  S. 

BUTLER,  JOSEPH  (1692-1752),  bishop 
of  Durham,  was  born  at  Wantage  18  May 
1692.  He  was  the  youngest  of  the  eight 
children  of  a  well-to-do  draper  who  had 
retired  from  business,  and  occupied  a  house 
called  '  The  Priory,'  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
town.  The  room  in  which  the  bishop  was 
born  is  still  shown.  He  was  first  sent  to  the 
Latin  school  under  the  Rev.  Philip  Barton. 
Long  afterwards,  on  becoming  dean  of  St. 
Paul's,  he  bestowed  one  of  his  first  pieces 
of  patronage,  the  rectory  of  Hutton,  in  Essex, 
upon  his  old  schoolmaster.  (According  to  a 
statement  by  G.  Lavington  in  the  '  Rawlin- 
son  MSS.'  he  was  educated  at  St.  Paul's 
School.  The  statement  is  made  on  behalf  of 
Butler,  who  '  doth  not  care  to  fill  up '  Raw- 
linson's  form.  He  'likes  not  to  have  his  life 
wrote  while  he  is  living.')  Butler's  father 
intended  him  for  the  presbyterian  ministry. 
He  therefore  sent  the  boy  to  a  dissenting 
academy  kept  by  Samuel  Jones  at  Gloucester, 
and  afterwards  at  Tewkesbury.  Among 
Butler's  fellow-pupils  were  Seeker,  after- 
wards archbishop,  with  whom  he  formed 
a  lifelong  friendship ;  Maddox,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Worcester ;  and  a  well-known  dis- 
senting divine,  Samuel  Chandler.  Jones's 
academy  is  described  in  a  letter  from  Seeker 
to  Dr.  Watts  (GIBBONS,  Memoirs  of  Isaac 
Watts  (1780),  p.  346).  There  were  sixteen 
pupils  who  studied  logic,  Hebrew,  mathe- 
matics, and  classics.  Butler's  intellectual 
development  is  proved  by  the  correspondence 
which  he  carried  on  while  still  at  Tewkesbury 
with  Samuel  Clarke,  a  philosopher  frequently 
consulted  by  youthful  inquirers.  Butler  in  his 


Butler 


68 


Butler 


first  letter  (4  Nov.  1713)  advances  two  objec- 
tions to  the  arguments  by  which  Clarke  in  the 
Boyle  Lectures  of  1704-5  sought  to  demon- 
strate the  existence  and  attributes  of  God. 
Butler  doubts  whether  it  is  a  contradiction  to 
assert  the  '  self-existence  of  a  finite  being,'  but 
declares  himself  convinced  (in  his  fourth  let- 
ter) by  Clarke's  arguments.  He  also  doubts 
whether  it  is  a  contradiction  to  suppose  the 
existence  of  two  independent  self-existing 
beings.  This  latter  difficulty,  after  some  dis- 
cussion, resolves  itself  into  a  question  as  to  the 
nature  of  time  and  space  ;  and  at  the  close  of 
the  correspondence  Butler  is  still  in  doubt. 
At  a  later  period  he  professed  himself  to  be 
fully  satisfied  upon  this  point  also  (SxEERE's 
Remains,  p.  18).  Butler  did  not  give  his 
name,  and  sent  his  letters  to  the  post  through 
his  friend  Seeker,  describing  himself  to  Clarke 
as  '  a  gentleman  from  Gloucestershire.'  [The 
letters  are  given  in  Butler's  'Works'  and 
in  Clarke's  'Works,'  vol.  ii.  1738.]  He 
declares  in  the  fourth  that  he  designs  '  the 
search  after  truth  as  the  business  of  his  life,' 
and  his  obvious  candour  and  ability  made 
a  favourable  impression  upon  Clarke,  with 
whom  he  soon  afterwards  corresponded  under 
his  own  name.  He  had  decided  to  conform 
to  the  church  of  England,  and  persuaded  his 
father,  after  a  little  trouble,  to  allow  him  to 
enter  at  Oriel,  March  1714-15,  to  pursue  the 
necessary  studies.  He  expresses  to  Clarke 
his  dissatisfaction  with  Oxford.  He  regrets 
that  he  is  obliged  to  quit  his  divinity  studies 
by  the  want  of  encouragement  to  independent 
thinkers  (STEEEE'S  Remains,  p.  12).  He  has 
made  up  his  mind  (30  Sept.  1717)  to  migrate 
to  Cambridge  to  avoid  the  'frivolous  lectures ' 
and  'unintelligible  disputations'  by  which  he 
is  '  quite  tired  out '  at  Oxford  (European 
Magazine,  xli.  9).  Meanwhile  he  had  become 
intimate  with  Edward  Talbot,  son  of  the 
bishop  of  Salisbury.  In  1717  Talbot  became 
vicar  of  East  Hendred,  near  Wantage ;  and 
from  entries  in  the  parish  registers  it  ap- 
pears that  Butler  helped  him  in  some  of  his 
duties.  Butler  took  hisB.A.  degree  on  16  Oct. 
1718,  and  the  B.C.L.  on  10  June  1721.  He 
was  ordained  deacon  and  priest  by  Bishop 
Talbot  at  Salisbury  in  October  and  December 
1718  (Rawlinson  MSS.  fol.  16,  144),  and 
was  appointed  in  July,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  Clarke  and  Talbot,  to  the  preacher- 
ship  at  the  Rolls  Chapel.  His  friend  Talbot 
died  in  December  1720,  leaving  a  widow  and 
a  posthumous  daughter,  who  became  the  in- 
timate friend  of  Mrs.  Carter,  and  speaks  with 
warmth  of  Butler's  continued  courtesy  and 
kindness  to  her  through  his  life  (Memoirs  of 
Mrs.  Carter,  i.  128).  Mrs.  Talbot  and  her 
daughter  became  inmates  of  Seeker's  family 


after  his  marriage  in  1725.  Talbot  had  on 
his  deathbed  recommended  Butler  and  Seeker 
(known  to  him  through  Butler)  to  his  father, 
the  bishop.  In  1721  Butler  became  prebendary 
of  Salisbury.  In  the  same  year  Bishop  Talbot 
was  translated  to  Durham,  and  in  1722  gave 
Butler  the  rectory  of  Houghton-le-Skerne, 
near  Darlington.  Butler  was  still  a  poor  man, 
and  received  money  at  times  from  an  elder  bro- 
ther, the  last  sum  paid  being  100Z.  in  January 
1725.  A  taste  for  building,  which  he  showed 
through  life,  led  him  to  spend  more  than  he 
could  afford  upon  repairing  the  Houghton 
parsonage.  Meanwhile  Bishop  Talbot  had 
ordained  Seeker  in  1722,  and  in  1724  pre- 
sented him  to  the  rectory  of  Houghton-le- 
Spring.  Seeker,  we  are  told,  now  used  his 
influence  with  the  bishop,  due  in  the  first 
instance  to  Butler's  friendship,  by  inducing 
him  to  bestow  upon  Butler,  in  1725,  the 
rectory  of  Stanhope  in  Weardale,  known  in 
the  north  as  the  '  golden  rectory.'  Butler 
then  became  independent  for  the  first  time  ; 
and  in  the  autumn  of  1726  he  resigned  his 
preachership,  and  published  the  celebrated 
'  Fifteen  Sermons.'  In  the  preface  to  the 
second  edition,  dated  6  Sept.  1729,  he  says 
that  the  selection  of  these  from  many  others 
preached  in  the  same  place  was  '  in  great 
measure  accidental.'  Butler  led  a  secluded 
life  at  Stanhope,  and  little  is  known  of  his 
pursuits.  A  tradition,  collected  by  Bishop 
Phillpotts,  a  successor  in  the  living,  tells  us 
that  he  '  rode  a  black  pony,  and  rode  very 
fast'  (BAKTLETT'S  Sutler,  p.  76),  though 
a  remoter  tradition  adds  that  he  fell  into 
reveries,  and  allowed  his  pony  to  graze  at 
will  (EGGLESTOKTE).  We  are  also  told  that 
he  found  it  hard  to  resist  the  importunity 
of  beggars,  and  would  try  to  escape  them  by 
shutting  himself  up  in  his  house.  His  main 
occupation  must  have  been  the  composition  of 
the  'Analogy,'  which  was  published  in  1736. 
The  '  Analogy '  is  dedicated  to  Charles,  lord 
Talbot,  who  became  chancellor  in  1733,  '  in 
acknowledgment  of  the  highest  obligations 
to  the  late  Lord  Bishop  of  Durham'  (Talbot's 
father)  '  and  himself.'  Talbot,  on  becoming 
chancellor,  had  appointed  Butler  his  chaplain, 
and  upon  this  occasion  Butler  took  the  D.C.L. 
degree  at  Oxford  in  December  1733.  Talbot 
further  made  him  a  prebendary  of  Rochester 
(July  1736),  and  the  same  month  he  had 
become  clerk  of  the  closet  to  Queen  Caroline. 
The  old  connection  with  the  Talbots  might 
well  account  for  these  preferments,  to  which, 
however,  we  are  told  that  Seeker  again  con- 
tributed. Queen  Caroline  took  great  interest 
in  philosophical  discussions.  The  controversy 
between  Clarke  and  Leibnitz  had  been  carried 
on  through  her,  and  Clarke,  Berkeley,  Hoad- 


Butler 


69 


Butler 


ly,  and  Sherlock  had  held  conversations  in 
her  presence.  Butler,  as  a  friend  of  Clarke's, 
may  have  been  introduced  at  these  during 
his  preachership  at  the  Rolls.  Seeker,  who  in 
1733  had  become  chaplain  to  the  king,  men- 
tioned his  friend  soon  afterwards  to  the  queen, 
who  said  that  she  thought  he  had  been  dead. 
She  repeated  this  to  Archbishop  Blackburne 
of  York,  who  replied, '  No,  madame,  he  is  not 
dead,  but  he  is  buried.'  However  this  may 
be,  the  queen  became  interested  in  Butler, 
and  commanded  his  attendance,  we  are  told, 
every  evening  from  seven  till  nine.  The 
queen  died  next  year  (20  Nov.  1737),  and 
just  before  her  death  commended  Butler  to 
Potter,  the  new  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
Butler,  according  to  Lord  Hervey  (Memoirs, 
ii.  529),  was  the  only  person  whom  she  re- 
commended '  particularly  and  by  name ' 
during  her  illness.  A  month  later,  as  Seeker 
told  Jekyll,  who  told  Dr.  Thomas  Wilson, 
son  of  the  bishop  of  Man,  he  preached  a  ser- 
mon before  the  king  upon  profiting  by  afflic- 
tion ;  his  hearer  was  much  affected,  and 
promised  to '  do  something  very  good  for  him' 
(STEERE'S  Remains,  p.  5). 

George  II,  in  any  case,  desired  to  carry  out 
the  queen's  wishes.  Butler  received  next 
year  an  offer  from  Walpole  of  the  bishopric 
of  Bristol,  from  which  Dr.  Gooch  was  trans- 
lated to  Norwich.  In  a  letter  to  Walpole 
(dated  Stanhope,  28  Aug.  1738)  Butler  ac- 
cepts the  offer,  but  says  that  it  was  '  not 
very  suitable  either  to  the  condition  of  my 
fortune  or  the  circumstances  of  my  prefer- 
ment, nor,  as  I  should  have  thought,  to  the 
recommendation '  (that  is  the  queen's) '  with 
which  I  was  honoured.'  The  bishopric  was 
in  fact  the  poorest  in  England.  Butler  was  al- 
lowed to  hold  his  prebend  at  Rochester  (re- 
signing that  at  Salisbury)  and  his  rectory  at 
Stanhope  in  commendam,  until  1740,  when 
he  was  appointed  dean  of  St.  Paul's.  He  was 
installed  24  May,  and  resigned  his  other  pre- 
ferments. Butler  spent  considerable  sums 
in  improving  the  bishop's  palace  at  Bris- 
tol ;  some  reports  mention  from  three  to  five 
thousand  pounds,  others  the  whole  income 
of  the  see  for  twelve  years  (BARTLETT'S 
Sutler, -p.  89 ;  STEERE'S  Remains}.  The  mer- 
chants of  the  town  offered  a  large  gift  of 
cedar,  part  of  which  he  carried  afterwards  to 
Durham.  The  few  glimpses  of  Butler's  private 
life  belong  to  this  period.  In  March  1737 
John  Byrom  was  introduced  to  him  by  the 
famous  David  Hartley,  at  whose  house  they 
met.  A  long  argument  took  place,  in  which 
Butler  supported  the  claims  of  reason,  while 
Byrom  defended  the  claims  of  authority. 
Byrom  ends  by  wishing  that  he  had  '  Dr. 
Butler's  temper  and  calmness,  yet  not  quite, 


because  I  thought  he  was  a  little  too  little 
vigorous'  (BYROM'S  Remains  (Chetham  Soc.), 
ii.  96-9).  Byrom  dined  with  Butler  14  Feb. 
1749,  when  the  bishop  entertained  a  party  of 
fifteen,  and  was  '  very  civil  and  courteous ' 
(ib.  p.  486).  In  August  1739  Wesley  had  an 
interview  with  Butler.  Wesley  was  at  the 
beginning  of  his  career  as  a  preacher,  and  his 
sermons  had  caused  some  of  those  phenomena 
•which  to  Wesley  appeared  to  be  proofs  of  di- 
vine power,  while  Butler  would  regard  them 
with  suspicion  as  symptoms  of '  enthusiasm '  in 
the  bad  sense  of  the  word.  They  had  caused 
scandal,  and  the  bishop  probably  felt  it  a 
duty  to  remonstrate.  After  some  argument 
about  faith  and  works,  Butler  spoke  with 
horror  of  claims  to  'extraordinary  revelations 
and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;'  he  spoke  of 
people  falling  into  fits  at  the  meetings  of  the 
society,  and  ended  by  advising  Wesley  to 
leave  his  diocese.  Wesley  declined  to  give 
any  promise  (TYERMAN'S  Life  of  Wesley,  i. 
247).  At  Bristol,  Butler  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Josiah  Tucker,  afterwards  the  well- 
known  dean  of  Gloucester.  Butler  made 
Tucker  his  domestic  chaplain,  and  gave  him 
a  prebend  in  the  cathedral.  Tucker  tells  us 
that  Butler  used  to  walk  for  hours  in  the 
garden  behind  his  palace  at  night,  and  upon 
one  such  occasion  suddenly  asked  his  chaplain 
whether  public  bodies  might  not  go  mad  as 
well  as  individuals,  adding  that  nothing  else 
could  account  for  most  of  the  transactions 
in  history  (TUCKER'S  Humble  Address  and 
earnest  Appeal  to  the  Landed  Interest,  p.  20, 
note). 

On  the  death  of  Archbishop  Potter  in  1747 
an  offer  of  the  primacy  was  made  to  Butler, 
who  had  in  1746  been  made  clerk  of  the  closet 
to  the  king  (on  the  death  of  Egerton,  bishop 
of  Hereford).  Butler  is  said  to  have  declined 
it  on  the  ground  that  '  it  was  too  late  for  him 
to  try  to  support  a  falling  church '  (BART- 
LETT,  p.  96).  One  of  his  nephews,  John  Butler, 
a  rich  bachelor,  had  previously  shown  his 
appreciation  of  the  '  Analogy '  by  exchanging 
a  presentation  copy  from  his  uncle  for  an  iron 
vice  belonging  to  a  '  shrewd  Scotch  solicitor ' 
named  Thomson.  Hearing,  however,  that 
his  uncle  had  a  chance  of  the  archbishopric, 
he  came  up  to  town  prepared  to  advance 
20,000/.  to  meet  his  first  expenses.  In  1741 
the  bishopric  of  Durham  was  offered  to  Butler. 
It  was  proposed  to  him  that  the  lord-lieu- 
tenancy of  the  county,  previously  attached 
to  the  bishopric,  should  be  given  to  a  lay- 
man, and  that  the  deanery  of  St.  Paul's  to 
be  vacated  by  him  should  be  conferred  upon 
Seeker  on  condition  that  Butler  should  give 
the  stall  at  Durham  vacated  by  Seeker  to 
Dr.  Chapman  (master  of  Magdalene,  Cam- 


Butler 


Butler 


bridge).  Butler  declined  to  allow  the  dignity 
of  the  see  to  be  diminished  by  the  separation 
of  the  lord-lieutenancy,  or  to  agree  to  a  con- 
tract which  he  thought  simoniacal.  He  was 
accordingly  appointed  to  the  bishopric  un- 
conditionally. The  arrangement,  however, 
as  to  Chapman  and  Seeker  was  carried  into 
effect.  The  lord-lieutenancy  was  not  sepa- 
rated from  the  bishopric  till  the  next  vacancy. 
A  plan  for  establishing  bishops  in  the  Ame- 
rican colonies  was  suggested  at  this  time  by 
Butler  (Annual  Register,  1765,  p.  108).  It 
came  to  nothing,  but  was  noticed  in  a  later 
controversy  between  Seeker  and  a  Dr.  May- 
hew,  of  Boston,  in  1763.  A  contemporary 
reference  is  made  in  R.  Baron's  '  Cordial  for 
Low  Spirits '  (1751,  preface  to  vol.  iii.)  [see 
BARON,  R.]  Butler  was  translated  to  Durham 
in  July  1750,  succeeding  E.  Chandler.  He 
delivered  a  charge  in  1751  (printed  in  his 
works).  In  this,  after  speaking  strongly  of  the 
'  general  decay  of  religion  in  the  nation,'  and 
speaking  of  the  evil  effects  of  light  conversation 
in  promoting  scepticism,  he  insists  upon  the 
importance  of  observing  outward  forms,  of 
maintaining  churches,  and  regular  services,  as 
well  as  impressing  the  people  by  proper  per- 
sonal admonitions.  He  speaks  incidentally  of 
the  influence  of  outward  form  in  strengthen- 
ing the  beliefs,  superstitions,  and  religions  of 
heathens,  Mahommedans,  and  Catholics.  This 
passage  gave  very  needless  offence,  and  in 
1752  Archdeacon  Blackburne  published  an 
anonymous  pamphlet  called  '  A  Serious  En- 
quiry into  the  Use  and  Importance  of  External 
Religion,'  &c.,  in  which  Butler  was  accused 
of  a  tendency  to  Romanism.  This  pamphlet 
was  republished  with  Blackburne's  name  by 
R.  Baron,  in  a  collection  called  '  The  Pillars 
of  Priestcraft  and  Orthodoxy  shaken,'  and  is 
included  in  Blackburne's  works.  It  is  only 
worth  notice  as  partly  accounting  for  the 
report  afterwards  spread,  that  Butler  had 
died  a  catholic.  Another  circumstance  which 
aroused  the  suspicions  of  his  contemporaries 
was  his  erection  in  the  chapel  of  his  palace 
at  Bristol  of  a  slab  of  black  marble  over  the 
altar,  with  an  inlaid  cross  of  white  marble. 
It  remained  till  the  destruction  of  the  palace 
in  the  Bristol  riots  of  1831. 

The  assertion  that  Butler  died  a  catholic 
was  made  in  1767  in  an  anonymous  pamphlet 
called  'The  Root  of  Protestant  Errors  Ex- 
amined '  (attributed  to  Blackburne  or  Theo- 
philus  Lindsey).  Seeker  replied  in  a  letter 
to  the  '  St.  James's  Chronicle '(9  May),  signed 
'  Misopseudes,'  challenging  the  author  to  pro- 
duce his  authority.  '  Phileleutheros,'  the 
author,  replied,  giving  no  reasons  beyond 
rumour,  made  probable,  as  he  thought,  by  the 
circumstances  of  the  Bristol  cross  and  the 


Durham  charge.  Seeker  on  23  May  said  that 
he  regretted  the  cross,  but  emphatically  de- 
nied the  truth  of  the  rumour.  Other  letters 
appeared  in  the  same  paper,  showing  only 
that  the  writers  were  determined  to  be- 
lieve, though  without  a  tittle  of  evidence. 
Seeker  in  a  letter  of  21  July  replied,  ex- 
posing sufficiently  the  utter  groundlessness 
of  the  statement.  Butler's  '  natural  melan- 
choly '  and  his  fondness  for  '  lives  of  Romish 
saints  and  other  books  of  mystic  piety '  are 
noticed  and  apparently  admitted  by  the  arch- 
bishop. He  says  that  Butler  was  '  never  a 
communicant  in  any  dissenting  assembly  ; ' 
that  he  attended  the  established  worship  from 
his  early  years,  and  became  '  a  constant  con- 
formist '  from  his  entrance  at  Oxford.  (A 
full  account  is  given  in  the  notes  to  Halifax's 
preface  to  Butler's  Works,  i.  p.  xxxiii.) 

Butler  does  not  appear  to  have  taken  any 
part  in  politics.  He  had  been  wafted  to  his 
see,  says  Horace  Walpole,  '  in  a  cloud  of 
metaphysics,  and  remained  absorbed  in  it ' 
(George  II,  i.  148).  He  had,  however,  a 
house  at  Hampstead,  which  had  once  be- 
longed to  Sir  Henry  Vane.  Butler  had  filled 
the  windows  with  painted  glass,  including 
some  figures  of  the  apostles,  presented  to  him 
by  the  pope,  according  to  '  local  tradition.' 
Miss  Talbot  describes  it  to  Mrs.  Carter  as  a 
'  most  enchanting,  gay,  pretty,  elegant  house ' 
(Letters  of  29  Feb.  and  9  April  1751).  The 
house  was  sold  upon  his  death  (see  PARK'S 
Hampstead, p.  269 ).  During  his  short  tenure 
of  the  see  of  Durham,  Butler  showed  great 
liberality,  received  the  principal  gentry  three 
times  a  week, subscribed  liberally  to  charities, 
and  visited  his  clergy.  The  story  was  told 
that,  in  answer  to  some  application  for  a 
subscription,  he  asked  his  steward  how  much 
money  he  had  in  the  house.  '  Five  hundred 
pounds,'  was  the  reply ;  upon  which  the 
bishop  bestowed  the  whole  upon  the  appli- 
cant, saying  that  it  was  a  shame  for  a  bishop 
to  have  so  much. 

Butler's  health  was  failing,  and  his  physi- 
cians sent  him  to  Bristol  and  afterwards  to 
Bath,  where  he  died  on  16  June  1752.  He 
was  buried  in  the  cathedral  at  Bristol.  Bishop 
Benson  (Seeker's  brother-in-law)  and  Natha- 
niel Forster,  Butler's  chaplain,  were  in  atten- 
dance. The  last  tells  Seeker  that  Butler  was 
constantly  talking  of  writing  to  his  old  friend, 
even  when  unable  to  express  himself  clearly. 
By  his  will  he  left  200J.  to  Forster,  whom 
he  appointed  executor.  The  balance  of  his 
estate  after  various  bequests,  including  500/. 
to  the 'Newcastle  Infirmary  and  500/.  to  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
was  to  be  distributed  among  his  nephews 
and  nieces.  The  total  amount  left  seems  to 


Butler 


Butler 


have  been  between  9,OOOZ.  and  10,0001.  (BA.KT- 
LETT,  277).  He  also  directed  that  '  all  his 
sermons,  letters,  and  papers  whatever,  which 
are  in  a  deal  box  locked,  directed  to  Dr. 
Forster,  and  now  standing  in  the  little  room 
within  my  library  at  Hampstead,  be  burnt, 
without  being  read  by  any  one,  as  soon  as 
may  be  after  my  decease.'  A  writer  in 
Nichols's  'Literary  Anecdotes '  (ix.  292)  says 
that  he  has  reason  to  know  that  some  of 
Butler's  manuscript  sermons  '  are  still  (1815) 
in  being.' 

One  portrait  of  Bishop  Butler  is  in  the 
Newcastle  Infirmary,  and  was  taken  during 
his  last  illness.  It  is  engraved  in  the  Oxford 
edition  of  his  works.  A  second  was  painted 
by  Hudson  for  his  nephew  Joseph,  and  a 
third  by  Vanderbank  in  1732,  which  is  en- 
graved in  Bartlett's '  Life.'  The  last  two  were 
both  at  Kirby  House,  the  residence  of  his 
nephew's  grandson. 

Butler's  position  in  contemporary  specula- 
tion was  unique.  The  deist  controversy, 
which  culminated  about  1730,  is  throughout 
in  his  mind,  though  he  designedly  abstains 
from  special  references.  The  method  of  ab- 
stract metaphysical  reasoning  applied  by  his 
early  friend  Clarke  both  to  ethical  and  theo- 
logical speculations  had  led  to  a  system 
which  tended  to  reduce  the  historical  ele- 
ment of  belief  to  a  secondary  position  or  to 
eliminate  it  entirely.  Butler,  while  admit- 
ting the  validity  of  Clarke's  reasoning,  adopts 
the  different  method  of  appealing  to  observa- 
tion of  facts  (Preface  to  Sermons,  p.  vii). 
His  ethical  system  is  therefore  psychological, 
or  appeals  to  the  constitution  of  human 
nature,  as  the  '  Analogy '  to  the  constitution 
of  the  world  at  large.  In  the  sermons  and 
the  dissertation  on  '  The  Nature  of  Virtue ' 
he  assails  especially  the  egoistic  utilitarianism 
of  which  Hobbes  had  been  the  great  teacher 
in  the  previous  age,  and  which  was  main- 
tained both  on  a  priori  and  empirical  grounds. 
In  this  he  follows  Shaftesbury  (the  only 
writer  to  whom  he  explicitly  refers),  who 
had  endeavoured  to  show  the  general  har- 
mony between  virtue  and  happiness  ;  but  he 
tries  to  fill  a  gap  in  Shaftesbury's  argument 
by  showing  the  natural  supremacy  of  con- 
science, and  therefore  the  existence  of  moral 
obligation,  even  where  self-interest  is  op- 
posed to  conscience.  The  main  result  of  the 
sermons  is  therefore  the  psychological  sys- 
tem, in  which  the  conscience  is  represented 
as  holding  a  supreme  position  by  its  own 
self-evidencing  authority  among  the  various 
faculties  which  constitute  human  nature ; 
while  other  passions,  and  in  particular  self- 
love  and  benevolence,  are  independent  but 
subordinate.  The  psychology,  though  some- 


what perplexed,  shows  remarkable  acuteness, 
and  the  argument  that  self-love,  instead  of 
being  the  sole  or  supreme  faculty,  really 
presupposes  the  existence  of  co-ordinate  pas- 
sions, is  especially  noteworthy.  Butler  greatly 
influenced  the  common-sense  school  of  Hut- 
cheson  and  his  followers,  who  are  also  allied 
to  Shaftesbury ;  and  his  influence  upon  Hume 
is  perceptible,  especially  in  Hume's  admission 
of  independent  benevolent  impulses,  in  con- 
nection with  a  utilitarian  principle  which 
had  generally  been  interpreted  as  leading  to 
pure  egoism.  Hume  (it  may  be  noticed) 
desired  in  1737  to  be  introduced  to  Butler, 
and  sent  him  a  copy  of  the  '  Treatise  on 
Human  Nature '  on  its  publication  in  1739. 
He  expressed  his  pleasure  in  1742  upon  hear- 
ing that  his  first  set  of  essays  (which  did  not 
include  those  offensive  to  the  orthodox)  had 
been  '  everywhere  recommended'  by  Butler 
(BURTON'S  Hume,  i.  6-4,  106,  143). 

The  famous  '  Analogy '  is  an  endeavour  to 
show  that,  as  the  particular  frame  of  man 
reveals  a  supreme  conscience,  so  the  frame 
of  nature  shows  a  moral  governor  revealed 
through  conscience.  Assuming  the  validity 
of  the  a  priori  arguments  for  theism  and  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  he  maintains  that 
the  facts  of  observation  fall  in  with  the 
belief  that  this  life  is  a  probationary  state 
where  men  are,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  under 
a  system  of  government  which  encourages 
virtue  as  such  and  discourages  vice,  and  there- 
fore imply  the  probability  that  in  a  future 
life  there  will  be  a  complete  satisfaction  of 
the  claims  of  justice.  This  leads  to  a  con- 
sideration of  the  problem  of  free  will  and 
necessity,  while  the  second  part  argues  for 
the  conformity  between  the  doctrine  thus 
taught  by  fact  and  the  nature  of  the  Chris- 
tian revelation. 

The  impressiveness  of  Butler's  argument, 
the  candour  of  his  reasonings,  and  the  vigour 
and  originality  of  his  thought  have  been  de- 
nied by  no  one.  It  is  remarkable,  indeed, 
that  the  greatest  theological  work  of  the  time, 
and  one  of  the  most  original  of  any  time, 
produced  little  contemporary  controversy. 
The  only  works  directed  against  him  during 
his  life  were  a  short  and  feeble  tract,  '  Re- 
marks upon  Dr.  Butler's  sixth  chapter,  &c., 
by  Philanthropus '  (Mr.  Bott)  [see  Borr, 
THOMAS],  in  1737,  and  '  A  Second  Vindica- 
tion of  Mr.  Locke,  wherein  his  sentiments 
relating  to  personal  identity  are  cleared  up 
from  some  mistakes  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Butler,' 
&c.,  1738,  by  Vincent  Perronet,  vicar  of 
Shoreham.  This  is  a  sequel  to  a  vindication 
of  Locke  against  Bishop  Browne,  and  includes 
an  answer  to  Andrew  Baxter.  These  pamph- 
lets are  worthless.  Butler's  contemporaries 


Butler 


Butler 


were  perhaps  deterred  by  the  fear  of  ven- 
turing into  the  profundities  of  his  argument. 
Hume's  writings  on  theology,  indeed,  espe- 
cially the  essay  upon  '  A  Providence  and  a 
Future  State,'  contain  an  implicit  criticism 
of  the  '  Analogy.'  At  a  later  period  the 
proofs  of  Butler's  influence  are  abundant. 
To  some  thinkers  he  appears  as  the  most 
profound  apologist  of  Christian  theology, 
while  others  have  held  that  his  argument 
leads  to  scepticism,  because,  while  conclu- 
sive against  the  optimism  of  the  deists,  it 
really  shows  only  that  the  difficulties  in  re- 
vealed theology  are  equalled  by  the  difficulties 
of  natural  religion.  It  is  a  retort,  not  an 
explanation,  and  therefore  sceptical  in  es- 
sence. This  was  the  view  taken  by  James 
Mill,  in  whose  mental  history  the  study  of 
the  '  Analogy  '  was  a  turning  point,  accord- 
ing to  his  son  (J.  S.  MILL'S  Autobiography, 
p.  38).  A  similar  view  is  stated  by  Mr. 
James  Martineau,  who  says  (Studies  of  Chris- 
tianity, p.  93)  that  Butler  has  uninten- 
tionally '  furnished  .  .  .  one  of  the  most 
terrible  persuasives  to  atheism  ever  pro- 
duced.' A  different  view  is  expressed  by 
Cardinal  Newman,  who  says  (Apologia,  part 
iii.)  that  the  study  of  the  '  Analogy '  formed 
an  '  era  in  his  religious  opinions.'  He  learnt 
from  it  the  view  that  the  world  is  a  '  sacra- 
mental system '  in  which  '  material  pheno- 
mena are  both  the  types  and  instruments  of 
the  things  unseen  ; '  and  he  was  deeply  im- 
pressed by  Butler's  characteristic  doctrine 
that  '  probability  is  the  guide  of  life.'  Other 
references  may  be  found  in  Mr.  Hunt's '  His- 
tory of  Religious  Thought  in  England ; ' 
Mr.  Pattison's  essay  on  the  '  Tendencies  of 
Religious  Thought  in  England  (1688-1750) ; ' 
Hennell's  '  Sceptical  Tendency  of  Butler's 
"  Analogy," '  1865  ;  Mr.  Matthew  Arnold's 
'  Butler  and  the  Zeitgeist '  in  '  Last  Essays 
on  the  Church  and  Religion ; '  and  Mr.  Lucas 
Collins's  '  Butler '  in  Blackwood's  '  Philoso- 
phical Classics.' 

Butler's  works  are :  1.  '  Fifteen  Sermons 
preached  at  the  Rolls  Chapel,'  1726  (dedi- 
cated to  Sir  Joseph  Jekyll).  2.  '  The  Ana- 
logy of  Religion,  Natural  and  Revealed,  to 
the  Constitution  and  Course  of  Nature.  To 
which  are  added  two  brief  dissertations : 
(1)  Of  Personal  Identity ;  (2)  Of  the  Nature 
of  Virtue,'  1736.  3.  '  Six  Sermons  preached 
upon  Public  Occasions,'  viz. :  (1)  before  the 
Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel,  16  Feb. 
1739  ;  (2)  before  the  lord  mayor,  aldermen, 
and  sheriffs,  and  the  governors  of  the  several 
hospitals  of  the  city  of  London,  Monday  in 
Easter  Week,  1740;  (3)  before  the  House 
of  Lords,  30  Jan.  1740-1 ;  (4)  at  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  charity  children  at  Christ 


Church,  9  May  1745  ;  (5)  before  the  House 
of  Lords  on  the  anniversary  of  his  majesty's 
accession  to  the  throne,  11  June  1747  ;  (6) 
before  the  governors  of  the  London  Infirmary, 
31  March  1748.  4.  '  A  Charge  delivered  to 
the  Clergy  at  the  Primary  Visitation  of  the 
diocese  of  Durham  in  the  year  1751.' 

These,  together  with  the  correspondence 
with  Clarke,  form  Butler's  works.  The  first 
collected  edition  was  published  at  Edinburgh 
in  1804.  It  contains  a  Life  by  Kippis  from 
the  '  Biographia,'  and  a  preface  and  notes  by 
Halifax,  bishop  of  Gloucester.  It  has  been 
reprinted,  at  Oxford  in  1807  and  subsequently. 
An  edition  of  the  '  Analogy,'  with  a  careful 
collation  of  the  first  editions,  an  index,  and 
a  life,  was  published  at  Dublin  in  1860  by 
W.  Fitzgerald,  bishop  of  Cork.  A  sermon 
attributed  to  Butler  was  first  printed  in  the 
appendix  to  Bartlett's  '  Life.'  An  '  Enquiry 
Concerning  Faith,'  London,  1744,  has  been 
attributed  to  him,  but  without  probability 
(Notes  and  Queries,  1st  series,  vi.  198).  A 
list  of  writings  upon  the  Bangorian  contro- 
versy by  a  Mr.  Herne  says  that  '  a  letter  of 
thanks  from  a  young  clergyman  to  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Hare  for  his  visitation  sermon  at  Putney 
in  1719 '  was  written  by  the  author  of  some 
papers  in  the  'Freethinker, 'including No.  125 
(1  June  1719)  upon  '  Optical  Glasses.'  In 
the  reprint  of  this  list  in  Hoadly's  'Works' 
(1761)  this  author  is  identified  with  Butler. 
In  all  probability  this  is  due  to  some  con- 
fusion with  Archbishop  Boulter  of  Dublin, 
bishop  of  Bristol,  1719-24,  who  helped 
Ambrose  Philips  in  the  '  Freethinker.' 

[The  first  Life  of  Butler  is  in  the  supplement 
to  the  Biog.  Britannica  (1753),  with  information 
from  a  nephew  ;  a  further  Life  by  Kippis  in  his 
edition  of  the  Biographia  is  prefixed  to  Butler's 
Works  ;  Kawlinson  MSS.  fo.  16,144,  8vo,  v.  221, 
vi.  63  ;  the  Life  by  Thomas  Bartlett  (1839)  gives 
the  fullest  information  and  refers  to  unpublished 
documents ;  see  also  Some  Remains  (hitherto  un- 
published) of  Bishop  Butler,  1853  (preface  by 
E.  Steere,  chiefly  from  MSS.  in  the  British  Mu- 
seum); Stanhope  Memorials  of  Bishop  Butler 
by  W.  M.  Egglestone,  which  adds  very  little ; 
Porteus's  Life  of  Seeker ;  Le  Neve's  Fasti  (Hardy), 
ii.  403,  584,  667.]  L.  S. 

BUTLER,,  SIR  PIERCE  or  PIERS,  eighth 
EAEL  OF  ORMONDE  and  first  EARL  OP  OSSORY 
(d.  1539),  was  descended  from  the  Butlers, 
baronets  of  Poolestown,  and  was  the  son  of 
Sir  James  Butler  and  Sawe  (Sabina),  daugh- 
ter of  Donnell  Reogh  MacMurrough  Ca- 
venagh,  prince  of  his  sept.  He  succeeded 
Thomas,  seventh  earl  of  Ormonde,  in  1515. 
He  took  a  prominent  part  in  suppressing 
the  Irish  rebellions,  and  when  the  Earl  of 
Surrey,  who  was  his  intimate  friend,  left  the 


Butler 


73 


Butler 


kingdom  in  1521,  he  was  appointed  lord- 
deputy.  Owing  to  the  representations  of 
the  Talbots  he  was  removed  from  the  go- 
vernment in  1524,  but  the  king,  to  indicate 
his  disagreement  with  the  decision  of  the 
commissioners,  created  him  on  13  May  lord- 
treasurer  of  Ireland.  At  the  special  request 
of  the  king  he  surrendered  the  earldom  of 
Ormonde  to  Sir  Thomas  Boleyn  (or  Bullen), 
grandson  of  the  seventh  earl  of  Ormonde  and 
brother  of  Anne  Boleyn,  and  in  lieu  thereof 
he  was  created  Earl  of  Ossory  by  patent 
dated  23  Feb.  1527-8.  By  Lodge  and  other 
authorities  it  is  stated  that  the  earldom  of 
Ormonde  was  restored  to  Sir  Pierce  Butler  on 
22  Feb.  1537-8,  on  the  death  of  Sir  Thomas 
Boleyn ;  but,  as  is  shown  by  Mr.  J.  H.  Round 
(FosiEE,  Collect.  Geneal.  vol.  i.),  the  grant 
of  the  earldom  was  made  before  the  death  of 
Thomas  Boleyn,  earl  of  Wiltshire  and  Or- 
monde, and  that  the  earldom  was  a  new  one 
is  sufficiently  attested  by  the  fact  that  it  was 
limited  to  heirs  male  of  his  body.  After  its 
conferment  '  the  Earl  of  Wilts,'  as  is  men- 
tioned in  the  '  Carew  State  Papers,'  .'  was 
content  to  be  so  named  earl  of  Ormonde  in 
Ireland,  semblably  as  the  two  Lords  Dacres 
be  named  the  one  of  the  south  and  the  other 
of  the  north '  (Calendar,  Carew  MSS.  1515- 
1574,  p.  127).  The  Earl  of  Ormonde  mani- 
fested the  sincerity  of  his  loyalty  by  his 
activity  in  taking  measures  for  crushing 
the  insurrection  of  his  brother-in-law,  Lord 
Thomas  Fitzgerald,  and  after  the  latter's 
execution  he  was  rewarded  by  a  large  grant, 
of  lands.  He  afterwards  turned  his  arms 
against  the  Earl  of  Desmond,  who  submitted 
and  took  an  oath  of  fidelity.  He  died  on 
21  or  26  Aug.  1539,  and  was  buried  in  the 
chancel  of  St.  Canice's  Cathedral,  Kilkenny. 
He  is  stated  to  have  been  '  a  man  of  great 
honour  and  sincerity,  infinitely  good-natured.' 
He  brought  over  to  Kilkenny  artificers  and 
manufacturers  from  Flanders  and  the  neigh- 
bouring provinces,  whom  he  employed  in 
working  tapestry,  diaper,  Turkey  carpets,  and 
similar  industries.  By  his  wife  Margaret, 
daughter  of  Gerald  Fitzgerald,  earl  of  Kil- 
dare,  he  had  three  sons  and  six  daughters. 
His  second  son,  RICHARD,  created  Viscount 
Mountgarret,  23  Oct.  1550,  was  grandfather 
of  Richard,  third  Viscount  Mountgarret  [q.v.] 
His  eldest  son,  JAMES,  created  Viscount 
Thurles  in  1535,  became  ninth  Earl  of  Or- 
monde, married  Lady  Joan  Fitzgerald,  daugh- 
ter and  heiress  of  James,  eleventh  earl  of 
Desmond,  was  suspected  of  hostility  to  the 
English  government,  and  was  poisoned  while 
in  London  at  a  supper  at  Ely  House.  He 
died  on  28  Oct.  1546.  His  son  Thomas 
(1532-1614)  [q.  v.j  succeeded  to  the  earldom. 


[Carte's  Life  of  the  Duke  of  Ormonde  (Oxford 
ed.  1851),  i.  Ixxxvi-xciii ;  Lodge's  Peerage  of 
Ireland,  iv.  19-22;  Paper  on  the  Barony  of 
Arklow  by  J.  H.  Eound  in  Foster's  Collectanea 
Genealogica,  vol.  i. ;  and  on  the  Ormonde  At- 
tainders in  the  Genealogist,  new  ser.,  vol.  i. 
No.  7,  186-9  ;  State  Papers,  Irish  Series ; 
Calendar  of  Carew  MSS.]  T.  F.  H. 

BUTLER,  PIERCE,  third  VISCOTTNT 
GALMOY  (1652-1740),  was  descended  from 
Thomas  Butler,  tenth  earl  of  Ormonde  [q.  v.], 
and  was  the  son  of  Edward,  second  viscount 
Galmoy,  and  Eleanor,  daughter  of  Charles 
White  of  Leixlip,  and  widow  of  Sir  Arthur 
Aston.  He  was  born  on  21  March  1652. 
On  6  Aug.  1677  he  was  created  D.C.L.  of 
Oxford.  By  James  II  he  was  appointed  a 
privy  councillor  of  Ireland,  and  lieutenant  of 
the  county  of  Kilkenny.  As  colonel  of  a 
regiment  of  Irish  horse  he  was  at  the  siege 
of  Londonderry,  where  the  protestants  ac- 
cused him  of  barbarity  and  treachery  (MAC- 
ATTLAY,  c.  xii.)  He  fought  at  Aughrim  and 
the  Boyne,  and  was  afterwards  outlawed. 
He  was  Irish  commissioner  at  the  capitu- 
lation of  Limerick,  and  included  in  the  am- 
nesty (3  Oct.  1691).  He  retired  to  France, 
and  was  created  Earl  of  Newcastle  by 
James  II.  His  English  estates  were  forfeited 
and  he  was  attainted  in  1697.  In  France 
he  was  named  colonel  of  the  second  queen's 
regiment  of  Irish  horse  in  the  service  of  that 
country,  and  served  with  distinction  in  va- 
rious continental  wars.  He  died  at  Paris  on 
18  June  1740.  His  only  son,  JAMES,  by 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Theobald  Matthew, 
was  killed  at  Malplaquet.  A  nephew,  James, 
assumed  the  title  of  third  viscount  Galmoy. 

[Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland,  iv.  48,  49 ;  O'Cal- 
laghan's  Irish  Brigades  in  the  Service  of  France ; 
List  of  Oxford  Graduates;  Burke's  Extinct 
Peerages,  97.]  T.  F.  H. 

BUTLER,  RICHARD,  third  VISCOTTNT 
MOTOTGARRET  (1578-1651),  was  the  son  of 
Edmund,  second  viscount  Mountgarret,  and 
Grany  or  Grizzel,  daughter  of  Barnaby,  first 
lord  of  Upper  Ossory,  and  was  born  in  1578. 
His  first  wife  was  Margaret,  eldest  daughter 
of  Hugh  O'Neill,  earl  of  Tyrone,  and  having 
joined  in  his  father-in-law's  rebellion,  he 
specially  distinguished  himself  by  his  de- 
fence of  the  castles  of  Ballyragget  and  Culli- 
hill.  His  estates  were  nevertheless  confirmed 
to  him  on  the  death  of  his  father  in  1605, 
and  he  sat  in  the  parliaments  of  1613,  1615, 
and  1034.  At  the  rebellion  of  1641  he  was 
appointed  joint  governor  of  Kilkenny  with 
the  Earl  of  Ormonde,  but  being  alarmed  by 
designs  said  to  have  been  formed  against 
the  lords  of  the  Pale,  he,  after  writing  an 
explanatory  letter  to  the  Earl  of  Ormonde, 


Butler 


74 


Butler 


took  possession  of  Kilkenny  in  the  name  of 
the  confederates.  He  then  detached  parties 
to  secure  other  adjacent  towns,  which  was 
done  with  such  success  that  in  the  space  of 
a  week  all  the  fortresses  in  the  counties  of 
Kilkenny,  Waterford,  and  Tipperary  were 
in  their  power.  After  this  he  was  chosen 
general  of  the  confederates  ;  but  the  county 
of  Cork  having  insisted  on  choosing  a  general 
of  its  own,  his  forces  were  thereby  con- 
siderably weakened,  and  he  was  defeated  by 
the  Earl  of  Ormonde  at  Kilrush,  near  Athy, 
on  10  April  1642 ;  but,  returning  to  Kil- 
kenny, he  was  chosen  president  of  the 
supreme  council  formed  there  in  the  follow- 
ing summer.  In  1643  he  was  at  the  battle 
of  Ross,  fought  by  General  Preston  against 
the  Marquis  of  Ormonde,  and  he  took  part  in 
the  capture  of  various  fortresses.  He  died 
in  1651,  but  was  excepted,  though  dead, 
from  pardon  for  life  or  estate  by  the  crown 
in  the  act  of  parliament  for  the  settlement 
of  Ireland  passed  on  12  Aug.  1652.  He 
was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  St.  Canice's 
cathedral,  Kilkenny,  under  a  monument  with 
a  eulogistic  Latin  inscription.  By  his  first 
wife,  Margaret,  eldest  daughter  of  Hugh 
O'Neill,  earl  of  Tyrone,  he  had  three  sons 
and  six  daughters,  of  whom  Edmund  became 
fourth  viscount.  He  was  again  twice  mar- 
ried :  to  Thomasine  (afterwards  named  Eliza- 
beth), daughter  of  Sir  William  Andrews  of 
Newport,  and  to  Margaret,  daughter  of 
Richard  Branthwaite,  serjeant-at-law,  and 
widow  of  Sir  Thomas  Spencer  of  Yarnton, 
Oxfordshire,  but  by  neither  of  these  mar- 
riages had  he  any  issue. 

[Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland,  iv.  49-66 ;  State 
Papers,  Irish  Series ;  Carew  State  Papers ;  Cox's 
History  of  Ireland  ;  Carte's  Life  of  the  Duke  of 
Ormonde.]  T.  F.  H. 

BUTLER,  RICHARD  (d.  1791),  major- 
general  in  the  United  States  army,was  a  native 
of  Ireland,  and  went  to  America  some  time 
before  1760.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  war  of 
independence  he  became  a  lieutenant-colonel 
of  the  Pennsylvania  troops,  and  in  1777  held 
that  rank  in  Morgan's  rifle  corps,  with  which 
he  distinguished  himself  on  various  occa- 
sions. In  1781  he  was  with  Lafayette  in 
Virginia,  and  at  the  close  of  the  war  was 
lieutenant-colonel  of  the  9th  Pennsylvania 
regiment.  About  1787  he  was  agent  for  In- 
dian affairs  in  Oregon ;  and  in  St.  Clair's 
expedition  against  the  Indian  tribes  in  1791 
commanded  the  right  wing  of  the  force,  with 
the  rank  of  major-general.  The  troops,  com- 
posed of  United  States  regulars  and  militia, 
were  attacked  in  their  camp,  about  twenty 
miles  from  Miami  Towns,  by  the  Indians,  on 


the  morning  of  4  Nov.  1791,  and  defeated 
with  heavy  loss.  Butler,  after  fighting 
bravely  on  foot  in  the  front  line,  was  shot 
down  just  as  he  mounted  his  horse,  and  was 
tomahawked  and  scalped. 

[Drake's  American  Biography  (1852)  ;  Diary 
of  Colonel  Winthrop  Sargent,  adjutant-general, 
U.S.  army,  in  the  campaign  of  1791,  edited  by  his 
grandson  (Wormsloe,  1851,  4to).]  H.  M.  C. 

BUTLER,  SAMUEL  (1612-1680),  poet, 
was  the  fifth  child  and  the  second  son  of 
Samuel  Butler,  a  Worcestershire  farmer,  and 
a  churchwarden  of  the  parish  of  Strensham, 
where  the  poet  was  baptised  on  8  Feb.  1612. 
The  entry  is  in  his  father's  handwriting.  The 
elder  Samuel  Butler  owned  a  house  and  a 
piece  of  land,  which  was  still  called  Butler's 
tenement  fifty  years  ago  ;  the  value  of  this 
was  about  81.  a  year  (see  Notes  and  Queries, 
6th  series,  iv.  387,  469).  According  to  Au- 
brey, however,  the  poet  was  not  born  in  this 
Strensham  house,  but  at  a  hamlet  called 
Bartonbridge,  half  a  mile  out  of  Worcester. 
The  father,  according  to  Wood,  leased  of  Sir 
Thomas  Russell,  lord  of  the  manor  of  Strens- 
ham, an  estate  of  3001.  a  year.  The  boy  was 
educated  in  Worcester  free  school.  He  has 
been  identified,  but  against  probability,  with 
the  Samuel  Butler  who  went  up  to  Christ 
Church,  Oxford,  from  Westminster  in  1623 ; 
another  legend,  somewhat  better  supported, 
says  that  he  proceeded  for  a  short  time,  about 

1627,  to  Cambridge.    It  is  probable  that  the 
first  of  several  situations  which  he  occupied 
was  that  of  attendant,  with  a  salary  of  201. 
a  year,  to  Elizabeth,  countess  of  Kent,  at 
her  residence  of  Wrest  in  Bedfordshire.   The 
fact  that  he  found  Selden  under  the  same 
roof  makes  it  probable  that  this  occurred  in 

1628.  Selden  seems  to  have  interested  him- 
self in  Butler's  talents,  and  to  have  trained 
his   mind.     The  young  man  spent  several 
years  at  Wrest,  and  employed  his  leisure  in 
studying  painting  under  Samuel  Cooper,  or 
more  probably  with  him,  for  Cooper  was  not 
yet  illustrious.  Butler  is  said  to  have  painted 
a   head  of  Oliver  Cromwell  from  life ;  his 
pictures  were  long  in  existence  at   Earl's 
Coombe  in  Worcestershire,  but  were  all  used, 
in  the  last  century,  to  stop  up  broken  win- 
dows.    Butler  spent  some  years  of  his  early 
life  at  Earl's  Coombe  as  clerk  to  a  justice  of 
the  name  of  Jeffereys.      He  seems  to  have 
served  as  clerk  or  attendant  to  a  succession 
of  country  gentlemen.     One   of  these  was 
Sir  Samuel  Luke  of  Cople  Hoo,  near  Bed- 
ford, a  stiff  presbyterian,  and  one  of  Crom- 
well's generals.     This  person  sat  for  the  cha- 
racter of  Hudibras, 

A  Knight  as  errant  as  e'er  was  ; 


Butler 


75 


Butler 


but  some  of  the  touches  are  said  to  be  studied 
from  another  puritan  employer  of  Butler's, 
Sir  Henry  Rosewell  of  Ford  Abbey  in  Devon- 
shire. It  is  supposed  that  Butler  spent  some 
time  in  France  and  Holland,  which  indeed  his 
own  writings  show.  He  is  not  known  to  have 
published  anything,  or  to  have  attained  the 
smallest  reputation,  until  after  the  death  of 
Cromwell.  In  1659,  at  the  age  of  forty- 
seven,  he  first  appeared  before  the  public  with 
an  anonymous  prose  tract,  in  favour  of  the 
Stuarts,  entitled  '  Mola  Asinaria.'  Perhaps 
in  reward  for  this  service,  he  was  appointed 
secretary  to  Richard,  earl  of  Carbury,  when 
he  was  made  lord  president  of  Wales  in 
1660.  Lord  Carbury  made  Butler  steward 
of  Ludlow  Castle.  Some  bills  in  which  his 
name  occurs  are  published  in  'Notes  and 
Queries'  (1st  ser.  v.  5).  He  married  soon 
after  this,  his  wife  being  differently  described 
as  a  spinster  of  the  name  of  Herbert  and  as 
a  widow  of  the  name  of  Morgan.  Whatever 
her  name  was,  she  was  supposed  to  be  well 
dowered,  and  Butler  probably  had  the  rash- 
ness to  resign  his  appointment  at  Ludlow  on 
that  account,  for  he  certainly  did  not  hold  it 
more  than  a  year.  He  lived  comfortably  on 
his  wife's  jointure  for  a  time,  till  the  money 
was  lost  on  bad  securities.  The  obscurity 
which  hangs  over  every  part  of  Butler's  life 
makes  it  impossible  to  say  whether  he  did  or 
did  not  succeed  in  securing  the  patronage  of 
George,  duke  of  Buckingham.  Wycherley 
told  a  lively  story  which,  if  true,  shows  that 
Butler  was  not  so  successful ;  but  Butler  has 
left  a  sketch  of  Buckingham  which,  though 
extremely  satirical,  seems  founded  on  such 
study  as  a  secretary  alone  would  have  the 
opportunity  of  making. 

At  the  age  of  fifty  Butler  suddenly  became 
famous.  Fifteen  years  before,  in  the  puritan 
houses  where  he  had  lived,  he  had  strung  his 
pungent  observations  and  jingling  satirical 
rhymes  into  a  long  heroi-comic  poem.  The 
times  had  changed,  and  this  could  now  be 
produced  without  offence  to  the  ruling  powers. 
On  11  Nov.  1662  was  licensed,  and  early  in 
1663  appeared,  a  small  anonymous  volume 
entitled  '  Hudibras  :  the  first  part  written  in 
the  time  of  the  late  wars.'  This  is  the  first 
genuine  edition,  but  the  manuscript  appears 
to  have  been  pirated,  for  an  advertisement 
says  that  '  a  most  false  and  imperfect  copy ' 
of  the  poem  is  being  circulated  without  any 

Erinter  s  or  publisher's  name.  Exactly  a  year 
iter  a  second  part  appeared,  also  heralded 
by  a  piracy.  The  book  was  introduced  at 
court  early  in  1663  by  the  Earl  of  Dorset, 
and  was  instantly  patronised  by  the  king. 
Copies  of  the  first  "editions  of  'Hudibras' 
not  very  unfrequently  have  inscriptions  show- 


ing that  they  were  the  gift  of  Charles  II  to 
their  first  owner.  Butler  has  himself  recorded 
this  royal  partiality  for  his  book : — 

He  never  ate,  nor  drank,  nor  slept, 
But  '  Hudibras  '  still  near  him  kept ; 
Nor  would  he  go  to  church  or  so, 
But  '  Hudibras  '  must  with  him  go. 

It  was,  however,  the  scandal  of  the  age,  that 
though  the  king  was  lavish  in  promises,  he 
never  did  anything  to  relieve  Butler's  poverty. 
Lord  Clarendon  also  greatly  admired  him, 
and  had  his -portrait  painted  for  his  own 
library,  but  in  spite  of  all  his  promises  gave 
him  no  employment.  The  neglect  of  Butler 
is  one  of  the  commonplaces  of  literary  mo- 
rality, but  the  reader  is  apt  to  fancy  that 
Butler  was  not  easy  to  help.  It  is  not  plain 
that  he  had  any  talent,  save  this  one  of 
matchless  satire ;  and  in  his  private  inter- 
course he  was  unpleasing.  From  childhood 
'  he  would  make  observations  and  reflections 
on  everything  one  said  or  did ; '  he  had  few 
friends,  and  was  not  careful  to  retain  those 
few.  He  lived  in  poverty  and  obscurity  for 
seventeen  years  after  the  first  appearance  of 
'  Hudibras,'  publishing  a  third  part  of  that 
poem  in  1678  (the  different  forms  of  which 
are  described  in '  Notes  and  Queries,'  6th  ser. 
vi.  108,  150,  276,  311,  370,  454),  and  two 
slight  pieces,  the  '  Geneva  Ballad  '  in  1674, 
and  an  '  Ode  to  the  Memory  of  Du-Val '  in 
1671.  In  1672  he  printed  an  abusive  prose 
tract  against  the  nonconformists,  called '  Two 
Letters.'  Butler  in  his  later  years  was  much 
troubled  with  the  gout,  and  from  October 
1679  to  Easter  1680  he  did  not  stir  out  of 
his  room.  He  lived  in  Rose  Street,  Covent 
Garden,  until  he  died  of  consumption,  al- 
though he  was  not  yet  seventy,  on  25  Sept. 
1680.  His  best  friend,  William  Longueville, 
a  bencher  of  the  Inner  Temple,  tried  to  have 
Butler  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey,  but 
found  no  one  to  second  him  in  this  proposal. 
He  therefore  buried  the  poet  at  his  own  ex- 
pense, on  the  27th,  in  the  churchyard  of 
St.  Paul's,  Covent  Garden.  Aubrey  says  : — 
'  In  the  north  part,  next  the  church  at  the 
east  end ;  his  feet  touch  the  wall ;  his  grave 
2  yards  distant  from  the  pilaster  of  the  door, 
by  his  desire,  6  foot  deep.'  Wood  describes 
Butler  as  ( a  boon  and  witty  companion, 
especially  among  the  company  he  knew  well.' 
Aubrey  writes  of  Butler's  appearance :  '  He  is 
of  a  middle  stature,  strong  set,  high  coloured, 
a  head  of  sorrel  hair,  a  severe  and  sound  judg- 
ment, a  good  fellow.'  This  writer,  who  knew 
him  pretty  well,  gives  us  an  idea  that  the 
legend  of  Butler's  poverty  was  exaggerated 
in  the  reaction  which  began  in  his  favour 
soon  after  his  death.  A  tradition  is  preserved 


Butler 


76 


Butler 


by  Granger  that  Butler  was  in  receipt  of  a 
pension  of  1001.  a  year  at  the  time  of  his  death. 
The  success  of  '  Hudibras,'  and  a  rumour 
that  a  large  quantity  of  Butler's  unpublished 
manuscript  was  in  existence,  encouraged  the 
production  of  a  great  many  spurious  posthu- 
mous collections  of  his  verses.  For  some 
reason  or  other,  however,  the  papers  of  But- 
ler were  preserved  untouched  by  William 
Longueville,  who  bequeathed  them  to  his 
son  Charles,  and  he  in  his  turn  to  a  John 
Clarke  of  Walgherton  in  Cheshire.  This 
gentleman,  in  November  1754,  consented  to 
allow  R.  Thyer,  the  keeper  of  the  public 
library  in  Manchester,  to  examine  them. 
The  result  was  the  publication  in  1759  of  two 
very  interesting  volumes,  entitled  '  The 
Genuine  Remains  in  Verse  and  Prose  of  Mr. 
Samuel  Butler.'  These  volumes  contain  much 
that  is  only  second  in  merit  to  '  Hudibras  ' 
itself,  among  others  a  brilliant  satire  on  the 
Royal  Society,  entitled  'The  Elephant  in 
the  Moon,'  and  a  series  of  prose '  Characters.' 
The  collection  of  manuscripts  from  which 
these  were  selected  was  sold  in  London  to 
the  British  Museum  in  1885,  and  is  now 
numbered  there  (MS8.  Addit.  32625-6). 
Several  of  the  pieces  are  still  unpublished. 
'Hudibras,'  which  received  the  honour  of 
being  illustrated  by  Hogarth  in  1726,  was 
several  times  carefully  edited  during  the 
eighteenth  century  (for  an  account  of  the 
illustrated  editions  see  Notes  and  Queries, 
4th  series,  xi.  352,  and  5th  series,  iii.  456). 
The  edition  of  Dr.  Grey,  which  appeared  first 
in  1744,  is  still  considered  the  standard  one. 
'  Hudibras  '  was  translated  into  French  verse 
with  great  skill  by  John  Townley  (1697- 
1782).  In  1721  a  monument  to  Butler  was 
raised  in  Westminster  Abbey,  at  the  expense 
of  the  lord  mayor,  John  Barber,  a  graceful  act 
which  Pope  rewarded  in  two  spiteful  lines : 
But  whence  this  Barber  ?  that  a  name  so  mean 
Should,  join'd  with  Butler's,  on  a  tomb  be  seen. 

A  portrait  of  Butler  by  Lely  is  in  the  gal- 
lery at  Oxford ;  another  by  Lely  was  painted 
for  Clarendon  (see  EVELYN'S  Diary,  BRAT  and 
WHEATLEY,  iii.  444) ;  Soest  painted  a  third 
portrait,  which  was  engraved  for  Grey's  edi- 
tion of '  Hudibras.' 

[Very  little  has  been  discovered  -with  regard 
to  Butler's  life  beyond  what  Wood  (Athenae 
Oxon.  (Bliss)  iii.  '874)  reported.  That  little 
was  mainly  given  to  the  world  by  Dr.  Nash,  in 
the  second  volume  of  his  Collections  for  the  His- 
tory of  Worcestershire,  in  1782.  There  have 
been  no  later  discoveries  than  those  made  by 
Nash  more  than  a  century  ago.  Oldys  made 
some  notes  for  a  life  of  Butler,  which  are  in  Brit. 
Mus.  MS.  Addit.  4221,  pp.  198-203.  See  also 
Granger's  Biog.  Hist.  iv.  38-40.]  E.  G. 


BUTLER,  SAMUEL  (1774-1839),  bishop 
of  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  born  at  Kenil- 
worth  30  Jan.  1774,  was  the  son  of  William 
Butler  of  that  place  ;  was  admitted  to  Rugby 
31  March  1783,  and  entered  St.  John's  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  in  1792.  At  Cambridge  his 
career  was  singularly  brilliant.  He  obtained 
three  of  Sir  William  Browne's  medals,  and 
in  1793  was  elected  Craven  scholar  in  com- 
petition with  Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge ,  Keate, 
afterwards  head-master  of  Eton,  and  Chris- 
topher Bethell,  afterwards  bishop  of  Bangor. 
He  was  a  senior  optime  in  the  mathematical 
tripos  of  1796,  when  he  proceeded  B.A.  He 
carried  off  the  chancellor's  medals  in  1797, 
and  the  member's  prizes  for  1797  and  1798.  He 
became  fellow  of  St.  John's  4  April  1797,  and 
in  1798  was  appointed  head-master  of  Shrews- 
bury School.  He  held  this  appointment  for 
thirty-eight  years.  Although  many  ecclesi- 
astical beneficeswere  conferred  on  him  within 
that  period,  the  school  occupied  most  of  his 
attention,  and  it  acquired  a  very  high  repu- 
tation during  his  head-mastership,  in  which 
he  was  succeeded  by  his  pupil,  Dr.  Benjamin 
Hall  Kennedy,  in '1836.  In  1802  Butler 
became  vicar  of  Kenilworth,  and  in  1811  he 
proceeded  D.D.  In  1807  he  was  instituted 
to  a  prebend  at  Lichfield,  in  1822  to  the  arch- 
deaconry of  Derby,  and  in  June  1836  (when 
he  left  Shrewsbury)  to  the  bishopric  of  Lich- 
field and  Coventry.  In  December  1836  the 
archdeaconry  of  Coventry  was  annexed  to  the 
see  of  Worcester,  and  left  Butler  bishop  of 
Lichfield.  While  holding  this  office  Butler 
suffered  much  ill-health,  but  he  administered 
his  diocese  with  great  energy,  and  was  popular 
with  his  clergy.  He  died  4  Dec.  1839,  and 
was  buried  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  Shrewsbury. 
He  married  in  1798  Harriet,  daughter  of  the 
Rev.  East  Apthorp,  B.D.,  vicar  of  Croydon 
and  rector  of  St.  Mary-le-Bow,  by  whom  he 
had  two  daughters,  Mary  and  Harriet,  and 
one  son,  Thomas.  His  elder  daughter  married 
Edward  Bather  [q.  v.],  and  his  son  became 
rector  of  Langar. 

Butler  was  the  author  of  many  educational 
works,  the  chief  of  which  are  :  1.  An  elabo- 
rate edition  of  '  ^Eschylus,'  published  at  the 
Cambridge  Universitv  Press  in  four  volumes 
between  1809  and  1826.  2.  'A  Sketch  of 
Modern  and  Ancient  Geography,'  Shrews- 
bury, 1813  (and  frequently  reprinted).  3.  'An 
Atlas  of  Ancient  Geography.  4.  '  An  Atlas  of 
Modern  Geography.'  He  was  also  the  editor 
of  M.  Musuri  Carmen  in  Platonem,  Is.  Casau- 
boni  in  Josephum  Scaligerum  Ode.  Accedunt 
Poemata  ,et  Exercitationes  utriusque  linguae,' 
1797 ;  he  wrote '  A  Praxis  on  the  Latin  Pre- 
positions with  Exercises,'  1823 ;  and  several 
sermons,  one  of  them  being  the  funeral  ser- 


Butler 


77 


Butler 


mon  on  Dr.  Parr.  Butler's  library  was  rich 
in  Aldines,  and  in  Hebrew,  Latin,  and  Greek 
manuscripts.  The  latter  were  purchased  for 
the  British  Museum,  and  are  now  numbered 
there  Addit.  MSS.  11828-12117. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1840,  pt.  i.  203-5;  Le  Neve's 
Fasti  Eccl.  Angl. ;  Baker's  Hist,  of  St.  John's 
Coll.  (ed.  Mayor),  i.  311.]  S.  L.  L. 

BUTLER,  SIMON  (1757-1797),  first 
president  of  the  United  Irishmen  of  Dublin, 
was  the  third  son  of  Edmund,  tenth  Viscount 
Mountgarret,  and  his  wife  Charlotte,  the 
second  daughter  of  Sir  Simon  Bradstreet, 
bart.  He  was  born  in  July  1757.  Having 
been  called  to  the  Irish  bar  in  Michaelmas 
term,  1778,  he  was  made  a  king's  counsel 
and  a  bencher  of  the  Honourable  Society  of 
the  King's  Inns,  Dublin,  in  Trinity  term,  1784. 
With  Wolfe  Tone  he  was  a  zealous  leader  of 
the  United  Irishmen,  and  on  9  Nov.  1791  he 
presided  at  the  first  meeting  of  the  Dublin 
society  of  that  body.  He  compiled  a  digest 
of  the  popery  laws,  which  was  published  in 
1792,  and  made  a  great  impression  on  the 
minds  of  the  people.  For  this  work,  and  'for 
other  professional  business,'  the  'Catholic 
Committee '  voted  him  500Z.  On  1  March 
1793  Butler  and  Oliver  Bond  [q.  v.],  as  chair- 
man and  secretary  respectively  of  the  Dublin 
Society,  were  summoned  before  the  Irish 
House  of  Lords  on  account  of  a  paper  which 
had  been  issued  by  the  society,  referring  to  a 
committee  of  secrecy  of  that  house.  They 
avowed  the  publication,  but  submitted  that 
it  contained  nothing  unconstitutional.  The 
lords,  however,  voted  it  a  '  false,  scandalous, 
and  seditious  libel;  a  high  breach  of  the  pri- 
vileges of  this  house,  tending  to  disturb  the 
public  peace,  and  questioning  the  authority 
of  this  High  Court  of  Parliament,'  and  there- 
upon ordered  the  defendants  to  be  imprisoned 
in  Newgate  gaol  for  six  months,  and  to  pay  a 
fine  of  500/.  each.  On  the  termination  of  his 
imprisonment,  Butler  went  with  his  friend, 
Archibald  Hamilton  Rowan,  another  ener- 
getic leader  of  the  United  Irishmen,  to  Scot- 
land, where  they  continued  to  aid  in  direct- 
ing the  proceedings  of  the  society,  until  they 
were  compelled  to  fly  the  country.  On  18  Jan. 
1795  Butler  married  Eliza,  the  daughter  of 
Edward  Lynch  of  Hampstead,  in  the  county 
of  Dublin,  by  whom  he  had  an  only  son,  Ed- 
ward. Though  his  name  was  erased  from 
the  list  of  king's  counsel  in  1793,  he  remained 
a  bencher  of  the  King's  Inns  until  his  death, 
which  took  place  at  his  lodgings  in  Bromp- 
ton  Row  on  19  May  1797,  in  the  fortieth  year 
of  his  age.  An  etching  of  him  and  his  friend 
Rowan  as  they  appeared  in  the  streets  of 
Edinburgh  in  1793,  by  Kay,  will  be  found 


in  the  second  volume  of  '  Original  Portraits,' 
No.  230. 

[Kay's  Original  Portraits  and  Caricature  Etch- 
ings (1877),  ii.  121,  168,  171,  176-7;  Plowden's 
Historical  Review  of  the  State  of  Ireland  (1803), 
ii.  pt.  i.  376-94  ;  Sir  Eichard  Musgrave's  Me- 
moirs of  the  different  Rebellions  in  Ireland 
(1802),  i.  112-54;  Gent.  Mag.  1797,  Ixvii.  pt.  i. 
529;  Annual  Register,  1797,  p.  97.] 

G.  F.  R.  B. 

BUTLER,  THEOBALD  (d.  1205-6), 
first  butler  of  Ireland,  was  son  and  heir  of 
Hervey  (Herveus)  Walter  of  Amounderness 
in  Lancashire  and  of  Suffolk,  by  Maud  (Ma- 
tilda), daughter  and  coheir  of  Theobald  de 
Valoines.  Her  sister  Berthe  (Berta),  the 
other  coheiress,  married  the  celebrated  Ran- 
dulf deGlanville,  justiciary  of  England  [q.v.], 
who  was  thus  uncle  by  marriage  to  Theobald. 
This  much  is  certain  from  his  own  charters, 
as  is  also  the  fact  that  he  was  elder  brother 
of  Hubert  Walter  [q.  v.],  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, but  beyond  this  all  is  obscure.  The 
various  theories  of  earlier  writers,  especially 
the  belief  that  Theobald  was  nearly  of  kin  to 
Becket  (cf.  Notes  and  Queries,  1st  ser.  xii. 
30),  are  exhaustively  discussed  by  Carte  in 
the  introduction  to  his  '  Life  of  James,  Duke 
of  Ormonde,'  in  which  he  has  collected  much 
useful  information.  Lord  A.  C.  Hervey  ar- 
gues that  he  sprang  from  the  family  of  Her- 
vey, while  Mr.  Glanville-Richards  claims  his 
father  as  a  younger  brother  of  Randulf  de 
Glanville.  But  this  latter  view  is  doubted 
by  Mr.  Yeatman,  who  discusses  the  point  in 
his  introduction  to  Mr.  Glanville-Richards' 
work,  and  it  must  certainly  be  rejected. 
Theobald's  surname  appears  in  the  various 
forms,  LE  BOTILLEK,  WALTER,  WALTERI, 
and  FITZW ALTER. 

Theobald  first  appears  in  the  '  Liber  Niger ' 
(i.e.  circa  1166)  as  holding  Amounderness 
'  per  servicium  1  militis.'  The  received  state- 
ment that  he  accompanied  Henry  II  to  Ire- 
land (1171-2),  and  was  made  by  him  butler 
of  Ireland  '  soon  after  11 70,' though  accepted 
by  Lynch  (p.  79),  and  repeated  by  Mr.  Gil- 
bert (p.  31),  rests  upon  no  evidence,  and 
must  be  dismissed  as  erroneous,  as  must  also 
that  of  Carte  that  he  appears  previously 
(1170)  with  Henry  in  France.  It  was  pro- 
bably in  1182  (EYTOST,  p.  248 ;  GLANTILLE- 
RICHARBS,  p.  41)  that  he  witnessed,  with 
'  John  the  king's  son,'  Randulf  de  Glanville's 
charter  to  Leystone,  and  it  was  through  the 
influence  of  Randulf  that,  in  1185,  he  accom- 
panied John  to  Ireland.  The  freight  of  his 
'  harnesium '  thither  is  charged  for  in  that  year 
(Rot.  Pip.  31 H.  II).  Landing  with  John  at 
Waterford  on  25  April,  he  received  a  grant 
to  Randulf  and  himself  of  5i  cantreds  in 


Butler 


Butler 


Limerick  (see  CARTE  for  charter  tested  at 
Waterford) ;  and  the  same  year,  with  the 
men  of  Cork,  fought  and  slew  Dermot  Mac- 
Arthy  (Expugnatio,  v.  386).  He  further  re- 
ceived from  John  (before  1189)  the  fief  of 
Arklow  afterwards  confirmed  to  him  by  Wil- 
liam Marshal  on  becoming  jure  uxoris  lord  of 
Leinster  (see  CAKTE  for  charters,  though  he 
explains  them  wrongly),  where  he  fixed  his 
chief  residence,  and  in  later  days  founded  an 
abbey,  as  a  cell  to  Furness  (Mon.  Angl.  ii. 
1025).  It  is  in  virtue  of  this  fief  that  Lynch 
and  others  have  attempted  to  claim  a  '  feudal 
barony '  for  Theobald  and  his  descendants. 
Returning  to  England,  he  witnessed  his 
brother  Hubert's  charter  to  West  Derham 
(ib.  ii.  624)  in  1188,  and  then  accompanied 
his  uncle  Randulf  to  France,  witnessing  with 
him  a  charter  of  Henry  II  at  Chinon  (ib.  ii. 
648)  on  the  eve  of  his  death,  July  1189 
(EYTON,  p.  297). 

He  now  was  in  constant  attendance  on 
John,  witnessing  his  charters  to  St.  Augus- 
tine's, Bristol  (ib.  ii.  234),  and  Jeriponte  Ab- 
bey (ib.  1029),  and  receiving  from  him,  as 
lord  of  Ireland,  the  office  of  his  'butler.'  He 
first  assumes  this  style  ('  Pincerna ')  when 
testing  John's  charter  to  Dublin,  15  May 
1192,  at  London  (Mun.  Doc.  p.  55  ;  St.  Mary's 
Chart,  i.  266-70) ;  and  it  was  apparently 
about  this  time  that  he  received  a  grant  from 
the  Archbishop  of  Dublin  as  '  pincerna 
domini  comitis Moretonise  in  Hibernia'  (Cot- 
ton. MS.  fo.  266),  a  style  proving  that  he  was 
appointed  by  John.  He  now  adopted  a  fresh 
seal,  adding  to  his  name  (Theobald  Walter) 
the  style  '  Pincerna  Hibernise.'  This  has 
escaped  notice.  Hence  he  is  occasionally,  in 
his  latter  days,  spoken  of  as  '  Le  Botiller,'  or 
'  Butler,'  which  latter  became  the  surname 
of  his  descendants.  Carte  states,  on  the 
authority  of  Roberts  (who  professed  to  have 
seen  the  patent),  that  he  also  had  a  grant  of 
the  prisage  of  wines,  but  this  is  clearly  an 
error.  Towards  the  end  of  1192  he  was  with 
John  at  Nottingham  (see  charter  in  Cotton. 
MS.  fo.  347),  and  received  from  him  probably 
about  this  time  a  fresh  grant  of  Amounder- 
ness  (ib.  fo.  352).  John  going  abroad  at  the 
close  of  the  year  1192,  entrusted  him  with 
Lancaster  Castle,  but  on  his  brother  Hubert, 
then  justiciar,  summoning  it,  in  Richard's 
name  (February  1194),  he  surrendered  it 
(HovEDEN,  ii.  237),  and,  making  his  peace 
through  Hubert,  had  a  re-grant  from  Richard 
of  Amounderness,  22  April  1194  (Rot.  Pat. 
5  Ric.  I.  Printed  by  BAINES,  iv.  289),  and 
was  appointed  by  Hubert  in  August  1194 
collector  of  the  money  for  his  tournament 
licenses  (HOVEDEN,  ii.  268).  He  was  further 
made  sheriff  of  Lancashire,  and  appears  to 


have  remained  so  till  1  John  (Deputy  Keeper's 
Reports,  xxxi.  300).  In  1197-8  (9  Ric.  I), 
I  he  acted  as  a  justice  itinerant,  assessing  the 
!  tollage  on  Colchester  (MADOX,  i.  733),  and 
j  it  was  in  the  course  of  Richard's  reign  that 
I  he  founded  the  abbey  of  Cokersand  (Mon. 
i  Angl.  ii.  631;  BAINES,  iv.  290). 

John,  on  his  accession,  soon  took  ven- 
geance for  Theobald's  defection  to  Richard. 
I  He  disseised  him  of  Amounderness,  deprived 
him  of  his  shrievalty  (1200),  and  on  12  Jan. 
1201  sold  his  Limerick  fief — not,  as  Hoveden 
states  (iv.  152-3),  all  his  Irish  possessions — 
to  his  then  favourite,  William  de  Braose 
[q.  v.]  But  Theobald,  by  the  influence  of  his 
brother  Hubert,  effected  a  compromise  in  the 
matter,  and  within  a  year  was  restored  to 
favour,  Amounderness  being  re-granted  to 
him  on  2  Jan.  1202  as  '  dilecto  etfideli  nostro' 
(Rot.  de  Lib.  p.  25).  While  out  of  favour 
(1199-1201)  numerous  complaints  were 
made  against  him  of  past  oppressions  (Rot. 
de  Obi.  et  Fin.}  In  1203  or  1204  he  with- 
drew to  Ireland  by  license  (Rot.  Pip.  5  John 
m.  18  dors.),  and  busied  himself  with  his  re- 
ligious foundations  in  Arklow,  Nenagh  in 
Tipperary  (Mon.  Angl.  ii.  1044),  and  Wothe- 
ney  in  Limerick  (ib.  ii.  1034).  He  also  gave 
a  charter  (printed  by  Carte)  to  his  men  of 
Gowran.  He  is  said,  on  the  authority  of 
;  Rothe's  Register '  (compiled  in  1616  from 
the  Ormonde  evidences),  to  have  died  in  1206, 
and  to  have  been  buried  at  Wotheney ;  but 
if  so,  it  must  have  been  very  early  in  the 
year,  as  John  informs  the  sheriff  as  early  as 
14  Feb.  (1206)  that  he  has  committed  his 
widow  to  her  father  (Claus.  7  John),  and 
he  is  not  mentioned  as  living  on  the  Rolls 
later  than  4  Aug.  1205  (ib.) 

He  had  married  late  in  life  Maud  (Ma- 
tilda), daughter  of  Robert  le  Vavasor,  by 
whom  he  left  a  son  Theobald,  born  about 
1200,  whom  his  grandfather  was  ordered 
(2  March  1206)  to  deliver  up  to  Gilbert  Fitz- 
Reinfrid  (Pat.  7  John,  m.  3),  and  a  daughter 
Maud,  also  committed  to  Gilbert  and  his  son 
till  1220  (Rot.  Pat.  4  Henry  III,  m.  5),  who 
is  said  by  Lodge  to  have  married  Thomas  de 
Hereford,  but  who  seems  from  an  inquisition 
of  1251  (Calendar)  to  have  married  Gerard 
de  Prendergast.  It  is  ingeniously  suggested 
by  Carte  (pp.  xii-xiv),  on  the  strength  of  a 
plea-roll  of  1295-6  (Plac.  24  Ed.  I,  m.  68), 
that  Theobald  had,  by  a  previous  marriage, 
a  daughter  Beatrice,  who  married,  firstly, 
Thomas  de  Hereford,  and  secondly,  in  her 
father's  lifetime,  Hugh  Purcell.  This  is  not 
improbable.  His  widow  Maud  was  given 
up,  at  first,  to  her  father  Robert,  on  payment 
of  over  1200  marks  (Rot.  de  Obi.  et  Fin.),  but 
afterwards  (by  1  Oct.  1206)  to  John's  fa- 


Butler 


79 


Butler 


vourite,    Fulke    FitzWarine    (Hot.    Claus. 
John). 

[Close  Rolls,  Patent  Eolls,  Fine  Rolls,  and  Libe- 
rateRolls  (Record  Commission);  PipeRolls;  Calen- 
dar of  Documents  relating  to  Ireland,  Giraldus 
Cambrensis'  Expugnatio,  Roger  de  Hoveden, 
Municipal  Documents  of  Ireland,  and  St.  Mary's 
Chartulary  (Rolls  Ser.);  Cottonian  MSS.  Titus 
B.  xi,  containing  transcripts  of  Charters;  31st 
Report  of  Dep.  Keeper  of  the  Records  ;  Madox's 
Exchequer;  Dugdale's  Monasticon  Anglicanum, 
1661 ;  Carte's  Life  of  James,  Duke  of  Ormonde, 
1736  ;  Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland ;  Notes  and 
Queries,  1st  ser.  xii ;  Lynch's  Feudal  Baronies  in 
Ireland ;  Gilbert's  Viceroys  of  Ireland ;  Baines's 
Lancashire,  1836 ;  Lord  A.  C.  Hervey's  Family 
of  Hervey;  Glanville-Richards's  Records  of  the 
Anglo-Norman  House  of  Glanville ;  The  Barony 
of  Arklow  (Foster's  Collectanea  Genealogica, 
No.  iv.) ;  The  Barony  of  Arklow  in  Ireland  (An- 
tiquarian Magazine  and  Bibliographer,  vol.  i.) ; 
Abstract  of  Roberts's  MS.  History  of  the  House 
of  Ormonde,  1648,  in  Appendix  to  8th  Report 
Hist.  MSS.  i.  586-8.]  J.  H.  E. 

BUTLER,  THOMAS,  LL.D.  (fi.  1570), 
catholic  writer,  graduated  B.  A.  at  Cambridge 
in  1548,  and,  afterwards  going  abroad,  took 
in  some  foreign  university  the  degree  of  doc- 
tor of  the  canon  and  civil  laws.  He  is  the 
author  of  '  A  Treatise  of  the  Holy  Sacrifice 
of  the  Altar  called  the  Masse  :  In  which  by 
the  Word  of  God,  and  testimonies  of  the 
apostles  and  primitive  church,  it  is  proved 
that  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  did  institute 
the  Masse,  and  the  apostles  did  celebrate 
the  same.  Translated  out  of  Italian  into 
English.'  Antwerp,  1570,  8vo. 

[Strype's  Life  of  Abp.  Parker,  fol.  477;  Ames's 
Typogr.  Antiq.  (Herbert),  iii.  1627;  Cooper's 
Athense  Cantab,  i.  294.]  T.  C. 

BUTLER,  THOMAS,  tenth  EABL  OF 
ORMONDE  (1532-1614),  born  in  1532,  was 
son  and  heir  of  James  Butler,  ninth  earl,  who 
died  of  poison  at  Ely  House,  London,  28  Oct. 
1546.  His  mother  was  Lady  Joan  Fitzgerald, 
heiress  of  James,  eleventh  earl  of  Desmond. 
His  grandfather  was  Sir  Pierce  Butler,  eighth 
earl  of  Ormonde  [q.  v.]  Thomas,  who  was 
called,  from  his  dark  complexion,  the  '  Black 
Earl,'  succeeded  his  father  in  the  earldom 
and  estates  at  the  age  of  fourteen.  He  was 
brought  up  at  the  English  court  with  a  view 
to  alienating  his  sympathies  from  Ireland,  and 
was  the  first  of  his  family  to  adopt  protes- 
tantism. He  was  knighted  on  Edward  VI's 
accession  in  1547.  After  Edward's  death  in 
1553,  the  priests  spread  a  false  report  that  the 
young  earl  had  been  murdered  in  England, 
and  the  Irish  on  his  estates,  which  were  then 
managed  by  English  officials,  rose  in  revolt. 
In  1554  Ormonde  set  foot  in  Ireland  amid 


great  rejoicings  on  the  part  of  the  native 
population,  and  from  the  first  attempted  to 
act  as  mediator  between  the  native  Irish  and 
their  English  rulers.  He  entered  into  friendly 
relations  with  Sussex,  the  lord  deputy ;  took 
the  oath  as  privy  councillor  in  1559,  and 
became  lord  treasurer  of  Ireland  at  the  same 
time ;  but  his  action  was  unhappily  fettered. 
The  house  of  Desmond  was  the  hereditary 
and  implacable  foe  of  the  house  of  Ormonde, 
and  neither  the  present  earl's  relationship 
(through  his  mother)  with  the  then  Earl  of 
Desmond  nor  his  conciliatory  disposition  could 
remove  the  ancient  grudge.  A  quarrel  respect- 
ing the  ownership  of  the  manors  of  Clonmel, 
Kilsheelan,  and  Kilfeacle  was  made  in  1560 
the  pretext  for  a  military  demonstration,  near 
Tipperary.  of  the  retainers  of  the  two  houses. 
This  happily  proved  abortive,  and  the  English 
government  tried  to  bring  the  rivalry  to  an  end 
by  a  judicial  award  of  the  disputed  territory 
in  this  case  to  the  Earl  of  Desmond,  but  a 
permanent  settlement  was  out  of  the  question. 
Ormonde,  though  openly  avowing  strong 
Irish  sympathies,  resolved  to  throw  the 
weight  of  his  influence  on  the  side  of  law 
and  order.  In  1561  he  sought,  by  means 
of  his  personal  influence,  to  extract  from 
Shan  O'Neill,  the  virtually  independent  ruler 
of  Ulster,  an  acknowledgment  of  the  supre- 
macy of  the  English  crown  and  a  promise  to 
abstain  from  further  aggression  on  other 
Ulster  chieftains.  O'Neill  treated  Ormonde 
with  consideration,  and  agreed  to  visit  Eng- 
land in  his  company  in  order  to  come  to  some 
settlement  with  Queen  Elizabeth  herself.  In 
the  result  he  was  willing  to  submit  all  his 
differences  with  his  views  to  a  board  of  ar- 
bitration, at  which  he  desired  Ormonde  to 
take  a  seat.  But  when  in  1562  O'Neill  broke 
his  vague  promises  and  re-opened  attack  on 
the  MacDonnells,  his  chief  rivals  in  Ulster, 
it  was  with  great  reluctance  (6  April  1563) 
that  Ormonde,  fearful  of  offending  Irish  feel- 
ing, aided  Sussex  in  repressing  the  powerful 
chieftain.  Meanwhile  his  quarrel  with  Des- 
mond grew  fiercer,  and  Munster,  where  the 
chief  estates  of  either  house  lay,  was  in  con- 
stant turmoil.  Both  leaders  were  summoned 
to  London  at  the  close  of  1 561,  but  little  came 
of  their  interview  with  Elizabeth.  Ormonde 
tried  hard  for  a  while  to  keep  the  peace  in 
the  face  of  Desmond's  continued  aggressions. 
Late  in  1563  Ormonde  complained  to  Sussex 
that  Desmond  was  repeatedly  attacking  his 
relatives  and  tenants,  and  that  it  was  only 
just  that  he  should  retaliate.  On  1  July 
1564  Ormonde  issued  a  notable  proclamation 
forbidding,  in  the  interest  of  his  poorer  de- 
pendents, the  exaction  of  the  ancient  Irish 
customs  within  his  dominions,  and  he  was 


Butler  i 

contemplating  other  similar  reforms,  when  an 
attack  byDesmond  on  his  kinsman  Sir  Maurice 
Fitzgerald  led  (1565)  to  a  pitched  battle  be- 
tween the  supporters  of  the  two  earls  at  Affone, 
a  ford  near  the  river  Finisk,  a  tributary  of  the 
Blackwater.  Desmond  was  wounded  by  Sir 
Edmund  Butler,Ormonde's  brother,  and  taken 
prisoner.  Elizabeth,  angered  beyond  measure 
by  this  act  of  private  war,  summoned  both 
earls  again  to  her  presence.  The  queen's 
councillors  were  divided  as  to  the  degrees  of 
guilt  attaching  to  the  offenders,  and  the  court 
factions  aggravated  the  local  struggle.  Sus- 
sex insisted  that  Ormonde  was  guiltless. 
Sir  Henry  Sidney  and  the  Leicester  faction 
denied  that  Desmond  had  shown  disloyalty  to 
the  English  cause.  Finally,  both  earls  agreed 
(September  1565)  to  enter  into  their  recogni- 
sances in  20,OOOZ.  to  abide  such  orders  as  her 
majesty  might  prescribe.  Elizabeth  evinced 
unmistakable  sympathy  for  Ormonde;  the  at- 
tentions she  paid  him  at  the  time  gave  rise 
to  no  little  scandal,  and  induced  him  to  linger 
at  court  for  the  next  five  years.  Meanwhile 
Sir  Henry  Sidney  succeeded  Sussex  as  lord 
deputy,  and  he  was  inclined  to  favour  Des- 
mond, but  the  queen  insisted  that  Ormonde's 
claims  whenever  conflict  arose  deserved  the 
higher  consideration.  In  1567  Sidney  visited 
Munster  and  reported  that  it  was  absolutely 
uncontrolled,  and  as  turbulent  as  it  well 
could  be.  Desmond  was  ravaging  Ormonde's 
territory  in  the  earl's  absence.  A  royal  com- 
mission was  nominated  in  October  1567  to 
determine  the  truth  of  Ormonde's  allegation, 
that  he  had  suffered  terribly  from  Desmond's 
aggressions ;  an  award  was  made  in  his  fa- 
vour, and  Desmond  was  mulcted  in  the  sum 
of  20,894^.  12s.  Bd.  Early  in  1568  the  Earl  of 
Desmond  and  his  brother  John  were  sent  to 
the  Tower  of  London.  Although  Ormonde 
(in  Sidney's  words)  still '  politicly  kept  him- 
self in  England,'  the  Butler  influence  was  in 
the  ascendant  during  the  imprisonment  of 
the  rival  earl.  Edward  and  Sir  Edmund, 
Ormonde's  brothers,  used  their  power,  as  his 
representatives  in  Munster,  with  the  utmost 
cruelty  and  injustice.  In  June  1569  Sir  Ed- 
mund, who  had  a  personal  hatred  of  Sidney, 
in  temporary  concert  with  some  members 
of  the  Desmond  family,  broke  into  open  re- 
volt against  the  lord  deputy.  Sidney  as- 
serted that  Ormonde's  presence  was  indispen- 
sable to  the  peace  of  South  Ireland,  and  the 
earl  returned  home  with  the  queen's  per- 
mission. He  landed  at  Waterford  in  July 
1569,  and  found  Munster  in  the  throes  of  a 
civil  war,  in  which  his  brother  Sir  Edmund 
was  matched  against  Sidney's  lieutenant,  Sir 
Peter  Carew.  Ormonde  honestly  endeavoured 
to  arbitrate  between  the  combatants,  but  Sid- 


>  Butler 

ney  clearly  regarded  him  at  the  time  with 
deep  suspicion.  Early  in  1570,  however, 
Ormonde  wrote  to  Cecil  that  he  and  Sidney 
were  reconciled,  and  as  proof  of  his  goodwill 
he  crushed,  at  Sidney's  request,  a  rebellion  of 
the  Earl  of  Thomond,  one  of  the  Munster 
malcontents.  In  April  Ormonde's  three  bro- 
thers, Edmund,  Edward,  and  Piers,  were  at- 
tainted, and  Ormonde  passionately  protested 
against  the  indignity;  but  though  the  three 
Butlers  were  pardoned  in  1573,  and  became 
loyal  subjects,  they  were  not,  through  some 
legal  error,  restored  in  blood.  In  1571  Or- 
monde was  busily  engaged  in  repressing  fur- 
ther tumults  in  Munster,  which  the  Desmond 
influence  continued  to  foment.  At  the  be- 
ginning of  1572  Fitzwilliam,  the  lord  deputy, 
wrote  to  Burghley  that '  the  South  was  always 
the  ticklish  part  of  Ireland,  and  that  Ormonde 
alone  could  manage  it.' 

In  1572  the  earl  spent  several  months  in 
London,  and  visited  his  old  rival,  the  Earl 
of  Desmond,  who  was  still  in  confinement. 
Desmond  begged  Ormonde  to  use  his  in- 
fluence to  secure  his  release,  and  probably 
Ormonde  recommended  the  course,  which 
was  soon  after  adopted,  of  letting  Desmond 
return  to  Ireland  under  guarantees  of  good 
behaviour.  Ormonde's  domain  grew  very  tur- 
bulent in  his  renewed  absence,  and  Desmond, 
scorning  all  his  promises,  resolved  on  striking 
a  desperate  blow  at  English  rule  in  South 
Ireland.  In  July  1573  Ormonde  entreated 
him  in  vain  to  abandon  his  threatening  de- 
signs. While  Ormonde  was  on  another  visit 
to  London,  news  reached  Elizabeth  (Decem- 
ber 1579)  of  a  rising  of  the  Desmond  faction 
in  Munster,  aided  and  encouraged  by  papal 
envoys  and  Spanish  soldiers.  Ormonde  was 
straightway  appointed  military  governor  of 
the  province,  with  a  commission  '  to  banish 
and  vanquish  those  cankered  Desmonds.'  In 
March  1580  he  marched  from  Kilkenny  to 
Kerry,  ravaging  the  country  with  fire  and 
sword.  In  the  mountains  of  Kerry  he  cap- 
tured many  of  the  rebel  leaders,  and  in  a 
report  of  his  services  drawn  up  in  July  1580 
he  claimed  to  have  put  to  the  sword  within 
three  months  46  captains,  800  notorious 
traitors  and  malefactors,  and  4,000  other 
persons.  In  September,  when  the  rebels  were 
encouraged  to  renew  the  struggle  by  the 
arrival  of  a  second  detachment  of  Spaniards 
at  Smerwick,  Ormonde  showed  less  activity, 
although  he  still  maintained  a  large  army 
and  supported  the  movements  of  the  govern- 
ment. His  conduct  gave  rise  in  England  to 
some  groundless  suspicions  of  his  loyalty.  In 
April  1581,  when  the  immediate  danger  had 
passed,  he  declared  himself  weary  of  killing, 
and  induced  Elizabeth  to  proclaim  pardon  to 


Butler 


81 


Butler 


all  the  rebels  save  Desmond  and  his  brothers. 
But  in  1582  the  country  was  still  disturbed. 
'  They  seek,'  wrote  Sir  Henry  Wallop  of  the  na- 
tive Irish  (10  June  1582), '  to  have  the  govern- 
ment among  themselves,' and  Lord  Burghley 
and  Walsiugham  thought  to  conciliate  Irish 
feeling  by  appointing  Ormonde  lord  deputy. 
Wallop  and  other  English  officials,  however, 
who,  like  Sidney,  were  jealous  of  Ormonde's 
influence  both  at  the  English  court  and  in 
Ireland,  protested  that '  Ormonde  is  too  great 
for  Ireland  already,'  and  he  was  merely  con- 
firmed in  the  military  government  of  Mun- 
ster.  Desmond  was  still  at  large  in  the 
Kerry  mountains,  and  a  few  of  his  supporters 
maintained  the  old  warfare.  Ormonde  was 
inclined  to  treat  the  enemy  leniently  for  a 
time,  but  in  May  1583  he  deemed  it  prudent 
to  attack  with  his  former  rigour  all  the 
known  adherents  of  Desmond.  At  the  same 
time  he  set  a  price  on  Desmond's  head,  and 
in  October  the  rebellious  earl  was  captured 
and  slain.  Ormonde  thus  succeeded  in  paci- 
fying Munster.  In  November  he  insisted  on 
the  grant  of  an  indemnity  to  all  who  had 
taken  part  in  the  revolt,  and  spoke  very 
roughly  in  letters  to  Burghley  of  those  Eng- 
lish officers  who  advocated  further  rigorous 
measures,  or  wished  him  to  break  faith  with 
the  penitent  rebels  whom  he  had  taken  under 
his  protection.  In  1588  he  helped  to  capture 
and  kill  the  Spanish  refugees  who  had  escaped 
the  wreck  of  the  Armada. 

In  October  1597  Ormonde  was  appointed 
lieutenant-general  of  the  army  in  Ireland, 
and  he  supported  the  English  troops  in  their 
tedious  attempts  to  repress  the  rebellion  of 
O'Neill,  earl  of  Tyrone,  in  1598-9.  Early  in 
1599  he  became  for  a  second  time,  in  suc- 
cession to  Sir  Henry  Wallop,  treasurer  of 
Ireland,  but  with  Essex  he  was  on  no  friendly 
terms  (SpEDtixe's  Bacon,  ii.  93  et  seq.) 
Ormonde  complained  that  Essex  did  not 
honestly  strive  to  crush  Tyrone,  and  Essex 
and  his  associates  retaliated  by  hinting  sus- 
picions of  Ormonde's  loyalty.  In  1602  Eliza- 
beth granted  him  much  confiscated  lands  in 
Munster,  and  a  pension  of  40/.  In  1612  he 
was  vice-admiral  of  Ireland  and  sought  to 
repress  piracy.  He  died  22  Nov.  1614,  at  the 
age  of  82. 

Ormonde  was  thrice  married :  first,  to  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  Thomas,  tenth  lord  Berke- 
ley, by  whom  he  had  no  issue  ;  secondly,  to 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  John,  ninth  lord  Shef- 
field, by  whom  he  had  two  sons,  James  and 
Thomas, anda  daughter  Elizabeth;  and  third- 
ly, to  Helen,  daughter  of  David,  viscount 
Buttevant.  His  sons  both  died  before  him, 
and  his  title  descended  to  Walter,  son  of  his 
brother  John  of  Kilcash.  In  1597  Ormonde 

VOL.   VIII. 


conveyed  some  rich  church  lands  (originally 
granted  by  the  crown  to  his  brother  James, 
and  reverting  to  him  on  the  death  of  James's 
only  son  without  issue)  to  an  illegitimate  son, 
Piers  FitzThomas  (b.  1576).  This  son  mar- 
ried Katherine,  eldest  daughter  of  Thomas, 
lord  Stone,  and  was  the  father  of  Sir  Edward 
Butler,  created  Viscount  Galmoy  16  May 
1646. 

A  sonnet  in  Ormonde's  praise  is  prefixed 
by  Spenser  to  the  '  Faerie  Queene '  (1590). 

[Bagwell's  History  of  Ireland  under  the  Tu- 
dors,  vols.  i.  and  ii. ;  Froude's  Hist,  of  England, 
vols.  vii.  and  x. ;  Burke's  Peerage ;  Chamberlain's 
Letters,  temp.  Elizabeth  (Camden  Soc.) ;  Cam- 
den's  Annals ;  Cal.  State  Papers  (Irish),  1560- 
1614;  CarewMSS.;  Cal.  State  Papers  (Dom.), 
1600-1614.]  S.  L.  L. 

BUTLER,  THOMAS,  EAKL  OF  OSSORY 
(1634-1680),  was  the  eldest  son  of  James, 
first  duke  of  Ormonde  [q.  v.],  and  was  born 
in  the  castle  of  Kilkenny  on  9  July  1634. 
Here  he  remained,  and  was  carefully  edu- 
cated, throughout  the  Irish  rebellion,  until 
Ormonde  surrendered  Dublin  to  the  parlia- 
mentary commissioners  in  1647,  when  he  ac- 
companied his  father  to  England,  and  shortly 
afterwards,  in  February  1647-8,  to  France. 
He  stayed  with  his  brother  Richard  at  Paris 
until  Ormonde's  return  to  Ireland  in  Sep- 
tember. They  were  then  placed  in  the  house 
of  a  French  protestant  minister  at  Caen  for 
a  year,  and  were  subsequently  sent  to  the 
academy  of  M.  de  Camp  at  Paris,  where 
Ossory  distinguished  himself,  as  he  did 
throughout  his  life,  by  his  skill  in  all  manly 
exercises.  Evelyn's  friendship  with  Ossory 
dates  from  this  time,  and  on  16  March  1650 
he  writes  that  he  '  saw  a  triumph  here  [i.e. 
at  Paris],  where  divers  of  the  French  and 
English  noblesse,  especially  my  lord  of  Os- 
sorie  and  Richard,  sons  to  the  Marquis  of 
Ormonde,  did  their  exercises  on  horseback  in 
noble  equipage.'  In  another  entry,  on  7  May, 
Evelyn  gives  an  early  instance  of  Ossory\ 
display  of  temper.  In  December  1650  the 
youth  returned  to  Caen,  where  his  mother  was 
now  residing,  and  in  August  1652  accom- 
panied her  to  England,  whither  she  went  to 
petition  parliament  for  part  of  the  Ormonde 
estates.  Having  succeeded  in  her  object,  she 
went  to  Ireland  in  the  following  year,  leav- 
ing Ossory  and  his  brother  in  London,  and 
only  returned  to  England  after  two  years' 
absence.  The  two  passages  in  Carte  upon 
this  point  are  contradictory  (cf.  iii.  631  and 
iv.  596).  The  place  of  residence  of  the  bro- 
thers during  these  two  years  is  uncertain, 
but  after  Lady  Ormonde's  return  to  London 
they  lived  with  her  at  Wild  House.  Os- 
sory's  character  at  this  time  is  thus  given  by 

G 


Butler 


Butler 


Sir  R.  Southwell :  '  He  is  a  young  man  with  j 
a  very  handsome  face,  a  good  head  of  hair,  a 
pretty  big  voice,  well  set,  and  a  good  round 
leg.  He  pleaseth  me  exceedingly,  being  very  | 
good  natured,  talking  freely,  asking  many 
questions,  and  humouring  the  answers.  He  | 
rides  the  great  horse  very  well;  is  a  good  | 
tennis  player,  fencer,  and  dancer.  He  under-  ' 
stands  music,  and  plays  on  the  guitar  and 
lute ;  speaks  French  elegantly,  reads  Italian 
fluently,  is  a  good  historian,  and  so  well 
versed  in  romances  that  if  a  gallery  be  full 
of  pictures  or  hangings  he  will  tell  the  stories 
of  all  that  are  there  described.  He  shuts  up 
his  door  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and 
studies  till  midnight.  He  is  temperate, 
courteous,  and  excellent  in  all  his  behaviour.' 
The  heir  of  a  great  house,  with  such  en- 
dowments, soon  became  the  darling  of  so- 
ciety. As  late  as  20  Feb.  1655  he  was  at  full 
liberty,  and  mixing  freely  in  society ;  for  on 
that  day  he  was  at  the  Swedish  ambassador's 
(WHITELOCKE,  p.  621).  But  his  unconcealed 
sympathies  with  the  royal  cause  roused  the 
jealousy  of  Cromwell,  who,  in  March  1655, 
sent  a  guard  to  secure  him.  It  happened  that 
he  was  out  at  the  time,  but  Lady  Ormonde 
promised  that  he  should  wait  upon  Cromwell 
next  morning.  This,  though  offers  were 
made  to  assist  him  in  escaping,  he  did,  and 
was  immediately  sent  under  guard  to  the 
Tower,  although  Cromwell  had  only  shortly 
before  given  him  a  pass  to  travel  through 
Italy  and  the  Holy  Land.  Ossory  remained 
in  the  Tower  eight  months,  during  which  his 
mother  in  vain  appealed  to  Cromwell  for  his 
release  or  for  information  as  to  his  crime.  In 
October,  however,  he  fell  ill  of  ague,  and  was 
partially  released,  but  was  not  finally  set  at 
liberty  until  the  following  spring,  when  he 
went  with  Lady  Ormonde  to  Acton  in  Glou- 
cestershire, and  shortly  afterwards  with  his 
brother  to  Flanders,  apparently  in  disguise. 
Thence  he  went  to  Holland,  and  avoided  the 
refugee  court  of  Charles,  lest  he  should  give 
Cromwell  a  pretence  for  taking  away  his 
mother's  estate.  Here  he  stayed  for  four 
years,  became  acquainted  with  the  Lord  of 
Beverwaert,  the  governor  of  Sluys,  a  noble- 
man allied  in  blood  to  the  Prince  of  Orange, 
and  married  his  eldest  daughter  Emilia  on 
17  Nov.  1659.  Ormonde  himself  was  present 
at  the  wedding,  and  approved  the  match.  He 
hoped  that  by  its  agency  he  might  induce  De 
"Witt,  a  great  friend  of  Beverwaert,  to  enter 
heartily  into  the  design  of  the  king's  restora- 
tion. To  secure  this  marriage,  Ossory's  mother 
was  compelled  to  give  up  1,200Z.  a  year  out  of 
the  2,OOOJ.  a  year  settled  upon  her  by  Crom- 
well. The  father  of  the  bride  gave  10,0002. 
•dowry,  with  which  Ormonde's  sister  was  to 


have  been  married  and  his  brother  John  edu- 
cated ;  but  the  money  appears  to  have  been 
immediately  devoted  to  the  necessities  of  the 
royal  service.  Ossory's  relations  with  his 
wife  were  of  the  purest  kind,  and  he  appears 
to  have  lived  without  even  a  suspicion  of  li- 
bertinism. Lady  Ossory  '  was  an  excellent 
woman,  had  exceeding  good  sense,  and  the 
sweetest  temper  in  the  world.'  Ossory  fell 
into  one  of  the  court  follies,  that  of  gam- 
bling ;  and  it  is  said  that  when, '  after  losing, 
he  came  home  thoughtful  and  out  of  humour, 
and  upon  her  inquiring  the  reason  told  her 
that  he  was  vexed  at  himself  for  playing  the 
fool  and  gaming,  and  that  he  had  lost  one 
thousand  pounds,  she  still  desired  him  not  to 
be  troubled — she  would  find  ways  to  save  it 
at  home.  She  was  indeed  an  admirable  eco- 
nomist, always  cheerful,  and  never  known  to 
be  out  of  humour ;  so  that  they  lived  together 
in  the  most  perfect  harmony  imaginable.'  By 
this  marriage  he  became  united  with  Henry 
Bennet  [q.  v.],  earl  of  Arlington,  already  an 
intimate  friend,  who  married  Isabella,  his 
wife's  sister,  in  1666. 

At  the  Restoration  Ossory  accompanied 
Charles.  He  was  already  the  valued  friend 
not  merely  of  young  gallants  like  himself, 
but  of  the  best  men  of  the  time.  On  6  July 
1660,  for  instance,  Evelyn  speaks  of  him  as 
his  '  excellent  and  worthy  noble  friend,  my 
Lord  Ossory,'  and  frequently  mentions  him 
in  terms  of  enthusiastic  admiration ;  while 
the  confidence  reposed  in  him  by  James  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that  he  was  one  of  the 
two  witnesses  to  the  duke's  marriage  with 
Anne  Hyde  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  5th  Rep.  159). 
On  8  Feb.  1660-1  he  was  made  by  patent 
colonel  of  foot  in  Ireland,  on  13  June  follow- 
ing colonel  and  captain  of  horse,  and  on  the 
19th  of  the  same  month  lieutenant-general  of 
the  horse.  At  the  ceremony  of  the  coronation 
he  was  one  of  the  young  noblemen  appointed 
to  bear  the  king's  mantle,  and  as  such  he 
challenged  the  place  before  Lord  Percy,  the 
eldest  son  of  the  Duke  of  Northumberland. 
His  pretension,  which  gave  great  offence, 
was  unjustifiable,  as  Ormonde's  dukedom  was 
only  an  Irish  one,  and  it  was  overruled  by 
the  king  (CLARENDON,  Life,  194).  In  the 
beginning  of  1662  he  succeeded  the  Earl  of 
Mountrath  in  various  military  commands, 
and  on  1 6  Aug.  1665  was  appointed  lieutenant- 
general  of  the  army  in  Ireland. 

Meantime  Ossory  had  been  elected  a  mem- 
ber for  Bristol  in  the  parliament  which  met 
on  8  May  1661,  and  was  also  in  the  Irish 
House  of  Commons.  On  22  June  1 662  Charles 
ordered  'that  he  should  be  called  to  the  House 
of  Peers  in  that  country.  By  special  order 
of  the  commons  he  was  accompanied  by  Sir 


Butler 


Butler 


Paul  Davys  and  Sir  H.  Tichborne,  with  the 
body  of  members,  to  the  bar  of  the  House  of 
Lords.  The  lords  themselves  ordered  that 
his  seat  should  be  above  all  the  earls.  The 
speaker  of  the  commons  gave  thanks  to  the 
lords  for  the  honour  thus  done  to  Ossory, 
who  was  further  complimented  by  the  lord 
chancellor.  In  April  1664  Ormonde  left  Ire- 
land for  court,  returning  in  October  1665, 
during  which  interval  Ossory  acted  as  his 
deputy. 

In  1665  he  returned  to  England,  and  was 
on  a  visit  to  his  future  brother-in-law,  Ar- 
lington, at  the  latter's  seat  at  Euston,  when 
the  first  great  battle,  lasting  for  four  days, 
took  place  with  the  Dutch  off  the  Suffolk 
coast.     Hearing  the  guns  at  sea,  he,  with 
Sir  Thomas  Clifford,  managed  to  get  from 
Harwich  on  board  the  Duke  of  Albemarle's 
ship,  and  bring  him  the  welcome  news  that 
Rupert  was  on  his  way  to   reinforce  him ; 
and  he  remained  with  the  duke,  for  whom  he 
had  ever  afterwards  a  high  opinion,  during 
two  days'  fighting.     He  is  stated  by  his  dar- 
ing conduct  in  this  fight  to  have  'become 
the  darling  of  the  kingdom,  and  especially 
of  the  seamen,  who  called  him  the  preserver 
of  the  navy.'    He  was  shortly  made  a  gentle- 
man of   the  king's    bedchamber  upon  his 
father's  resignation,  was  placed  on  the  Eng- 
lish  privy  council   in  June   1666,   and   on 
14  Sept.  in  the  same  year  was  summoned  to 
the  English  House  of  Lords  by  the  title  of 
Lord  Butler  of  Moore  Park,  taking  his  seat 
on  18  Sept.     The  lords  were  soon  treated  to 
a  specimen  of  his  fiery  temper.     The  Duke 
of  Buckingham,  who  was   busily  plotting 
against  Ormonde,  asserted  in  the  house  that 
none  were  against  the  bill  then  before  them, 
prohibiting  the  importation  of  Irish  cattle, 
except  such  as  had  Irish  estates  or  Irish  un- 
derstandings (PEPYS,  27  Oct.  1666).     Ossory, 
on  26  Oct.,  angrily  replied,  and  delighted  to 
find  an  excuse  for  quarrelling  with  Bucking- 
ham at  once  challenged  him,  but  on  arriving 
at  the  place  of  meeting  was  arrested  by  the 
king's  guard,  Buckingham  having,  according 
to  Carte  (iv.  270),  given  notice  to  Charles. 
Clarendon's  account  differs  somewhat  from 
that  of  Carte.     He  says  nothing  of  an  arrest, 
and  mentions  that  Buckingham  went  to  a 
place  other  than  that  appointed,  pretending 
that  it  was  called  by  the  same  name  (Life, 
969).     Buckingham  having  complained  of  a 
breach  of  privilege,  Ossory  was  released  by 
the  king  to  make  his  defence,  but  was  sent 
back  to  the  Tower  by  the  lords,  the  duke  too 
being  taken  into  custody.     On  31  Oct.  Ossory 
presented  a  petition  to  the  lords,  drawn  up 
by  Arlington,  who  had  vigorously  espoused 
his  quarrel  in  the  house,  expressing  his  regret, 


and  praying  to  be  released,  which  was  done 
two  days  after  the  arrest.  Pepys  states  that 
the  quarrel  was  between  Ossory  and  Claren- 
don ;  but  this  is  of  course  a  clerical  error, 
as  Clarendon  was  one  of  Ormonde's  greatest 
friends,  and  himself  rebuked  Buckingham 
(CARTE,  iv.  270).  A  fresh  quarrel,  it  appears, 
broke  out  on  19  Nov.,  in  which  Ossory  flatly 
gave  Buckingham  the  lie  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
8th  Rep.  102  a,  102  b).  For  this,  and  for  a 
similar  attack  upon  Ashley,  when,  after  great 
provocation,  he  said  that  Ashley  spoke  like 
one  of  Oliver's  council,  the  fiery  young  man 
was  compelled  by  the  house  to  ask  pardon  of 
his  opponents. 

In  1668  Ormonde  asked  leave  of  Charles  to 
come  to  court,  leaving  his  son  as  his  deputy. 
Ossory  accordingly  set  out  in  March  and  re- 
mained until  his  father's  deprivation  of  the 
lord-lieutenancy  in  March  of  the  following 
year,  1669,  when  he  returned  to  England. 
He  had  been  put  in  full  possession  of  the  in- 
trigues against  Ormonde  by  Arlington,  who 
was  sincerely  attached  to  himself,  but  who 
was  at  the  time  engaged  in  them. 

In  May  1670  Ossory  went  in  the  king's  train 
to  Dover  to  meet  the  Duchess  of  Orleans, 
and  in  the  following  October  was  sent  with 
a  fleet  of  yachts  to  bring  the  Prince  of  Orange 
to  England,  sailing  from  Harwich  about 
the  13th  (ib.  6th  Rep.  367  b},  and  returning 
with  him  at  the  end  of  the  month.  It  was 
in  this  year  that  the  attempt  was  made  by 
Blood  upon  his  father's  life.  Ossory  ascribed 
the  outrage  directly  to  the  Duke  of  Bucking- 
ham before  the  king's  face,  and  added :  '  If 
my  father  comes  to  a  violent  end,  by  sword 
or  pistol,  ...  I  shall  not  be  at  a  loss  to  know 
the  first  author  of  it.  I  shall  consider  you 
as  the  assassin ;  .  .  .  and  wherever  I  meet 
you  I  shall  pistol  you,  though  you  stood  be- 
hind the  king's  chair.  And  I  tell  it  you  in 
his  majesty's  presence,  that  you  may  be  sure 
I  shall  keep  my  word.' 

In  February  Ossory  was  again  appointed 
to  attend  the  Prince  of  Orange  back  to  the 
Hague.  Thence  he  returned  by  Flanders  and 
Paris,  intending  to  serve  as  a  volunteer  in 
the  French  force  destined  for  Alsace.  The 
expedition  having,  however,  fallen  through, 
Ossory  once  more  came  to  Holland  and  thence 
to  England.  He  had  completely  won  the  re- 
spect of  Orange,  who  in  April  sent  him  as  a 
present  '  a  bason  and  ewer  of  massy  gold.' 

In  June  1671  Ossory  went  over  to  Flanders 
to  be  present  at  the  siege  of  Brunswick. 
Disappointed  here,  he  was,  in  January  1671-2, 
in  command  of  the  third-rate  king's  ship 
the  Resolution,  and  was  on  board  of  her 
when,  along  with  Sir  Robert  Holmes,  he 
attacked,  on  14  March,  the  Dutch  Smyrna 


Butler 


84 


Butler 


fleet  before  any  declaration  of  war  had  been 
issued — an  action  which  deeply  offended  Or- 
monde, and  which  he  himself  afterwards  ac- 
counted the  one  blot  upon  his  life  (EVELYN, 
12  March  1672,  26  July  1680).  In  April  he 
was  promoted  to  the  command  of  the  second- 
rate  the  Victory,  upon  which  he  fought  the 
sanguinary  action  with  the  Dutch  in  South- 
wold  Bay  on  28  May.  After  the  action,  in 
which  he  further  increased  his  reputation  for 
courage,  he  caused  the  sick  and  wounded 
seamen  in  the  Southwark  Hospital  to  be 
visited  and  relieved  at  his  own  cost.  It  is 
stated  (Biog.  Brit.}  that  shortly  before  this  he 
had  lost  about  8,0001.  at  cards,  and  that  from 
this  difficulty  he  was  relieved  by  the  king  with- 
out the  knowledge  of  the  court.  On  30  Sept. 
Charles  bestowed  the  garter  upon  him,  and 
he  was  installed  at  Windsor  on  25  Oct.  He 
was  next  employed,  in  November,  as  envoy 
extraordinary  to  carry  formal  condolences  to 
Louis  on  the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Anjou. 
Every  honour  was  shown  him  while  at  the 
French  court,  and  the  most  enticing  offers, 


confidence  by  choosing  him  in  November  1674 
to  propose  to  Orange  the  marriage  with 
James's  daughter  Mary.  On  31  May,  Trinity 
Monday,  1675,  he  was  elected  master  of  the 
Trinity  House,  Evelyn  again  being  present 
(ib.  8th  Rep.  255  a).  In  July  1680  there  was 
a  painting  of  him  in  the  Trinity  House,  but 
it  was  distrained,  along  with  other  property, 
for  hearth-money,  which  the  corporation 
refused  to  pay,  on  29  Sept.  1682  (ib.  257  a, 
258  b).  In  August  he  was  appointed  one  of 
the  commissioners  of  the  admiralty.  Appa- 
rently his  affairs  were  at  this  time  some- 
what embarrassed,  for  on  22  Dec.  1675  he  is 
mentioned  as  petitioning  the  king  for  a  pension 
of  2,000/.  a  year  out  of  the  30,OOOZ.  reserved 
by  him  from  the  new  farm  of  the  revenue 
of  Ireland  (ib.  4th  Rep.  248).  On  18  Nov. 
1676  he  was  made  lord  chamberlain  to  the 
queen.  In  June  1677  the  Prince  of  Orange, 
when  sending  over  Bentinck  to  continue  the 
marriage  negotiations,  advised  him  to  go, 
in  the  first  place,  to  Ossory  and  Ormonde. 
Ossory  now  obtained  permission  to  make  a 


both  of  place  and  money,  were  made  him  i  campaign  with  Orange,  and  joined  him  before 

™ 


to  induce  him  to  take  service  with  Louis, 
which  he  refused  on  the  ground  that  he  was 
already  serving  in  the  Dutch  war.      Upon 
his  taking  leave  he  was  presented  with  a 
jewel  of  the  value  of  2,0001.     On  26  March 
1673,  along  with  Evelyn,  Ossory  was  sworn 
a  younger  brother  of   the  Trinity  House 
(EVELYN,  26  March  1673).    In  May  1673  he 
accepted  the  command  of  the  first-rate  St. 
Michael,  and  was  made  rear-admiral  of  the 
blue  on  the  17th.     In  the  great  battle  which 
was  fought  in  June,  Admiral  Spragge,  who 
commanded,  being  slain  and  his  ship  disabled, 
Ossory  defended  her  from  capture  during  the 
day,  and  at  night  brought  her  safely  off. 
No  one  was  left  alive  upon  his  quarter-deck 
but  himself,  his  page,  and  Captain  Narborough 
(Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  719  b  note). 
After  this  action  he  was  made  rear-admiral  of 
the  red,  and  in  September  commanded  in  chief 
during  Rupert's  absence,  while  the  fleet  was 
lying  at  the  Nore,  receiving  henceforward, 
according  to  custom,  a  pension  of  250/.  a  year. 
Towards  the  close  of  the  year  Ossory  received 
intelligence  that  the  harbour  of  Helvoetsluys, 
where,   when  in  Holland,  he  had   noticed 
the  prizes  taken  by  the  Dutch  at  Chatham, 
and  which  he  was  now  informed  was  filled 
with  the  Dutch  navy,  was  very  insufficiently 
guarded.      He  at  once  made  a  design  for 
attacking  it,  and  haying  secured  a  plan  of 
the  harbour,  and  having  obtained  the  king's 
orders  to  sail  with  ten  frigates  and  2,000 
soldiers,  was  on  the  eve  of  setting  out  when, 
from  causes  never  known,  the  expedition  was 
countermanded.     Charles  showed  continued 


Charleroi ;  and  upon  the  raising  of  the  siege, 
a  battle  with  Luxembourg  being  imminent, 
he  had  the  post  of  honour  with  the  command 
of  6,000  men  conferred  upon  him  (ib.  5th 
Rep.  187).  He  returned  to  England  that 
year,  for  at  the  beginning  of  December  we 
find  him  and  his  second,  Captain  Mackarly, 
worsted  in  a  duel  with  Mr.  Buckley  and 
Mr.  Gerard  (ib.  7th  Rep.  469  a). 

In  February  1678  he  again  went  to  Hol- 
land, where  he  had  been  appointed  general, 
by  the  prince's  patent,  of  the  British  forces 
in  the  pay  of  the  States.  In  that  capacity 
he  was  present  at  the  battle  of  Mons,  and 
distinguished  himself  greatly,  his  own  life 
being  saved  only  by  the  fact  that  two  shots 
which  struck  him  were  stopped  by  his  armour. 
He  returned  to  England  in  September  1678 
with  many  testimonies  to  his  reputation.  He 
was  desirous,  however,  of  having  his  com- 
mission of  general  confirmed  by  the  States, 
and  in  March  1680  sent  to  demand  this, 
which,  after  much  difficulty,  he  obtained 
through  Orange's  personal  influence. 

Upon  his  return  in  1678  Ossory  had  been 
nominated  to  command  the  fleet  intended  to 
put  down  the  pirates  of  Algiers;  his  de- 
mands for  men  and  ships,  however,  were 
greater  than  the  treasury  would  grant,  and 
Narborough  went  in  his  stead. 

Ossory  had  an  active  share  in  the  early 
stages  of  the  popish  terror.  It  is  stated, 
indeed,  that  on  11  Nov.  1678  he  discovered 
100,000  fireballs  and  grenades  in  Somerset 
House  (ib.  471  b},  which  was,  of  course,  merely 
an  idle  tale.  In  December  he  appears  to 


Butler 


Butler 


have  given  in  a  report  concerning  Godfrey's 
murder  (ib.  6th  Rep.  778  b),  while  he  pointed 
out  an  evident  falsehood  in  Oates's  evidence, 
and  on  30  Nov.  was  the  first  to  carry  to  the 
queen  the  news  that  the  lords  had  refused 
to  concur  in  the  vote  of  the  commons  of 
28  Nov.  for  an  address  to  the  king  for  her 
removal  from  court.  In  June  1679  there 
was  talk  of  removing  Lauderdale  from  his 
commands  in  Scotland,  and  of  the  appoint- 
ment of  Ossory  and  another  with  Monmouth 
as  a  joint  commission  for  governing  that 
country  (ib.  7th  Rep.  473  a). 

In  September  he  was  named  envoy  ex- 
traordinary to  carry  to  the  King  of  Spain 
Charles's  congratulations  on  the  marriage  of 
the  latter's  niece.  This  expedition,  however, 
in  preparing  for  which  he  had  incurred  much 
expense,  was  stopped  by  Essex,  then  at  the 
head  of  the  treasury,  who  persuaded  Charles 
to  seek  a  less  expensive  method  (ib.  6th  Rep. 
724  b).  On  23  Oct.  he  walked  before  James 
at  the  artillery  dinner  given  to  the  duke  (ib. 
7th  Rep.  476  b).  When  a  volunteer  force  of 
young  men  of  position  was  raised  as  a  body- 
guard to  the  king,  Ossory  had  the  command 
(ib.  3rd  Rep.  270). 

During  the  winter  Ormonde  was  warmly 
attacked  in  the  House  of  Lords  by  Shaftes- 
bury,  who  saw  in  his  continuance  in  Ireland 
one  of  the  greatest  difficulties  to  the  success  of 
the  anti-catholic  and  exclusion  programme. 
He  was,  however,  defended  with  the  utmost 
spirit  by  Ossory,  who  retorted  upon  Shaftes- 
bury  himself  with  telling  effect :  '  Having 
spoke  of  what  he  has  done,  I  presume  with 
the  same  truth  to  tell  your  lordships  what  he 
has  not  done.  He  never  advised  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  triple  league,  he  never  ad- 
vised the  shutting  up  of  the  exchequer,  he 
never  advised  the  declaration  for  a  tolera- 
tion, he  never  advised  the  falling  out  with 
the  Dutch  and  joining  with  the  French ;  he 
was  not  the  author  of  that  most  excellent 
position  of  "  Delenda  est  Carthago,"  that  Hol- 
land, a  protestant  country,  should,  contrary 
to  the  true  interest  of  England,  be  totally 
destroyed.  I  beg  your  lordships  will  be  so 
just  as  to  judge  of  my  father  and  of  all  men 
according  to  their  actions  and  counsels.'  This 
speech  was  translated  into  Dutch,  and  drew 
from  Orange  a  sincere  letter  of  praise. 

In  April  1680  Ossory  was  replaced  on  the 
privy  council,  from  which  he  had  been  re- 
moved at  the  dissolution  of  the  old  council. 
In  June,  greatly  to  his  own  dislike,  he  was 
nominated  to  the  governorship  of  Tangier, 
with  the  generalship  of  the  forces.  He  took 
it  greatly  to  heart,  since  he  was  being  sent 
out  with  an  incompetent  force  upon  what 
Sunderland  the  secretary  told  the  king  before 


his  face  was  an  errand  that  must  fail,  even  if 
it  were  not  intended  to  fail.  The  gallant  and 
high-spirited  man  appears  to  have  brooded 
deeply  over  this  unworthy  reward  of  his  own 
and  his  father's  services,  and  he  unburdened 
his  mind  to  Evelyn.  On  the  evening  of  the 
same  day,  26  July,  he  attended  the  king  at 
the  sheriffs'  supper  in  Fishmongers'  Hall. 
There  he  was  taken  ill,  and  was  removed  to 
Arlington  House,  where  Evelyn  watched  his 
bedside.  He  speedily  became  delirious,  with 
short  lucid  intervals,  during  which  the  sacra- 
ment was  administered,  and,  in  spite  of  the 
efforts  of  six  doctors,  died  on  Friday,  30  July 
(EVELYN,  26  July  1680).  His  body  was 
placed  temporarily  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
and  afterwards  removed  to  the  family  vaults 
at  Kilkenny  Castle.  The  character  which 
Evelyn  gives  him  is  supported  by  universal 
testimony.  '  His  majesty  never  lost  a  worthier 
subject,  nor  father  a  better  or  more  dutiful 
son ;  a  loving,  generous,  good-natured,  and 
perfectly  obliging  friend,  one  who  had  done 
innumerable  kindnesses  to  se  verall  before  they 
knew  it ;  nor  did  he  ever  advance  any  that 
were  not  worthy ;  no  one  more  brave,  more 
modest ;  none  more  humble,  sober,  and  every 
way  virtuous.  .  .  .  What  shall  I  add  ?  He 
deserved  all  that  a  sincere  friend,  a  brave 
souldier,  a  virtuous  courtier,  a  loyal  subject, 
an  honest  man,  a  bountifull  master,  and  good 
Christian,  could  deserve  of  his  prince  and 
country.' 

Ossory  had  eleven  children,  of  whom  two 
sons  and  four  daughters  survived  him.  The 
eldest  of  the  sons,  James  Butler  (1665-1745) 
[q.  v.],  became  the  second  duke  of  Ormonde, 
while  of  the  daughters  one  became  Countess 
of  Derby,  another  Countess  of  Grant  ham. 

[The  authorities  for  Ossory's  life  are,  in  the 
first  place,  Carte's  Life  of  Ormonde ;  Evelyn 
gives  much  useful  information ;  one  or  two  anec- 
dotes not  otherwise  mentioned  will  be  found  in 
Clarendon's  Life,  while  the  various  notices  in 
the  Keports  of  the  Hist.  MSS.  Commission,  espe- 
cially those  contained  in  Mr.  Gilbert's  most  in- 
teresting account  of  the  Kilkenny  MSS.,  with  the 
numerous  specimens  of  Ossory's  letters,  are  of 
the  greatest  value.]  0.  A. 

BUTLER,  THOMAS  HAMLY  (1762?- 
1823),  musical  composer,  the  son  of  James 
Butler,  a  musician,  was  born  in  London  about 
1762.  He  was  for  nearly  ten  years  a  cho- 
rister of  the  Chapel  Royal  under  Dr.  Nares, 
and  subsequently  studied  in  Italy  for  three 
years  under  Piccini.  On  returning  to  Eng- 
land, he  was  engaged  by  Sheridan  as  com- 
poser for  Covent  Garden  Theatre ;  but  owing 
to  a  quarrel  the  engagement  was  not  renewed. 
Butler  wrote  music  to  Cumberland's  five-act 
play,  '  The  Widow  of  Delphi,'  which  was 


Butler 


86 


Butler 


produced  at  Covent  Garden  1  Feb.  1780,  and 
only  acted  six  times.  Soon  afterwards  he 
settled  at  Edinburgh,  where  he  first  lived  at 
Bishop's  Land,  High  Street,  and  subsequently 
at  24  Broughton  Street  and  3  Catherine  Street. 
He  enjoyed  considerable  reputation  as  a 
teacher,  and  wrote  a  quantity  of  music  for 
the  pianoforte — marches,  arrangements  of 
Scotch  airs,  sonatas,  &c.,  all  of  which  are  now 
forgotten.  Butler  died  in  Edinburgh  in  1823. 

[A  Dictionary  of  Musicians,  1827,  i.  125  ; 
Grove's  Diet,  of  Music,  i.  386  a  ;  Genest's  Hist, 
of  the  Stage,  vi.  146;  British  Museum  Music 
Catalogue.]  W.  B.  S. 

BUTLER,  WALTER,  of  Kilcash,  eleventh 
EARL  OF  ORMONDE  (1569-1633),  was  the 
eldest  son  of  Sir  John  Butler,  the  younger 
brother  of  Thomas,  tenth  earl  of  Ormonde 
and  Ossory  [q.  v.]  He  was  but  half  a  year 
old  at  his  father's  death,  after  which  he  lived 
under  the  guardianship  of  his  uncle.  In  1599 
he  led  a  portion  of  the  army  commanded 
by  the  latter,  and  defeated  Redmond  Bourke 
at  Ormond  with  the  loss  of  200  men,  and 
on  another  occasion  drove  him  out  of  the 
castle  of  Drehednefarney.  In  the  former  of 
these  actions  he  behaved  with  great  gal- 
lantry, and  was  wounded  by  a  pike  in  the 
knee.  When,  a  year  later,  Owen  Grane  and 
the  O'Mores  entered  Kilkenny,  and  burnt 
his  uncle's  house  at  Bowlike,  Walter  Butler 
again  fell  upon  the  enemy,  killing  sixty  of 
them,  with  two  of  their  leaders,  and  recover- 
ing a  large  part  of  the  booty.  Upon  the 
death  of  Earl  Thomas,  in  1614,  without 
legitimate  male  issue,  he  succeeded  to  the 
earldom  of  Ormonde  and  Ossory.  His  title 
to  the  estates,  however,  was  contested  by 
Sir  R.  Preston,  afterwards  the  Earl  of  Des- 
mond, who  had  married  the  sole  daughter  of 
Earl  Thomas,  and  who,  under  the  favour 
and  with  the  active  interference  of  James  I, 
laid  claim  to  a  large  portion  in  right  of  his 
wife.  After  much  time  and  money  had 
been  spent  in  litigation,  James  made  an 
award  which  Earl  Walter  refused  to  submit 
to.  He  was  thereupon,  in  1617,  committed 
to  the  Fleet  prison  by  James,  where  he  re- 
mained for  eight  years  in  great  want,  no 
rents  reaching  him  from  his  estate.  James 
meanwhile  brought  a  writ  of  quo  warranto 
against  him  for  the  county  palatine  of  Tippe- 
rary,  which  had  been  vested  in  the  head  of 
the  family  for  nearly  four  hundred  years,  and 
which  could  not  therefore  under  any  circum- 
stances have  belonged  to  his  cousin  Elizabeth, 
the  wife  of  Preston ;  no  answer  was  made  to 
the  writ,  if  indeed  an  opportunity  was  afforded 
for  answer,  and  James  took  the  county 
palatine  into  his  own  hands.  It  was  not 


restored  until  1663,  when  Charles  II  returned 
it  to  the  Duke  of  Ormonde  with  enlarged 
privileges.  Earl  Walter,  however,  was  set 
at  liberty  in  1625,  and  a  large  part  of  his 
estates  restored  to  him.  For  some  while  he 
lived  in  a  house  in  Drury  Lane,  with  his  grand- 
son James,  afterwards  Duke  of  Ormonde, 
but  shortly  retired  to  Ireland.  In  1629, 
on5  the  projected  marriage  of  his  grandson 
and  Elizabeth  Poyntz,  Charles  I  granted 
her  marriage  and  the  wardship  of  her  lands 
to  him  by  letters  patent  dated  8  Sept.  After 
the  marriage  he  was  recognised,  9  Oct.  1630, 
as  heir  to  the  lands  of  Earl  Thomas  as  well 
as  of  Sir  John  Butler  his  father.  He  died 
at  Carrick  on  24  Feb.  1632-3,  and  was  buried 
at  Kilkenny  18  June  1633. 

By  his  marriage  with  Ellen  Butler,  daugh- 
ter of  Edmund,  second  Viscount  Mountgarret, 
he  had  three  sons  (Thomas,  Lord  Thurles,  the 
father  of  James  Butler,  first  duke  of  Ormonde 
[q.  v.],  James  and  John,  who  died  young, 
without  issue)  and  nine  daughters. 

[Carte's  Introduction  to  his  Life  of  Ormonde, 
and  a  few  notices  in  the  Reports  of  the  Hist. 
MSS.  Com.]  0.  A. 

BUTLER,  WALTER,  COUNT  (d.  1634), 
was  the  second  son  of  Peter  Butler  of  Ros- 
crea,  and  his  wife  Catharine  de  Burgo.  His 
father  was  the  great  grandson  of  Sir  Richard 
Butler  of  Poolestown  in  Kilkenny,  a  younger 
son  of  James,  third  Earl  of  Ormonde  (LODGE'S 
Peerage  of  Ireland,  1789,  iv.  17).  It  is  sup- 
posed that  Walter  Butler  served  on  the  Li- 
guistic  side  in  the  battle  of  Prague  (1620), 
but  he  is  first  mentioned  by  name  as  lieuten- 
ant-colonel of  James  Butler's  regiment,  in 
which  capacity  he  accompanied  his  kinsman 
[see  BUTLER,  JAMES,  fl.  1631-1634]  on  his 
march  from  Poland  to  Frankfort-on-the- 
Oder  early  in  1631.  There  seems  no  satis- 
factory evidence  of  his  having  before  this 
time  become  connected  with  the  Tipperary 
priest  Thomas  Carve,  who  then  or  soon  after- 
wards was  appointed  chaplain  of  his  regiment, 
and  to  whom  Walter  Butler  is  indebted  for 
the  only  literary  attempt  ever  made  to  glorify 
his  tarnished  name  (see,  however,  Preface  to 
Itinerarium,  v).  According  to  the  chaplain, 
Butler  brilliantly  distinguished  himself  at 
the  siege  of  Frankfort,  having  apparently 
been  left  there  in  command  of  his  absent  kins- 
man's regiment.  Although  placed  in  the  most 
dangerous  position,  he  successfully  resisted 
a  Swedish  attack  made  when  the  rest  of  the 
garrison  was  enjoying  itself  at  table  ;  and  on 
the  day  of  the  general  assault  (April  3-13) 
stayed  the  retreat  of  two  imperial  regiments. 
The  latter  part  of  this  account  is  confirmed 
by  Colonel  Robert  Monro,  whose  own  regi- 


Butler 


Butler 


ment  (Mackay's)  was  present  at  the  siege  on 
the  Swedish  side.  He  says  that  Butler's 
regiment  bravely  resisted  the  onslaught  of 
the  yellow  and  blue  brigades,  till  most  of  the 
Irishmen  fell  to  the  ground ;  and  Butler, 
'  being  shot  in  the  arm,  and  pierced  with  a 
pike  through  the  thigh,  was  taken  prisoner ' 
(MoNRO,  His  Expedition,  London,  1637,  ii. 
34).  Carve  gives  a  list  of  the  Irish  officers 
who  fell.  He  further  relates,  with  many 
surprising  details,  that  after  the  city  had 
been  taken  Gustavus  Adolphus  ordered  the 
wounded  officer  to  be  brought  into  his  pre- 
sence, when,  after  drawing  his  sword  and 
ascertaining  that  it  was  the  younger  and  not 
the  elder  Butler  who  was  before  him,  he  de- 
clared that  had  it  been  the  elder  he  would 
have  perished  by  the  royal  hand.  In  the  same 
strain  the  chaplain  goes  on  to  tell  how  Walter 
Butler,  having  been  accused  on  his  own  side 
of  having  caused  the  fall  of  Frankfort,  re- 
ceived from  the  magnanimous  king  of  Sweden 
a  testimonial  of  valour,  signed  and  sealed  by 
all  the  Swedish  generals,  which  he  afterwards 
exhibited  to  the  emperor  at  Vienna,  while  a 
broadsheet  vindicating  him  was  also  published 
at  Frankfort. 

After  remaining  in  captivity  for  six  months 
Butler,  from  what  resources  does  not  appear, 
purchased  his  freedom  for  1,000  dollars.  He 
immediately  joined  the  imperial  army  in  Si- 
lesia under  Tiefenbach,  by  whom  he  was  most 
honourably  received.  He  paid  two  visits  to 
Poland  for  the  purpose  of  levying  troops, 
meeting  with  strange  adventures  on  the  way, 
and  in  January  1632  was  about  to  settle  down 
in  remote  winter  quarters,  when  he  was  en- 
trusted by  Wallenstein,  who  had  just  re- 
assumed  the  command,  with  the  defence  of  his 
own  duchy  of  Sagan.  According  to  Carve, 
Butler  more  than  justified  the  choice,  and  was 
rewarded  for  his  deeds  of  valour  against  the 
Saxons  by  being  assigned  the  Silesian  county 
of  Jagerndorf  (on  the  Bohemian  frontier) 
and  its  appurtenances  as  his  winter  quarters. 
This  is  possible,  as  Jagerndorf  had  been 
recently  confiscated  by  the  emperor,  and  be- 
stowed by  him  upon  a  catholic  magnate. 
Here  Butler  married  a  countess  of  Fondana. 
The  brilliant  victory  of  Eger,  in  which  he 
and  his  cavalry  captured  twelve  standards, 
may  be  identified  with  a  brief  stand  made 
there  by  the  Saxon  Colonel  von  Starschettel 
before  capitulating  (cf.  FORSTER,  Brief e  Wal- 
lenstein's,  &c.  ii.  218).  Nothing  more  is  heard 
of  him  till  the  fatal  year  1634 ;  nor  was  it  till 
at  a  very  late  stage  in  the  series  of  events 
which  led  to  the  death  of  Wallenstein  that 
Butler  intervened  in  the  action. 

From  the  narrative  of  Butler's  regimental 
chaplain,  Patrick  Taaffe,  which  there  seems 


no  reason  for  distrusting,  it  appears  that  at 
the  beginning  of  the  year  1634  Butler  was  in 
winter  quarters  at  Klatrup  (Kladran)  on  the 
Bohemian  frontier,  his  regiment,  composed 
of  about  1,000  excellent  soldiers,  being  posted 
about  the  neighbourhood  for  the  defence  of 
the  passes  between  Bohemia  and  the  Upper 
Palatinate.  Though  he  had  received  no  re- 
cent favours  from  Wallenstein,  and  had  his 
suspicions  as  to  the  general's  ultimate  designs, 
he  seems  to  have  known  neither  of  the  steps 
which  Wallenstein  had  in  vain  taken  for  as- 
suring himself  of  the  fidelity  of  his  superior 
officers,  nor  of  the  imperial  rescript  of  Feb.  18 
bidding  those  officers  cease  to  yield  obedience 
to  the  deposed  commander-in-chief.  When, 
therefore,  about  this  time  an  order  from  Wal- 
lenstein suddenly  reached  Butler,  bidding 
him  collect  his  regiment  and  march  at  once 
to  Prague,  where  it  had  been  the  general's 
original  intention  to  assemble  his  forces  before 
opening  the  decisive  negotiations,  Butler 
obeyed.  But  he  told  his  chaplain  and  con- 
fessor that  the  order  confirmed  his  suspicions 
of  the  general's  loyalty,  and  that  he  expected 
that  at  Prague  death  awaited  him  as  a  faithful 
soldier.  Clearly  he  expected  a  battle  there ; 
but  in  truth  the  Prague  garrison  had  already 
declared  for  Gallas  and  the  emperor,  and  Wal- 
lenstein, after  a  design  of  seizing  his  person 
at  Pilsen  had  been  frustrated,  had  no  choice 
but  to  hold  Eger  and  the  adjoining  frontier 
districtwith  such  troops  as  still  adhered  to  him. 
When,  therefore,  on  22  Feb.,  Butler  on  his 
way  to  Prague  reached  Mies,  near  Pilsen,  he 
was  accidentally  met  by  Wallenstein  himself, 
proceeding  from  Pilsen  to  Eger  with  How, 
Terzka,  Kinsky,  and  a  small  body  of  troops. 
(The  statement  that  these  included  two  hun- 
dred of  Butler's  own  dragoons  is  probably 
founded  on  a  mistake.)  Butler  was  told 
to  spend  the  night  at  Mies  away  from  his 
soldiery ;  and  next  morning  had  with  his  regi- 
ment, under  certain  precautions,  to  accompany 
the  duke  on  his  progress  to  Eger.  On  the 
24th  Wallenstein  entered  into  confidential 
conversation  with  him,  enlarging  on  his  own 
and  his  army's  grievances  against  the  em- 
peror, and  plying  his  companion  with  com- 
pliments and  promises.  Butler  in  return 
assured  the  duke  that  he  would  serve  him 
rather  than  any  other  mortal.  On  the  same 
day  Eger  was  reached,  and  Butler  was  as- 
signed quarters  in  the  town,  while  his  regi- 
ment remained  outside  the  gates.  Meanwhile 
on  the  23rd  Butler  had  contrived  to  despatch 
his  chaplain  to  Piccolomini,  now  at  Pilsen, 
assuring  him  that  he  would  be  true  to  the 
emperor,  and  adding  that  perchance  God's 
providence  designed  to  force  him  to  do  some 
heroic  deed.  Piccolomini  bade  the  chaplain 


Butler 


88 


Butler 


tell  Butler  that  if  he  desired  the  imperial 
favour  and  promotion,  he  must  deliver -up 
Wallenstein  dead  or  alive.  The  message  did 
not  reach  Butler  till  all  was  over  :  but  Pic- 
colomini  is  stated  to  have  added  that  he 
would  find  some  other  way  of  letting  Butler 
know  his  mind  on  the  subject.  If  this  account 
be  correct,  it  results  that  Butler's  presence 
at  Eger  was  due  to  chance  ;  that  after  first 
mistrusting  him  Wallenstein  believed  himself 
to  have  gained  him  over ;  and  that  Butler  did 
not  enter  Eger,  as  he  had  certainly  not  left 
his  quarters  on  the  frontier,  with  any  set  pur- 
pose of  assassinating  the  duke.  Most  as- 
suredly he  had  received  no  orders  to  that 
effect  from  the  emperor,  by  whom  none  were  ! 
given  ;  nor  can  we  suppose  any  instructions 
to  have  reached  him  from  Piccolomini.  At 
the  same  time,  as  Ranke  says,  the  idea  of 
this  particular  solution  was  in  the  air  and 
had  previously  suggested  itself  to  various 
minds. 

On  the  night  of  his  arrival  at  Eger,  Butler 
had  an  interview  with  Lieutenant-colonel 
Gordon  and  Major  Leslie,  two  Scotch  pro- 
testant  officers  in  Terzka's  infantry  regiment, 
which  formed  the  garrison  of  Eger.  Finding 
them  alarmed  at  the  situation  of  affairs,  he 
began  to  sound  them  as  to  what  should  be 
done.  Gordon  having  proposed  flight,  which 
Butler  rejected,  Leslie  was  led  to  declare 
that  they  should  kill  the  traitors.  Here- 
upon Butler  opened  to  them  his  design,  to 
which  at  last  Gordon  signified  his  assent. 
Then  followed  the  well-known  incidents  of 
25  Feb.  Several  officers — including  Deve- 
reux,  Geraldine,  and  de  Burgo,  possibly  a  con- 
nection of  Butler's — and  about  a  hundred  men 
of  Butler's  regiment,  together  with  nearly 
the  same  number  of  German  soldiers,  were 
secretly  introduced  into  the  town.  In  the 
course  of  the  day  the  rumour  spread  that  the 
Swedes  were  approaching,  and  this  no  doubt 
helped  to  nerve  the  hands  of  the  conspirators. 
In  the  evening  a  banquet  was  held  in  the 
castle,  at  which  Butler's  Irish  dragoons  cut 
down  How,  Terzka,  Kinsky,  and  Neumann, 
and  then  Devereux  killed  Wallenstein  him- 
self in  his  quarters  at  the  burgomaster's 
house.  Next  morning  Butler  informed  the 
town  councillors  of  what  had  happened,  and 
after  making  them  swear  fidelity  to  the  em- 
peror, imposed  a  similar  oath  upon  the  regi- 
ments encamped  outside  the  town.  He  also 
took  measures  for  the  capture  of  Duke  Francis 
Albert  of  Saxe-Lauenburg,  who  was  expected 
from  across  the  frontier  with  tidings  from 
Duke  Bernard  of  Weimar.  Information  was 
sent  to  Gallas,  and  a  proclamation  to  the 
army  was  issued  by  Butler  and  Gordon,  de- 
claring the  treason  of  Wallenstein,  and  stat- 


ing what  measures  had  been  taken  against 
him  and  his  associates.  All  these  proceed- 
ings were  substantially  successful. 

The  deed  of  Butler  and  his  fellows  may 
not  have  saved  the  house  of  Austria  and  the 
Roman  catholic  cause  in  the  empire  from 
any  grave  danger,  for  Wallenstein  had  been 
abandoned  by  the  great  body  of  his  army 
before  he  quitted  Pilsen  for  Eger,  and  beyond 
that  frontier  fortress  hardly  anything  in  Bo- 
hemia remained  in  his  power.  But  the  Irish 
dragoons  had  relieved  the  emperor,  Spain, 
Bavaria,  and  the  Roman  catholic  party  in 
general  from  a  grievous  incubus ;  and  Butler 
in  especial  had  done  his  part  of  the  work 
promptly  and  effectively,  and,  what  was  most 
acceptable  of  all,  without  waiting  for  definite 
orders  on  the  subject!  Nor  was  he  left  un- 
rewarded. Besides  receiving  the  personal 
thanks  of  the  emperor,  who  presented  him 
with  a  gold  chain  and  a  medal  bearing  the 
imperial  portrait,  he  was  made  owner  of  the 
regiment  of  which  he  held  the  command, 
ennobled  as  a  count,  appointed  chamberlain, 
and  endowed  with  Friedberg,  the  most  con- 
siderable of  the  late  duke's  domains  next  to 
Friedland  itself.  He  afterwards  took  part  in 
the  battle  of  Nordlingen  (7  Sept,  1634)  ;  but 
Carve's  word  must  be  taken  for  the  statement 
that  on  this  occasion  Butler  fought  most  va- 
liantly under  the  eyes  of  the  king  of  Hun- 
gary and  the  Cardinal-Infante  without  in- 
termission for  twenty-four  hours,  not  giving 
way  a  single  foot's  breadth  till  the  Spaniards 
and  Croats  came  to  his  aid.  After  the  victory 
Butler  was  sent  with  eight  regiments  to  lay 
siege  to  Aurach  and  Schorndorf,  in  Wiir- 
temberg,  both  of  which  places  he  took.  At 
Schorndorf  he  died,  25  Dec.  1634,  'most 
placidly,'  after  duly  receiving  the  last  sacra- 
ments of  his  church.  Carve  arrived  in  time 
to  see  his  hero's  coffin  and  to  read  his  last 
will,  in  which  he  left  20,000  dollars  to  a 
convent  of  Franciscans  at  Prague,  specially 
devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  faithful  and  the 
con  version  of  heretics  in  Ireland  and  Scotland, 
besides  legacies  to  Jesuits  and  other  priests, 
and  to  his  faithful  lieutenant-colonel  Walter 
Devereux,  who  succeeded  to  his  regiment. 
Butler  was  sumptuously  buried  by  his  widow, 
but  as  he  left  no  children  his  estate  of  Fried- 
berg  passed  to  a  kinsman  of  the  Poolestown 
house,  whom  the  Emperor  Leopold  I  con- 
firmed in  the  possession  of  the  title  of  count. 
The  family  afterwards  migrated  to  Bavaria, 
where  it  still  survives. 

[The  Itinerarium  of  Thomas  Carve,  who  was 
chaplain  first  to  Butler  and  then  to  Devereux,  and 
afterwards  called  himself  head-chaplain  to  the 
English,  Scotch,  and  Irish  serving  in  the  imperial 
army,  contains  many  more  or  less  trustworthy 


Butler 


89 


Butler 


particulars  as  to  Butler,  more  especially  in 
chaps,  vii.  viii.  ix.  and  xi.  of  part  i.,  and  in 
part  ii.  concerning  his  descent.  It  was  reprinted 
London,  1859.  As  to  Butler's  share  in  Wallen- 
stein's  catastrophe,  however,  the  best  authority  is 
the  account  written  in  answer  to  the  inquiries  of 
a  Eatisbon  priest  by  Patrick  Taaffe,  Butler's 
regimental  chaplain,  at  the  time  of  the  murder, 
which  is  printed  by  Mailath,  Geschichte  d. 
osterreich.  Kaiserstaats  (1842),  iii.  367-376, 
and  is  in  substance  accepted  by  Ranke,  for  whose 
account  of  the  catastrophe  see  his  Geschichte 
Wallenstein's  (1869),  402-456.  Cf.  also  the  ar- 
tiale  on  Walter  Butler  by  Landmann,  in  Allge- 
meine  deutsche  Biographic,  iii.  651-653  ;  and 
Lodge's  Peerage  of  Ireland  (1789),  iv.  17.1 

A.  W.  W. 

BUTLER,  WEEDEN,  the  elder  (1742- 
1823),  miscellaneous  writer,  was  born  at 
Margate  on  22  Sept.  1742.  He  was  articled 
to  a  solicitor  in  London,  but  quitted  the 
legal  profession  for  the  church.  He  acted 
as  amanuensis  to  Dr.  "William  Dodd  from 
1764  till  his  patron's  ignominious  end  in 
1777.  In  1776  he  had  succeeded  Dodd  as 
morning  preacher  at  Charlotte  Street  chapel, 
Pimlico,  in  which  fashionable  place  of  wor- 
ship he  officiated  till  1814.  In  1778  he  was 
lecturer  of  St.  Clement's,  Eastcheap,  and 
St.  Martin  Orgars ;  and  for  more  than  forty 
years  he  was  master  of  a  classical  school  at 
Chelsea.  In  1814  he  retired  to  Gayton, 
where  he  acted  as  curate  to  his  son  till  1820, 
when,  in  consequence  of  increasing  infirmi- 
ties, he  withdrew,  at  first  to  the  Isle  of 
Wight,  next  to  Bristol,  and  finally  to  Green- 
hill,  near  Harrow,  where  he  died  on  14  July 
1823.  He  was  father  of  "Weeden  Butler,  the 
younger  [q.  v.],  and  of  George  Butler,  D.D., 
headmaster  of  Harrow  [q.  v.]  He  was  chap- 
lain to  the  Duke  of  ifent  and  the  queen's 
volunteers. 

His  works  are:  1.  'The  Cheltenham 
Guide,'  London,  1781,  8vo  (anon.)  2.  '  Ac- 
count of  the  Life  and  Writings  of  the  Rev. 
George  Stanhope,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Canterbury/ 
London,  1797, 8vo  (anon.)  3. 'Memoirof  Mark 
Hildesley,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man,' 
London,  1799, 8vo.  4.  'Plea  sing  Recollect  ions, 
or  a  Walk  through  the  British  Museeum.  An 
interlude  of  two  acts,'  Addit.  MS.  27276. 
5.  Poems  in  manuscript,  including  '  The 
Syracusan,'  a  tragedy,  and  '  Sir  Roger  de 
Coverley,'  a  comedy.  He  also  prepared  edi- 
tions of  Jortin's  '  Tracts,'  2  vols.  1790,  and 
Wilcock's  '  Roman  Conversations,'  2  vols. 
1797. 

[Addit.  MSS.  27577,  27578  ;  Nichols's  Illust. 
of  Lit.  v.  130;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  ix.  223; 
Gent,  Mag.  xciii.  (ii.)  182-4;  Cat.  of  Printed 
Books  in  Brit.  Mus. ;  Biog.  Diet,  of  Living 
Authors  (1816),  50.]  T.  C. 


BUTLER,  WEEDEN,  the  younger 
(17.73-1831),  author,  eldest  son  of  the  Rev. 
Weeden  Butler  mentioned  above,  was  edu- 
cated by  his  father  till  1790,  when  he  entered 
Sidney  College,  Cambridge  (B.A.  1794,  M. A. 
1797).  He  became  afternoon  lecturer  of  Char- 
lotte Street  Chapel,  and  evening  lecturer  of 
Brompton  in  1811,  and  was  presented  to  the 
rectory  of  Great  Woolston,  Buckingham- 
shire, in  1816.  After  having  for  nineteen 
years  acted  as  classical  assistant  in  his 
father's  school,  he  succeeded  to  the  superin- 
tendence of  it  on  his  father's  retirement  in 
1814.  He  died  in  Cheyne  Walk,  Chelsea,  on 
28  June  1831. 

He  published :  '  Bagatelles  ;  or  miscel- 
laneous productions,  consisting  of  Original 
Poetry  and  Translations,'  London,  1795,8vo ; 
and  translated  '  Prospect  of  the  Political  Re- 
lations which  subsist  between  the  French 
Republic  and  the  Helvetic  Body,'  from  the 
French  of  Weiss,  1794;  'The  Wrongs  of 
Unterwalden,'  1799;  and  'Zimao,  the  Afri- 
can,' 1800  and  1807. 

[Addit.  MS.  19209,  ff.  1236,  1246;   Nichols's 
Illust.  of  Lit.;  Gent.  Mag.  ci.  (ii.)  186  ;  Cat.  of 
I  Printed   Books   in  Brit.  Mus.;    Biog.  Diet,    of 
1  Living  Authors  (1816),  51.]  T.  C. 

BUTLER,  or  BOTELER,   WILLIAM 

(d.  1410?),  a  controversial  writer  against  the 
Wycliffites,  was  the  thirtieth  provincial  of 
the  Minorites  in  England.  At  Oxford  in 
1401  he  wrote  as  his  '  Determinatio,'  or  aca- 
demical thesis,  a  tract  against  the  translation 
of  the  Bible  into  the  vulgar  tongue.  Pits 
says  this  was  in  vindication  of  some  public 
edict  which  ordered  the  burning  of  English 
Bibles,  probably  deriving  the  statement  from 
Bale,  who  says  that  Purvey  asserts  (but  Bale 
gives  no  reference  for  his  citation)  that  such 
an  order  was  issued  at  the  instance  of  the 
friars ;  but  no  such  injunction  is  known  of  so 
early  a  date.  It  was  not  until  1408  that 
Wycliffe's  version  was  condemned  in  the  pro- 
vincial constitutions  of  Archbishop  Arundel, 
and  owners  and  readers  of  the  book  were 
declared  excommunicate  unless  license  had 
been  obtained  by  them  from  their  diocesans 
(WiLKiNS,  Concilia,  317).  Butler's  tract 
exists  in  one  manuscript  which  is  preserved 
j  in  Merton  College,  Oxford ;  unfortunately 
'  the  first  leaf  has  been  deliberately  cut  out, 
and  all  information  whieh  the  beginning  may 
have  afforded  as  to  the  immediate  cause  of  the 
composition  of  the  tract  is  consequently  lost. 
The  colophon  alone  gives  name,  date,  place, 
and  title,  as  stated  above,  except  that  the 
first  remaining  page  is  also  headed  'Buttiler 
contra  translacionem  Anglicanam.'  Bale 
says  that  Butler  states  in  this  tract  that  the 


Butler 


Butler 


Psalter  was  translated  by  Bede,  and  other 
portions  of  the  Scriptures  by  an  (arch)bishop 
of  York.  This  statement  must  have  occurred 
in  the  introductory  portion  now  lost.  He 
also  says  (in  his  manuscript  referred  to  below) 
that  the  book  existed  in  Queen's  College, 
Oxford,  but  this  is  probably  a  mistake  for 
Merton  College.  The  tract  contains  six  sec- 
tions devoted  to  as  many  arguments  against 
the  allowance  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  verna- 
cular; and  is  possibly  the  earliest  extant 
statement  in  English  controversy  of  the  op- 
ponent's case. 

The  first  argument  is  that  the  use  of  the 
vernacular  would  quickly  lead  to  multiplica- 
tion of  erroneous  copies,  while  Latin  copies, 
being  written  and  read  in  the  universities, 
are  easily  corrected.  2.  That  human  under- 
standing is  insufficient  for  all  the  difficulties 
of  Scripture.  The  knowledge  of  God  is  better 
gained  by  meditation  and  prayer  than  by 
reading.  3.  That  in  the  celestial  hierarchy  the 
angels  of  lower  order  depend  for  illumination 
upon  angels  of  higher  order,  who  convey  to 
them  God's  revelations,  and  that  the  church 
militant  corresponds  to  the  church  triumph- 
ant. 4.  That  the  teaching  of  the  apostles 
was  not  by  books,  but  by  the  power  of  the 
Spirit.  And  Christ  himself  in  the  temple 
asked  the  doctors,  and  did  not  read.  5.  That 
if  men  were  to  read  Scripture  for  themselves, 
disputes  would  soon  arise.  6.  That  in  Christ's 
body  each  member  has  its  proper  office,  but  if 
everyone  may  read,  then  the  foot  becomes  the 
eye  ;  and  who  would  offer  a  book  to  a  joint 
of  his  foot  ?  Butler  also  wrote  a  tract  '  De 
Indulgentiis,'  of  which  Bale  saw  a  copy  which 
had  belonged  to  the  Minorites  at  Reading ; 
four  books  of  commentary  on  the  Sentences  of 
Peter  Lombard ;  one  book  treating  of  various 
questions ;  and  several  other  works  which  his 
biographers  do  not  specify.  To  Reading  he 
is  said  to  have  removed  from  Oxford,  and 
there,  according  to  Pits,  he  died  about  1410. 

[Bale's  Collectanea  de  Scriptt.  Anglis,  a  MS. 
in  the  Bodl.  Lib.,  'Selden  supra,  64,'  p.  215; 
Bale's  Scriptt.  Brit.  Catalogus,  Basle,  1557, 
p.  537;  Merton  Coll.  MS.  68,  ff.  202-4;  Pits, 
De  Angliae  Scriptoribus,  Par.  1619;  Tanner's 
Bibl.  Brit.-Hib.  1748;  Madden's  and  Forshall's 
Pref.  to  Wycliffe's  Bible,  Oxford,  1850,  i.  xxxiii.; 
Brewer's  Monumenta  Franciscana,  Lond.  1858, 
pp.  538,  561.]  W.  D.  M. 

BUTLER,  WILLIAM  (1535-1618),  phy- 
sician, was  born  at  Ipswich,  and  educated  at 
Clare  Hall,  Cambridge,  of  which  he  became 
fellow.  He  graduated  M.A.,  and  was  pro- 
bably incorporated  in  that  degree  at  Oxford 
in  1563.  In  October  1572  the  university  of ! 
Cambridge  granted  him  a  license  to  practise 
physic,  he  having  then  been  a  regent  in  arts 


for  six  years.  He  was  usually  styled  Doctor, 
though  he  never  took  the  degree  of  M.D. 
He  acquired  the  most  extraordinary  reputa- 
tion in  his  profession,  and  it  is  said  that  '  he 
was  the  first  Englishman  who  quickened 
Galenical  physic  with  a  touch  of  Paracelsus, 
trading  in  chemical  receipts  with  great  suc- 
cess.' In  October  1612  he  was  summoned 
from  Cambridge  to  attend  Henry,  prince  of 
Wales,  in  his  last  illness.  Although  Sir 
Edward  Peyton  has  not  scrupled  to  cite 
Butler's  opinion  that  the  prince  was  poisoned, 
it  appears  that,  in  common  with  the  other 
physicians,  he  entertained  no  such  suspicion 
(Secret  Hist,  of  the  Court  of  James  I,  ii.  247, 
346).  In  November  1614  Butler  attended 
the  king  at  Newmarket  for  an  injury  received 
in  hunting  ;  and  when  the  king  was  at  Cam- 
bridge in  May  1615  he  visited  Butler  and 
stayed  with  him  nearly  an  hour.  Butler 
lived  in  the  house  of  John  Crane,  a  cele- 
brated apothecary  of  Cambridge,  and  many 
anecdotes  are  recorded  of  his  eccentricities 
and  empirical  mode  of  practice.  Aubrey 
relates :  '  The  Dr.  lyeing  at  the  Savoy  in 
London,  next  the  water  side  where  was  a 
balcony  look't  into  the  Thames,  a  patient 
came  to  him  that  was  grievously  tormented 
with  an  ague.  The  Dr.  orders  a  boate  to  be 
in  readinesse  under  his  windowe,  and  dis- 
coursed with  the  patient  (a  gent.)  in  the  bal- 
cony, when  on  a  signall  given,  2  or  3  lusty 
fellowes  came  behind  the  gent,  and  threw 
him  a  matter  of  20  feete  into  the  Thames. 
This  surprize  absolutely  cured  him.' 

Butler  died  at  Cambridge  on  29  Jan. 
1617-18,  and  was  buried  in  Great  St.  Mary's. 
On  the  south  side  of  the  chancel  of  that 
church  there  is  a  mural  monument  with  his 
bust,  in  the  costume  of  the  period,  and  a 
Latin  inscription  in  which  he  is  termed 
'  Medicorum  omnium  quos  prsesens  setas  vidit 
facile  Princeps.' 

Butler  left  his  estate  to  his  friend  John 
Crane,  and  he  was  a  benefactor  to  Clare 
Hall,  to  which  he  bequeathed  many  of  his 
books  and  2001.  for  the  purchase  of  a  gold 
communion  cup.  Thirty-five  years  after  his 
death '  his  reputation  was  still  so  great,  that 
many  empyrics  got  credit  among  the  vulgar 
by  claiming  relation  to  him  as  having  served 
him  and  learned  much  from  him.'  In  the 
reign  of  Charles  II  there  was  in  use  in  Lon- 
don '  a  sort  of  ale  called  Dr.  Butler's  ale.' 
His  portrait  has  been  engraved  by  S.  Pass. 

[Addit.MSS.  5810, p.  28, 5863,  f.  876;  Aikin's 
Biog.  Memoirs  of  Medicine,  186;  Blomefield's 
Collectanea  Cantab.  92 ;  Cambridge  Portfolio, 
490  ;  Cooper's  Annals  of  Camb.  iii.  73  n,  94  n, 
119-124;  Lives  of  Nicholas  Ferrar,  ed.  Mayor; 
Fuller's  Hist,  of  the  Univ.  of  Camb.,  ed.  Prickett 


Butler 


91 


Butler 


and   Wright,   307;    Fuller's   Worthies    (1662), 
Suffolk,  67 ;   Granger's  Biog.  Hist,  of  England 
(1824),  ii.  119;  Harl.  MS.  7049,  f.  39;  Hist. 
MSS.   Comm.  3rd  Rep.  172,  6th  Rep.  269,  7th  ' 
Rep.  188 ;  Letters  written  by  Eminent  Persons 
in   the  Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth  Centuries  | 
(1813),  ii.,  pt.  i.,  265  ;  Leland's  Collectanea,  v. 
197  ;  Parker's  Hist,  of  the  Univ.  of  Camb.  43  ;  , 
Peckard's   Life   of   Ferrar,   24 ;    Wadd's  Nugse  i 
Chirurgicae,  31 ;  Winwood's  Memorials,  iii.  429  ; 
Wood's  Fasti  Oxon.  (Bliss),  i.  163.]        T.  C. 

BUTLER,        WILLIAM       ARCHER 

(1814  P-1848),  professor  of  moral  philosophy 
in  the  university  of  Dublin,  was  born  of  an 
old  and  respectable  family  at  Annerville, 
near  Clonmel,  Ireland.  The  year  of  his  birth 
is  uncertain,  but  it  is  believed  to  have  been 
1814.  His  father  was  a  member  of  the 
established  church  of  Ireland,  his  mother  a 
Roman  catholic.  Through  her  influence  the 
boy  was  baptized  and  educated  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church  to  which  she  belonged. 
While  Butler  was  a  child  his  parents  re- 
moved to  Garnavilla,  on  the  river  Suir,  about 
two  miles  from  the  town  of  Cahir.  The  beau- 
tiful landscape  made  a  deep  impression  on 
his  feelings  and  imagination — an  impression 
which  lived  in  his  verse.  At  nine  years  old 
he  became  a  schoolboy  at  the  endowed  school 
of  Clonmel.  He  was  a  modest,  retiring  boy, 
a  favourite  with  the  master,  and  beloved  by 
his  companions.  Here  he  was  an  eager,  dis- 
cursive reader,  already  attracted  by  meta- 
physical study,  but  also  giving  many  leisure 
hours  to  poetry  and  to  music,  in  which  he 
acquired  considerable  skill.  He  especially 
distinguished  himself  by  his  public  speaking 
for  '  oratory '  exhibitions.  While  at  school, 
about  two  years  before  entering  college,  But- 
ler passed  over  from  the  Roman  catholic  to 
the  established  church.  It  is  said  that  a 
shock  given  to  his  moral  nature  by  his  con- 
fessor's dealings  with  his  conscience  led  him 
to  examine  the  grounds  of  his  creed,  and  that 
he  found  his  own  way  by  study  and  medita- 
tion from  his  early  to  his  later  faith. 

On  entering  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  he 
was  quickly  recognised  as  a  youth  of  bright 
intellect,  generous  feeling,  and  varied  cul- 
ture. His  prize  compositions  in  prose  and 
verse  attracted  the  attention  of  the  heads  of 
the  college,  and  while  still  an  undergraduate 
he  contributed  a  considerable  body  of  writ- 
ings— poems  and  essays,  critical,  historical, 
and  speculative — to  the  '  Dublin  University 
Review.'  In  the  debates  of  the  College  His- 
torical Society  he  took  a  leading  part,  and  in 
1835  delivered,  as  auditor  of  the  society,  an 
address  which  was  printed.  In  November  1834 
took  place  the  first  examination  for  the  newly 
instituted  prize  of  moderatorship  in  logic  and 


ethics,  and  Butler's  name  stands  first  upon  the 
roll  of  moderators.  Having  thus  obtained 
with  honours  his  B.A.  degree,  he  continued 
for  two  years  in  residence  as  a  scholar.  His 
friends  designed  him  for  the  bar,  but  his 
tastes  and  habits  were  those  of  a  student  and 
a  man  of  letters.  By  the  exertions  of  Pro- 
vost Lloyd  a  professorship  of  moral  philoso- 
phy was  founded  in  1837,  and  Butler  was  at 
once  appointed  to  the  chair.  At  the  same 
time,  having  been  ordained  a  clergyman  of 
the  church  of  Ireland,  he  was  presented  by 
the  board  of  Trinity  College  to  the  prebend 
of  Clondehorka,  in  the  diocese  of  Raphoe, 
county  of  Donegal,  where  he  resided,  except 
when  his  professorial  duties  required  his  pre- 
sence at  the  university.  '  Amongst  a  large 
and  humble  flock  of  nearly  two  thousand,  he 
was,'  says  Mr.  Woodward, '  the  most  indefa- 
tigable of  pastors.'  In  1842  he  was  re-elected 
to  the  chair  of  moral  philosophy,  and  pro- 
moted to  the  rectory  of  Raymoghy,  in  the 
same  diocese  as  Clondehorka.  His  sermon 
'  Primitive  Church  Principles  not  inconsist- 
ent with  Universal  Christian  Sympathy ' 
(1842),  preached  at  the  visitation  of  the  united 
dioceses  of  Derry  and  Raphoe,  1842,  was  pub- 
lished at  the  request  of  the  bishop  and  clergy. 
In  1844  he  visited  the  English  lakes,  and  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Wordsworth.  It  was  on 
a  walk  to  Loughrigg  Fells,  in  which  Words- 
worth was  accompanied  byButler,  Archdeacon 
Hare,  and  Sir  William  Rowan  Hamilton,  that 
the  poet  observed  the  daisy-shadow  on  a  stone, 
which  he  has  celebrated  in  the  poem  beginning 
'  So  fair,  so  sweet,  withal  so  sensitive.'  In  1845 
the  Roman  catholic  controversy  occupied  But- 
ler, and  beginning  in  December  of  that  year,  he 
contributed  to  the  '  Irish  Ecclesiastical  Ga- 
zette '  a  series  of '  Letters  on  Mr.  Newman's 
Theory  of  Development,'  collected  after  his 
death  into  a  volume  ('  Letters  on  the  Deve- 
lopment of  Christian  Doctrine ; '  a  reply  to 
J.  H.  Newman,  edited  by  Dean  Woodward, 
Dublin,  1850).  During  the  Irish  famine  of 
1846-7  Butler's  exertions  were  untiring : '  lite- 
rature, philosophy,  and  divinity  were  all  post- 
poned to  the  labours  of  relieving  officer  to  his 
parish.'  During  the  closing  months  of  1847 
and  the  first  six  months  of  the  following  year, 
Butler  was  engaged  in  preparation  for  a  work 
on  faith,  and  collected  with  this  object  a  vast 
mass  of  theological  material ;  but  the  work 
was  never  to  be  completed.  On  Trinity  Sun- 
day 1848  he  preached  the  ordination  sermon 
in  the  church  of  Dunboe ;  five  days  later,  on 
his  way  home,  he  was  stricken  with  fever, 
the  result  of  a  chill  following  the  excessive 
heat  of  midsummer  exercise.  On  5  July  1848 
he  died.  He  was  buried  in  the  churchyard 
of  his  own  parish.  Butler's  lectures  as  pro- 


Butt 


Butt 


fessor  were  remarkable  for  the  large  grasp  of 
his  subject,  his  aspiring  views,  and  power  of 
eloquent  exposition.  A  noble  person  and 
countenance  added  to  the  impressiveness  of 
his  delivery.  The  same  eloquence  appears, 
with  perhaps  more  appropriateness,  in  the 
sermons  which  he  addressed  to  educated 
audiences ;  with  rustic  hearers  he  could  be 
plain  and  simple.  In  his  lectures  on  Plato, 
perhaps  the  most  important  thought  is  that 
the  Platonic  idea  was  no  mere  mistaken  form 
of  abstract  notion,  but  was  Plato's  mode  of 
expressing  the  fact  that  there  is  an  objective 
element  in  perception.  Butler's  '  Lectures 
on  the  Histoiy  of  Ancient  Philosophy,'  2  vols. 
were  edited  after  his  death  with  notes,  by 
W.  H.  Thomson  (Cambridge,  1856).  The 
second  volume,  which  is  chiefly  occupied 
with  Plato,  is  the  more  valuable  of  the  two. 
Two  volumes  of  '  Sermons  Doctrinal  and 
Practical '  have  been  published,  the  first  series 
edited  with  a  memoir  of  his  life  by  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Woodward  (Dublin,  Hodges  and 
Smith,  1849,  3rd.  ed.  Cambridge,  1855) :  the 
second  series,  edited  by  J.  A.  Jeremie  (Cam- 
bridge, 1856).  Besides  his  many  poems  and 
prose  articles  contributed  to  the  '  Dublin 
University  Review,'  he  published  a  sermon 
on  the  '  Eternal  Life  of  Christ  in  Heaven,' 
in  first  series  of  sermons  for  Sundays,  &c., 
edited  by  Alex.  Watson  (Joseph  Masters, 
1845)  ;  a  sermon  on  '  Self  Delusion  as  to  our 
State  before  God  '  (Dublin,  1842)  ;  a  sermon 
on  the  '  Atonement,  in  a  volume  of  sermons 
on  that  subject  published  by  the  Religious 
Tract  Society  (no  date) ;  and  a  memoir  of 
Mrs.  Hemans  prefixed  to  her  'National 
Lyrics  and  Songs  for  Music '  (Dublin,  Curry 
and  Co.  1839). 

[Memoir  by  Woodward,  prefixed  to  the  first 
series  of  Butler's  Sermons  ;  article  on  Butler  by 
J.  T.  Ball,  afterwards  Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland, 
in  Dublin  University  Review,  May  1842  ;  article 
'The  late  Professor  Butler,'  in  same  Review, 
July  1849.]  E.  D. 

BUTT,  GEORGE  (1741-1795),  divine 
and  poet,  was  the  son  of  Dr.  Carey  Butt,  phy- 
sician, of  Lichfield,  at  whose  house  it  is  said 
that  Dr.  Johnson  when  a  boy  was  a  con- 
stant visitor  (HAWKINS,  Life  of  Johnson,  p.  6), 
though  this  must  have  been  before  Butt  was 
born,  26  Dec.  1741.  The  Butts  were  of  the 
same  family  as  Henry  VIII's  physician,  Butts, 
though  they  had  dropped  the  final  s.  After 
receiving  his  early  education  at  the  grammar 
school  at  Stafford,  Butt  was  admitted,  through 
the  influence  of  his  father's  friend  Thomas 
Newton  (afterwards  bishop  of  Bristol),  on 
the  foundation  at  Westminster  in  1756,  and 
was  thence  elected  to  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 


in  1761,  where  he  graduated  B.A.  in  1765, 
M.A.  in  1768,  taking  the  degrees  of  B.D. 
and  D.D.  on  29  Oct.  1793.  Having  received 
deacon's  orders  in  1765,  he  was  appointed 
to  the  curacy  of  Leigh,  Staffordshire,  which 
he  shortly  afterwards  resigned  for  the  post 
of  private  tutor  to  the  son  of  Sir  E.  Win- 
nington  of  Stanford  Court,  Worcestershire, 
and  in  October  1767  accompanied  his  pupil 
to  Christ  Church.  While  acting  as  young 
Winnington's  tutor,  Butt,  his  daughter 
Mrs.  Sherwood  says,  '  kept  company  with 
the  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  commoners 
of  Christ  Church,  to  whom  the  vivacity  of 
his  genius  rendered  his  society  acceptable,' 
though  he  was  careful  not  to  forget  what 
was  due  to  his  profession.  In  1771  he  was 
presented  by  Sir  E.  Winnington  to  the  rec- 
tory of  Stanford  and  the  vicarage  of  Clifton, 
and  in  1773  married  Martha  Sherwood,  the 
daughter  of  a  London  silk  merchant .  Expen- 
sive habits  and  especially  his  love  of  company 
had  by  this  time  involved  him  in  debt.  He 
was  rescued  from  his  difficulties  by  the  good 
management  of  his  wife,  who,  among  other 
economical  schemes,  persuaded  him  to  take 
private  pupils.  With  these  pupils,  mostly 
young  men  of  good  family,  he  was  popular, 
though  his  desultory  mode  of  imparting  in- 
struction could  not  have  been  of  much  benefit 
to  them.  In  1778  he  was  presented  by  New- 
ton, now  bishop  of  Bristol,  to  the  vicarage  of 
Newchurch,  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  which  he 
held  along  with  Stanford,  where  he  continued 
to  reside.  About  this  time  he  occasionally 
joined  the  coterie  of  Lady  Miller  at  Batheas- 
ton,  and  dropped  verses  into  her  vase.  He  ex- 
changed the  living  of  Newchurch  for  the  rec- 
tory of  Notgrove,  Gloucestershire,  in  1783, 
and  the  same  year  was  appointed  chaplain  in 
ordinary  to  the  king,  and  gave  up  taking  pupils. 
In  1787,  on  application  from  Dr.  Markham, 
his  old  master  at  Westminster,  he  was  pre- 
sented by  Lord  Foley  to  the  rich  vicarage  of 
Kidderminster,  which  he  held  along  with  his 
other  cures.  He  changed  his  residence  to  Kid- 
derminster the  next  year,  and  lived  there  on 
good  terms  with  the  many  dissenters  of  the 
town.  In  1794  he  returned  to  Stanford,  and 
used  to  ride  into  Kidderminster  to  do  duty. 
On  30  June  1795  he  was  struck  with  palsy, 
and  died  on  30  September  following  at  Stan- 
ford, where  he  was  buried.  He  left  a  son, 
John  Martin  Butt,  who  took  orders  and  be- 
came the  author  of  some  theological  works, 
and  two  daughters,  afterwards  the  well- 
known  authoresses,  Mrs.  Cameron  and  Mrs. 
Sherwood.  Butt  published 'Isaiah  versified,' 
1784,  with  a  dedication  to  the  king ;  several 
sermons  on  special  occasions,  and  in  1791 
Sermons '  in  2  vols.  dedicated  to  Dr.  Mark- 


Butt 


93 


Butt 


ham,  archbishop  of  York;  '  Poems 'in  2  vols. 
1793,  dedicated  to  the  Hon.  George  Annesley, 
afterwards  Lord  Valentia,  one  of  his  former 
pupils.  Some  of  these  poems  had  been  already 
printed.  They  are  devoid  of  beauty,  power, 
and  originality.  One  of  them,  written  on  the 
death  of  Dr.  Johnson,  is  a  dialogue  between 
Lord  Chesterfield  and  Garrick  in  the  Elysian 
fields,  and  represents  Garrick  conversing 
with  '  Avon's  bard  on  those  superior  minds 
that  since  his  day  were  gifted  to  produce 
their  thoughts  abroad.'  In  1777  Butt  sub- 
mitted a  play  entitled  '  Timoleon '  to  Garrick. 
with  whom  he  was  on  terms  of  friendship. 
Garrick  told  him  that  the  play  could  not  be 
acted  as  it  stood,  but  professed  himself  un- 
able to  point  out  any  faults  in  it,  a  declara- 
tion that  has  been  taken  by  Butt's  bio- 
graphers as  a  high  compliment.  '  Timoleon  ' 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  acted  or  pub- 
lished. He  published  either  in  or  after  1784 
a  tract  entitled  '  The  Practice  of  Liberal  Piety 
Vindicated,'  which  he  wrote  in  defence  of  his 
friend  Richard  Valpy  of  Reading,  when  a  ser- 
mon of  Valpy's  was  attacked  by  certain  Cal- 
vinists.  At  the  time  of  his  death  he  was  en- 
gaged in  correcting  a  religious  novel  which 
he  seems  to  have  called  '*  Felicia.'  This  book 
was  edited  and  published  by  his  daughter, 
Mrs.  Sherwood,  in  2  vols.  1824,  under  the 
title  of  The  Spanish  Daughter;' it  is  a  dreary 
production. 

[Mrs.  Sherwood's  Biographical  Preface  to  the 
Spanish  Daughter;  Mrs.  Sherwood's  Autobio- 
graphy ;  Life  of  Mrs.  Cameron ;  some  account 
of  the  Rev.  G-.  Butt  in  Valpy's  Poems  spoken  at 
Eeading,  225-264 ;  Nash's  Worcestershire,  i.  250, 
11.  371 ;  Welch's  Alumni  Westmon.  376,  where 
the  Spanish  Daughter  is  incorrectly  described  as 
a  play;  Gent.  Mag.  1795,  vol.  Ixv.  pt.  ii.  p.  969; 
Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  ix.  736.]  .  W.  H. 

BUTT,  ISAAC  (1813-1879),  Irish  poli- 
tician, only  son  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Butt, 
rector  of  Stranorlar,  county  Donegal,  by 
Berkeley,  daughter  of  the  Rev.  R.  Cox,  of 
Dovish,  county  Donegal,  was  born  at  Glenfin, 
in  Donegal,  6  Sept.  1813,  and  educated  at 
the  Royal  School,  Raphoe,  entered  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  as  a  scholar  in  1832,  took 
his  B.A.  1835,  LL.B.  1836,  M.A.  and 
LL.D.  1840.  During  his  collegiate  course 
he  published  a  translation  of  the  '  Georgics' 
of  Virgil,  and  other  classical  brochures, 
which  showed  a  highly  finished  taste  and 
scholarship.  In  1833  he  was  one  of  the  ori- 
ginal founders  of  the  'Dublin  University 
Magazine,'  of  which  he  was  editor  from 
August  1834  to  1838.  He  was  for  many  vears 
a  contributor  to  its  pages,  chiefly  of  political 
articles  and  reviews ;  but  he  also  wrote  for  it 
some  tales  under  the  general  title  of  '  Chap- 


ters of  College  Romance.'  In  1836  he  was 
appointed  to  the  chair  of  political  economy, 
which  was  then  founded  by  Archbishop 
Whately,  and  he  continued  in  the  chair  until 
1841.  Having  been  called  to  the  Irish  bar 
November  1838,  the  high  reputation  which 
he  had  already  won  obtained  for  him  a  con- 
siderable share  of  practice.  The  old  cor- 
poration of  Dublin  selected  him  as  the  junior 
barrister  to  plead  their  cause  at  the  bar  of 
the  House  of  Lords  1840,  and  although  he 
failed  to  induce  that  assembly  to  reject  the 
Municipal  Reform  Bill,  he  added  to  his  own 
prestige,  and  returning  to  Ireland  was  elected 
an  alderman  of  the  new  corporation.  He 
took  an  active  part  in  the  politics  of  the  day, 
and  was  regarded  as  one  of  the  ablest  cham- 
pions of  the  conservative  cause.  He  entered 
the  lists  against  O'Connell,  opposed  him  in 
the  corporation  debates,  and  carried  on  a 
counter  agitation  to  that  of  the  Repeal  As- 
sociation in  1843. 

He  wrote  for  the  conservative  press  on  both 
sides  of  the  Channel,  and  established  in  Dublin 
a  weekly  newspaper,  called  the  '  Protestant 
Guardian.'  This  was  afterwards  amalgamated 
with  the  '  Warder,'  with  which  he  then  be- 
came connected.  The  lord  chancellor,  Sir 
Edward  Sugden,  called  him  to  the  inner  bar 
2  Nov.  1844.  Butt  was  retained  as  counsel 
in  many  great  causes,  and  was  one  of  those 
who  defended  Smith  O'Brien  and  other  pri- 
soners in  the  state  trials  of  1848.  On  8  May 
1852  he  entered  parliament  as  member  for 
Harwich ;  but  he  was  not  long  in  undisturbed 
possession  of  the  seat,  for  in  the  same  year 
there  was  a  general  election,  and  he  then 
offered  himself  as  a  liberal-conservative  for 
the  borough  of  Youghal.  This  appears  to 
have  been  his  first  divergence  from  the  straight 
track  of  conservatism.  He  was  opposed  by 
Sir  J.  M'Kenna,  but  was  elected,  and  sat  from 
July  1852  to  July  1865.  Previously  to  this, 
on  17  Nov.  1859,  he  had  been  called  to  the 
English  bar  at  the  Inner  Temple.  About 
the  year  1864  he  returned  to  Ireland,  and 
resumed  his  practice  in  the  Four  Courts. 
The  Fenian  prisoners,  beset  by  many  and 
serious  difficulties  as  to  their  defence,  turned 
to  him  as  one  whose  name  alone  was  a  tower 
of  strength.  For  the  greater  part  of  four 
years,  1865-9,  sacrificing  to  a  considerable 
extent  a  splendid  practice  in  more  lucrative 
engagements,  he  busied  himself  in  the  pro- 
longed and  desperate  effort  of  their  defence. 
In  1869  he  accepted  the  position  of  presi- 
dent of  the  Amnesty  Association.  Another 
opportunity  of  entering  parliament  now  pre- 
sented itself.  He  was  chosen  to  represent  the 
city  of  Limerick  20  Sept.  1871,  and  to  take 
the  leadership  of  the  Home  Rule  party.  He 


Butt 


94 


Butter 


soon  became  the  one  great  figure  in  Irish 
popular  politics.  Butt  was  probably  the  in- 
ventor of  the  phrase  Home  Rule.  He  was 
certainly  the  first  to  use  it  as  an  effective 
election  cry.  Soon  it  was  taken  up  and 
echoed  by  men  of  all  shades  of  political 
opinion  throughout  the  kingdom  of  Ireland. 
Latterly  he  found  himself  unable  to  manage 
the  party  he  had  created.  It  would  perhaps 
be  too  much  to  say  that  the  disobedience  and 
disagreements  of  his  party  broke  the  leader's 
heart.  A  man  in  his  sixty-sixth  year,  who 
had  lived  hard  and  worked  hard,  and  who, 
besides  his  many  public  anxieties,  had  private 
troubles,  was  not  in  a  fit  state  to  resist  a 
severe  illness.  He  died  at  Roebuck  Cottage, 
near  Dundrum,  county  Dublin,  5  May  1879, 
and  was  buried  at  Stranorlar  10  May. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  writings  to  which 
his  name  is  found  appended :  1.  'Ovid's  Fasti 
Translated,'  1833.  2.  '  An  Introductory  Lec- 
ture delivered  before  theUniversity  of  Dublin,' 
1837.  3.  ' The  Poor  Law  Bill  for  Ireland, 
examined  in  a  Letter  to  Lord  Viscount  Mor- 
peth,'  1837.  4.  '  Irish  Corporation  Bill.  A 
Speech  at  the  Bar  of  the  House  of  Lords,' 
1840.  5.  '  Speech  delivered  at  the  Great 
Protestant  Meeting  in  Dublin/ 1840.  6.  'A 
Voice  for  Ireland — the  Famine  in  the  Land : 
What  has  been  done  and  what  is  to  be  done  ? ' 
1847.  7.  '  Zoology  and  Civilisation :  a  Lec- 
ture delivered  before  the  Royal  Zoological 
Society  of  Ireland,'  1847.  8.  '  The  Rate  in 
Aid :  a  Letter  to  the  Earl  of  Roden,'  1849. 
9.  'The  Transfer  of  Land  by  means  of  a 
Judicial  Assurance :  its  Practicability  and 
Advantages,'  1857.  10.  'The  History  of 
Italy,  from  the  Abdication  of  Napoleon  I, 
with  Introductory  References  to  that  of 
Earlier  Times,'  1860.  11.  'Daniel  Manin 
and  Venice  in  1848-49,  by  B.  L.  H.  Mar- 
tin, with  an  introduction  by  Isaac  Butt.' 

12.  'Chapters  of  College  Romance,'  1863. 

13.  '  The  Liberty  of  Teaching  Vindicated : 
Reflections  and  Proposals  on  the  subject  of 
Irish  National  Education,'  1865.     14.  '  The 
Irish  People  and  the  Irish  Land :  a  Letter 
to  Lord  Lifford,'  1867.     15.   'A  Practical 
Treatise  on  the  New  Law  of  Compensation 
to  Tenants  in  Ireland,  and  the  other  provi- 
sions of  the  Landlord  and  Tenant  Act,'  1871. 

16.  '  The  Irish  Deep-Sea  Fisheries :  a  Speech 
delivered  at  a  meeting   of  the  Home  Go- 
vernment   Association    of   Ireland,'    1874. 

17.  'Home  Government  for  Ireland — Irish 
Federalism:   its  Meaning,'  1874,  of  which 
four  editions  were  printed.    18.  'The  Problem 
of  Irish  Education,  an  Attempt  at  its  Solu- 
tion,' 1875. 

[Dublin  University  Magazine,  iii.  710-15 
(1879)  ;  Sullivan's  New  Ireland,  ii.  306-10,  319 


(1877);  Graphic,  with  portrait,  iv.  483,  485 
(1871),  xix.  499,  508,  with  portrait  (1879);  Il- 
lustrated London  News,  with  portrait,  iv.  40 
(1844).]  G.  C.  B. 

BUTTER,  JOHN,  M.D.  (1791-1877), 
ophthalmic  surgeon,  was  born  at  Woodbury, 
near  Exeter,  on  22  Jan.  1791.  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Exeter  grammar  school,  and  studied 
for  his  profession  at  Devon  and  Exeter  Hos- 
pital. He  obtained  the  M.D.  degree  at  Edin- 
burgh in  1820,  and  was  chosen  a  member  of 
the  Royal  Society  in  1822.  He  was  appointed 
surgeon  of  the  South  Devon  Militia,  and  ulti- 
mately settled  at  Plymouth,  where  he  spe- 
cially devoted  himself  to  diseases  of  the  eye. 
Along  with  Dr.  Edward  Moore,  he  was  the 
originator  of  the  Plymouth  Eye  Dispensary. 
He  was  the  author  of  '  Ophthalmic  Diseases,' 
1821, '  Dockyard  Diseases,  or  Irritative  Fever,' 
1825,  and  of  various  medical  and  chirurgical 
memoirs.  In  recognition  of  his  services  to 
the  dispensary  he  was,  in  1854,  presented 
with  his  portrait,  which  hangs  in  the  board 
room.  He  lost  one  eye  through  ophthalmic 
rheumatism,  contracted  by  exposure  while 
examining  recruits  for  the  Crimea,  and  in 
1856  became  totally  blind. 

[Plymouth  Western  Daily  Mercury,  15  Jan. 
1877.] 

BUTTER,  NATHANIEL  (d.  1664),  prin- 
ter and  journalist,  was  the  son  of  Thomas 
Butter,  a  small  London  stationer,  who  died 
about  1589.  His  mother  carried  on  the  busi- 
ness after  his  father's  death  from  1589  to 
1594,  when  she  married  another  stationer 
named  Newbery.  On  20  Feb.  1603-4  Na- 
thaniel was  admitted  a  freeman  of  the  Sta- 
tioners' Company  per  patrimonium,  and  on 
4  Dec.  1604  he  entered  on  the  company's  re- 
gisters his  first  publication  ('The  Life  and 
Death  of  Cavaliero  Dick  Boyer ') .  On  12  Feb. 
1604-5  he  obtained  permission  to  print ' "  The 
Interlude  of  Henry  the  8th  "...  if  he  get 
good  allowance  for  it.'  Between  1605  and 
1607  Butter  published  several  sermons  and 
tracts  of  no  great  value.  On  26  Nov.  1607 
he,  together  with  John  Busby,  undertook  the 
publication  of  Shakespeare's '  Lear ; '  in  1609 
he  printed  Dekker's  'Belman  of  London,' 
and  in  1611  he  published  a  folio  edition  of 
Chapman's  translation  of  the  Tliad.'  But 
from  an  early  date  he  turned  his  attention 
to  the  compilation  and  publication  of  pam- 
phlets of  news,  and  in  this  department  he 
subsequently  achieved  very  eminent  success. 
He  issued  in  June  1605  an  account  of  two 
recent  murders,  one  of  them  being  the  famous 
'  Yorkshire  tragedy : '  on  24  Aug.  a  report 
of  the  trial  of  the  Yorkshire  murderer,  Wal- 
ter Calverley  [q.  v.],  which  had  taken  place 


Butter 


95 


Butterfield 


a  day  or  two  previously ;  on  25  June  1607 
'  a  true  and  tragical  discourse '  of  the  expe- 
dition to  Guiana  in  1605  ;  on  19  May  1608 
'  Newes  from  Lough  ffoyle  in  Ireland  ; '  on 
16  June  1609  '  The  Originall  Ground  of  the 
present  Warres  of  Sweden  ; '  and  in  1611 
' Newes  from  Spain.'  On  23  May  1622  two 
publishers,  Nicholas  Bourne  and  Thomas 
Archer,  issued  the  first  extant  copy  of  '  The 
Weekly  Newes  from  Italy,  Germanie,  &c.,' 
and  this  was  continued  at  weekly  intervals 
by  the  same  publishers  until  25  Sept.  of  the 
same  year,  when  Butter  and  one  William 
Shefford  produced  a  rival  quarto  sheet  entitled 
'  Newes  from  most  parts  of  Christendom.' 
This  was  Butter's  first  attempt  at  a  newspaper, 
and  its  immediate  success  warranted  him  in 
issuing  two  days  later,  in  conjunction  with 
Thomas  Archer,  another  budget  of  news  from 
the  continent,  written  (probably  by  himself) 
in  the  form  of  letters  from  foreign  correspon- 
dents. From  this  date  Butter  made  journal- 
ism his  chief  business,  compiling  and  issuing 
reports  of  news  at  very  frequent  intervals, 
none  of  which  exceeded  a  week,  and  his  en- 
terprise virtually  created  the  London  press. 
On  12  May  1623  an  extant  copy  of  a  publi- 
cation of  '  The  Newes  of  the  present  week,' 
printed  by  Butter,  Bourne,  and  Shefford,  bore 
a  number  (31)  for  the  first  time.  The  title 
of  the  news-sheet  varied  very  much :  some- 
times it  was  headed '  More  Newes,'  sometimes 
'  Last  Newes,'  and  at  other  times '  The  Weekly 
Newes  continued.'  All  were  mainly  compiled 
from  similar  sheets  published  abroad,  and  gave 
little  information  about  home  affairs,  but  un- 
fortunately the  extant  sets  are  so  incomplete 
that  no  very  positive  statement  can  be  made 
about  their  contents.  Butter  soon  gained  no- 
toriety as  an  industrious  collector  of  news, 
and  was  satirised  by  the  dramatists.  Ben  Jon- 
son  ridiculed  him  in  1625  in  his  '  Staple  of 
News'  under  the  title  of  'Cymbal;'  Fletcher 
refers  to  him  in  the  '  Fair  Maid  of  the  Tun ; ' 
and  Shirley  in  his  'Love  Tricks.'  In  1630  he 
began  a  series  of  half-yearly  volumes  of  col- 
lected foreign  news,  under  such  titles  as  '  The 
German  Intelligencer,'  '  The  Swedish  Intel- 
ligencer,' and  so  forth.  On  20  Dec.  1638 
Charles  I  granted  to  Butter  and  Nicholas 
Bourne  the  right  of '  printing  and  publishing 
all  matter  of  history  or  news  of  any  foreign 
place  or  kingdom  since  the  first  beginning  of 
the  late  German  wars  to  the  present,  and  also 
for  translating  and  publishing  in  the  English 
tongue  all  news,  novels,  gazettes,  currantes, 
and  occurrences  that  concern  foreign  parts, 
for  the  term  of  twenty-one  years,  they  pay- 
ing yearly  towards  the  repair  of  St.  Paul's 
the  sum  of  IQl.'  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
1638-9,  p.  182).  At  the  end  of  1639  the  li- 


censer of  the  press  prohibited  Butter's  weekly 
sheet,  and  on  11  Jan.  1640  he  issued  a  '  Con- 
tinuation of  the  Forraine  Occurrents  for  5 
weeks  last  past  .  .  .  examined  and  licensed  by 
a  better  and  more  impartiall  hand  than  here- 
tofore.' Butter  had  varied  his  news  sheets 
in  his  later  years  with  a  few  plays.  In  1630 
he  issued  the  second  part  of  Dekker's  '  Honest 
Whore ; '  but  on  21  May  1639  he  made  over 
the  copyrights  of  all  plays  in  his  posses- 
sion to  a  printer  named  Flessher.  By  1641 
Butter  appears  to  have  retired  from  business ; 
he  was  then  more  than  seventy  years  old, 
and  the  competition  of  journalists  during  the 
civil  war  was  intense.  In  Smith's '  Obituary ' 
(Camden  Soc.  p.  60)  Butter's  death  is  re- 
corded thus :  'Feb.  22  [1663-4]  Nath.  Butter, 
an  old  stationer,  died  very  poor.' 

[Arber's  Transcript  of  the  Stationers'  Kegis- 
ters,  ii.  736,  iii.  277  et  seq. ;  F.  K.  Hunt's  The 
Fourth  Estate  (1850),  i.  10-54 ;  Alex.  Andrews's 
Hist,  of  Brit.  Journalism,  i.  28-38  ;  Nichols's 
Lit.  Anecd.  iv.  38-9;  Ben  Jonson's  Works,  ed. 
Giffard;  British  Museum  Collection  of  News- 
papers.] S.  L.  L. 

BUTTER,  WILLIAM  (1726-1805),  phy- 
sician, was  a  native  of  the  Orkneys,  and 
studied  medicine  at  Edinburgh,  where  he 
graduated  M.D.  in  1761.  After  practising 
for  some  years  at  Derby,  having  obtained 
some  note  by  his  treatises  '  On  the  Kink- 
Cough'  (hooping  cough),  London,  1773,  and 
'  On  Puerperal  Fevers,'  London,  1775,  he  re- 
moved to  London,  where  he  died  on  23  March 
1805.  He  is  said  to  have  attempted  to  open 
the  carotid  artery  of  a  patient  at  the  Edin- 
burgh Infirmary,  and  to  have  only  desisted 
when  the  patient  fainted  after  the  first  inci- 
sion. He  is  described  as  'too  much  under 
the  influence  of  very  favourite  hypotheses ' 
(Catalogue  of  Living  English  Authors,  1799, 
i.  401).  Besides  the  above  his  writings  in- 
clude '  A  Method  of  Cure  for  Stone,'  Edin- 
burgh, 1754 ;  'Dissertatio  de  frigore  quatenus 
morborum  causa,'  Edinburgh,  1757 ;  '  Disser- 
tatio de  arteriotomia,'  Edinburgh,  1761 ;  '  A 
Treatise  on  Infantile  Remittent  Fever,'  Lon- 
don, 1782  ;  '  An  Improved  Method  of  Open- 
ing the  Temporal  Artery,'  London,  1783  ; 
'  A  Treatise  on  Angina  Pectoris,'  London, 
1791 ;  '  A  Treatise  on  the  Venereal  Rose/ 
London,  1799. 

[New  Catalogue  of  Living  English  Authors 
(1799),  i.  400;  Gent.  Mag.  Ixxv.  294,  580; 
Munk's  College  of  Physicians  (1878),  ii.  360.] 

G.  T.  B. 

BUTTERFTELD,  ROBERT  (/.  1629), 
controversialist,  received  his  academical  edu- 
cation at  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  as  a 
member  of  which  house  he  proceeded  B.A. 


Butterfield 


96 


Butterworth 


in  1622-3,  M.A.  in  1626,  and  took  orders. 
When  the  puritan  divine,  Henry  Burton 
[q.  v.],  attacked  Bishop  Hall,  Butterfield, 
with  youthful  zeal,  hastened  to  champion  the 
bishop's  cause  in  a  pamphlet  entitled  '  Mas- 
chil ;  or,  a  Treatise  to  give  instruction  touch- 
ing the  State  of  the  Church  of  Rome  .  .  .  for 
the  Vindication  of  ...  the  Bishop  of  Exeter 
from  the  cavills  of  H.  B.,  in  his  Book  in- 
tituled "The  Seven  Vialls,"'  12mo,  1629. 
Burton  was  not  slow  to  reply  ;  for  the  same 
year  he  published  his  '  Babel  no  Bethel.  .  .  . 
In  answer  to  Hugh  Cholmley's  Challenge 
and  Rob.  Butterfield's  "  Masctiil,"  two  mas- 
culine Champions  for  the  Synagogue  of  Rome,' 
wherein  he  retorts,  not  without  point,  on 
Butterfield's  boyish  presumption  and  too  evi- 
dent desire  to  parade  his  classical  and  pa- 
tristic learning,  wishing  him  '  more  ripenesse 
of  yeares,  and  more  soundnesse  of  judgement, 
before  he  doe  any  more  handle  such  deepe 
controuersies.'  Burton  was  sent  to  the  Fleet 
prison  for  his  pamphlet.  Another  reply  was 
published  about  the  same  time,  under  the  title 
of  '  Maschil  Unmasked,'  in  which  the  writer, 
Thomas  Spencer,  gent.,  author  of '  The  Art  of 
Logick,'  seeks  to  supply  the  defects  of  his 
learning  and  also  logic  by  versatility  of  abuse. 
[Cooper's  New  Biographical  Dictionary,  334  ; 
Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  G.  G-. 

BUTTERFIELD,  SWITHUN  (d.  1611), 
miscellaneous  writer,  is  supposed  to  have 
been  a  member  of  Pembroke  Hall,  Cam- 
bridge, as  by  his  will,  wherein  he  is  de- 
scribed as  of  Cambridge,  gentleman,  dated 
1608,  and  proved  in  the  university  court  on 
21  Dec.  1611,  he  gave  to  that  college  101.  to 
buy  books,  also  his  manuscripts  which  are 
enumerated  below,  and  his  geometrical  in- 
struments and  other  curiosities. 

He  was  author  of:  1.  'A  Summarie  of 
the  Principles  of  Christian  Religion,  selected 
in  manner  of  Common-Places  out  of  the 
Writings  of  the  best  Diuines  of  our  Age,' 
London,  1582,  8vo.  2.  'A  Catechism,  or 
the  Principles  of  the  true  Christian  Religion : 
breifelie  selected  out  of  manie  good  books,' 
London,  1590,  8vo.  Licensed  also  to  John 
Flasket,  26  June  1600.  3.  '  A  great  Abridge- 
ment of  the  Common  Lawes,'  MS.  4.  '  An 
Abridgement  of  the  CivilLawes,'  MS.  5. '  Col- 
lection of  Policies  in  Peace  and  War,'  MS., 
written  in  1604.  6.  '  A  Book  of  Physic  and 
Surgery,'  MS.  7.  '  A  Book  of  Controversie 
out  of  Bellarmine,  &c.,'  MS.,  written  in  1606. 
8.  '  A  Book  of  Common-Place  in  Religion,' 
MS.,  written  in  1606. 

[MS.  Baker,  xxvi.  118  ;  Ames's  Typogr.  An- 
tiquities, ed.  Herbert,  1108,  1344,  1378;  Cooper's 
Athense  Cantab,  iii.  53.]  T.  C. 


BUTTERWORTH,  EDWIN  (1812- 
1848),  Lancashire  topographer,  was  the  tenth 
and  youngest  child  of  James  Butterworth 
[q.  v.],  and  was  born  at  Pitses,  near  Oldham, 
on  1  Oct.  1812.  He  followed  in  the  foot- 
steps of  his  father,  whom  he  assisted  in  his  later 
works,  but  was  more  given  to  statistical  re- 
search. When  Mr.  Edward  Baines  undertook 
the  preparation  of  a  history  of  Lancashire,  he 
found  a  useful  colleague  in  Edwin  Butter- 
worth,  who  visited  many  parts  of  the  county 
in  order  to  collect  the  requisite  particulars. 
During  the  six  years  in  which  he  was  engaged 
by  Mr.  Baines  he  travelled  on  foot  through 
nearly  every  town  and  village  in  the  county. 
His  own  notes  and  those  of  his  father  formed  a 
large  mass  of  manuscript  material.  So  exten- 
sive was  it  that  in  1 847  he  conceived  the  idea  of 
issuing  a  history  of  the  county  in  fifty  volumes, 
each  of  which,  while  part  of  the  general  series, 
should  also  be  complete  in  itself.  This  pro- 
ject was  encouraged  by  the  Earl  of  Ellesmere. 
Overtures  were  made  to  Samuel  Bamford,  as 
it  was  thought  that  his  pleasant  style  and 
Butterworth's  facts  would  make  a  popular 
combination.  The  suggestion  was  roughly 
treated  by  the  '  Radical,'  and  Butterworth's 
death  occurred  before  such  a  plan  could  have 
been  completed.  In  addition  to  his  share  of 
Baines's  '  Lancashire '  the  following  are  from 
the  pen  of  Butterworth:  1.  'Biography  of 
Eminent  Natives,  Residents,  and  Benefactors 
of  the  Town  of  Manchester,'  Manchester, 
1829.  2.  '  A  History  of  Oldham  in  Lanca- 
shire,' London,  1832.  3.  'A  Chronological 
History  of  Manchester  brought  down  to  1834,' 
second  edition,  Manchester,  1834.  The  first 
edition  was  the '  Tabula  Mancuniensis '  of  his 
father ;  a  third  edition  appeared  in  1834. 

4.  '  An  Historical  Description  of  the  Town 
of  Heywood  and  Vicinity,'  Heywood,  1840. 

5.  '  A  Statistical  Sketch  of  the  County  Pala- 
tine of  Lancaster,'  London,  1841.     6.  'An 
Historical  Account  of  the  Towns  of  Ashton- 
under-Lyne,   Stalybridge,   and    Dukinfield,' 
Ashton,  1842.     7.  '  Views  of  the  Manchester 
and  Leeds  Railway,  drawn  from  nature  and 
on  stone  by  A.  F.  Tait,  with  a  descriptive  his- 
tory by  Edwin  Butterworth,'  London,  1845, 
folio.     8.  'Historical  Sketches  of  Oldham, 
by  the  late  Edwin  Butterworth,  with  an  ap- 
pendix containing  the  history  of  the  town  to 
the  present  time,'  Oldham,  1856.     The  pre- 
vious edition  appeared  in  1847. 

In  addition  to  these  labours  Butterworth 
acted  as  correspondent  for  the  Manchester 
newspapers,  and  was  for  a  considerable  time 
registrar  of  births  and  deaths  for  the  township 
of  Chadderton.  He  is  described  by  those  who 
knew  him  as  genial  and  modest.  Such  of  his 
books  and  manuscripts  as  had  not  been  acci- 


Butterworth 


97 


Butterworth 


dentally  dispersed  were  purchased  by  Messrs. 
Platt  Brothers,  and  by  them  presented  to  the 
Oldham  Lyceum.  Butterworth  died  of  ty- 
phoid fever  on  19  April  1848.  In  1859  a  mo- 
nument to  his  memory  was  erected  by  public 
subscription  in  Greenacres  Cemetery,  Oldham. 
His  books  are  now  for  the  most  part  scarce 
and  difficult  to  obtain. 

[Local  Notes  and  Queries  from  the  Manchester 
Guardian,  1874-5;  Index  Catalogue  of  the  Man- 
chester Free  Library,  Eeference  Department, 
Manchester,  1879  ;  Historical  Sketches  of  Old- 
ham,  1856 ;  Fishwick's  Lancashire  Library,  1875.] 

W.  E.  A.  A. 

BUTTERWORTH,  HENRY  (1786- 
1860),  law  publisher,  was  born  at  Coventry 
28  Feb.  1786,  being  the  son  of  a  wealthy 
timber  merchant  of  that  place,  and  grand- 
son of  the  Rev.  John  Butterworth  fq.  v.], 
baptist  minister  of  Coventry,  Warwickshire, 
and  author  of  a  '  Concordance  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.'  Young  Henry  was  educated 
first  in  the  grammar  school  at  Coventry,  and 
afterwards  at  Bristol.  When  fifteen  years 
old  he  entered  the  bookselling  establishment 
of  his  uncle,  Joseph  Butterworth  [q.  v.],  in 
Fleet  Street,  London.  Living  in  his  uncle's 
house  he  became  acquainted  with  Lord 
Liverpool,  Lord  Teignmouth,  William  Wil- 
berforce,  ZacharyMacaulay,  Dr.  Adam  Clarke, 
and  others,  who  were  frequent  guests  at  his 
uncle's  table.  In  1818  he  went  into  business 
on  his  own  account,  obtained  the  appoint- 
ment of  law  publisher  to  the  queen,  took  a 
leading  part  in  the  management  of  the  Sta- 
tioners' Company,  and  became  the  chief 
London  law  publisher.  In  1823  he  was 
elected  a  member  of  the  city  council,  but 
declined  other  municipal  office.  He  sup- 
ported generously  church  extension,  and 
many  social  and  Christian  institutions.  He 
was  an  active  member  of  the  Society  of  An- 
tiquaries. In  1813  Butterworth  married 
Miss  Elizabeth  H.  Whitehead,  daughter  of 
Captain  Whitehead  of  the  4th  Irish  dragoon 
guards.  He  died  at  Upper  Tooting,  Surrey, 
2  Nov.  1860,  aged  74.  A  painted  glass 
window  was  placed  in  the  choir  of  St.  Paul's 
Cathedral  by  his  friends,  as  a  mark  of  respect 
to  his  memory. 

[Annual  Eegister  for  1860,  p.  400,  et  seq.] 

W.  B.  L. 

BUTTERWORTH,JAMES(1771-1837), 

Manchester  topographer,  was  the  youngest 
of  eleven  children,  and  was  born  on  28  Aug. 
1771  in  the  parish  of  Ashton-under-Lyne. 
His  parents  were  probably  handloom  weavers. 
They  sent  the  boy  to  school  under  Mr.  John 
Taylor  of  Alt.  Taylor  allowed  him  a  share 
in  the  instruction  of  the  lower  classes.  But- 

VOL.  VIII. 


terworth  attained  some  skill  in  ornamental 
penmanship.  He  married  in  1792  Hannah 
Boyton,  by  whom  he  had  ten  children ;  the 
youngest,  Edwin,  attained,  like  his  father, 
some  distinction  as  a  topographer.  After 
many  years  spent  in  tuition,  Butterworth 
acted  for  some  years  as  postmaster  of  Old- 
ham.  He  produced  a  lengthy  series  of  books 
and  pamphlets  on  the  history  of  his  native 
county,  which  record  much  that  would  have 
been  forgotten  but  for  his  personal  observa- 
tion. He  died  on  23  Nov.  1837. 

His  writings  are:  1.  'A  Dish  of  Hodge 
Podge,  or  a  Collection  of  Poems  by  Paul  Bob- 
bin, Esq.,  of  Alt,  near  Oldham,  Manchester, 
printed  for  the  author,  1800.'  2.  'Rocher 
Vale,'  a  poem  printed  at  Oxford  1804.  3.  '  An 
Historical  and  Descriptive  Account  of  the 
Town  and  Parochial  Chapelry  of  Oldham,' 
Oldham,  1817 ;  a  second  edition  appeared  in 
1826,  '  The  Rustic  Muse,  a  collection  of 
poems,'  Oldham,  1818.  4.  '  A  Sequel  to  the 
Lancashire  Dialect,  by  Paul  Bobbin,  Couzin 
German  of  the  famous  Tim  Bobbin  of  merry 
memory, 'Manchester,  1819;  professedly  writ- 
ten in  the  local  dialects  of  the  parishes  of 
Ashton  and  Rochdale.  The  frontispiece  is  a 
portrait  of  '  Paul  Bobbin,'  and  represents  a 
thin,  sharp-featured,  large-eyed  man,  with 
long  and  slightly  curling  hair.  The  plate  is 
engraved  by  Slack  from  a  drawing  by  But- 
terworth. 5.  'The  Antiquities  of  the  Town, 
and  a  Complete  History  of  the  Trade  of  Man- 
chester,' Manchester,  1822  ;  reissued  in  1823 
as  '  A  Complete  History  of  the  Cotton  Trade, 
&c.,  by  a  person  concerned  in  trade.'  6.  '  His- 
tory and  Description  of  the  Town  and  Parish 
of  Ashton-under-Lyne  and  the  Village  of 
Dukinfield,'  Ashton,  1823.  7.  '  History  and 
Description  of  the  Towns  and  Parishes  of 
Stockport,  Ashton-under-Lyne,  Mottram- 
Long-Den-Dale,  and  Glossop,  with  some  me- 
morials of  the  late  F.  D.  Astley,  Esq.,  of  Du- 
kinfield, and  extracts  from  his  poems,  with 
an  elegy  to  his  memory,'  Manchester,  1827. 
These  four  works  appear  also  to  have  been 
issued  separately  ;  the  '  Memorials  of  F.  D. 
Astley '  is  dated  1828.  8.  '  A  History  and 
Description  of  the  Parochial  Chapelry  of  Sad- 
dleworth,'  Manchester,  1828.  9.  '  An  His- 
torical and  Topographical  Account  of  the 
Town  and  Parish  of  Rochdale,'  Manchester, 
1828.  10.  '  The  Instruments  of  Freemasonry 
Moralised,'  Manchester,  1829 ;  a  pamphlet. 
11.  '  Tabula  Mancuniensis,  chronological  ta- 
ble of  the  history  of  Manchester,'  Manchester, 
1829;  this  pamphlet  is  the  foundation  of  Tim- 
perley's  '  Annals  of  Manchester,'  and  the 
'  Manchester  Historical  Recorder.'  12.  '  A 
Gazetteer  of  the  Hundred  of  Salford,'  Man- 
chester, 1830  j  a  pamphlet. 


Butterworth 


Button 


Some  of  his  manuscripts  were  placed,  with 
those  of  his  youngest  son,  Edwin  [q.  v.],  in 
the  Oldham  Lyceum.  Many  of  his  books 
have  become  scarce,  and  in  addition  to  the 
list  given  above  he  is  said  to  have  published 
'  Mancunium,'  a  poem.  In  a  letter  addressed  in 
1802  to  a  Manchester  bookseller  he  complains 
of  lack  of  encouragement.  '  How  would  I 
exert  myself  could  I  find  one  single  friend  of 
genius  amongst  all  the  host  of  Paternoster 
Row  factors  ! '  He  mentions  that  he  has  a 
work  entitled  '  A  Guide  to  Universal  Manu- 
facture, or  the  web  disclosed,'  which  he  may 
submit ;  '  but,  if  like  the  generality  of  your 
tribe,  you  are  not  willing  to  encourage  a  poor 
author,  I'll  commit  the  work  to  the  flames 
and  for  ever  renounce  the  business.' 

[Biographical  Sketch  by  John  Higson ;  Ashton 
Reporter,  9  Oct.  1869  ;  Skeat's  Bibliography  of 
English  Dialects,  1 875 ;  Axon's  Folk-Song  and 
Folk-Speech  of  Lancashire,  1870;  Fishwick's 
Lancashire  Library,  1875 ;  Local  Notes  and 
Queries  from  the  Manchester  Guardian,  1874-5.] 

W.  E.  A.  A. 

BUTTERWORTH,  JOHN  (1727-1803), 
baptist  minister,  was  the  son  of  Henry  But- 
terworth, a  pious  blacksmith  of  Goodshaw, 
a  village  in  Rossendale,  Lancashire.  He  was 
one  of  five  sons,  of  whom  three,  besides  John, 
became  ministers  of  baptist  congregations. 
One  of  them  named  Lawrence,  a  minister  at 
Evesham,  wrote  two  pamphlets  against  uni- 
tarian  views.  John  was  born  13  Dec.  1727, 
and  went  to  the  school  of  David  Crosley,  a 
Calvinistic  minister  who  had  known  John 
Bunyan.  About  the  year  1753  he  was  ap- 
pointed pastor  of  Cow  Lane  Chapel,  Coventry. 
With  this  congregation  he  remained  upwards 
of  fifty  years,  and  died  24  April  1803,  aged  75. 

He  published,  in  1767,  'A  New  Concord- 
ance and  Dictionary  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,' 
which  was  reprinted  in  1785, 1792,  and  1809. 
The  last  edition  was  edited  by  Dr.  Adam 
Clarke.  He  also  wrote  '  A  Serious  Address 
to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Priestley,'  1790. 

His  son,  Joseph,  and  his  grandson,  Henry, 
are  separately  noticed. 

[Parry's  Hist,  of  Cloughfold  Baptist  Church, 
p.  226 ;  Newbigging's  Forest  of  Rossendale, 
p.  176  ;  Hargreaves's  Life  of  Hirst,  pp.  325,  365  ; 
Life  of  Adam  Clarke,  1833,  ii.  17,  iii.  147; 
Poole's  Coventry,  p.  238.]  C.  W.  S. 

BUTTERWORTH,  JOSEPH  (1770- 
1826),  law  bookseller,  was  son  of  the  Rev. 
John  Butterworth  [q.  v.],  baptist  minister  of 
Coventry.  He  was  born  at  Coventry  in  1770. 
At  an  early  age  he  went  to  London,  where 
he  learned  the  business  of  a  law  bookseller, 
and  founded  a  large  and  lucrative  establish- 
ment in  Fleet  Street,  in  which  his  nephew, 


Henry  [q.  v.],  afterwards  assisted  him.  His 
bouse  became  a  resort  of  the  leading  phil- 
anthropists of  the  day.  There  Lords  Liver- 
pool and  Teignmouth,  William  Wilberforce 
and  the  elder  Macaulay  discussed  their  bene- 
volent schemes,  and  there  the  first  meetings 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
were  held.  Butterworth  liberally  supported 
many  philanthropic  and  Christian  institutions. 
He  sat  in  parliament  for  several  years  as 
representative  of  Dover,  and  gave  an  inde- 
pendent support  to  the  government  of  the 
day.  In  August  1819  he  was  appointed 
general  treasurer  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Missionary  Society,  which  office  he  retained 
until  his  death.  For  many  years  he  was  a 
loyal  member  of  the  Wesleyan  community, 
but  maintained  a  generous  spirit  towards  all. 
He  was  author  of  '  A  General  Catalogue  of 
Law  Books,'  with  their  dates  and  prices ;  a 
work  of  great  value  to  members  of  the  legal 
profession.  He  died  at  his  house  in  Bedford 
Square,  London,  30  June  1826,  aged  56. 

[Sermon  by  Rev.  Richard  Watson,  1826,  in 
vol.  ii.  of  Watson's  Works;  Minutes  of  the 
Methodist  Conference.]  W.  B.  L. 

BUTTEVANT,  VISCOUNT.  [See  BARKY, 
DAVID  FITZJAMES.] 

BUTTON,  RALPH  (d.  1680),  canon  of 
Christ  Church  under  the  Commonwealth,  was 
the  son  of  Robert  Button  of  Bishopstown, 
Wiltshire,  and  was  educated  at  Exeter  Col- 
lege, Oxford.  He  proceeded  B.A.  in  1630 ; 
in  1633  the  rector  of  Exeter,  Dr.  Prideaux, 
recommended  him  to  Sir  Nathaniel  Brent, 
the  warden  of  Merton,  for  a  fellowship  in 
his  college.  The  fellowship  was  conferred 
on  him,  and  he  became  famous  in  the  uni- 
versity as  a  successful  tutor.  Among  his 
pupils  were  Zachary  Bogan  and  Anthony  a 
Wood.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  civil  war  in 
1642,  Button,  who  sympathised  with  the 
parliamentarians,  removed  to  London,  and  on 
15  Nov.  1643  was  elected  professor  of  geo- 
metry at  Gresham  College,  in  the  place  of 
John  Greaves.  In  1647  he  was  nominated 
a  delegate  to  aid  the  parliamentary  visitors 
at  Oxford  in  their  work  of  reform,  and  ap- 
parently resumed  his  tutorship  at  Merton. 
On  18  Feb.  1647-8  Button  was  appointed  by 
the  visitors  junior  proctor ;  on  11  April  he 
pronounced  a  Latin  oration  before  Philip, 
earl  of  Pembroke,  the  new  chancellor  of  the 
university,  and  on  13  June  he  resigned  his 
Gresham  professorship.  On  4  Aug.  he  was 
made  canon  of  Christ  Church  and  public  orator 
of  the  university,  in  the  room  of  Dr.  Henry 
Hammond,  who  had  been  removed  from  those 
offices  by  the  parliamentary  commission.  At 
the  same  time  Button  declined  to  supplicate 


Button 


99 


Button 


fc'r  the  degree  of  D.D.  on  the  ground  of  the 
ex  oense  ;  it  appears  from  Wood  that  he  had 
then  lately  married.  Button  showed  similar 
incependence  in  successfully  resisting  the 
endeavour  of  the  visitors  to  expel  Edward 
Poc  )ck  from  the  Hebrew  and  Arabic  lecture- 
shij  on  the  ground  of  political  disaffection.  At 
the  Restoration  Button  was  ejected  from  all 
his  >ffi ces  and  his  place  at  Christ  Church  filled 
by  L>r.  Fell.  Leaving  Oxford,  he  retired  to 
Bri  ntford,  where  he  kept  a  school.  Baxter 
says  that  he  was  soon  afterwards  imprisoned 
for  six  months '  for  teaching  two  knight's  sons 
in  his  house,  not  having  taken  the  Oxford 
oa;h.'  At  the  date  of  the  Declaration  of 
Indulgence  (1672)  Button  removed  to  Is- 
lir  gton,  and  Sir  Joseph  Jekyll  lived  with 
hii  a  as  his  pupil.  He  died  at  Islington  in 
October  1680,  and  was  buried  in  the  parish 
church.  A  son  died  and  was  buried  at  the 
st  me  time.  Baxter  in  '  Reliquiae  Baxteri- 
a  ise '  speaks  of  him  as  '  an  excellent  scholar, 
\  at  of  greater  excellency ;  a  most  humble, 
worthy,  godly  man,  of  a  plain,  sincere  heart 
and  blameless.'  He  left  a  daughter,  who 
married  Dr.  Boteler  of  London. 

[Wood's  Fasti  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i.  508,  ii.  107, 
158-9  (where  a  memoir  is  given);  Wood's 
Gresham  Professors ;  Baxter's  Beliquise,  pt.  iii. 
pp.  36,  96 ;  Palmer's  Nonconformist  Memorial, 
i.  315,  iii.  126  ;  Brodrick's  Memorials  of  Merton 
College ;  Burrows's  Parliamentary  Visitation  of 
Oxford  (Camd.  Soc.)]  S.  L.  L. 

BUTTON,  SIR  THOMAS  (d.  1634),  ad- 
miral, fourth  son  of  Miles  Button  of  Worl- 
ton,  in  Glamorganshire,  entered  the  naval 
service  of  the  crown  about  the  year  1589.  Of 
his  early  career  we  have  no  exact  informa- 
tion, though  from  casual  notices  we  learn 
that,  with  occasional  intervals  of  wild  and 
even  lawless  frolic  (Cal.  S.  P.  Dom.  15  Jan. 
1600),  he  served  with  some  distinction  in 
the  West  Indies  and  in  Ireland.  His  good 
and  efficient  service  at  the  siege  of  Kinsale  is 
especially  reported  (Cal.  S.  P.,  Carew,  22  Oct. 
1601),  and  won  for  him  a  pension  of  6s.  Sd. 
a  day,  which  was  confirmed  on  25  March 
1604.  It  is  not,  however,  till  1612  that  he 
comes  prominently  into  notice,  and  then  as 
the  commander  of  an  expedition  to  search 
for  the  north-west  passage,  under  the  direct 
patronage  of  Prince  Henry,  in  whose  name 
his  instructions  were  drawn  out.  As  captain 
of  the  Resolution,  with  the  Discovery  pin- 
nace in  company,  Button  put  to  sea  early  in 
May,  and  in  the  following  August  explored 
for  the  first  time  the  coasts  of  Hudson's  Bay, 
and  named  Nelson  River  after  the  master  of 
the  Resolution,  who  died  there,  New  Wales, 
and  Button's  Bay,  into  which  the  river  flows, 


and  where  he  wintered.  For  such  severe  ser- 
vice the  ships'  companies  were  but  poorly  pro- 
vided, and  great  numbers  of  them  perished, 
although  game  was  plentiful.  In  the  follow- 
ing spring  and  summer,  with  much  enfeebled 
crews,  Button  succeeded  in  examining  the 
west  coast  of  Hudson's  Bay,  so  far  as  to 
render  it  certain  that  there  was  no  passage 
to  the  west  in  that  direction,  and  as  autumn 
approached  he  returned  to  England.  He  was 
shortly  afterwards  appointed  admiral  of  the 
king's  ships  on  the  coast  of  Ireland.  This 
office  he  held  during  the  rest  of  his  life,  exer- 
cising it  for  the  most  part  on  the  station  im- 
plied by  the  name,  frequently  also  in  the 
Bristol  Channel  or  Milford  Haven,  where  his 
duty  was  to  suppress  pirates,  which,  of  dif- 
ferent nationalities,  and  more  particularly 
French  and  Turkish,  infested  those  seas.  The 
only  important  break  in  this  service  occurred 
in  1620,  when  he  was  rear-admiral  of  the 
fleet  which,  under  the  command  of  his  kins- 
man, Sir  Robert  Mansel,  made  an  unsuccess- 
ful attack  on  Algiers.  He  had  already  been 
knighted  at  Dublin  by  his  cousin,  Sir  Oliver 
St.  John,  then  lord  deputy  (Cal.  S.  P.,  Ire- 
land, 30  Aug.  1616).  In  1624  he  was  a 
member  of  the  council  of  war,  and  in  1625 
was  on  a  commission  for  inquiring  into  the 
state  of  the  navy.  At  this  time  he  was  neces- 
sarily a  good  deal  in  London,  and  appears  to 
have  resided  at  Fulham.  The  duties  of  his 
commission  and  of  his  command  kept  him  in 
continual  hot  water  with  the  navy  board, 
against  which  he  was  supported  by  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham  and  the  Earl  of  Denbigh. 
The  quarrel  reached  a  climax  in  February 
1627-8.  On  the  12th  Button  wrote  from 
Plymouth  to  Nicholas  :  'All  the  world  will 
take  notice  if  I  be  unhorsed  of  the  ship  in 
which  I  have  so  long  served.  If  dismissed,  I 
shall  shelter  myself  under  the  lee  of  a  poor 
fortune  which,  I  thank  God,  will  give  me 
bread,  and  say  as  the  old  Roman  did  "  Votis 
non  armis  vincitur." '  On  the  13th  Lord 
Denbigh  wrote  to  Buckingham  that  '  he 
should  be  sorry  if  so  able  and  honest  a  man 
as  Sir  Thomas  Button  were  neglected ;'  and 
on  the  15th  the  navy  board  complained  that 
Sir  Thomas  Button  would  '  take  no  notice  of 
any  order  unless  he  received  the  duke's  im- 
mediate command.'  Buckingham's  interest, 
however,  seems  to  have  brought  him  success- 
fully through  his  difficulties.  His  later  years 
were  much  embittered  by  a  series  of  disputes 
with  the  admiralty  regarding  several  in- 
stances of  alleged  misconduct  on  the  one 
side,  and  the  non-payment  of  his  pension  and 
allowances  on  the  other.  Of  the  charges 
against  him,  which  amounted  to  neglect  of 
duty,  fraudulent  appropriation  of  prizes,  shel- 

H2 


Button 


100 


Button 


tering  of  pirates,  &c.,  Button  cleared  himself 
without  any  serious  difficulty ;  but  to  make 
good  his  claim  for  money  due  to  him  was  not 
so  easy,  for  his  accounts  had  become  ex- 
tremely complicated,  and  no  one  could  say 
even  what  pay  he  was  entitled  to  as  admiral 
of  the  Irish  seas,  the  opinions  varying  from 
20«.  a  day  to  5*.  The  question  was  still  un- 
determined at  his  death  in  April  1634. 

He  was  twice  married,  and  left  a  large 
family.  At  least  one  of  his  sons,  and  two  or 
three  nephews  of  the  name,  were  at  one  time 
or  another  captains  in  the  navy,  and  we  may 
fairly  suppose  that  the  Edmond  Button  who 
commanded  the  Sampson  and  was  killed  in 
the  battle  off  Portland  was  one  of  these.  It 
may  be  noted  also  that  Sir  Thomas  Button 
was  a  near  relation  of  the  St.  Johns,  and 
more  distantly  of  Cromwell  himself.  His 
eldest  son  Miles,  however,  after  the  Restora- 
tion, petitioned  for  compensation  for  losses 
sustained  in  the  cause  of  royalty ;  it  does  not 
appear  that  he  received  any. 

[Calendars  of  State  Papers,  Domestic,  1600- 
1635 ;  Clark's  Glamorgan  Worthies  (some  account 
of  Admiral  Sir  Thomas  Button),  1883,  8vo ;  But- 
ton's Journal  of  his  Voyage  to  Hudson's  Bay  is 
hopelessly  lost;  -whatever  traces  of  it  remain 
have  been  collected  in  Kundall's  Narratives  of 
Voyages  towards  the  North-West  (Hakluyt 
Society),  81.]  J.  K.  L. 

BUTTON,  or  BITTON,  WILLIAM  I 

(d.  1264),  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  came  of 
a  family  that  took  its  name  from  Bitton  in 
Gloucestershire,  where  a  chantry  chapel  of 
great  beauty  is  still  to  be  seen,  built  on  the 
north  side  of  the  parish  church  by  Thomas 
Button,  bishop  of  Exeter,  nephew  of  this 
William,  and  consecrated  1299  (Somerset 
Archceol.  Society's  Proc.  xxii.  67).  William 
was  rector  of  Sowy,  sub-dean,  and  afterwards 
archdeacon  of  Wells.  He  was  elected  in  the 
chapter-house  of  Bath  on  24  Feb.  1247  by  the 
monks  of  Bath  and  the  canons  of  Wells  con- 
jointly, according  to  an  arrangement  made 
during  the  episcopate  of  his  predecessor  Roger 
for  settling  the  claims  of  the  two  capitular 
bodies.  He  was  consecrated  at  Lyons  by  In- 
nocent IV  on  14  June.  On  21  Dec.  his  ca- 
thedral church  was  much  damaged  by  an 
earthquake.  The  bishop  gave  an  account  of 
this  event  to  Matthew  Paris,  telling  him  how 
fissures  appeared  in  the  walls,  and  how  a  new 
stone  spire  of  great  weight  fell  upon  the 
church,  destroyingthe  finials  and  battlements, 
and  crushing  the  capitals  of  the  pillars  (MATT. 
PARIS,  v.  46).  During  a  visit  to  the  Roman 
court  in  1251  he  helped  to  defeat  an  attempt 
made  to  deprive  Nicholas,  the  late  bishop  of 
Durham,  of  a  portion  of  the  revenues  assigned 


to  him  on  his  retirement.  The  reason  of  his 
visit  was  the  necessity  of  resisting  the  op- 
pressive extension  of  metropolitan  claims,  and 
on  his  return  to  England  he  brought  a  le  tter 
from  the  pope,  forbidding  the  archbishop  to 
visit  secular  non-collegiate  churches,  and  fix- 
ing a  maximum  sum  to  be  paid  as  procura- 
tions. William  was  present  at  the  parliament 
held  in  April  1253,  in  which  the  bishops 
vainly  petitioned  the  king  to  grant  the  church 
freedom  in  elections  [see  ATMEK  DE  VALENCE, 
bishop],  and  joined  in  the  solemn  excommu- 
nication pronounced  by  the  bishop  in  West- 
minster Hall  on  3  May  against  the  violators 
of  the  great  charter  and  the  charter  of 
forests.  A  document  relating  the  part  taken 
by  William  in  the  ceremony  is  preserved  at 
Wells  (Chapter  Documents,  533).  Later  in 
the  year  he  was  sent  by  Henry  III  to  Al- 
fonso X  of  Castile  to  ask  for  his  sister  Eleanor 
in  marriage  for  Edward.  In  January  1254  he 
was  with  the  king  in  Gascony.  He  had  a  long 
contention  with  Roger  Forde,  abbot  of  Glas- 
tonbury,  who  sought  to  recover  the  posses- 
sions and  rights  which  his  house  had  lost  to 
the  bishopric.  In  the  course  of  these  pro- 
ceedings the  bishop  made  an  unjustifiable  and 
unsuccessful  attempt  to  deprive  the  abbot  of 
his  office.  This  quarrel  took  the  bishop  to 
Rome  to  uphold  his  cause.  The  king  was  in 
favour  of  the  abbot,  and  this  William  thought 
hard  after  the  expense  he  had  been  put  to  by 
his  journey  to  Spain.  He  also  quarrelled  with 
his  chapter,  for  he  tried  to  take  from  them 
certain  grants  made  to  them  by  Bishop  Jocelin 
for  their  common  fund.  Against  this  oppres- 
sion the  chapter  appealed  both  to  Canterbury 
and  Rome.  The  matter  was  finally  arranged 
by  the  friendly  intervention  of  the  arch- 
bishop, who  in  1259  decided  in  their  favour 
(ib.  464).  Another  dispute  arose  in  1262 
on  account  of  a  trespass  committed  by  the 
bishop's  pigs  in  Winscombe  wood,  a  right 
of  pannage  being  of  no  inconsiderable  value 
in  those  days ;  in  this  matter  also  the  bishop 
appears  to  have  been  in  the  wrong  (MS.  Reg. 
iii.  99).  In  1258,  in  obedience  to  a  letter  re- 
ceived from  the  pope,  he  joined  Bishop  Giles 
of  Sarum  in  investigating  the  claim  of  Robert 
Chance  to  the  see  of  Carlisle,  and  in  conse- 
crating him  on  14  April.  He  was  present  at 
the  dedication  of  Salisbury  Cathedral  at  Mi- 
chaelmas 1258.  Among  the  hangings  given 
to  the  church  of  St.  Albans  Matthew  Paris 
mentions  a  gift  from  Bishop  William  (vi.  390). 
He  found  means  during  his  episcopate  to  ad- 
vance the  interests  of  his  own  family.  A 
nephew  William  II  [q.  v.],  afterwards  bishop, 
was  made  archdeacon  of  Wells,  another  of  his 
name  wasprecentor,one  brother  was  treasurer, 
another  was  provost  of  Combe,  and  was  sue- 


Button 


101 


Butts 


ceeded  by  Thomas  Button,  afterwards  dean 
of  Wells  and  bishop  of  Exeter.  Button  died 
3  April  1264,  and  was  buried  in  the  chapel  of 
St.  Mary  behind  the  altar ;  on  his  tomb  was 
his  effigy  in  brass  (LELAND,  Itin.  iii.  108). 

[M.  Paris,  v.  46,  212,  373,  375,  396,  423,  534, 
590,  vi.  229,  232,  390,  ed.  Luard ;  Annales  Bur- 
ton., Dunstapl.,  Theokes. ;  Ann.  Monast.  i.  156, 
157,  300,  iii.  205 ;  Canon  of  Wells  in  Anglia 
Sacra,  i.  565  ;  Godwin  de  Prsesulibus,  372;  Cas- 
san's  Bishops  of  Bath  and  Wells,  133  ;  Adam  of 
Domerham,  523,  ed.  Hearne ;  John  of  Glaston- 
bury,  224-34,  ed.  Hearne ;  Eeshanger,  62,  Cam- 
den  Soc. ;  Dean  and  Chapter  MSS.  at  Wells.] 

W.  H. 

BUTTON  or  BITTON,  WILLIAM  II 

(d.  1274),  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  was 
nephew  of  the  former  bishop  of  the  same  name, 
and  was  also  a  relation  of  Walter  Giffard,  his 
immediate  predecessor  in  the  see.  He  was 
archdeacon  and  afterwards  dean  of  Wells. 
Giffard  having  been  translated  to  the  see  of 
York  in  October  1266,  William  was  elected 
bishop  in  February  1267,  and  received  the  tem- 
poralities on  4  March  of  that  year.  In  view  of 
the  fact  that  the  bishops  of  this  see  lost  even 
the  right  of  a  seat  in  their  chapter,  it  is  in- 
teresting to  note  that  in  1270  William  pre- 
sided over  a  meeting  of  the  chapter,  in  which 
several  new  statutes  were, enacted  (Ordinale, 
57).  This  bishop  was  a  man  of  a  wholly  dif- 
ferent stamp  from  the  uncle  who  preceded 
him.  Little  as  we  know  of  his  work,  he  may 
be  looked  on  as  an  example  of  the  influence 
exercised  by  the  preaching  of  the  friars  ;  for 
when  Robert  Kilwardby,  the  provincial  of 
the  Dominicans,  was  to  be  consecrated  to  the 
archbishopric  of  Canterbury,  he  declared  that 
he  would  have  the  bishop  of  Bath  to  perform 
the  rite  on  account  of  his  eminent  piety.  He 
died  4  Dec.  1274,  and  was  buried  on  the  south 
side  of  the  choir  of  his  cathedral  church. 
Though  never  acknowledged  as  a  saint  by  the 
catholic  church,  he  received  the  honour  of 
popular  canonisation.  Crowds  visited  his 
tomb  with  prayers  and  offerings.  Little  pro- 
gress probably  had  been  made  of  late  years  in 
the  work  of  building  the  church,  and  it  seems 
that  the  effects  of  the  storm  of  1248  [see  BUT- 
TON, WILLIAM  I,  d.  1264]  had  not  been  re- 
paired. The  offerings  brought  to  the  shrine 
of '  Saint '  William  enriched  the  chapter,  and 
are  doubtless  to  be  connected  with  a  convo- 
cation held  in  1284  '  for  finishing  the  new 
work  and  repairing  the  old.'  Somerset  folk 
believed  that  the  aid  of  the  good  bishop  was 
especially  effectual  for  the  cure  of  toothache, 
and  the  belief  lingered  down  to  the  seven- 
teenth century.  On  the  capitals  of  some  of 
the  pillars  in  the  transepts  of  Wells  Cathedral 
are  figures  represent  ing  people  suffering  from 


toothache,  and  it  may  be  reasonably  believed 
that  those  parts  of  the  church  were  built  from 
the  offerings  made  at  the  saint's  tomb  soon 
after  his  death. 

[Wykes,  in  Ann.  Monast.  iv.  194,  261  ;  Matt. 
Paris  Cont.  108;  Keynolds's  Wells  Cathedral, 
Ordinale  et  Statuta ;  Somerset  Archaeol.  Soc. 
Proc.  xix.  ii.  29  ;  Godwin,  De  Prsesulibus,  373  ; 
Cassan's  Bishops  of  Bath  and  Wells,  141.] 

W.  H. 

BUTTON,  SIB  WILLIAM  (d.  1654), 
royalist,  was  descended  from  the  old  family 
of  Bitton  or  Button,  so  called  from  the  parish 
of  Bitton  in  the  county  of  Gloucester.  He 
was  the  eldest  son  of  William  Button  of  Al- 
ton, and  of  Jane,  daughter  of  John  Lamb,  in 
the  county  of  Wiltshire  (BEERY,  Hampshire 
Pedigrees).  Lloyd  (Memoirs,  649)  confounds 
him  with  his  son  who  died  in  1660,  and  the 
error  is  repeated  by  Jackson  (ATTBREY,  Col- 
lections for  Wiltshire.  190).  Both  state  that 
he  was  educated  at  Exeter  College  under  Dr. 
Prideaux,  and  attended  Sir  Arthur  Hepton 
in  his  embassy  through  France  and  Spain, 
but  the  original  source  of  these  statements 
is  the  sermon  preached  on  12  April  1660  by 
Francis  Bayly  in  the  parish  church  of  North 
Wraxall  at  the  funeral  of  the  second  Sir 
William  Button,  to  whom  alone  they  apply. 
The  father  of  this  Sir  William  Button  was 
raised  to  the  baronetage  on  18  April  1621 
(BUKKE,  History  of  the  Commoners,  iv.  370). 
During  the  civil  wars  he  was  a  staunch 
royalist,  and  on  this  account  his  house  To- 
kenham  Court  was  twice  stripped  and  his 
property  carried  off,  the  first  occasion  being 
in  June  1643  by  Sir  Ed.  Hungerford,  when 
his  loss  was  7671.,  and  the  second  in  June 
1644  by  a  party  of  horse  from  Malmesbury 
garrison,  when  it  amounted  to  5261.  6s.  In 
the  November  following  his  estate  at  Token- 
ham  was  sequestrated,  after  which  he  lived 
at  his  manor  of  Shaw  near  Overton.  In  1646 
he  was  fined  2,380/.  for  '  delinquency.'  He 
died  on  28  Jan.  1654,  and  was  buried  in  the 
vault  in  the  north  aisle  of  North  Wraxall 
church.  Lloyd,  confounding  him  with  his 
son,  gives  the  date  of  his  death  erroneously  as 
1660.  By  his  marriage  with  Ruth,  daughter 
of  Walter  Dunche  of  Avebury,  he  left  four 
sons  and  three  daughters. 

[Aubrey's  Collections  for  Wiltshire,  ed.  Jack- 
son, 190 ;  Burke's  History  of  the  Commoners, 
iv.  370  ;  Berry's  Hampshire  Pedigrees  ;  Lloyd's 
Memoirs,  649.]  T.  F.  H. 

BUTTS,  JOHN  (d.  1764),  painter,  was 
born  and  bred  in  Cork,  and  with  but  little 
instruction  developed  extraordinary  powers 
in  landscape.  His  compositions,  in  which 
he  is  fond  of  introducing  figures,  are  Claude- 


Butts 


IO2 


Butts 


like  in  subject  and  in  treatment,  but  English 
in  touch  and  tint,  showing  great  breadth 
and  harmony  of  colour.  To  supply  the 
wants  of  a  large  family  of  young  children, 
and,  it  must  be  added,  his  own  vicious  pro- 
pensities, Butts  was  glad  to  do  anything, 
from  scene-painting  to  coach-panels  and 
signboards.  He  thus  fell  an  easy  prey,  when 
about  thirty  years  of  age,  to  a  dealer  in 
Dublin,  with  whom  he  shared  a  garret  and 
squandered  his  earnings  in  drink.  His 
vices  brought  him  to  an  early  grave  in  1764. 
James  Barry,  R.A.,  was  a  warm  admirer  of 
the  genius  of  Butts,  and  declared  that  his 
works  were  his  '  first  guide  '  (see  a  letter  to 
Dr.  Sleigh,  Works,  1809,  i.  20-22). 

[Redgrave's  Dictionary  of  Artists  (1878), 
p.  66  ;  Warburton,  Whitelaw,  and  Walsh's  His- 
tory of  Dublin,  ii.  1180.]  G-.  G-. 

BUTTS,  ROBERT,  D.D.  (1684-1748), 
bishop  successively  of  Norwich  1733-1738, 
and  of  Ely  1738-1748,  was  the  son  of  the 
Rev.  William  Butts,  rector  of  Hartest,  near 
Bury  St.Edmunds,  Suffolk,  of  the  elder  branch 
of  the  Butts  of  Shouldham  Thorpe  in  Norfolk, 
collaterally  connected  with  SirWilliam  Butts, 
M.D.  [q.  v.]  Butts  was  educated  at  the  gram- 
mar school  at  Bury,  and  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge, where  he  graduated  as  B.  A.  1 707,  M.  A. 
1711,  and  D.D.  1728.  As  an  undergraduate  he 
was  famous  as  a  pugilist  and  a  football  player, 
and  excelled  in  all  manly  exercises.  After  his 
ordination  he  served  the  curacy  of  Thurlow  in 
his  native  county,  and  in  1703  was  chosen 
one  of  the  preachers  of  Bury.  Here  he  ren- 
dered political  services  to  the  Hervey  family. 
He  was  a  zealous  and  unscrupulous  party 
agent,  and  useful  in  elections  to  John,  lord 
Hervey,  eldest  son  of  the  first  earl  of  Bris- 
tol, lord  privy  seal  in  Sir  Robert  Wai- 
pole's  administration.  So  powerful  a  patron 
secured  his  steady  and  rapid  preferment. 
In  1717  he  was  appointed  by  Lord  Bris- 
tol to  the  rich  family  living  of  Ickworth, 
and  in  1728  he  became  chaplain  to  George  II, 
receiving  his  degree  of  D.D.  at  the  same  time 
by  royal  mandate.  Three  years  later,  6  Feb. 
1731,  he  was  appointed  dean  of  Norwich,  re- 
taining the  living  of  Ickworth  in  commen- 
dam,  till  his  succession  to  the  bishopric,  on 
the  death  of  Bishop  Baker,  20  Jan.  1733.  He 
was  consecrated  by  Bishop  Gibson  of  London, 
at  Bow  Church,  25  Feb.  According  to  Cole 
his  great  and  sudden  rise  was  a  matter  of 
surprise  to  most  people,  as  he  was  almost 
unknown  in  the  ecclesiastical  world,  and  his 
merit  went  very  little  '  beyond  hallooing  at 
elections,  and  a  most  violent  party  spirit.' 
As  bishop  he  is  said  to  have  'shown  some 
zeal  and  earnestness'  in  the  management  of 


his  diocese,  but  coupled  with  a  haughtiness 
which  rendered  him  the  object  of  general  dis- 
like, being,  according  to  Cole,  '  universally 
hated,  not  to  say  detested.'  Little  pains  were 
taken  to  conceal  the  joy  felt  when,  in  four 
years'  time,  he  was  translated  to  the  much 
richer  see  of  Ely,  which  at  that  time  seems  to 
have  been  regarded  as  the  natural  apotheo- 
sis of  the  bishops  of  Norwich.  As  bishop  of 
Ely  he  found  his  palace  in  London  a  far  more 
agreeable  residence  than  his  episcopal  city. 
He  spent  little  time  at  Ely,  and  when  there, 
if  we  may  believe  the  spiteful  Cole,  he  was  a 
far  more  frequent  visitor  to  the  public  bowl- 
ing-green than  to  the  cathedral  services.  Ac- 
cording to  the  same  authority  he  took  little 
care  to  restrain  his  language  within  profes- 
sional decorum,  having  '  sufficient  of  every 
necessary  language  for  his  episcopal  office  but 
good  language,'  being  often  heard  '  swearing 
a  good  round  hand,'  and  using  vulgar  and 
scurrilous  expressions.  He  took  no  more 
care  at  Ely  than  at  Norwich  to  make  himself 
acceptable  to  his  clergy,  whom  he  is  charged 
with  treating  with  the  greatest  insolence. 
Though  paying  little  regard  to  his  person  in 
private,  and  rough  and  ungentlemanly  in  his 
manners,  he  knew  how  to  comport  himself 
with  great  dignity  on  public  occasions.  He 
was  an  excellent  speaker,  his  voice  being  good, 
and  his  manner  dignified.  As  a  preacher  also 
he  displayed  superior  powers.  During  the 
latter  years  of  his  life  Butts  was  crippled 
with  gout,  which  did  not  mollify  a  temper 
never  accustomed  to  be  controlled.  This 
disease  flying  to  his  stomach,  caused  his  death 
at  Ely  House,  Holborn,  26  Jan.  1748.  His 
body  was  buried  in  the  south  aisle  of  the 
choir  of  his  cathedral,  under  a  tasteless  marble 
monument,  adorned  with  a  bust  and  a  lauda- 
tory epitaph,  ascribing  to  him  an  ardent  love 
for  true  religion :  '  zelo  B.  Petri  similis  et 
sancte  quoad  licuit  semulus.' 

The  general  estimate  of  this  prelate  may 
be  gathered  from  the  following  passage  in 
the  'Political  Will  and  Testament'  of  Sir 
Robert  Walpole,  a  party  squib  published  after 
that  minister's  death  in  1745 :  '  My  eloquence 
I  leave  to  that  Good  Shepherd,  the  Bishop  of 
Ely,  to  persuade  the  Sheep  of  his  Flock  to  leave 
off  their  Prophaneness,  to  turn  from  the  evil  of 
their  Ways,  and  to  follow  the  pious  example 
of  their  Leader.'  Butts  was  twice  married. 
His  first  wife  was  Miss  Elizabeth  Eyton,  of 
the  old  Shropshire  family  of  that  name,  who 
died  of  consumption  in  1734,  at  the  age  of 
forty-four,  leaving  two  sons  and  five  daugh- 
ters. Mrs.  Butts  was  buried  in  the  chapel 
of  the  palace  at  Norwich,  with  a  fulsome 
epitaph  expressing  the  longing  of  the  broken- 
hearted widower  for  '  prseclarus  ille  dies ' 


Butts 


103 


Butts 


which  would  restore  her  to  him  for  ever.  The 
bishop,  however,  consoled  himself  for  his  loss 
the  next  year,  when,  being  over  sixty,  he 
married  a  young  lady  of  twenty-three,  the 
junior  of  his  eldest  daughter,  the  daughter  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Reynolds  of  Bury,  by  whom  he 
had  six  more  daughters.  In  1753  Mrs.  Butts 
took  as  her  second  husband  Mr.  George  Green, 
the  receiver  of  the  late  bishop's  rents.  The 
union  was  an  unhappy  one,  the  parties  sepa- 
rated, and  Mrs.  Green  retired  to  Chichester, 
where  she  died  3  Dec.  1781,  at  the  age  of 
sixty-nine.  Butts  printed  nothing  beyond  a 
few  charges  and  occasional  discourses.  The 
following  may  be  mentioned  :  1.  A  Sermon 
preached  at  Norwich  on  the  day  of  the  acces- 
sion of  George  II,  1719.  2.  A  Charge  at  the 
primary  visitation  of  the  diocese  of  Norwich, 
1735,  London,  4to,  1736.  3.  Sermon  on  Ps. 
cxxii.  6,  preached  before  the  House  of  Lords 
in  Westminster  Abbey,  on  the  anniversary 
of  the  accession,  11  June  1737,  London,  4to, 
1737.  4.  Charge  delivered  at  the  primary 
visitation  of  the  diocese  of  Ely,  London,  4to, 
1740. 

[Cole  MSS.  xviii.  140,  233  ;  Bentham's  His- 
tory of  Ely;  Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  ii.  80.]  E.  V. 

BUTTS,  SIR  WILLIAM  (d.  1545),  phy- 
sician to  Henry  VIII,  was  born  in  Norfolk, 
and  educated  at  Gonville  Hall,  Cambridge, 
being  admitted  to  the  degrees  of  B.  A.  in  1506, 
M.A.  1509,  and  M.D.  1518.  In  the  follow- 
ing year  he  applied  for  incorporation  into 
the  university  of  Oxford,  but  Wood  could 
find  no  record  of  his  incorporation.  In  1524 
he  took  a  lease  of  St.  Mary's  Hostel,  and 
was  therefore  probably  principal  of  the  house 
(Athence  Cantab.) ;  but  he  was  at  the  same 
time  practising  his  profession  among  the 
nobility,  and  from  that  time  to  his  death  he 
was  constantly  employed  as  physician  at  the 
court.  The  king,  his  queens,  Anne  Boleyn 
and  Jane  Seymour,  the  Princess  Mary,  after- 
wards Queen  Mary,  the  king's  natural  son, 
Henry  Fitzroy,  duke  of  Richmond,  Cardinal 
Wolsey,  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  Sir  Thomas 
Lovell,  George  Boleyn,  and  Lord  Rochford,  are 
all  known  to  have  been  his  patients.  As  phy- 
sician to  the  king  his  salary  was  100Z.  a  year, 
afterwards  increased  by  forty  marks,  and  an 
additional  20/.  for  attending  on  the  young 
Duke  of  Richmond.  He  was  also  knighted. 
As  physician  to  the  Princess  Mary  he  received 
a  livery  of  blue  and  green  damask  for  himself 
and  two  servants,  and  cloth  for  an  apothe- 
cary. His  wife  was  also  in  the  princess's 
service  as  one  of  her  gentlewomen,  and  her 
portrait  was  painted  by  Holbein .  The  finished 
picture  was  exhibited  in  1866  at  the  Royal 
Academy,  and  the  sketch  is  at  Windsor.  It 


is  engraved  by  Bartolozzi  in  '  The  Court  of 
Henry  VIII.'  It  may  fairly  be  said  that 
the  princess  owed  her  life  to  her  physician. 
Not  only  did  he  exert  his  professional  skill 
in  her  behalf,  but  having  good  reason  to  sus- 
pect that  there  were  plots  to  poison  her,  he 
frightened  her  governess,  Lady  Shelton,  by 
telling  her  that  it  was  commonly  reported  in 
London  that  she  was  guilty  of  this  crime,  and 
so  made  her  doubly  careful  of  her  charge  for 
her  own  sake.  Some  writers  have  spoken  of 
him  as  being  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Col- 
lege of  Physicians,  but  this  is  an  error.  The 
college  was  founded  in  1528,  and  he  did  not 
join  till  1529.  He  does  not  seem  to  have  held 
any  collegiate  office,  but  he  was  held  in  such 
esteem  that  he  is  entered  in  their  books  as 
<  vir  gravis,  eximia  literarum  cognitione,  sin- 
gular! judicio,  summa  experientia  et  prudent! 
consilio  doctor.' 

This  praise  refers  more  particularly  to  his 
medical  life ;  but  he  was  a  patron  of  other 
branches  of  learning,  and  a  man  whose  influ- 
ence with  the  king  was  invariably  directed 
to  good  purposes.  When  Wolsey  was  in  dis- 
grace Butts  tried  to  reconcile  the  king  to  him, 
and  his  interposition  in  favour  of  Archbishop 
Cranmer  is  well  known  to  readers  of  Shake- 
speare (If en.  VIII.  act  v.  sc.  ii.)  In  religious 
matters  his  sympathies  were  with  the  refor- 
mation. He  attempted  in  person  to  convert 
some  of  the  monks  of  Sion  who  refused  to 
acknowledge  the  king's  supremacy,  and  two 
men,  both  prominent  reformers,  one  on  the 
side  of  religion  and  the  other  on  the  side  of 
learning,  Hugh  Latimer  and  Sir  John  Cheke, 
both  owed  their  advancement  to  him.  He 
died  22  Nov.  1545,  and  was  buried  at  Fulham 
church.  His  tomb  was  against  the  south 
wall,  close  to  the  altar,  and  formerly  pos- 
sessed a  brass  representing  him  in  armour, 
with  a  shield  bearing  his  arms  :  azure,  three 
lozenges  gules  on  a  chevron  or,  between  three 
estoiles  or,  and  a  scroll  inscribed  with  the  words 
'  Myn  advantage.'  Beneath  it  was  a  Latin 
epitaph  in  elegiacs  by  his  friend  Cheke.  The 
tomb  and  brass  are  destroyed,  but  a  slab  with 
Cheke's  verses,  and  an  inscription  stating  that 
it  was  restored  by  Leonard  Butts  of  Norfolk 
in  1627,  is  inserted  in  the  wall  of  the  tower. 
The  epitaph  gives  the  date  of  death  as  17  Nov., 
22  Nov.  being  found  in  both  inquisitions.  The 
figures  had  perhaps  become  nearly  illegible  and 
were  wrongly  restored.  All  the  authors  who 
mention  the  date  of  death  copy  this  mistake. 
He  married  Margaret  Bacon,  of  Cambridge- 
shire, and  left  three  sons  :  Sir  William,  of 
Thornage,  Norfolk;  Thomas,  of  Great  Riburgh, 
Norfolk,  and  Edmund,  of  Barrow,  Suffolk.  Sir 
William,  junior,  was  not  killed  at  the  battle  of 
Musselburgh,  as  Blomefield  says,  but  lived  till 


Buxhull 


104 


Buxhull 


1583.  The  epitaphs  on  him  were  collected 
and  printed  by  R.  Dallington.  Edmund 
alone  had  issue,  one  daughter,  who  married 
Sir  Nicholas  Bacon,  eldest  son  of  Sir  Nicholas, 
keeper  of  the  great  seal.  His  will  at  Somerset 
House  and  the  inquisitions  taken  after  his 
death  show  that  he  possessed  houses  at  Ful- 
ham,  and  on  the  site  of  the  "White  Friars, 
London,  the  manors  of  Thornage,  Thornham, 
Edgefield,  and  Melton  Constable,  in  Norfolk, 
and  Panyngton,  in  Suffolk.  Other  lands  with 
which  the  king  rewarded  him  had  been  dis- 
posed of  before  his  death.  Sir  William  Butts 
was  twice  painted  by  Holbein.  The  portrait 
in  the  possession  of  Mr.  W.  H.  Pole  Carew, 
of  Antony,  Cornwall,  which  was  exhibited  at 
Burlington  House  in  1866,  ranks  among  the 
very  best  of  the  genuine  works  of  the  painter. 
The  National  Portrait  Gallery  possesses  a 
copy  of  it.  The  other  portrait  of  him  is  in 
the  picture  of  the  delivery  of  the  charter  to 
the  barber  surgeons,  engraved  by  Baron. 
Many  of  his  prescriptions,  some  devised  in 
consultation  with  Drs.  Chambers,  Cromer, 
and  Augustine,  are  preserved  in  Sloane  MS., 
No.  1047,  in  the  British  Museum.  There  are 
three  epigrams  on  him  (Nos.  48,  49,  100)  in 
Parkhurst's  collection. 

[Gal.  of  State  Papers  of  Hen.  VIII,  vols.  iv.- 
vii. ;  State  Papers,  Hen.  VIII,  i.  299,  311,  572, 
ix.  170,  xi.  59;  Strype's  Cranmer,  179;  Eccl. 
Mem  i.  ii.  461,  i.  i.  261,  in.  i.  514  ;  Cheke,  166 ; 
Wood's  Athen.Oxon.  i.  244,  Fasti,  i.  50;  Wright's 
Suppression  of  the  Monasteries,  49  (CamdenSoc.); 
Madden's  Privy  Purse  Expenses  of  Princess  Mary ; 
Blomefield's  Norfolk ;  Foxe's  Acts  and  Mons.  (ed. 
1838),  v.  605,  vii.  454-,  461,  773,  viii.  25-34 ; 
Cooper's  Athenae  Cantab,  i.  87,  535 ;  Goodall's 
Koyal  College  of  Physicians;  Munk's  Coll.  of 
Phys. ;  Granger's  Biog.  Hist.  i.  76,  109  ;  Inq. 
p.  m.  37  Hen.  VIII,  pt.  i.  Nos.  50,  75  ;  Patent 
Kolls,  28-38  Hen.  VIII.]  C.  T.  M. 

BUXHULL,  SIK  ALAN  (1323-1381), 
constable  of  the  Tower,  was  the  son  of  Alan 
Bokeshull,  or  Buxhull,  the  tenant  in  capite 
of  a  messuage  now  known  as  Bugzell,  in  the 
parish  of  Salehurst,  Sussex,  and  of  other 
lands  in  the  same  county,  and  who  also  held 
the  manor  and  church  of  Bryanstone,  in  Dor- 
setshire, all  of  which  were,  upon  his  death  in 
1325,  inherited  by  his  son  Alan,  then  an  in- 
fant two  years  old.  In  1355  he  was  a  knight 
in  the  expedition  of  Edward  III  to  succour 
the  King  of  Navarre  ;  and  some  years  later, 
in  1363,  he  attended  the  king  to  welcome  the 
King  of  Cyprus  on  his  landing  at  Dover.  The 
year  following  he  was  sent  with  the  Lord 
Burghersh  and  Sir  Richard  Pembrugge  to 
render  similar  honours  to  King  John  of 
France,  when  by  reason  of  the  inability  of 
his  subjects  to  ransom  him  he  was  obliged  to 


return  to  captivity  in  England.  In  1369  Sir 
Alan,  then  the  king's  chamberlain,  was  sent 
with  certain  nobles  to  swear  to  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  treaty  with  Scotland,  and  in  the 
same  year  he  held  a  command  under  John  of 
Gaunt  at  Tournehem.  In  1370  he  succeeded 
Sir  John  Chandos  as  captain  and  lieutenant 
of  the  king  in  the  territory  and  fortress  of 
St.  Sauveur  le  Vicomte,  near  Valognes,  in 
Normandy,  where,  as  Froissart  tells  us,  he 
bore  himself  as  a  right  valiant  knight, '  appert 
homme  durement.'  Soon  afterwards  he  took 
part,  with  Sir  Robert  Knolles,  in  the  expedi- 
tion against  the  French  near  Le  Mans.  It  was 
during  his  stay  in  Normandy  that  Sir  Alan 
received  a  writ  from  the  king  addressed  to 
his  'dear  and  faithful  Aleyn  de  Buxhull,' 
commanding  him  to  proceed  into  the  district 
of  Cotentin  to  redress  the  outrages  alleged  to 
have  been  committed  by  the  king's  subjects 
there  against  those  of  the  King  of  Navarre. 
Upon  the  death  of  the  Earl  of  Stafford,  one 
of  the  founders  of  the  order,  in  October  1372, 
Buxhull  was  created  a  knight  of  the  garter, 
being  the  fifty-third  person  promoted  to  that 
distinction.  He  had  been  elected  in  1365-6 
successor  to  Sir  Richard  la  Vache,  K.G.,  in  the 
office  of  constable  of  the  Tower  of  London  for 
life,  and  was  also  made  custos  of  the  forest  and 
park  of  Clarendon  and  other  forests  in  Wilt- 
shire. Towards  the  close  of  his  life  Sir  Alan 
was  a  party  to  the  murder,  under  peculiarly 
atrocious  circumstances,  of  Robert  Hauley  and 
John  Schakell,  two  esquires  who  had  escaped 
from  the  Tower  and  taken  sanctuary  at  West- 
minster. To  effect  their  capture,  Sir  Ralph 
Ferrers  and  Buxhull  were  despatched  with 
fifty  men,  and,  meeting  with  some  resistance, 
slew  their  unhappy  prisoners  within  the  very 
j  precincts  of  the  abbey.  This  deed  happened  on 
j  11  Aug.  1378.  The  power  of  John  of  Gaunt, 
however,  effectually  screened  the  perpetrators 
from  punishment.  Buxhull  did  not  long  sur- 
vive, for  dying  on  2  Nov.  1381,  he  was  buried, 
according  to  Weever,  in  Jesus'  chapel,  under 
old  St.  Paul's,  near  the  shrine  of  St.  Ercken- 
wald.  He  was  twice  married.  By  his  first 
wife,  whose  name  is  unknown,  he  left  two 
daughters :  Elizabeth,  the  wife  of  Roger 
Lynde,  and  Amicia,  the  widow  of  John  Bever- 
ley.  He  took  to  his  second  wife  Maud,  the 
daughter  of  Adam  Franceis,  citizen  of  Lon- 
don, and  relict  of  John  Aubrey,  who  subse- 
quently married  John  de  Montacute,  after- 
wards third  earl  of  Salisbury  and  K.G.  She 
gave  birth  to  a  posthumous  son,  who  also  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Alan,  and  in  due  time 
the  honour  of  knighthood. 

[Beltz's  Memorials  of  the  Order  of  the  Garter, 
pp.  188-92,  and  authorities  cited  ;  Lower's  Wor- 
thies of  Sussex,  pp.  147-9  ;  Weever's  Ancient 


Buxton 


105 


Buxton 


Funerall  Monuments,  p.  380 ;  Hutchins's  Dorset- 
shire, 3rd  ed.  i.  249,  251 ;  Archaeologia,  xx.  152 
n.,  where  the  writer  asserts,  but  without  giving 
any  authority,  that  Buxhull  was  excommunicated 
for  his  share  in  the  murder.]  G.  G. 

BUXTON,  BERTHA  H.  (1844-1881), 
novelist,  was  born  on  26  July  1844,  and 
when  only  a  girl  of  eleven  years  amused  her- 
self by  writing  stories  for  her  schoolfellows 
at  Queen's  College,  Tufnell  Park,  London. 
Both  her  parents  were  Germans,  her  mother 
being  Madame  Therese  Leopold,  well  known 
in  musical  circles,  and  with  them  she  travelled 
in  America,  Germany,  and  Holland  during 
her  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  years.  At  six- 
teen she  was  married  to  Henry  Buxton,  club 
manager  and  author,  but  still  pursued  her 
literary  work  as  an  amusement,  translating 
a  German  operetta  into  English,  and  writ- 
ing a  modest  one-volume  novel,  which  was 
published  at  her  husband's  expense,  under 
the  title  of  'Percy's  Wife.'  In  1875  she 
suddenly  found  herself  poverty-stricken,  and, 
becoming  entirely  dependent  on  her  own  ex- 
ertions, she  turned  to  writing  for  a  living. 
In  1876  appeared  her  novel,  '  Jennie  of  the 
Prince's,  by  B.  H.  B.,'  dealing  with  theatrical 
life,  which  she  had  studied  as  a  walking  lady 
on  the  stage  at  Exeter.  The  book  was  a 
success.  She  wrote  a  serial  for  the  '  World  ' 
during  the  following  year,  bringing  out  during 
the  same  period  '  Won !  By  the  Author  of 
"  Jennie  of  the  Prince's," '  and  a  story  for 
children  entitled '  Rosabella,'  published  under 
the  name  of '  Auntie  Bee.'  From  this  period 
she  wrote  under  her  own  name,  and  the  fol- 
lowing Christmas  brought  out  another  child's 
book,  entitled '  More  Dolls,'  illustrated  by  Mr. 
T.  D.  White,  and  dedicated  to  the  Princess 
of  Wales.  Shortly  afterwards  Mrs.  Buxton 
met  with  an  accident  which  rendered  work 
impossible.  Somewhat  recovering,  she  pro- 
duced 'Fetterless  though  Bound  together' 
(1879);  'Great  Grenfell  Gardens'  (1879); 
'Nell— On  and  Off  the  Stage  ;  '  and  '  From 
the  Wings'  (1880).  The  last  two  novels 
first  appeared  in  '  Tinsley's  Magazine.'  Her 
other  books  were '  Many  Loves '  (1880), '  Little 
Pops,  a  nursery  romance '  (1881),  and '  Sceptre 
and  King'  (1881).  In  collaboration  with 
William  Willhem  Fenn  she  brought  out 
'Oliver  Gay,  a  Rattling  Story  of  Field, 
Fright,  and  Fight,'  in  1880,  and  a  tale  called 
'  A  Noble  Name '  in  a  volume  published  by 
him  in  1883.  She  died  very  suddenly  from 
heart  disease,  at  Claremont  Villa,  12  St. 
Mary's  Terrace,  Kensington,  London,  on 
31  March  1881. 

[Tinsley's  Magazine,  xxviii.  499-500  (1881)  ; 
The  Carisbrooke  Magazine,  with  portrait,  April 
1881.]  '  G.  C.  B. 


BUXTON,  CHARLES  (1823-1871),  poli- 
tician, was  the  third  son  of  Sir  Thomas  Fowell 
Buxton  [q.  v.],  and  was  born  on  18  Nov.  1823. 
Educated  at  home  until  the  age  of  seventeen, 
he  was  then  placed  under  the  charge,  succes- 
sively, of  the  Rev.  T.  Fisher,  at  Luccombe,  and 
the  Rev.  H.  Alford  (afterwards  dean  of  Can- 
terbury) at  Wymeswold.  In  1841  he  went 
to  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  where  he  gra- 
duated M.A.  in  1843.  At  the  close  of  his 
university  career  he  became  a  partner  in  the 
well-known  brewery  of  Truman,  Hanbury, 
Buxton,  &  Co.  His  father  dying  in  1845, 
Charles  Buxton  was  entrusted  with  the  task 
of  preparing  his  biography.  This  work  speedily 
passed  through  thirteen  editions,  and  was 
translated  into  French  and  German. 

In  1852  Buxton  visited  Ireland.     He  pur- 

I  chased  an  estate  in  county  Kerry,  and  made 

!  it  a  model  of  cultivation  in  the  course  of  a  few 

i  years.     In  1853  he  published  a  pamphlet  on 

!  national  education  in  Ireland,  in  which  he 

j  recommended  for  Ireland  '  the  system  which 

had  answered  so  admirably  in  England — 

•  that  of  encouraging  each  denomination  to 

!  educate  its  own  children  in  the  best  way 

[  possible.'     In  1854  Buxton  delivered  a  series 

of  lectures  on  the  theory  of  the  construction 

of  birds.   In  1855  he  published  in  the '  North 

British  Review '  an  article  on  the  sale  and 

use  of  strong  drink,  which  attracted  much 

attention  as   coming  from   a  partner  of  a 

great  brewing  house. 

Buxton  was  returned  to  the  House  of  Com- 
mons for  Newport  in  1857 ;  for  Maidstone 
in  1859 ;  and  for  East  Surrey  in  1865,  for 
which  constituency  he  sat  until  his  death. 
Buxton  made  an  eloquent  appeal  in  favour  of 
referring  the  Trent  question  to  arbitration : 
he  frequently  advocated  the  principle  of  the 
protection  of  private  property  during  war, 
and  the  general  amendment  of  international 
law  in  the  interests  of  peace.  In  1860  he 
published  a  work  entitled  '  Slavery  and  Free- 
dom in  the  British  West  Indies,'  in  which 
he  endeavoured  to  prove  that  England  had 
secured  the  spread  of  civilisation  in  West 
Africa,  as  well  as  the  permanent  prosperity 
of  the  West  India  islands. 

Buxton  advocated  the  unpopular  policy  of 
clemency  after  the  suppression  of  the  Indian 
mutiny,  and  in  the  case  of  Governor  Eyre 
and  the  Jamaica  massacres.  He  declined 
to  concur  in  the  Jamaica  committee's  reso- 
lution to  prosecute  Governor  Eyre  on  a  charge 
of  murder,  and  on  31  July  1866  brought  for- 
ward in  the  House  of  Commons  four  resolu- 
tions, the  first  declaring  that  the  punishments 
inflicted  had  been  excessive ;  that  grave  ex- 
cesses of  severity  on  the  part  of  any  civil,  mili- 
tary, or  naval  officers  ought  not  to  be  passed 


io6 


Buxton 


over  with  impunity ;  that  compensation  ought 
to  be  awarded  to  those  who  had  suffered  un- 
justly ;  and  that  all  further  punishment  on  ac- 
count of  the  disturbances  ought  to  be  remitted. 
The  government  accepted  the  first  resolution, 
and  the  others  were  withdrawn  on  the  under- 
standing that  inquiries  should  be  made  with 
the  object,  if  possible,  of  carrying  out  the 
resolutions.  Buxton,  however,  felt  it  incum- 
bent upon  him  subsequently  to  call  for  an 
effectual  censure  and  repudiation  of  the  con- 
duct of  Mr.  Eyre  and  his  subordinates. 

Buxton  was  an  advocate  of  church  reform, 
of  disestablishment,  and  of  security  of  tenure 
in  Ireland.  In  general  politics  an  independent 
liberal,  he  strongly  advocated  the  system  of 
cumulative  voting ;  took  a  deep  interest  in 
the  volunteer  movement,  but  condemned  all 
wars  except  those  of  defence. 

Buxton  inherited  his  father's  intense  affec- 
tion for  animals  and  his  passion  for  outdoor 
sports.  To  these  he  added  a  love  for  archi- 
tecture. He  was  the  architect  of  his  own 
beautiful  seat  of  Fox  Warren,  in  Surrey,  and 
he  gained  a  prize  of  100/.  in  the  competitive 
designs  for  the  government  offices  in  1856, 
being  placed  sixth  in  the  list  of  competitors. 
He  was  an  admirer  of  Gothic  architecture 
for  modern  buildings,  and  he  designed  the 
fountain  near  Westminster  Abbey,  built  by 
himself  in  1863,  as  a  memorial  of  his  father's 
anti-slavery  labours.  In  1866  Buxton  pub- 
lished '  The  Ideas  of  the  Day  on  Poficy,' 
and  a  pamphlet  in  1869  on  self-government 
for  London. 

On  9  April  1867  Buxton  was  thrown  from 
his  horse  in  the  hunting-field,  and  suffered 
concussion  of  the  brain.  During  his  illness 
he  studied  the  subject  of  anaesthetics,  and 
offered  a  prize  of  2,000/.  for  the  discovery  of 
an  anaesthetic  agent  which  should  satisfy 
certain  conditions. 

Buxton's  health  began  to  fail  rapidly  to- 
wards the  close  of  1870.  He  died  while  he 
was  staying  at  Lochearnhead,  on  10  Aug. 
1871.  In  1850  Buxton  married  the  eldest 
daughter  of  Sir  Henry  Holland,  bart.,  M.D., 
by  whom  he  had  a  family. 

[Buxton's  Survey  of  the  System  of  National 
Education  in  Ireland,  1853;  Buxton's  Slavery 
and  Freedom  in  the  British  West  Indies,  1 860  ; 
Buxton's  Ideas  of  the  Day  on  Policy,  1866; 
Buxton's  Self-Government  for  London,  a  letter 
to  the  Eight  Hon.  H.  A.  Bruce,  M.P.  (Home 
Secretary),  1869;  Annual  Eegister,  1871;  Bux- 
ton's Notes  of  Thought,  preceded  by  a  biogra- 
phical sketch  by  the  Kev.  J.  Llewelyn  Davies, 
MA.,  1873.]  G.B.  S. 

BUXTON,  JEDIDIAH  (1707-1772),  an 
untaught  arithmetical  genius,  was  born  at 
Elmton,  Derbyshire,  on  20  March  1707.  His 


grandfather  was  vicar  of  Elmton,  and  his 
father  schoolmaster  of  the  same  parish.  Not- 
withstanding his  father's  profession,  Jedi- 
diah  never  learned  to  write,  and  continued 
throughout  his  life  to  be  employed  as  a 
farm-labourer.  His  inability  to  acquire  the 
rudiments  of  education  seems  to  have  been 
caused  by  his  absorbing  passion  for  mental 
calculations,  which  occupied  his  mind  to  the 
exclusion  of  all  other  objects  of  attention, 
and  in  which  he  attained  a  degree  of  skill 
that  made  him  the  wonder  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood. He  was  first  brought  into  more 
general  notice  by  a  letter  in  the  'Gentle- 
man's Magazine'  for  February  1751,  signed 
G.  Saxe  (probably  a  pseudonym),  which  was 
shortly  followed  by  two  further  communica- 
tions from  a  Mr.  Holliday,  of  Haughton 
Park,  Nottinghamshire,  who  seems  to  have 
been  the  writer  of  the  first  letter.  Among 
the  many  examples  of  Buxton's  arithmetical 
feats  which  are  given  in  these  letters  may  be 
mentioned  his  calculation  of  the  product  of 
a  farthing  doubled  139  times.  The  result, 
expressed  in  pounds,  extends  to  thirty-nine 
figures,  and  is  correct  so  far  as  it  can  be 
readily  verified  by  the  use  of  logarithms. 
Buxton  afterwards  multiplied  this  enormous 
number  by  itself.  It  appears  that  he  had 
invented  an  original  nomenclature  for  large 
numbers,  a  '  tribe '  being  the  cube  of  a  mil- 
lion, and  a  '  cramp '  (if  Mr.  Holliday's  state- 
ment can  be  trusted)  a  thousand  '  tribes  of 
tribes.'  In  the  spring  of  1754  he  walked  to 
London,  where  he  was  entertained  by  '  Syl- 
vanus  Urban  'at  St.  John's  Gate.  He  was 
introduced  to  the  Royal  Society,  before 
whom  he  gave  some  illustrations  of  his  cal- 
culating powers.  He  was  also  taken  to  see 
Garrick  in  '  Richard  III,'  but  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  the  performance  except  to  count  the 
words  spoken  by  the  actors.  In  the '  Gentle- 
man's Magazine '  for  June  1754  is  a  memoir 
of  Buxton,  accompanied  by  a  portrait.  His 
age  is  there  given  as  forty-nine,  which  does 
not  agree  with  the  date  of  his  birth  as  above 
stated  on  the  authority  of  Lysons's  '  Magna 
Britannia.'  After  spending  some  weeks  in 
London  he  returned  contentedly  to  his  native 
village,  where  he  was  buried  on  5  March 
1772. 

[G-ent.  Mag.  xxi.  61,  347,  xxiii.  557,  xxiv. 
251 ;  Lysons's  Magna  Britannia,  v.  (Derbyshire), 
157.]  '  H.  B. 

BUXTON,  RICHARD  (1786-1865),  bo- 
tanist, was  born  at  Sedgley  Hall  Farm, 
Prestwich,  on  15  Jan.  1786.  His  father,  John 
Buxton,  was  a  farmer,  and  both  parents  were 
from  Derbyshire.  Richard  was  the  second 
son  of  a  family  of  seven,  but  his  father,  re- 


Buxton 


107 


Buxton 


duced  to  giving  up  his  farm  within  two  years 
of  his  son's  birth,  came  to  live  in  Manchester 
as  a  labourer.  As  a  child  his  education  was 
almost  entirely  neglected,  but  his  chief  amuse- 
ment was  picking  wild  flowers  in  the  fields 
and  brickyards  near  Great  Ancoats.  At 
twelve  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  bat-maker — 
that  is,  a  manufacturer  of  children's  small 
leather  shoes.  When  sixteen  he  determined 
to  teach  himself  to  read,  and  did  so.  Among 
his  books  he  numbered  some  of  the  old  her- 
balists, but  found  their  indications  quite  in- 
adequate to  find  out  plant-names.  He  then 
fell  in  with  Jenkinson's  Flora,  alsoRobson's, 
and  the  first  edition  of  Withering.  For  seve- 
ral years  he  plodded  on,  without  making  any 
botanical  friends ;  but  in  1826  he  encountered 
a  kindred  spirit  in  the  person  of  John  Horse- 
field,  another  of  the  keen  Lancashire  work- 
ing-men botanists,  who  introduced  Buxton  to 
their  meetings.  He  afterwards  botanised  in 
Derbyshire,  North  Wales,  and  the  Craven 
district  of  Yorkshire.  When  his  '  Botanical 
Guide '  was  published,  and  for  many  years 
afterwards,  he  was  living  unmarried  with  a 
sister  in  Manchester,  where  he  died  on  2  Jan. 
1865.  He  published  only  one  book,  entitled 
'  Botanical  Guide  to  the  Flowering  Plants, 
Ferns,  Mosses,  and  Algae  found  .  .  .  within 
16  miles  of  Manchester,'  Lpnd.  1849  (2nd  ed. 
1859) ;  but  he  is  frequently  cited  by  Dr.  Wood 
in  his  '  Flora  Mancuniensis '  as  the  authority 
for  many  localities  of  the  rarer  plants. 

[Autobiography  in  Guide,  iii-xv ;  Cash's 
Where  there's  a  Will,  94-1 07;  Seemann's  Journ. 
Bot.  iii.  (1865),  71-2.]  B.  D.  J. 

BUXTON,    SIB   THOMAS  FOWELL 

(1786-1845),  philanthropist,  was  the  eldest 
son  of  Thomas  Fowell  Buxton,  of  Earl's 
Colne,  Essex,  by  a  daughter  of  Osgood  Han- 
bury,  of  Holfield  Grange,  in  the  same  county. 
His  mother,  who  was  a  member  of  the  Society 
of  Friends,  was  a  woman  of  great  intelligence 
and  energy.  He  was  born  1  April  1786,  and 
at  a  very  early  age  was  sent  to  a  school  at 
Kingston,  where  he  suffered  severely  from  ill- 
treatment.  His  health  gave  way,  and  he 
was  removed  to  Greenwich,  and  placed  under 
the  care  of  Dr.Burney,  the  brother  of  Madame 
d'Arblay.  From  his  earliest  youth  he  took 
great  delight  in  all  kinds  of  country  sports. 
At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  left  school,  and  was 
thrown  much  into  the  society  of  the  Gurneys, 
at  Earlham  Hall,  Norwich.  In  October  1803 
he  was  entered  at  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 
He  passed  all  the  thirteen  examinations  at 
Dublin  (with  a  single  exception)  with  the 
most  distinguished  success,  and  received  the 
university  gold  medal,  which  is  given  only  to 
men  who  have  obtained  in  succession  all  the 


previous  prizes.  Before  he  had  attained  the 
age  of  twenty-one  he  was  pressed  to  stand  as 
a  candidate  for  the  representation  of  the  uni- 
versity. He  was  extremely  gratified  by  the 
offer,  but  declined  it  in  consideration  of  his 
approaching  marriage  to  Hannah,  daughter 
of  Mr.  John  Gurney,  of  Earlham  Hall,  sister 
to  Mrs.  Fry,  and  of  the  business  career  for 
which  he  was  intended.  He  returned  to 
England,  and  his  marriage  took  place  on 
13  May  1807. 

Buxton  joined  the  well-known  firm  of 
Truman,  Hanbury,  &  Co.,  brewers,  of  Spital- 
fields,in  1808.  Though  his  business  engage- 
ments were  very  arduous,  he  found  time  to 
study  English  literature  and  political  eco- 
nomy. Nor  did  he  neglect  those  philan- 
thropic efforts  which  had  been  pressed  upon 
him  by  his  mother,  and  in  which  he  was 
encouraged  by  William  Allen.  Between 
1808  and  1816  he  interested  himself  in  all 
the  charitable  undertakings  in  the  distressed 
district  of  Spitalfields,  especially  in  those 
connected  with  education,  the  Bible  Society, 
and  the  sufferings  of  the  weavers.  He  took 
an  energetic  part  in  defending  the  Bible  So- 
ciety when  it  was  the  subject  of  a  violent 
controversy,  initiated  by  Dr.  Marsh,  after- 
wards bishop  of  Peterborough. 

In  1816  almost  the  whole  population  in 
Spitalfields  was  on  the  verge  of  starvation. 
A  meeting  was  called  at  the  Mansion  House, 
and  Buxton  delivered  a  forcible  speech.  He 
narrated  the  results  of  his  personal  investi- 
gations ;  the  sum  of  43,369/.  was  raised  at 
this  one  meeting,  and  an  extensive  and  well- 
organised  system  of  relief  was  established. 
Buxton  joined  the  committee  of  the  newly 
formed  Society  for  the  Reformation  of  Prison 
Discipline.  He  had  previously  gone  through 
the  gaol  at  Newgate,  and  the  results  of  this 
and  other  visitations  were  afterwards  col- 
lected and  published  in  a  volume,  entitled 
'  An  Inquiry  whether  Crime  and  Misery  are 
produced  or  prevented  by  our  present  system 
of  Prison  Discipline'  (London,  1818).  In 
the  course  of  one  year  this  work  went  through 
five  large  editions,  and  it  had  led  to  the 
formation  of  the  Prison  Discipline  Society 
already  mentioned.  In  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, Sir  James  Mackintosh  spoke  highly  of 
the  book,  which  was  translated  into  French, 
distributed  over  the  continent,  and  reached 
India.  There  it  indirectly  led  to  a  searching 
inquiry  into  the  scandalous  management  of 
the  Madras  gaols. 

In  1818  Buxton  was  returned  to  parlia- 
ment at  the  head  of  the  poll  for  Weymouth, 
and  continued  to  represent  the  borough  until 
1837.  He  also  devoted  himself  at  this  time 
to  the  preparation  of  a  work  on  prison  dis- 


Buxton 


1 08 


Buxton 


cipline,  the  foundation  of  a  savings  bank  in 
Spitalfields,  the  establishment  of  a  salt  fish 
market  in  the  same  district,  an  investigation 
into  the  management  of  the  London  Hos- 
pital, and  the  formation  of  a  new  Bible  Asso- 
ciation. During  his  first  session  in  parliament 
he  paid  close  attention  to  the  operation  of 
the  criminal  laws.  He  seconded  the  motion 
made  by  Sir  James  Mackintosh  for  a  com- 
mittee on  this  subject.  He  sat  on  two  select 
committees  appointed  to  inquire  into  the 
penal  code,  and  in  consequence  of  the  re- 
ports of  the  respective  committees  the  go- 
vernment brought  in  a  bill  for  consolidating 
and  amending  the  prison  laws  then  in  ex- 
istence. In  1820  Buxton  lost  his  eldest  son 
and  three  other  children.  A  few  months 
afterwards  he  removed  from  his  house  at 
Hampstead,  and  went  to  reside  at  Cromer 
Hall,  Norfolk.  In  1820  he  supported  Mackin- 
tosh's motion  for  abolishing  the  penalty  of 
death  for  forgery. 

In  May  1824  Wilberforce,  who  had  long  led 
the  anti-slavery  party  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, formally  requested  Buxton  to  become 
his  successor.  Buxton  had  been  an  active 
member  of  the  African  Institution.  In  1822 
he  had  begun  his  anti-slavery  operations  with 
vigour,  being  supported  by  Zachary  Macau- 
lay,  Dr.  Lushington,  Lord  Suffield,  and  others. 
In  March  1823  Mr.  Wilberforce  issued  his 
'  Appeal  on  behalf  of  the  Slaves,'  and  imme- 
diately afterwards  the  Anti-Slavery  Society 
was  formed.  On  15  May  following  Buxton 
— feeling,  after  mature  deliberation,  that  he 
could  not  decline  the  important  charge 
pressed  on  him  by  Wilberforce — brought 
forward  a  resolution  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons for  the  gradual  abolition  of  slavery. 
It  was  carried,  with  the  addition  of  some 
words  proposed  by  Canning  in  reference  to 
the  planters'  interests.  The  government 
issued  a  circular  to  the  various  colonial  au- 
thorities, recommending  the  adoption  of  cer- 
tain reforms;  but  the  planters  indignantly 
rejected  them,  and  denounced  the  attack 
upon  their  rights. 

Buxton  laboured  on,  fortifying  himself 
with  facts  concerning  slave  operations,  and 
preparing  documents  charged  with  irrefrag- 
able statistics.  Public  meetings  were  held 
throughout  the  country  in  denunciation  of  the 
slave  trade,  and  on  15  April  1831,  the  govern- 
ment having  declined  to  take  up  the  case, 
Buxton  brought  forward  his  resolution  for 
the  abolition  of  slavery.  He  showed  that 
in  1807  the  number  of  slaves  in  the  West 
Indies  was  800,000,  while  in  1830  it  was  only 
700,000.  In  other  words,  the  slave  popula- 
tion had  suffered  a  decrease  in  twenty-three 
years  of  100,000.  The  necessity  for  emanci- 


pation was  conceded,  and  at  the  opening  of  the 
session  of  1833  Lord  Althorp  announced  that 
the  government  would  introduce  a  measure. 
Eventually,  on  28  Aug.,  the  bill  for  the  total 
abolition  of  slavery  throughout  the  British 
dominions  received  the  royal  assent. 

In  spite  of  some  forebodings,  the  colonial 
legislatures  duly  carried  the  Act  into  effect. 
On  emancipation  day,  1  Aug.  1834,  a  large 
number  of  friends  assembled  at  the  house  of 
Buxton,  and  presented  him  with  two  hand- 
some pieces  of  plate.  On  22  March  1836 
Buxton  moved  for  a  committee  of  the  House 
of  Commons  to  inquire  into  the  working  of 
the  apprenticeship  system.  He  spent  much 
time  and  labour  in  his  investigation  of  this 
question,  and  adduced  a  mass  of  statistical 
information, '  proving,  on  the  one  hand,  that 
the  negroes  had  behaved  extremely  well,  and, 
on  the  other,  that  they  had  been  harassed  by 
vexatious  by-laws  and  cruel  punishments.' 
The  committee  was  granted,  and  subsequently 
the  under-secretary  for  the  colonies  intro- 
duced a  bill  for  enforcing  in  Jamaica  mea- 
sures in  favour  of  the  negroes. 

In  June  1837  the  death  of  the  king  neces- 
sitated the  dissolution  of  parliament,  and 
Buxton  lost  his  seat  at  Weymouth.  He  had 
refused  beforehand  to  lend  money — '  a  gentle 
name  for  bribery  ' — to  the  extent  of  1,0001. 
Proposals  were  made  from  twenty-seven 
boroughs  to  Buxton  to  stand  as  a  candidate, 
but  he  declined  them  all. 

He  now  sought  to  deliver  Africa  from  the 
slave  trade,  and  published  in  1839  '  The  Afri- 
can Slave  Trade  and  its  Remedy.'  He  re- 
commended the  concentration  upon  the  coast 
of  Africa  of  a  more  efficient  naval  force ;  the 
formation  of  treaties  with  the  native  chiefs ; 
the  purchase  by  the  British  government  of 
Fernando  Po,  as  a  kind  of  headquarters  and 
mart  of  commerce ;  the  despatch  of  an  ex- 
pedition up  the  Niger  for  the  purpose  of 
setting  on  foot  preliminary  arrangements ; 
and  the  formation  of  a  company  for  the  intro- 
duction of  agriculture  and  commerce  into 
Africa. 

The  Society  for  the  Extinction  of  the  Slave 
Trade  and  the  Civilisation  of  Africa  was  es- 
tablished ;  and  the  government  resolved  to 
send  a  frigate  and  two  steamers  to  explore  the 
Niger,  and  if  possible  to  set  on  foot  com- 
mercial relations  with  the  tribes  on  its  banks. 
Sir  Edward  Parry,  the  comptroller  of  steam 
machinery,  was  appointed  to  prepare  the  ves- 
sels. Meantime  Buxton's  health  had  given 
way,  and  he  was  ordered  complete  rest.  To- 
wards the  close  of  1839  he  made  a  tour  through 
Italy,  where  he  engaged  in  a  close  investiga- 
tion into  the  crimes  of  the  banditti.  He 
fully  exposed  the  deeds  of  a  notorious  band, 


Buxton 


109 


Byam 


headed  by  Gasparoni.  He  also  conducted 
a  minute  examination  into  the  state  of  the 
Roman  gaols. 

On  his  return  to  England,  Buxton  eagerly 
threw  himself  into  his  previous  plans.  A 
baronetcy  was  conferred  upon  him  30  July 
1840.  For  a  brief  period  all  went  well  with 
the  Niger  expedition,  but  at  length  there  re- 
mained no  doubt  of  its  failure ;  and  of  the 
three  hundred  and  one  persons  who  composed 
the  expedition,  forty-one  perished  from  the 
African  fever.  Sir  Fowell  Buxton  was  almost 
prostrated  by  this  failure  of  his  plans,  and  his 
health  rapidly  gave  way. 

In  January  1843  the  African  Civilisation 
Society  was  dissolved.  At  its  closing  meet- 
ing Sir  Fowell  Buxton  defended  himself  from 
the  charge  of  imprudence.  The  ill-fated  Niger 
expedition  ultimately  proved  to  be  far  from 
fruitless.  It  gave  a  new  impulse  to  the  African 
mind,  and  induced  the  emigration  from  Sierra 
Leone,  which  opened  the  way  into  Yoruba 
and  Dahomey,  and  placed  even  Central  Africa 
within  the  reach  of  British  influences.  The 
communication  established  between  the  river 
Niger  and  England  opened  up  an  important 
trade  in  cotton  and  other  articles. 

Sir  Fowell  Buxton  now  devoted  himself 
to  the  cultivation  of  his  estates.  He  esta- 
blished model  farms  and  extensive  plantations 
at  Runton  and  Trimingham,  near  Cromer, 
and  executed  various  plans  of  land-improve- 
ment. An  essay  upon  the  management  of 
these  estates  gained  the  gold  medal  of  the 
Royal  Agricultural  Society  in  1845. 

In  the  spring  of  1843  Sir  Fowell,  whose 
health  was  failing,  was  recommended  to  try 
the  Bath  waters.  He  died  19  Feb.  1845,  and 
was  buried  in  the  ruined  chancel  of  Over- 
strand  church,  near  his  family  seat  of  North- 
repps  Hall,  Norfolk.  His  benevolence,  his 
complete  devotion  to  whatever  was  practical, 
his  humility,  his  affection  for  children,  and 
his  love  of  animals  were  well  known.  He 
was  eminently  a  religious  man.  Although 
attached  to  the  church  of  England,  Sir  Fowell 
Buxton  never  allowed  sectarian  differences  to 
interfere  with  his  friendships  and  labours.  The 
education  of  the  poor  and  their  social  improve- 
ment were  the  especial  objects  of  his  endea- 
vours. The  prince  consort  headed  a  move- 
ment for  a  public  tribute  to  the  memory  of 
Sir  Fowell  Buxton,  and  it  took  the  form  of  a 
statue  by  Thrupp,  which  is  erected  near  the 
monument  to  Wilberforce,  in  the  north  tran- 
sept of  Westminster  Abbey.  Lady  Buxton, 
by  whom  he  had  three  sons  and  two  daughters, 
died  20  March  1872. 

[Memoirs  of  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton,  Bart.,  edited  by 
his  son,  Charles  Buxton,  M.P.,  1872  ;  Times, 
February  1845;  Annual  Eegister,  1845;  the 


African  Slave  Trade,  1839;  An  Inquiry  whether 
Crime  and  Misery  are  produced  or  prevented  by 
our  present  system  of  Prison  Discipline,  1818; 
Bead's  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton  and  the  Niger  Expedi- 
tion, 1840  ;  The  Kemedy,  being  a  Sequel  to  the 
African  Slave  Trade,  1840;  Binuey's  Sir  T.  F. 
Buxton,  a  Study  for  Young  Men,  1845.] 

G.  B.  S. 

BYAM,  HENRY,  D.D.  (1580-1669), 
royalist  divine,  was  born  31  Aug.  1580,  at 
Luckham,  Somerset,  the  eldest  of  four  sons 
of  Lawrence  Byam,  presented  to  the  rectory 
of  Luckham  19  June  1575,  and  married  26  May 
1578  to  Anne  or  Agnes,  daughter  of  Henry 
Ewens  or  Yewings  of  Capton  in  the  parish  of 
Stogumber.  Henry  matriculated  at  Exeter 
College,  Oxford,  10  June  1597,  and  was  elected 
student  of  Christ  Church  21  Dec.  1599.  He 
graduated  B.A.  30  June  1602,  M.A.  9  June 
1605,  B.D.  9  July  1612,  D.D.  31  Jan.  1643. 
Wood  praises  him  as  '  one  of  the  greatest 
ornaments  of  the  university,'  and  '  the  most 
acute  and  eminent  preacher  of  his  age.'  He 
succeeded  his  father  (whose  will  was  proved 
in  the  middle  of  July  1614)  in  the  rectory 
of  Luckham  with  Selworthy.  On  17  March 
1632  he  was  made  prebendary  of  Exeter.  His 
D.D.  was  given  him  by  command  of  the  king, 
just  after  he  had  escaped  from  the  custody  of 
Blake,  Byam's  family  being  the  first  to  take 
up  arms  for  the  king  in  those  parts.  His 
living  was  sequestered  in  1656.  He  accom- 
panied Charles  II  to  Scilly  when  he  fled  from 
England,  and  was  chaplain  in  the  isle  of 
Jersey  until  the  garrison  surrendered.  Hence- 
forth he  lived  in  obscurity  till  the  restoration, 
when  he  was  made  prebendary  of  Wells,  in 
addition  to  his  prebend  at  Exeter.  He  died 
16  June  1669  at  Luckham,  and  was  buried 

29  June  in  the  chancel  of  his  church.   Byam's 
wife  and  daughter  were  drowned  in  attempt- 
ing to  escape  to  Wales  by  sea  during  the 
troubles.     He  had  five  sons,  four  of  whom 
were  captains  in  the  royalist  army.    He  pub- 
lished :  1.  '  A  Returne  from  Argier  :  a  sermon 
preached  at  Minhead,  16  March  1627-8  at 
the  readmission  of  a  lapsed  Christian  to  our 
church,'  1628,  4to.     Posthumously  appeared 
2.  '  Xni  Sermons  :  most  of  them  preached 
before  his  majesty  King  Charles  II  in  his 
exile,'  &c.,  1675,  8vo  (edited,  '  with  the  tes- 
timony given  of  him  at  his  funeral,'  by  Ham- 
net  Ward,  M.D. ;  two  of  the  sermons  are  in 
Latin,  being  a  visitation  sermon  at  Exeter, 
and  a  sermon  for  his  B.D.  degree).     A  bust 
of  Byam  has  been  placed  in  the  Shire  Hall 
at  Taunton. 

JOHN,  second  son  of  Lawrence  Byam,  was 
born  about  1583,  matriculated  at  Exeter 
College  12  Oct.  1599,  and  graduated  B.A. 

30  June   1603,   M.A.  25  May  1606.     He 


Byer 


no 


Byers 


married  a  daughter  of  William  Mascall 
(d.  1609),  rector  of  Clot  worthy,  Somerset,and 
succeeded  to  the  rectory  on  Mascall's  death. 
In  May  1625  he  received  a  dispensation  to 
hold  also  the  vicarage  of  Dulverton,  Somerset. 
His  living  of  Clotworthy  was  sequestered, 
and  he  was  imprisoned  at  Wells  for  loyal 
correspondence.  He  died  in  1653,  and  is 
said  to  have  left  a  manuscript  account  of  his 
sufferings. 

EDWARD,  third  son  of  Lawrence  Byam, 
was  born  at  the  end  of  September  1585,  ma- 
triculated at  Exeter  College  31  Oct.  1600, 
chosen  demy  at  Magdalen  1601  (tiU  1610), 
graduated  B.A.  12  Dec.  1604,  M.A.  13  July 
1607,  took  priest's  orders  7  April  1612,  and 
was  presented  4  Aug.  1612  to  the  vicarage 
of  Dulverton,  Somerset,  which  he  resigned, 
May  1625  to  his  brother  John.  On  30  April 
1637  he  was  collated  to  the  precentorship 
of  Cloyne,  and  the  vicarage  of  Castle  Lyons, 
in  Ireland.  On  17  April  1639  he  received  the 
prebend  of  Clashmore  in  the  diocese  of  Lis- 
more.  He  died  at  Kilwillin  6  June  1639, 
and  was  buried  at  Castle  Lyons.  He  married 
22  July  1613,  at  Walton,  Elizabeth,  daugh- 
ter of  Anthony  Eaglesfield,  formerly  fellow 
of  Queen's,  then  vicar  of  Chewton  Mendip, 
rector  of  Walton-cum-Street,  and  prebendary 
of  Wells.  His  widow,  Elizabeth  Byam, 
was  among  the  despoiled  and  impoverished 
protestants  of  1642.  His  son  William  was 
lieutenant-general,  and  governor  of  Guiana 
and  Surinam.  Edward  Byam  wrote  '  Lines 
on  the  death  of  Q.  Elizabeth '  in  '  Acad.  Ox. 
Funebre  Officium  in  mem.  Eliz.  Reginse,' 
Oxford,  1603. 

[Chronological  Memoir  of  the  three  clerical 
brothers,  &c.  Byam,  by  Edward  S.  Byam,  Kyde, 
n.  d.  (dedication  5  Aug.  1854),  2nd  ed.  Tenby, 
1862 ;  Walker's  Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  ii.  29, 
207;  Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  (Bliss),  iii.  836; 
Fasti,  i.  296,  &c. ;  Bloxam's  Eegister  of  Mag- 
dalen College,  the  Demies,  vol.  ii.  1876,  p.  1.] 

A.  G. 

BYER,  NICHOLAS  (d.  1681),  painter, 
was  a  native  of  Drontheim  in  Norway.  He 
practised  portrait  and  historical  painting,  and 
on  coming  to  England  found  a  steady  patron 
in  Sir  William  Temple,  at  whose  seat  at 
Sheen,  in  Surrey,  he  lived  for  three  or  four 
years  (WALPOLE,  Anecdotes  of  Painting,  ed. 
Wornum,  ii.  479).  His  reputation  as  a  face- 
painter  must  have  been  considerable ;  several 
persons  of  distinction,  including  some  mem- 
bers of  the  royal  family,  sat  to  him.  Dying 
at  Sheen  in  1681  he  is  said  to  have  been  the 
first  person  buried  at  St.  Clement  Danes  after 
the  rebuilding  of  the  church  (REDGRAVE, 
Dictionary  of  Artists,  1878,  p.  66). 

[Authorities  as  above.]  G-.  G. 


BYERLEY,  THOMAS  (d.  1826),  jour- 
nalist and  compiler  of  the  '  Percy  Anecdotes,' 
was  the  brother  of  Sir  John  Byerley.  Devoting 
himself  to  literary  pursuits,  he  became  editor 
of  the '  Literary  Chronicle '  and  assistant  editor 
of  the  '  Star '  newspaper.  He  was  also  editor 
of  '  The  Mirror  of  Literature,  Amusement, 
and  Instruction,'  from  1823  till  his  death,  on 
28  July  1826.  Under  the  pseudonym  of  Ste- 
phen Collet  he  published  'Relics  of  Literature,' 
London,  1823,  8vo,  a  collection  of  miscel- 
lanies, including  a  long  article,  reprinted  in 
1875,  on  the  art  of  judging  the  character  of 
individuals  from  their  handwriting  ;  but  his 
chief  claim  to  remembrance  rests  on  '  The 
Percy  Anecdotes,'  20  vols.,  London,  1821-3, 
12mo.  These  volumes,  which  came  out  in 
forty-four  monthly  parts,  were  professedly 
written  by  '  Sholto  and  Reuben  Percy,  bro- 
thers of  the  Benedictine  monastery  of  Mount 
Benger.'  Reuben  Percy  was  Thomas  Byerley, 
and  Sholto  Percy  was  Joseph  Clinton  Robert- 
son, who  died  in  1852.  The  name  of  the 
collection  of  anecdotes  was  taken,  not  from 
the  popularity  of  the  '  Percy  Reliques,'  but 
from  the  Percy  coffee-house  in  Rathbone 
Place,  where  Byerley  and  Robertson  were 
accustomed  to  talk  over  their  joint  work. 
Lord  Byron  insisted  that  '  no  man  who  has 
any  pretensions  to  figure  in  good  society 
can  fail  to  make  himself  familiar  with  the 
"  Percy  Anecdotes ; "  '  but  in  spite  of  this 
commendation  the  work  is  now  acknow- 
ledged to  be  a  compilation  of  no  real  value 
or  authority.  The  '  Anecdotes '  were  re- 
printed in  2  vols.  in  the  '  Chandos  Library,' 
with  four  pages  of  preface  by  John  Timbs, 
F.S.A.  The  '  Brothers  Percy '  also  compiled 
'  London,  or  Interesting  Memorials  of  its 
Rise,  Progress,  and  Present  State,'  3  vols., 
London,  1823,  12mo. 

[Notes  and  Queries,  1st  ser.  vii.  214,  3rd  ser. 
ix.  168;  Cat.  of  Printed  Books  in  Brit.  Mus. ; 
Preface  to  reprint  of  Percy  Anecdotes ;  Gent. 
Mag.  N.S.  xxxviii.  548.]  T.  C. 

BYERS  or  BYRES,  JAMES(1733-1817), 

architect  and  archaeologist,  died  at  his  seat 
Tonley,  in  the  parish  of  Tough,  Aberdeen- 
shire,  on  3  Sept.  1817,  in  the  eighty-fourth 
year  of  his  age  (Scots  Mag.  N.S.  1817,  i.  196). 
During  a  residence  of  nearly  forty  years  at 
Rome,  from  1750  to  1790,  he  assiduously 
collected  antique  sculpture.  At  one  time  he 
possessed  the  Portland  vase,  which  he  parted 
with  to  Sir  William  Hamilton.  Bishop 
Percy,  for  whom  Byers  procured  old  Ita- 
lian roniances,  calls  him  '  the  pope's  anti- 
quary at  Rome  '  (NICHOLS'S  Illustr.  of  Lit. 
iii.  726,  vii.  718-19).  Byers  also  gave  lec- 
tures for  many  years  on  the  favourite  objects 


Byfield 


of  his  study,  and  Sir  James  Hall,  who  has 
occasion  in  his  '  Essay  on  Gothic  Architec- 
ture '  (1813)  frequently  to  refer  to  his  au- 
thority, bears  testimony  to  '  the  very  great 
success  with  which  he  contributed  to  form 
the  taste  of  his  young  countrymen.'  In  1767 
he  proposed  to  publish  by  subscription  '  The 
Etruscan  Antiquities  of  Corneto,  the  antient 
Tarquinii'  (Gent.  Mag.  xlix.  288);  but  for 
some  not  very  satisfactory  reason  the  book 
never  appeared,  a  circumstance  which  gave 
rise  to  many  complaints  on  the  part  of  de- 
luded subscribers  (ibid.  vol.  Ixii.  pt.  i.  pp.  201, 
317,  vol.  Ixvi.  pt.  i.  p.  222).  Long  after  his 
death  forty-one  drawings  from  his  collection 
were  published  with  the  title  '  Hypogsei,  or 
Sepulchral  Caverns  of  Tarquinia,  the  capital 
of  antient  Etruria;  edited  by  Frank  Howard,' 
folio,  London  (1842).  Byers  was  elected^n 
honorary  fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries 
on  24  Feb.  1785,  and  was  also  a  corresponding 
member  of  the  Society  of  Arts  and  a  fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh.  His 
profile  is  given  at  p.  101  of  T.  Windus's 
'  Description  of  the  Portland  Vase,'  and  there 
is  a  portrait  of  him  by  Sir  H.  Raeburn. 

[New  Statistical  Account  of  Scotland,  xii.  614  ; 
Thorn's  History  of  Aberdeen,  ii.  193-4.]  G-.  G-. 

BYFIELD,  ADONIRAM  (d.  1660),  pu- 
ritan divine,  the  third  son  of  Nicholas  By- 
field  [q.  v.],  was  probably  born  before  1615. 
He  was  educated  at  Emmanuel  College, 
Cambridge,  and  does  not  appear  to  have  had 
any  profession  except  the  ministry,  though 
Zachary  Grey  styles  him  '  a  broken  apothe- 
cary.' In  1642  he  was  chaplain  to  Sir  Henry 
Cholmondeley's  regiment.  On  6  July  1643 
he  was  appointed  one  of  the  two  scribes  to 
the  "Westminster  Assembly,  the  other  being 
Henry  Roborough.  Their  amanuensis  or  as- 
sistant was  John  Wallis,  afterwards  Savilian 
professor  of  geometry.  The  scribes  were  not 
members  of  the  assembly  of  which  they  kept 
the  record,  nor  were  they  at  first  allowed, 
like  the  members,  to  wear  their  hats.  (For  a 
minute  account  of  the  way  in  which  Byfield 
discharged  the  public  part  of  his  duties  see 
Baillie's  '  Letters  and  Journals,'  ii.  107  sq.) 
In  common  with  the  other  divines  the  scribes 
were  entitled  ito  the  allowance  (irregularly 
paid)  of  four  shillings  a  day.  For  their  spe- 
cial trouble  they  received  the  copyright  of 
the  'Directory'  (ordered  to  be  published 
13  March  1645),  which  they  sold  for  400J.  ; 
the  anticipated  circulation  must  have  been 
large,  as  the  selling  price  was  threepence  per 
copy.  It  was  during  the  sitting  of  the  as- 
sembly that  Byfield  obtained  first  the  sine- 
cure rectory,  and  then  the  vicarage  of  Ful- 
ham.  Isaac  Knight  succeeded  him  in  the 


i  Byfield 

rectory  in  1645,  and  in  the  vicarage  in  1657. 
At  some  unknown  date  between  1649  and 
1654  Byfield  received  an  appointment  to  the 
rectory  of  Collingbourn  Ducis,  Wiltshire, 
from  which  Christopher  Prior,  D.D.,  had  been 
removed.  Prior  died  in  1659,  when  Byfield 
was  probably  duly  instituted,  for  he  was  not 
disturbed  at  the  Restoration.  In  1654  he 
was  nominated  one  of  the  assistant  commis- 
sioners for  Wiltshire,  under  the  ordinance  of 
29  June  for  ejecting  '  scandalous,  ignorant, 
and  insufficient  ministers  and  schoolmasters,' 
and  was  the  most  active  among  them.  Walker 
gives  very  full  details  of  his  procedure  in  the 
case  against  Walter  Bushnell,  vicar  of  Box 
(ejected  in  1656).  Byfield's  assembly  prac- 
tice had  made  him  as  sharp  as  a  lawyer  in 
regard  to  all  the  catches  and  technical  points 
of  an  examination.  We  hear  little  more 
about  him.  He  died  intestate  in  London,  in 
the  parish  of  St.  Martin-in-the-Fields,  at  the 
end  of  1660  or  very  beginning  of  1661.  His 
wife,  Katharine,  survived  him,  and  adminis- 
tered to  his  effects  on  12  Feb.  1661.  Granger 
describes  a  portrait  of  Byfield  '  with  a  wind- 
mill on  his  head  and  the  devil  blowing  the 
sails.'  Butler  has  canonised  him  in  '  Hudi- 
bras'  (pt.  iii.  canto  ii.)  as  a  type  of  those 
zealots  for  presbytery  whose  headstrong  tac- 
tics opened  the  way  to  independency.  Walker 
has  immortalised  the  tobacco-pipe  which  By- 
field  flourished  in  his  satisfaction  at  the  judg- 
ment on  Bushnell. 

Byfield's  most  important  work  consists  of 
the  manuscript  minutes,  or  rather  rough 
notes,  of  the  debates  in  the  assembly,  which 
are  almost  entirely  in  his  very  difficult  hand- 
writing. They  are  preserved  in  Dr.  Williams's 
library,  and  were  edited  by  Mitchell  and 
Struthers  in  1874.  According  to  Mitchell 
(  Westminster  Assembly,  pp.  409, 419),  Byfield 
had  published  a  catechism  some  years  before 
the  assembly  met.  In  1626  he  edited  his 
father's  '  Rule  of  Faith,'  a  work  on  the 
Apostles'  Creed.  To  Byfield  is  ascribed  '  A 
Brief  View  of  Mr.  Coleman  his  new  modell 
of  Church  Government,'  1645,  4to.  He  also 
assisted  Chambers  in  his  '  Apology  for  the 
Ministers  of  the  County  of  Wiltshire,  .  .  .' 
1654,  4to. 

[Walker's  Sufferings  of  the  Clergy,  1714,  i. 
178  sq.,  ii.  68  ;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss), 
iii.  670,  &c. ;  Palmer's  Nonconf.  Memorial,  1802, 
ii.  447  ;  Brook's  Lives  of  the  Puritans,  1813,  iii. 
374  ;  authorities  cited  above.]  A.  Or. 

BYFIELD,  JOHN  (/.  1830),  wood  en- 
graver, held  a  high  position  in  his  profes- 
sion, but  no  details  of  his  life  are  recorded. 
He  and  his  sister  Mary  cut  the  illustrations 
for  an  edition  of  Holbein's  '  Icones  Veteris 


Byfield 


112 


Byfield 


Testament!,'  published  in  1830,  and  he  exe- 
cuted with  great  skill  and  fidelity,  in  con- 
junction with  Bonner,  the  facsimiles  of  Hol- 
bein's '  Dance  of  Death,'  published  by  Francis 
Douce  in  1833.  He  also  engraved  the  illus- 
trations for  an  edition  of  Gray's  '  Elegy,'  pub- 
lished in  1835. 

[Kedgrave's  Dictionary  of  Artists  of  the  Eng- 
lish School,  8vo,  1878.]  L.  F. 

BYFIELD,  NICHOLAS  (1579-1622), 
puritan  divine,  a  native  of  Warwickshire,  son 
by  his  first  wife  of  Richard  Byfield,  who  be- 
came vicar  of  Stratford-on-Avon  in  January 
1597.  Nicholas  was  entered  at  Exeter  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  in  Lent  term  1596,  as  '  aged  17 
at  least,'  which  gives  1579  as  the  latest  date 
for  his  birth ;  and  this  answers  to  the  original 
inscription  on  his  portrait,  '  An0  Dni  1620 
^Etatis  suse  40,' thus  making  1579  the  earliest 
date.  The  second  inscription  (see  below) 
shows  that  he  was  born  in  the  last  third  of 
the  year.  He  was  four  years  at  the  univer- 
sity, but  though  a  severe  student  did  not 
graduate.  Taking  orders  he  intended  to  exer- 
cise his  ministry  in  Ireland ;  but  on  his  way 
thither  he  preached  at  Chester,  and  was 
prevailed  upon  to  remain  as  one  of  the  city 
preachers,  without  cure.  He  lectured  at  St. 
Peter's  church,  and  was  extremely  popular. 
John  Bruen  [q.  v.]  was  one  of  his  hearers, 
and  a  kind  friend  to  him.  In  1611  he  got 
into  a  controversy  on  the  sabbath  question  in 
a  curious  way.  A  Chester  lad,  John  Brere- 
wood,  was  one  of  his  catechists,  and  had  been 
trained  by  Byfield  in  strict  Sabbatarian  habits. 
Consequently,  when  the  lad  went  to  London 
to  serve  as  an  apprentice,  he  refused  to  do  his 
master's  errands  on  Sundays,  such  as  fetching 
wine  and  feeding  a  horse,  and  obeyed  only 
under  compulsion.  The  lad  wrote  to  Byfield 
with  his  case  of  conscience,  and  was  told  to 
disobey.  His  uncle,  Edward  Brerewood  [q.v.], 
first  professor  of  astronomy  in  Gresham  Col- 
lege, noticed  the  lad's  depression,  and,  learn- 
ing its  cause,  gave  him  contrary  advice,  taking 
the  ground  that  the  fourth  commandment  was 
laid  only  upon  masters.  Brerewood  opened 
a  correspondence  with  Byfield  on  the  subject. 
The  discussion  was  not  published  till  both 
Brerewood  and  Byfield  had  been  long  dead. 
It  appeared  at  Oxford  as  'A  Learned  Treatise 
oftheSabaoth, .  .  .'  1630, 4to;  second  edition, 
1631, 4to.  Byfield's  part  in  it  is  curt  and  harsh ; 
his  manner  roused  Brerewood,  who  charges 
his  correspondent  with '  ignorant  phantasies ' 
[see  BYFIELD,  RICHARD].  On  31  March  1615 
Byfield  was  admitted  to  the  vicarage  of  Isle- 
worth,  in  succession  to  Thomas  Hawkes. 
It  appears  from  his  own  statement  in  a  dedi- 
cation (1615)  to  Edward,  earl  of  Bedford, 


whose  chaplain  he  was,  that  his  reputation 
had  suffered  from  '  unjust  aspersions.'  What 
he  means  by  saying  that  he  had  been  cleared 
'  by  the  mouth  and  pen  of  the  Lord's  anointed, 
my  most  dread  soveraigne,'  is  not  evident. 
At  Isleworth  he  was  diligent  in  preaching 
twice  every  Sunday,  and  in  giving  expository 
lectures  every  Wednesday  and  Friday.  He 
kept  up  his  public  work  till  five  weeks  before 
his  death,  though  for  fifteen  years  he  had  been 
tortured  with  the  stone.  He  died  on  Sunday, 
8  Sept.  1622.  His  portrait,  painted  on  a 
small  panel,  hangs  in  Dr.  Williams's  library. 
The  face  is  lifelike  and  rather  young  for  his 
years,  with  a  pleasing  expression.  Painted 
over  the  lower  part  of  the  panel  is  a  porten- 
tous figure  of  the  calculus  from  which  he  suf- 
fered, accompanied  by  this  inscription :  '  Mr. 
Nicholas  Byfield,  minister  some  times  in  the 
Citty  of  Chester,  but  last  of  Isleworth,  in  the 
county  of  Midellsex,  where  he  deceased  on 
the  Lord's  day  September  the  8,  anno  domini 
1622,  aged  neer  43  years.  The  next  day  after 
his  death  he  was  opened  by  Mr.  Millins,  the 
chirurgion,  who  took  a  stone  out  of  his  blad- 
der of  this  forme,  being  of  a  solid  substance 
16  inches  compasse  the  length  way,  and  13 
inches  compass  in  thicknesse,  which  weighed 
35  ounces  auerdupois  weight.'  This  corre- 
sponds closely  with  the  account  given  in 
William  Gouge's  epistle  prefixed  to  Byfield's 
'  Commentary  upon  the  second  chapter  of  the 
First  Epistle  of  Saint  Peter,'  1623,  4to. 
Gouge,  who  was  present  at  the  autopsy,  makes 
the  measurements  of  the  calculus  15£  inches 
about  the  edges,  above  13  about  the  length, 
and  almost  13  about  the  breadth.  By  his 
wife,  Elizabeth,  Byfield  had  at  least  eight 
children,  of  whom  the  third  was  Adoniram 
[q.v.] 

Byfield's  works  were  numerous,  and  most 
of  them  went  through  many  editions,  some 
as  late  as  1665.  His  expository  works,  which 
are  Calvinistic,  have  been  praised  in  modern 
times.  His  first  publication  was  '  An  Essay 
concerning  the  Assurance  of  God's  Love  and 
of  Man's  Salvation,'  1614,  8vo.  This  was 
followed  by '  An  Exposition  upon  the  Epistle 
to  the  Colossians  .  .  .  being  the  substance 
of  neare  seaven  yeeres  weeke-dayes  sermons,' 
1615,  fol.  Brook  gives  abridged  titles  of 
fourteen  works  (eight  being  posthumous), 
adding  '  several  sermons,'  but  these  are  in- 
cluded in  one  or  other  of  the  collections 
previously  enumerated  in  the  list.  The  date 
of  '  The  Beginning  of  the  Doctrine  of  Christ,' 
&c.,  is  not  1609,  as  given  by  Brook,  but  1619, 
12mo.  '  The  Marrow  of  the  Oracles  of  God,' 
1620,  12ino  (the  last  thing  published  by  By- 
field  himself),  is  a  collection  of  six  treatises, 
which  includes  one  separately  enumerated  by 


Byfield 


Byles 


Brook, '  The  Promises ;  or  a  Treatise  showing 
how  a  godly  Christian  may  support  his  heart,' 
&c.,  1618,  12mo.  Brook  does  not  fully  spe- 
cify the  issues  of  separate  parts  of  Byfield's 
exposition  of  1  Peter,  nor  does  he  give  any 
indication  of  the  later  editions  of  the  works. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  ii.  323; 
Brook's  Lives  of  the  Puritans,  1813,  ii.  297.; 
Cox's  Literature  of  the  Sabbath  Question,  1865, 
i.  159  ;  authorities  cited  above ;  extracts  from 
registers  of  St.  Peter's,  Chester,  and  Isleworth.] 

A.  G. 

BYFIELD,  RICHARD  (1598  P-1664), 
ejected  minister,  was  a  native  of  Worcester- 
shire, according  to  Wood ;  yet  as  he  is  said 
to  have  been  sixteen  years  of  age  in  1615 
(WooD)  and  '  setat.  67 '  (CALAMY)  at  his 
death  in  December  1664,  he  was  probably 
born  in  1598 ;  and  since  his  father  became 
vicar  of  Stratford-on-Avon  in  January  1597, 
it  is  reasonable  to  conclude  that,  like  his 
elder  half-brother  Nicholas  Byfield  [q.  v.],  he 
was  a  Warwickshire  man,  though  his  bap- 
tism is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Stratford-on- 
Avon  register.  He  was  a  son  of  Richard 
Byfield  by  his  second  wife.  In  Michaelmas 
term  1615  he  was  entered  either  as  servitor  or 
batler  at  Queen's  College,  Oxford.  He  gradu- 
ated B.A.  19  Oct.  1619,  M.A.  29  Oct.  1622. 
He  was  curate  or  lecturer  at  Isleworth,  pro- 
bably during  his  brother's  incumbency  (i.e. 
before  8  Sept.  1622),  and  had  some  other 
'  petite  employments '  before  being  presented 
(prior  to  1630)  by  Sir  John  Evelyn  to  the 
rectory  of  Long  Ditton,  Surrey.  He  sat  in 
the  Westminster  Assembly,  but  was  not  one 
of  the  divines  nominated  in  the  original  ordi- 
nance of  12  June  1643,  being  appointed,  per- 
haps through  the  influence  of  his  nephew 
Adoniram  [q.  v.],  to  fill  the  vacancy  caused  by 
the  death  of  Daniel  Featley,  D.D.  (d.  17  April 
1645).  During  the  protectorate  he  quar- 
relled with  Sir  John  Evelyn,  his  patron,  about 
the  reparation  of  the  church,  and  Calamy  re- 
counts their  amicable  reconciliation  through 
the  intervention  of  Cromwell.  In  1654  he 
was  appointed  one  of  the  assistant  commis- 
sioners for  Surrey,  under  the  ordinance  of 
29  June  for  the  ejection  of  scandalous,  &c. 
ministers  and  schoolmasters.  He  held  his 
rectory,  with  a  high  character  for  personal 
piety  and  zeal  in  the  ministry,  until  the 
passing  of  the  Uniformity  Act.  At  his  ejec- 
tion he  was  the  oldest  minister  in  Surrey, 
i.e.  probably  in  seniority  of  appointment,  for 
he  was  not  an  old  man.  Leaving  Long 
Ditton,  he  retired  to  Mortlake,  where  he  was 
in  the  habit  of  preaching  twice  every  Sun- 
day in  his  own  family,  and  did  so  the  very 
Sunday  before  his  death.  He  died  suddenly 

VOL.   VIII. 


in  December  1664,  and  was  buried  in  Mort- 
lake church. 

Some  of  the  works  of  his  brother  Nicholas 
have  been  assigned  to  Richard ;  he  edited  a 
few  of  them.  His  own  works  are :  1.  '  The 
Light  of  Faith  and  Way  of  Holiness,'  1630, 
8vo.  2.  <  The  Doctrine  of  the  Sabbath  Vin- 
dicated, in  Confutation  of  a  Treatise  of  the 
Sabbath  written  by  Mr.  Edward  Brerewood 
against  Mr.  Nicholas  Byfield,'  1631,  4to  [see 
BREREWOOD,  EDWARD,  and  BYFIELD,  NICHO- 
LAS], Byfield  attacks  the  spelling '  Sabaoth ' 
adopted  by  Brerewood.  3.  '  A  Brief  Answer 
to  a  late  Treatise  of  the  Sabbath  Day,'  1636  ? 
(given  to  Byfield  by  Peter  Heylin,  in  '  The 
History  of  the  Sabbath,'  2nd  edit.  1636, 4to ; 
it  was  in  reply  to  '  A  Treatise  of  the  Sabbath 
Day,'  &c.,  1635, 4to,  by  Francis  White,  bishop 
of  Ely,  who  rejoined  in '  An  Examination  and 
Confutation,' &c.  1637, 4to).  4.  'ThePowerof 
the  Christ  of  God,' &c.  1641,  4to.  5.  'Zion's 
Answer  to  the  Nation's  Ambassadors,'  &c. 
1645,  4to  (fast  sermon  before  the  House  of 
Commons  on  25  June,  from  Is.  xiv.  32). 
6.  '  Temple  Defilers  defiled,'  1645,  4to  (two 
sermons  at  Kingston-on-Thames  from  1  Cor. 
iii.  17 ;  reissued  with  new  title-page  '  A  short 
Treatise  describing  the  true  Church  of  Christ,' 
&c.,  1653,  4to,  directed  against  schism,  ana- 
baptism  and  libertinism).  7.  'A  message 
sent  from  .  .  .  Scotland  to  ...  the  Prince 
of  Wales,'  1648,  4to  (letter  from  Byfield). 
8.  '  The  Gospel's  Glory  without  prejudice  to 
the  Law,'  &c.,  1659,  8vo  (an  exposition  of 
Rom.  viii.  3,  4).  9.  '  The  real  Way  to  good 
Works:  a  Treatise  of  Charity,'  12mo  (not 
seen ;  mentioned  by  Calamy  ;  Palmer  makes 
two  works  of  it). 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  iii.  668,  &c. ; 
Calamy's  Account,  1713,  664  ;  Palmer's  Nonconf. 
Memorial,  1803,  iii.  301  ;  Cox's  Literature  of  the 
Sabbath  Question,  1865,  i.  160,  &c. ;  Minutes  of 
the  Sessions  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  1874, 
pp.  90,  126;  information  from  Eev.  Gr.  Arbuth- 
not,  Stratford-on-Avon.]  A.  Gr. 

BYLES,  JOHN  BARNARD  (1801- 
1884),  judge,  was  eldest  son  of  Mr.  Jeremiah 
Byles,  timber-merchant,  of  Stowmarket  in 
Suffolk,  by  his  wife,  the  only  daughter  of 
William  Barnard,  of  Holts  in  Essex.  He 
was  born  at  Stowmarket  in  1801 .  He  became 
a  member  of  the  Inner  Temple,  and,  after 
reading  as  a  pupil  in  the  chambers  of  Chitty, 
the  great  pleader,  and  for  a  time  practising  as 
a  special  pleader  himself,  at  1  Garden  Court, 
Temple,  was  called  to  the  bar  in  November 
1831.  He  joined  the  Norfolk  circuit  and 
attended  sessions  in  that  county.  In  1840 
he  was  appointed  recorder  of  Buckingham, 
and  in  1843  was  raised  to  the  degree  of 


Byles 


114 


Bylot 


serjeant-at-law.  When  in  1846  the  court  of 
common  pleas  was  opened  to  all  the  members 
of  the  bar,  Byles  received  a  patent  of  pre- 
cedence in  all  courts.  He  rapidly  acquired 
a  large  and  leading  practice  both  on  his  own 
circuit,  which  he  led  for  many  years  after 
Sir  Fitzroy  Kelly  became  solicitor-general, 
and  also  in  London.  About  1855  he  resigned 
his  recordership,  and  in  1857  was  appointed 
queen's  Serjeant,  along  with  Serjeants  Shee 
and  Wrangham.  This  was  the  last  appoint- 
ment of  queen's  Serjeants,  and  he  was  the 
last  survivor  of  the  order  (see  PULLING, 
Order  of  the  Coif,  41,  182).  Though  he 
never  sat  in  parliament,  he  was  always  a 
strong  and  old-fashioned  conservative.  He 
was  once  a  candidate  for  Aylesbury,  but 
being  a  rigid  Unitarian,  and  constant  at- 
tendant at  a  Unitarian  chapel,  was  unac- 
ceptable to  the  church  party.  Nevertheless 
he  was  selected  by  Lord  Cranworth  in  June 
1858,  though  of  opposite  politics,  for  promo- 
tion to  the  bench,  and  when  Sir  Cresswell 
Cresswell  retired,  he  was  made  a  knight  and 
justice  of  the  common  pleas.  He  proved  a 
very  strong  judge,  courteous,  genial  and  hu- 
morous, and  of  especial  learning  in  mercan- 
tile affairs ;  he  was  one  of  the  judges  who 
won  for  the  court  of  common  pleas  its  high 
repute  and  popularity  among  commercial 
litigants.  Nevertheless,  both  as  an  advocate 
and  a  judge  his  mind  was  marked  by  a  defect 
singular  in  one  of  his  indubitable  ability. 
He  displayed  a  serious  want  of  readiness  in 
his  perception  of  the  facts  of  a  case.  What, 
however,  he  lacked  in  rapidity  of  mind,  he 
made  up  for  by  extreme  accuracy.  He  was 
an  expert  shorthand  writer.  In  January  1873 
failure  of  health  and  memory  and  inability 
any  longer  to  sustain  the  labour  of  going 
circuit  compelled  him  to  resign  his  judgeship. 
He  received  a  pension,  and  along  with  Baron 
Channell  became,  on  3  March,  a  member  of 
the  privy  council,  and  for  some  time,  when 
his  presence  was  required,  he  continued  to 
attend  the  sittings  of  the  judicial  committee. 
He  continued  to  reside  at  Hanfield  House, 
Uxbridge,  where  and  in  London  he  was  a 
well-known  figure  on  his  old  white  horse, 
and  was  occupied  largely  with  literary  in- 
terests until  his  death,  which  occurred  on 
3  Feb.  1884,  in  his  eighty-third  year.  In  the 
course  of  his  lifetime  he  published  a  consider- 
able number  of  works.  Before  he  was  called 
he  delivered  a  series  of  lectures  on  commer- 
cial law  in  the  hall  of  Lyons  Inn,  and  the 
first  of  these,  delivered  3  Nov.  1829,  he  pub- 
lished at  the  request  and  risk  of  friends,  and 
without  alteration,  under  the  title  of  '  A 
Discourse  on  the  Present  State  of  the  Law 
of  England.'  About  the  same  time  he  pub- 


I  lished  '  A  Practical  Compendium  of  the  Law 
of  Bills  of  Exchange,'  which  has  since  be- 
come the  standard  work  on  this  branch  of 
law,  and  has  reached  a  fourteenth  edition. 
j  The  sixth  edition  he  dedicated  to  Baron 
j  Parke,  and  in  the  preparation  of  the  ninth  he 
I  was  assisted  by  his  son  Maurice.  During  the 
long  vacation  of  1845,  while  absent  from 
London,  he  composed  a  pamphlet  called  '  Ob- 
servations on  the  Usury  Laws,  with  sugges- 
tions for  Amendment  and  a  Draft  Bill,'  which 
he  published  in  the  October  following.  A 
keen  protectionist,  he  wrote  in  1849  a  work 
called  '  Sophisms  of  Free  Trade,'  which  at 
once  ran  through  eight  editions,  and  was 
reprinted  by  his  permission,  but  without  his 
name,  in  1870,  with  his  notes  brought  up  to 
date,  by  the  Manchester  Reciprocity  Associa- 
tion. The  book  expressly  disclaims  party 
motives  and  displays  considerable  and  wide 
reading.  In  1875,  after  his  retirement,  he 
published  '  Foundations  of  Religion  in  the 
Mind  and  Heart  of  Man.'  It  is  non-contro- 
versial and  didactic,  and  was  written  at  dif- 
ferent times  and  at  considerable  intervals. 
He  was  twice  married,  first  in  1828  to  a 
daughter  of  Mr.  John  Foster,  of  Biggleswade, 
who  died  very  shortly  after  the  marriage ; 
second  in  1836  to  a  daughter  of  Mr.  James 
Webb,  of  Royston,  who  died  in  1872.  He 
had  several  children  ;  the  eldest  son,  Walter 
Barnard,  was  called  to  the  bar  in  1865,  the 
second,  Maurice  Barnard,  in  1866,  and  was 
appointed  a  revising  barrister  in  1874. 

[Foss's  Lives  of  the  Judges ;  Davy's  Athenae 
Suffolcienses,  iv.  35  ;  Davy's  Suffolk  Collections ; 
Add.  MS.  19121,  pp.  351-2  ;  Men  of  the  Time, 
ed.  1879 ;  Law  Journal,  viii.  33 ;  Solicitors' 
Journal,  9  Feb.  1884;  Serjeant  Ballantine's  Re- 
miniscences, p.  190.]  J.  A.  H. 

BYLOT,  ROBERT  (fi.  1610-1616),  navi- 
gator, is  first  mentioned  as  a  seaman  of  the 
Discovery,  in  the  expedition  to  the  North- 
West  under  Hudson  in  1610-11.  His  being 
rated  as  master's  mate,  and  the  jealousy 
which  this  promotion  excited,  were  among 
the  causes  of  the  mutiny  of  the  ship's  com- 
pany and  the  death  of  the  captain  [see 
HUDSON,  HENRY].  No  blame  seems  to  have 
been  attributed  to  Bylot;  and  in  1612-13 
he  was  again  employed  under  Button,  who 
completed  the  exploration  of  Hudson's  Bay 
[see  BUTTON,  SIR  THOMAS].  It  seems  pro- 
bable that  in  1614  he  was  employed  with 
Gibbons,  and  in  1615  he  was  appointed  to  the 
command  of  the  Discovery,  with  Baffin  as 
his  mate.  The  accounts  of  the  voyages'  in 
this  and  the  following  year  were  written  by 
Baffin,  who  was  unquestionably  the  more 
scientific  navigator,  and  whose  name  has 


Byng i 

rightly  been  associated  with  the  principal 
results  [see  BAFFIN,  WILLIAM].  Bylot's 
name  appears  in  the  list  of  the  company  of 
the  merchants-discoverers  of  the  North- West 
Passage  (  Calendar  of  State  Papers,  Colonial — 
East  Indies,  26  July  1612),  but  nothing 
further  is  known  concerning  him.  Even  the 
spelling  of  his  name  is  quite  uncertain.  It 
appears  in  the  different  forms  of  Bylott, 
Bilot,  and  Byleth. 

[Eundall's  Voyages  towards  the  North-West 
(Hakluyt  Society),  p.  97.]  J.  K.  L. 

BYNG,  ANDREW,  D.D.  (1574-1651), 
Hebraist,  was  born  at  Cambridge,  and  edu- 
cated at  Peterhouse  in  that  university.  He 
was  elected  regius  professor  of  Hebrew  in 
1608,  and  died  at  Winterton  in  Norfolk  in 
1651.  Byng  was  one  of  the  translators  em- 
ployed in  the  authorised  version  of  the  Bible. 
About  1605  we  find  a  decree  of  the  chapter 
of  York  to  keep  a  resident iary's  place  for  him, 
as  he  was  then  occupied  in  this  business. 

[Cooper's  Annals  of  Cambridge,  iii.  448;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat. ;  Drake's  Eboracum,  app.  p.  Ixxvii  ; 
Notes  and  Queries,  3rd  ser.  iv.  228.]  J.  M. 

BYNG,  GEORGE,  VISCOUNT  TOERINGTON 
(1663-1733),  admiral,  eldest  son  of  John 
Byng,  of  a  family  settled  for  many  centuries 
at  Wrotham  in  Kent,  was  born  on  27  Jan. 
1662-3.  In  1666  his  father,  having  got  into 
pecuniary  difficulties,  was  obliged  to  part 
with  the  Wrotham  estate,  and  went  over  to 
Ireland,  where  he  would  seem  to  have  en- 
gaged in  some  speculations  which  were  so 
far  from  fortunate  that  he  lost  what  money 
had  remained  to  him,  and  in  1672  he  re- 
turned to  England,  flying,  apparently,  from 
his  creditors.  In  1678,  by  the  interest  of 
Lord  Peterborough  with  the  Duke  of  York, 
George  Byng  entered  the  navy  as  a  king's 
letter-boy  on  board  the  Swallow.  On  28  Nov. 
he  was  transferred  to  the  Reserve,  and  again 
in  June  1679  to  the  Mary  Rose.  The  Mary 
Rose  was  paid  off  in  June  1680,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing April  young  Byng  was  entered  as  a 
volunteer  on  board  the  Phoenix,  commanded 
by  Captain  Blagg.  The  Phoenix  was  imme- 
diately afterwards  sent  to  Tangier,  where 
Byng's  maternal  uncle,  Colonel  Johnstone, 
was  in  garrison  and  on  friendly  terms  with 
General  Kirk,  who,  understanding  that  the 
boy  complained  of  his  captain's  '  ill-temper,' 
offered  him  a  cadetship  in  the  grenadiers. 
This  he  gladly  accepted,  and  was  discharged 
from  the  Phoenix  on  10  May  1681.  In  six 
months'  time  he  was  appointed  as  ensign, 
and  early  in  1683  was  promoted  to  a  lieu- 
tenancy. As  this  was  held  to  be  a  grievance 
by  his  seniors,  over  whose  head  he  had  been 


Byng 


promoted,  Kirk  appointed  him  as  lieutenant 
of  a  galley  which  attended  on  the  garrison, 
and  shortly  afterwards  to  the  acting  com- 
mand of  the  Deptford  ketch.  From  this, 
however,  he  was  superseded  at  the  end  of 
the  year  by  order  of  Lord  Dartmouth,  who 
consented  at  Kirk's  request  to  give  him  a 
commission  as '  lieutenant  in  the  sea-service,' 
and  appointed  him  (February  1683-4)  to  the 
Oxford.  On  the  arrival  of  the  fleet  in  England 
the  officers  and  men  of  the  Oxford  were  turned 
over  to  the  Phcenix,  fitting  for  a  voyage  to 
the  East  Indies,  on  which  she  finally  sailed 
from  Plymouth,  28  Nov.  1684.  Byng  had 
had  his  commission  in  the  army  confirmed  by 
the  king,  and  was  at  this  time  lieutenant  of 
Charles  Churchill's  company  of  grenadiers, 
from  which  he  received  leave  of  absence  to 
attend  to  his  duty  on  board  the  Phoenix. 

The  work  at  Bombay  consisted  chiefly 
in  suppressing  European  'interlopers'  and 
native  pirates.  These  last  were  rude  ene- 
mies and  fought  desperately  when  attacked. 
On  one  occasion  Byng  was  dangerously 
wounded.  The  service  against  the  '  inter- 
lopers'  required  tact,  energy,  and  moral, 
rather  than  physical,  courage,  and  Captain 
Tyrrell's  views  of  it  differed  much  from  those 
held  by  Sir  Josiah  Child,  the  representative 
of  the  Company.  It  was  thus  that  during 
an  illness  of  Tyrrell's,  Byng,  being  for  the 
time  in  command,  had  an  opportunity,  by 
entering  more  fully  into  his  designs,  of  cul- 
tivating Child's  goodwill,  with,  as  it  would 
seem,  very  profitable  results.  Afterwards, 
on  their  return  to  England,  24  July  1687, 
Sir  Josiah  offered  him  the  command  of  one 
of  the  Company's  ships,  which  Byng  declined 
'  as  being  bred  up  in  the  king's  service ; '  and 
when  the  Phoenix  was  paid  off  he  rejoined 
his  regiment,  then  quartered  at  Bristol. 

In  May  1688  Byng,  still  a  lieutenant,  was 
appointed  to  the  Mordaunt,  and  in  Septem- 
ber to  the  Defiance.  While  serving  in  this 
subordinate  employment,  he  was,  on  Kirk's 
suggestion  and  recommendation,  appointed  as 
an  agent  for  the  Prince  of  Orange,  with  the 
special  work  of  winning  over  certain  captains 
in  the  fleet.  He  was  afterwards  deputed  by 
these  captains  to  convey  their  assurances  of 
goodwill  and  obedience  to  the  prince.  He 
found  William  at  Sherborne :  the  prince '  pro- 
mised that  he  would  take  particular  care  to 
remember  him,'  and  entrusted  him  with  a 
reply  to  the  officers  of  the  fleet,  and  a  more 
confidential  letter  to  Lord  Dartmouth,  which 
may  be  said  to  have  fixed  his  wavering  mind 
(Brit.  Mus.  Addl.  MS.  31958,  ff.  15-21; 
DALKTMPLE'S  Memoirs,  appendix  to  pt.  i., 
314  et  seq.)  This  was  the  turning-point  of 
Byng's  fortune ;  he  had  judiciously  chosen 

i2 


Byng 


116 


Byng 


the  winning  side,  and  on  22  Dec.  1688  was 
appointed  captain  of  the  Constant  Warwick, 
from  which  in  April  1689  he  was  removed 
to  the  Reserve,  and  on  15  May  to  the  Dover, 
in  which  he  served  during  the  summer  in 
the  main  fleet  under  the  Earl  of  Torrington, 
and  was  employed  during  the  autumn  and 
winter  in  independent  cruising.  On  20  May 
1690  he  was  appointed  to  the  Hope  of  70 
guns,  which  was  one  of  the  red  squadron  in 
the  unfortunate  action  off  Beachy  Head.  In 
September  he  was  moved  into  the  Duchess, 
which,  however,  was  paid  off  a  few  weeks 
afterwards.  His  career  afloat  being  now  well 
established,  in  November  he  resigned  his 
commission  in  the  army  to  his  brother  John, 
and  in  January  1690-1  was  appointed  to  the 
Royal  Oak  of  70  guns,  in  which  he  continued 
till  the  autumn  of  1692 ;  but,  having  been  at 
the  time  delayed  in  the  river  refitting,  he 
had  no  share  in  the  glories  of  Barfleur  and 
La  Hogue.  In  September  Sir  John  Ashby 
hoisted  his  flag  on  board  the  Albemarle,  to 
which  Byng  was  appointed  as  second-captain 
(Admiralty  Minute,  12  Sept.),  and  which  he 
paid  off  in  the  following  November.  In  the 
spring  of  1693  he  was  offered  the  post  of  first- 
captain  to  the  joint  admirals,  but  refused  it 
out  of  compliment  to  his  friend  Admiral  Rus- 
sell, then  in  disgrace  [see  RTJSSELL,  EDWARD, 
Earl  of  Orford]  ;  but  accepted  a  similar  offer 
made  him  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year  by 
Russell,  then  appointed  commander-in-chief 
in  the  Mediterranean.  He  continued  on  this 
station  for  the  next  two  years,  and  in  1696 
was  appointed  one  of  the  commissioners  for 
the  registry  of  seamen,  which  office  he  held 
till  its  abolition  in  1699. 

In  1701,  when  the  Earl  of  Pembroke  was 
appointed  lord  high  admiral,  Byng  was  nomi- 
nated as  his  secretary  and  first-captain  if,  as 
he  intended,  he  took  the  command  in  person. 
This  would  have  made  Byng  virtually  com- 
mander-in-chief;  for  Lord  Pembroke  was 
neither  sailor  nor  soldier,  and  had  no  experi- 
ence in  commanding  men ;  but  before  the 
nomination  took  effect  the  king  died,  and 
the  Churchills,  who  came  into  power,  visited, 
it  was  believed,  on  Byng,  the  old  grudge 
which  they  bore  to  Admiral  Russell,  whose 
follower  and  partisan  Byng  was.  He  asked 
for  a  flag,  which  he  considered  due  to  him 
after  having  been  so  long  first-captain  to  the 
admiral  of  the  fleet ;  it  was  refused  him.  He 
applied  to  be  put  on  the  half-pay  of  his  rank ; 
this  also  was  refused  him ;  and  he  was  told 
plainly  that  he  must  either  go  to  sea  as  a 
private  captain  or  resign  his  commission. 
As  his  means  did  not  permit  him  to  quit  his 
profession,  he,  under  this  constraint,  accepted 
the  command  of  the  Nassau,  a  70-guu  ship 


(29  June  1702),  and  in  the  course  of  July 
joined  the  fleet  under  Sir  Clowdisley  Shovell, 
which,  after  cruising  off  Brest  for  two  months, 
looking  out  for  the  French  under  Chateau- 
Renaud,  went  south  towards  Cape  Finisterre. 
On  10  Oct.  Byng,  having  been  separated  from 
the  fleet,  fell  in  with  Sir  George  Rooke,  but 
was  at  once  despatched  in  search  of  Sir 
Clowdisley,  with  orders  to  him  to  join  the 
admiral  at  once.  Knowing  that  the  attack 
on  Vigo  was  imminent,  Byng  tried  to  excuse 
himself  from  this  duty,  but  without  success  ; 
and  though  he  made  all  haste  to  send  the 
orders  to  Shovell,  he  rejoined  the  fleet  only 
on  the  evening  of  the  12th,  after  the  attack 
had  been  successfully  made,  and  nothing  re- 
mained but  to  complete  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion. 

On  1  March  1702-3  Byng  was  promoted 
to  be  rear-admiral  of  the  red,  and  was  sent 
out  to  the  Mediterranean  in  the  Ranelagh  as 
second  in  command  under  Shovell.  While 
there  he  was  detached  with  a  small  squadron 
to  Algiers,  where  he  succeeded  in  renewing 
the  treaty  for  the  protection  of  English  com- 
merce ;  and  towards  the  end  of  the  year  he 
returned  to  England,  arriving  in  the  Channel 
just  in  time  to  feel  some  of  the  strength  of 
the  great  storm,  though  not  in  its  full  fury, 
and  happily  without  sustaining  any  serious 
damage.  In  1704,  still  in  the  Ranelagh,  he 
commanded,  as  rear-admiral  of  the  red  squa- 
dron, in  the  fleet  under  Sir  George  Rooke  in 
the  Mediterranean ;  he  had  the  immediate 
command  of  the  detachment  of  the  fleet 
actually  engaged  in  the  bombardment  and 
capture  of  Gibraltar ;  and  from  his  position  in 
the  centre  of  the  line  of  battle,  had  a  very 
important  share  in  the  battle  of  Malaga.  On 
his  return  home  he  was  (22  Oct.)  knighted  by 
the  queen, '  as  a  testimony  of  her  high  appro- 
bation of  his  behaviour  in  the  late  action.' 
On  18  Jan.  1704—5  he  was  advanced  to  the 
rank  of  vice-admiral,  and  during  the  summer 
of  that  year  commanded  a  squadron  in  the 
Channel  for  the  protection  of  trade.  In 
March  1705-6  he  sailed  in  the  Royal  Anne 
for  Lisbon  and  the  Mediterranean,  where  he 
took  part  in  the  operations  on  the  Spanish 
coast  and  in  the  siege  of  Toulon,  under  the 
command  of  Sir  John  Leake  and  Sir  Clow- 
disley Shovell,  which  last  he  accompanied 
on  his  homeward  voyage,  and  narrowly  es- 
caped being  lost  with  him  on  22  Oct.  1707. 

On  26  Jan.  1707-8  Sir  George  Byng  was 
raised  to  the  rank  of  admiral  of  the  blue, 
and  appointed  to  command  the  squadron  in 
the  North  Sea  for  the  protection  of  the  coast 
of  England  or  Scotland,  then  threatened 
with  invasion  from  France  in  the  cause  of 
the  Pretender  But  jealousy  and  disputes 


Byng 


117 


Byng 


between  the  French  officers  frittered  away 
much  valuable  time ;  and  when  just  ready 
to  sail  the  titular  king  of  England  was  inca- 
pacitated by  a  sharp  attack  of  measles.  All 
these  delays  were  in  Byng's  favour,  and 
when  the  expedition  put  to  sea  in  the  midst 
of  a  gale  of  wind  on  10  March  the  English 
fleet  was  collected  and  intercepted  it  oft'  the 
entrance  of  the  Firth  on  13  March,  captured 
one  ship,  the  Salisbury,  and  scattered  the 
rest,  which  eventually  got  back  to  Dunkirk 
some  three  weeks  afterwards  (Memoires  du 
Comte  de  Forbin,  1729,  ii.  289  et  seq.*)  In 
England  the  question  was  at  once  raised 
whether  Byng  had  done  all  that  he  might. 
A  parliamentary  inquiry  was  demanded.  It 
was  said  that  he  could  have  captured  the 
whole  French  fleet  as  easily  as  he  had  cap- 
tured the  one  ship,  by  some  that  his  ships 
were  foul,  and  by  others  the  fault  lay  with 
the  lord  high  admiral.  Finally  the  discontent 
subsided,  and  the  house  passed  a  vote  of 
thanks  to  Prince  George  for  his  promptitude ; 
Edinburgh  presented  Byng  with  the  freedom 
of  the  city ;  and  the  queen  offered  to  appoint 
him  as  one  of  the  prince's  council,  which, 
however,  he  declined.  In  October  he  carried 
the  Queen  of  Portugal  to  Lisbon,  and  during 
the  following  year,  1709,  commanded  in  chief 
in  the  Mediterranean.  In  November  he  was 
appointed  one  of  the  lords  commissioners  of 
the  admiralty  under  his  old  chief  Russell, 
now  Earl  of  Orford.  Orford's  term  of  office 
at  that  time  was  short,  but  Byng  continued 
at  the  admiralty  till  early  in  1714,  and  re- 
turned to  it  in  the  following  October,  after 
the  accession  of  George  I.  In  1715  he  was 
appointed  to  command  the  fleet  for  the  de- 
fence of  the  coast,  and  succeeded  so  well  in 
stopping  and  preventing  all  supplies  to  the 
adherents  of  the  Pretender,  that  the  collapse 
of  the  insurrection  was  considered  to  be 
mainly  due  to  his  efforts,  in  acknowledgment 
of  which  the  king  created  him  a  baronet, 
and  gave  him  a  diamond  ring  of  considerable 
value.  In  1717,  on  information  that  a  new 
movement  in  support  of  the  exiled  Stuarts 
was  meditated  by  Charles  XII  of  Sweden, 
Sir  George  Byng  was  sent  into  the  Baltic 
with  a  strong  squadron. 

On  14  March  1717-18  he  was  advanced  to 
the  rank  of  admiral  of  the  fleet,  and  was 
sent  to  the  Mediterranean  in  command  of  a 
fleet  ordered  to  restrain  the  Spanish  attack 
on  Sicily,  in  contravention  of  the  treaty  of 
Utrecht.  He  sailed  from  Spithead  on  15  June 
1718,  and  on  21  July  anchored  before  Naples. 
Having  conferred  with  the  viceroy,  and  re- 
ceived more  exact  intelligence  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  Spaniards,  at  that  time  besieging 
the  citadel  of  Messina  by  sea  and  land,  he 


sailed  from  Naples  on  the  26th,  and  on  the  29th 
arrived  off  the  entrance  of  the  Straits.  From 
this  position  he  wrote  to  the  Spanish  general, 
proposing  '  a  cessation  of  arms  in  Sicily  for 
two  months,  in  order  to  give  time  to  the 
several  courts  to  conclude  on  such  resolu- 
tions as  might  restore  a  lasting  peace,'  adding 
that  if  he  failed  in  this  desirable  work  'he 
should  then  hope  to  merit  his  excellency's 
esteem  in  the  execution  of  the  other  part  of 
his  orders,  which  were  to  use  all  his  force  to 
prevent  farther  attempts  to  disturb  the  do- 
minions his  master  stood  engaged  to  defend,' 
to  which  the  general  replied  that  '  he  could 
not  agree  to  any  suspension  of  arms,'  and 
'  should  follow  his  orders,  which  directed 
him  to  seize  on  Sicily  for  his  master  the  king 
of  Spain.'  Historically,  this  correspondence 
is  important,  for  it  was  afterwards  asserted 
'  that  the  English  fleet  surprised  that  of  Spain 
without  any  warning,  and  even  contrary  to 
declarations  in  which  Spain  confided  with 
security '  (CORBETT,  5). 

Early  on  the  morning  of  30  July  the  Eng- 
lish fleet  entered  the  Straits ;  before  noon  their 
advanced  ships  had  made  out  the  Spaniards 
far  to  the  southward;  the  English  followed; 
the  chase  continued  through  the  night,  the 
Spaniards  retiring  in  long,  straggling  line,  the 
English  in  no  order,  but  according  to  their 
rates  of  sailing.  About  ten  o'clock  the  next 
morning  (31  July  1718),  being  then  some  three 
leagues  to  the  east  of  Cape  Passaro,  the  leading 
English  ships  came  up  with  the  sternmost  of 
the  Spaniards.  They  would  have  passed,  for 
Byng's  orders  were  to  push  on  to  the  van ;  but 
the  Spaniards  opening  fire,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  engage,  and  the  action  thus  took  the 
form  necessarily  most  disastrous  to  the  Spa- 
niards ;  for,  as  successive  ships  came  up,  the 
Spaniards  were  one  by  one  overpowered  by 
an  enormous  superiority  of  force,  and  almost 
the  whole  fleet  was  captured  without  a  possi- 
bility of  making  any  effective  resistance.  So 
little  doubt  was  there  of  the  result  from  be- 
ginning to  end,  that — in  the  words  of  Cor- 
bett,  the  historian  of  the  campaign — '  the 
English  might  be  rather  said  to  have  made  a 
seizure  than  to  have  gotten  a  victory.'  The 
English  had  indeed  a  considerable  superiority 
of  numbers,  but  not  to  an  extent  commensu- 
rate with  the  decisive  nature  of  their  suc- 
cess ;  this  was  solely  due  to  the  measures 
adopted  by  the  Spaniards,  which  rendered 
their  defeat  inevitable.  There  was  little 
room  for  any  display  of  genius  on  the  part 
of  Byng,  though  he  was  deservedly  com- 
mended for  the  advantage  he  had  taken  of 
the  enemy's  incapacity  ;  and  to  the  world  at 
large  the  issue  appeared,  as  broadly  stated, 
that  the  English  fleet  of  twenty-one  sail  had 


Byng 


118 


Byng 


utterly  destroyed  a  Spanish  fleet  of  eighteen 
ships  of  the  line  beside  a  number  of  smaller 
vessels.  The  king  wrote  his  congratulations 
to  the  admiral  with  his  own  hand  ;  so  also 
did  the  emperor  ;  and  the  Queen  of  Denmark, 
who  claimed  a  personal  acquaintance  with 
him,  sent  friendly  messages  through  the 
master  of  her  household. 

With  the  destruction  of  the  Spanish  fleet 
the  purely  naval  work  of  the  expedition  was 
accomplished,  but  for  the  next  two  years 
Byng  continued  in  Sicilian  and  Neapolitan 
waters,  keeping  the  command  of  the  sea  and 
co-operating  with  the  German  forces  so  far 
as  possible.  In  August  1720  the  Spaniards 
evacuated  Sicily  and  embarked  for  Barce- 
lona ;  and  Byng,  having  convoyed  the  Pied- 
montese  troops  to  Cagliari,  acted  as  the 
English  plenipotentiary  at  the  conferences 
held  there  for  settling  the  surrender  of  Sar- 
dinia to  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  who,  in  acknow- 
ledgment of  his  services,  presented  him  with 
his  picture  set  in  diamonds.  On  his  return 
home,  immediately  after  these  events,  he  was 
appointed  rear-admiral  of  Great  Britain  and 
treasurer  of  the  navy ;  in  the  following  Janu- 
ary he  was  sworn  in  as  member  of  the  privy 
council ;  and  on  9  Sept.  1721  was  raised  to 
the  peerage  with  the  titles  of  Baron  Southill 
and  Viscount  Torrington.  In  1724  he  re- 
signed the  treasurership  of  the  navy  in  favour 
of  his  eldest  son ;  in  1725  he  was  installed 
as  a  knight  of  the  Bath  ;  and  on  the  acces- 
sion of  George  II  was  appointed  first  lord  of 
the  admiralty,  2  Aug.  1727.  He  held  this 
office  till  his  death  on  17  Jan.  1732-3.  He 
was  buried  at  Southill  in  Bedfordshire. 

The  victory  which  Byng  won  off  Cape 
Passaro,  by  its  extraordinary  completeness, 
gave  him  a  perhaps  exaggerated  reputation 
as  a  naval  commander ;  but  independently 
of  this,  his  uniform  success  in  all  his  under- 
takings sufficiently  bears  out  Corbett's  eulo- 
gium  of  him  as  a  man  who  devoted  his  whole 
time  and  application  to  any  service  entrusted 
to  him ;  who  '  left  nothing  to  fortune  that 
could  be  accomplished  by  foresight  and  ap- 
plication.' He  describes  him  also  as  a  man 
firm  and  straightforward  in  his  dealings,  im- 
partial and  punctual  in  the  performance  of 
whatever  he  engaged  in.  He  was  accused 
by  his  enemies  of  meanness,  greediness,  and 
avarice,  and  several  of  his  letters  show  that 
he  was  in  the  habit  of  looking  closely  after 
his  pecuniary  interests  ;  but  to  one  brought 
up  as  he  had  been,  the  value  of  money  may  well 
have  been  unduly  magnified,  and  lessons  of 
parsimony  must  have  been  inculcated  till  it 
became  almost  a  second  nature. 

He  married  on  5  March  1691  Margaret, 
daughter  of  James  Master  of  East  Langden 


in  Kent,  who  survived  him  by  many  years, 
dying  at  the  age  of  eighty-seven  in  1756.  He 
had  a  numerous  family,  consisting  of  eleven 
sons  and  four  daughters. 

His  portrait  by  Sir  Godfrey  Kneller  is  in 
the  Painted  Hall  at  Greenwich,  to  which  it 
was  presented  by  George  IV.  There  is  also 
another  portrait  by  J.  Davidson,  a  bequest  of 
Mr.  Corbett  in  1751 ;  and  a  picture  of  the 
action  off  Cape  Passaro,  by  Richard  Paton, 
presented  by  William  IV,  but  of  no  historical 
value. 

[Brit.  Mus.  Addl.  MS.  31958  (this  is  the 
manuscript  Life  of  Lord  Torrington  -which  has 
been  quoted  or  referred  to  by  Collins,  Dalrymple, 
and  others  as  in  the  Hardwicke  Collection,  and 
being  undoubtedly  what  it  claims  to  be,  "written 
from  Byng's  own  journals  and  papers,  is  of  the 
very  highest  authority,  though  of  course  its 
views  are  very  partial ;  it  ends  abruptly  in  1705) ; 
Charnock's  Biog.  Nav.  ii.  194;  Collins's  Peerage 
(1779),  vi.  100;  An  Account  of  the  Expedition 
of  the  British  Fleet  to  Sicily  in  the  years  1718, 
1719,  and  1720,  under  the  command  of  Sir 
George  Byng,  Bart.,  &c.  (published  anonymously, 
dedication  signed  T.  C.),  by  Thomas  Corbett, 
secretary  of  the  admiralty ;  Letters  and  other 
documents  in  the  Public  Kecord  Office,  more 
especially  Home  Office  Eecords  (Admiralty),  No. 
48.]  J.  K.  L. 

BYNG,  JOHN  (1704-1757),  admiral,  was 
the  fourth  son  of  George  Byng,  viscount  Tor- 
rington [q.  v.]  He  entered  the  navy  in  March 
1718  on  board  the  Superb,  commanded  by 
his  maternal  uncle,  Streynsham  Master, 
served  in  her  for  eighteen  months  in  the 
Mediterranean,  and  was  present  at  the  defeat 
of  the  Spaniards  off  Cape  Passaro,  in  which 
the  Superb  had  a  very  prominent  share  [see 
ARNOLD,  THOMAS].  After  serving  in  the  Or- 
ford,  the  Newcastle,  and  the  Nassau,  he  was 
moved  into  the  Torbay.  He  passed  his  ex- 
amination on  31  Dec.  1722,  and  continued  in 
the  Torbay,  with  the  rating  of  able  seaman, 
till  26  Feb.,  when  he  was  removed,  with  the 
same  rating,  to  the  Dover,  and  on  20  June 
was  promoted  into  the  Solebay.  On  11  April 
1 724  he  was  appointed  to  the  Superb  as  second 
lieutenant ;  and  when  that  ship  was  ordered 
to  the  West  Indies,  he  was  superseded  from 
her  at  his  own  request  on  29  March  1726. 
On  23  April  he  was  appointed  to  the  Burford 
as  fourth  lieutenant,  continued  in  her  on  the 
home  station  as  third  and  as  second  lieutenant, 
and  at  Cadiz,  on  26  May  1727,  was  discharged 
to  the  Torbay  for  a  passage  to  England.  On 
8  Aug.  1727  he  was  promoted  to  the  com- 
mand of  'the  Gibraltar  frigate  in  the  Medi- 
terranean ;  in  the  summer  of  1728  he  was 
moved  into  the  Princess  Louisa,  also  in  the 
Mediterranean,  and  continued  in  her  for 


Byng 


119 


Byng 


three  years,  when  she  was  paid  off  at  Wool- 
wich. He  was  immediately  appointed  to  the 
Falmouth,  and  commanded  her  in  the  Medi- 
terranean for  the  next  five  years.  The  details 
of  this  service  present  no  interest :  nothing 
could  be  more  uneventful ;  but  it  is  note- 
worthy on  that  very  account.  The  son  of 
Lord  Torrington,  admiral  of  the  fleet  and 
first  lord  of  the  admiralty,  could  pretty  well 
choose  his  own  employment,  and  he  chose  to 
spend  his  time  for  the  most  part  as  senior  or 
sole  officer  at  Port  Mahon.  This  may  have 
been  very  pleasant,  but  it  was  not  exercising 
him  in  the  duties  of  his  rank,  or  training 
him  for  high  command.  In  June  1738  he 
was  appointed  to  the  Augusta;  in  April 
1739  was  moved  into  the  Portland ;  and  in 
the  following  October  was  transferred  to  the 
Sunderland,  in  which  he  joined  Vice-admiral 
Haddock  off  Cadiz.  Early  in  1742  he  was 
appointed  to  the  Sutherland,  and  went  in  her 
for  a  summer  cruise  to  Newfoundland,  com- 
ing home  again  in  the  autumn.  In  1743  he 
was  appointed  to  the  St.  George,  and  com- 
manded her  in  the  fleet  under  Sir  John  Norris 
in  February  1743-4.  He  continued  in  her 
in  the  spring  of  1744,  when  Sir  Charles 
Hardy  hoisted  his  flag  on  board  for  the 
voyage  to  Lisbon.  On  8  Aug.  1745  he  was 
promoted  to  be  a  rear-admiral,  and  was  im- 
mediately appointed  to  command  in  the 
North  Sea  under  Admiral  Vernon,  then  com- 
mander-in-chief  in  the  Downs,  and  after  his 
resignation  under  Vice-admiral  Martin.  Dur- 
ing the  period  of  this  service  he  was,  in  1746, 
a  member  of  the  courts-martial  on  Vice- 
admiral  Lestock  and  on  Admiral  Mathews. 
In  1747  he  went  out  to  the  Mediterranean  as 
second  in  command  ;  on  15  July  he  was  ad- 
vanced to  the  rank  of  vice-admiral  of  the 
Blue ;  and  by  the  death  of  Vice-admiral 
Medley,  on  5  Aug.,  became  commander-in- 
chief  in  the  Mediterranean,  where  he  con- 
tinued till  after  the  conclusion  of  the  peace. 
When  war  again  broke  out  in  1755,  Byng 
was  appointed  to  command  a  squadron  in  the 
Channel ;  in  the  autumn  he  relieved  Sir 
Edward  Hawke  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay  ;  and 
in  the  following  March  was  promoted  to  be 
admiral  of  the  blue,  and  was  ordered  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  Mediterranean  with  a  small 
squadron  intended  for  the  defence  of  Minorca, 
which,  by  the  concurrent  testimony  of  every 
agent  in  those  parts,  was  then  threatened  by 
a  French  armament  from  Toulon.  The  govern- 
ment was  very  slow  to  believe  this,  and  was 
rather  of  opinion  that  the  armament  was 
destined  for  North  America,  or  for  some  opera- 
tions in  the  west,  perhaps  against  Ireland.  The 
squadron  sent  out  with  Byng  was  therefore 
by  no  means  so  large  as  it  might  easily  have 


been  made ;  and  the  admiral's  instructions 
laid  most  stress  on  the  probability  of  the 
enemy  passing  the  Straits.  They  were,  how- 
ever, perfectly  explicit  on  the  possibility  of  an 
attack  on  Minorca,  in  the  event  of  which  he 
was,  in  so  many  words,  ordered  '  to  use  all 
possible  means  in  his  power  for  its  relief.' 

At  Gibraltar  he  received  intelligence  that 
the  enemy  had  landed  on  Minorca,  had  over- 
run the  island,  and  was  laying  siege  to  Fort 
St.  Philip.  This  was  exactly  the  contingency 
which  his  instructions  specially  and  positively 
provided  for.  But  the  governor  of  Gibraltar 
refused  to  part  with  the  troops  which  he  was 
ordered  to  send,  alleging  that  they  could  not 
be  spared  from  the  garrison ;  and  Byng,  who 
from  the  first  had  shown  himself  very  ill 
satisfied  with  the  condition  and  force  of  his 
squadron,  accepted  his  refusal  without  pro- 
test, and  sailed  from  Gibraltar  on  8  May. 
On  the  19th  he  was  off  Port  Mahon,  and 
sent  in  the  frigates  to  see  what  was  the 
position  of  affairs,  and  to  communicate  with 
the  acting-governor,  General  Blakeney.  But 
before  they  could  get  near  enough,  the 
French  squadron  came  in  sight,  and  Byng, 
afraid  that  the  frigates  might  be  cut  off, 
hastily  recalled  them.  The  wind,  however, 
fell  light,  and  the  two  fleets  did  not  get 
near  each  other  that  day,  nor  till  the  after- 
noon of  the  next,  20  May,  when,  the  enemy 
having  yielded  the  weather-gage,  about  two 
o'clock  Byng  made  the  signal  to  bear  down, 
and  some  twenty  minutes  after  the  signal  to 
engage.  In  point  of  numbers  the  two  fleets 
were  equal ;  but  the  French  ships  were 
larger,  carried  heavier  guns  and  more  men. 
A  comparison  of  the  two  shows  that  the 
English  flagship  Ramillies,  of  90  guns,  threw 
a  broadside  of  842  Ibs.,  while  the  French 
flagship  Foudroyant,  of  80  guns,  threw  a 
broadside  of  1,000  Ibs.  The  difference  through- 
out was  in  favour  of  the  French,  but  by  no 
means  so  much  as  was  afterwards  said  ;  and 
in  point  of  fact,  the  difference,  whatever  it 
was,  in  no  way  affected  the  result ;  for  the 
French  stood  entirely  on  the  defensive.  This 
was  their  great  advantage ;  for  while  the 
English  were  running  down  to  the  attack 
from  the  position  to  windward,  Byng  insisted 
on  stopping  to  dress  his  line,  which  was  thus 
iinduly  exposed.  The  van,  under  Rear- 
admiral  West,  did,  indeed,  bear  down  as  or- 
dered, and  engage  at  very  close  quarters ; 
but  the  rear,  under  the  commander-in-chief, 
backed  their  topsails,  got  thrown  into  dis- 
order, and  never  came  within  effective  gun- 
shot. The  ships  in  the  van,  thus  unsupported, 
sustained  great  loss,  and  the  whole  French 
line,  which  had  been  lying  by  with  their 
main  topsails  square,  filled,  and  passing  slowly 


Byng 


120 


Byng 


the  disabled  English  ships,  fired  their  broad- 
sides into  them,  then  wore  in  succession  and 
reformed  on  the  other  tack.  When  Byng 
extricated  his  rear  from  the  confusion  into 
which  he  had  himself  thrown  it,  he  found 
his  van  so  shattered  as  to  be  incapable  of 
forming  line  and  renewing  the  action.  The 
French,  on  their  side,  remained  as  before  on 
the  defensive,  and  as  they  were  not  attacked, 
there  was  no  further  fighting.  During  the 
night  the  fleets  separated ;  and  after  waiting 
four  days  to  refit,  Byng  summoned  a  council 
of  war,  the  resolutions  of  which  seemed  to 
him  to  warrant  his  leaving  Minorca  to  its 
fate,  and  he  accordingly  returned  with  the 
fleet  to  Gibraltar.  When  the  news  of  the 
defeat  reached  England  the  wrath  of  the 
ministry  and  the  fury  of  the  populace  were 
excessive.  Hawke  was  at  once  sent  out  to 
supersede  Byng,  and  send  him  home  under 
arrest.  He  arrived  at  Spithead  on  26  July. 
He  was  forthwith  conveyed  to  Greenwich, 
and  kept  there,  in  a  room  in  the  hospital, 
under  close  and  ignominious  arrest.  He  was 
ordered  to  be  tried  by  court-martial,  and  the 
court  accordingly  met  at  Portsmouth  on 
28  Dec.  After  continuous  sitting  till  27  Jan. 
1757  this  court  pronounced  that  Admiral 
Byng  had  not  done  his  utmost  to  relieve  St. 
Philip's  Castle,  which  it  was  his  duty  to  re- 
lieve ;  had  not  done  his  utmost  to  take, 
seize,  and  destroy  the  enemy's  ships  which 
it  was  his  duty  to  engage,  or  to  assist  those 
of  his  majesty's  ships  which  it  was  his  duty 
to  assist.  For  this  neglect  of  duty  the  court 
adjudged  him  to  fall  under  part  of  the  12th 
article  of  war,  and  according  to  the  stress  of 
that  article  sentenced  him  to  death.  To  this 
sentence  they  added  an  earnest  recommenda- 
tion to  mercy,  on  the  grounds  that  they  did 
not  believe  the  admiral's  misconduct  arose 
either  from  cowardice  or  disaffection,  and 
that  they  had  passed  the  sentence  only  be- 
cause the  law,  in  prescribing  death,  left  no 
alternative  to  the  discretion  of  the  court. 
The  king  refused  to  entertain  this  recom- 
mendation, and  the  sentence  was  duly  carried 
out.  Admiral  Byng  was  shot  on  the  quarter- 
deck of  the  Monarque,  in  Portsmouth  Har- 
bour, on  14  March  1757. 

The  strife  of  parties  was  at  the  time  ex- 
ceedingly bitter,  and  it  suited  the  opponents 
of  the  ministry,  past  and  present,  to  urge 
that  Byng  was  being  executed  as  a  cloak  to 
ministerial  neglect.  They  thus  made  com- 
mon cause  with  the  personal  friends  of  Byng, 
and  a  furious  outcry  was  raised,  not  so  much 
against  the  sentence  as  against  the  execution, 
which  was  roundly  denounced  as  '  a  judicial 
murder.'  And  this  phrase,  having  caught 
the  popular  fancy,  has  been  repeated  over 


and  over  again  with  parrot-like  accuracy. 
Another  statement,  less  sweeping  but  wholly 
incorrect,  has  also  been  often  repeated,  and 
has  been  accepted  by  even  serious  historians : 
it  is  said  that  Admiral  Byng  was  shot  for 
'  an  error  in  judgment,'  a  fault  which,  as  Lord 
Macaulay  has  properly  shown,  may  be  a  very 
good  reason  for  not  employing  a  man  again, 
but  does  not  amount  to  a  crime.  It  is  right, 
therefore,  to  point  out  that  neither  in  the 
charge  against  Admiral  Byng,  nor  in  the 
article  of  war  under  which  he  was  found 
guilty,  nor  in  the  sentence  pronounced  on  him, 
is  there  a  single  word  about  'error  in  judg- 
ment.' The  language  of  the  article  is  perfectly 
clear  and  explicit,  limiting  its  scope  to  those 
persons  who  shall  commit  the  offences  detailed 
'  through  cowardice,  negligence,  or  disaffec- 
tion.' When,  therefore,  the  court  found  Byng 
guilty  under  this  article,  and  at  the  same 
time  acquitted  him  of  cowardice  and  disaf- 
fection, it  did  really,  and  with  all  the  plain- 
ness of  which  the  English  language  is 
capable,  find  him  guilty  of  negligence — of 
negligence  so  gross  as  to  be  in  the  highest 
degree  criminal.  This  being  the  decision  of 
the  court,  the  only  question  is,  Should  the 
sentence  have  been  carried  out  ?  But  the  fact 
is  that  the  court  did  not  and  could  not  give 
any  reason  for  its  recommendation  except  the 
severity  of  the  law ;  and  to  this  point  the  most 
rational  of  Byng's  friends  applied  themselves. 
Admiral  West,  urging  it  on  his  cousin,  Lord 
Temple,  the  first  lord  of  the  admiralty,  wrote : 
'  The  court  have  convicted  him,  not  for  cowar- 
dice nor  for  treachery,  but  for  misconduct,  an 
offence  never  till  now  thought  capital,  and 
now,  it  seems,  only  made  so  because  no  alter- 
native of  punishment  was  found  in  that 
article  they  bring  him  under.'  On  this  .it 
may  be  remarked  that  West,  and  all  Byng's 
supporters,  insisting  on  the  novelty,  the  un- 
heard-of nature  of  the  sentence,  and  the 
severity  of  the  law  which  permitted  no  alter- 
native, or  the  absurdity  of  the  law  which  took 
all  discretionary  power  from  the  court,  lost 
sight  of  the  fact  that  it  was  the  gross  abuse  of 
this  discretionary  power  in  a  score  of  instances 
during  the  last  war  which  had  forced  the  par- 
liament to  abolish  it ;  that  absolute  necessity 
had  led  to  the  passing  of  this  stringent  act 
only  eight  years  before,  and  that,  as  these  had 
been  years  of  peace,  it  was  still  in  effect  new. 
It  was  unfortunate  for  Byng  that  he  should 
be  the  first  to  feel  its  severity  and  its  strin- 
gency :  it  was  unfortunate  for  the  country 
that  it  should  have  been  goaded  to  an  act  so 
severe  and  stringent :  but  having  passed 
that  act,  to  have  shrunk  from  the  first  occa- 
sion of  giving  it  effect  would  have  been  im- 
becile. 


Byng 


121 


Byng 


When  parliament  refused  to  interfere,  and 
the  king  finally  rejected  the  recommendation 
to  mercy,  the  admiral  was  left  for  execution, 
and  in  face  of  the  inevitable  walked  to  his 
death  with  a  calm  and  noble  bearing.  His 
misconduct  might  be  due  to  a  want  of  reso- 
lution, to  an  unnerving  sense  of  responsibility, 
or  possibly,  even  probably,  to  a  feeling  of 
disgust  at  the  government  which  had  sent 
him  out  with  a  command  so  limited  when  it 
might  have  given  him  a  force  that  would 
have  swept  the  Mediterranean.  But  this 
want  of  temper,  of  confidence,  of  resolution, 
though  leading  to  criminal  misconduct,  was 
not  cowardice,  certainly  not  that  type  of 
cowardice  of  which  the  court  acquitted  him, 
that  cowardice  which  regards  death  or  per- 
sonal danger  as  the  most  terrible  of  evils. 
Of  this,  in  his  last  moments,  Admiral  Byng 
showed  himself  entirely  free.  His  demea- 
nour on  the  Monarque's  quarter-deck  has 
been  the  theme  of  many  a  panegyrist ;  and 
though  panegyric  on  Admiral  Byng  seems 
strangely  misplaced,  it  may  be  most  truly 
said  of  him 

Nothing  in  his  life 
Became  him  like  the  leaving  it. 

Admiral  Byng  was  never  married.  His 
remains  were  buried  in  the  family  vault  at 
Southill,  with  a  monumental  inscription  in 
which  even  the  usual  license  is  somewhat 
exceeded. 

[Official  Documents  in  the  Public  Kecord 
Office;  Brit.  Mus.  Addl.  MS.  31959,  a  statement 
of  the  case  against  Byng,  prepared,  apparently, 
for  Lord  Chancellor  Hardwicke  ;  Minutes  of  the 
Court-martial  (published  by  order,  fol.  1757). 
The  copy  of  this  in  the  British  Museum  (5805, 
g  1  (2))  is  bound  up  with  many  other  papers 
of  great  interest,  including  a  series  of  plans  of 
the  engagement,  a  picture  of  the  execution,  and 
a  portrait ;  Beatson's  Nav.  and  Mil.  Memoirs, 
vol.  i. ;  Walpole's  Mem.  of  George  II,  vol.  ii. 
The  literature  on  the  subject  of  Byng's  execution 
is  most  voluminous.  The  list  under  Byng's  name 
occupies  four  pages  in  the  British  Museum  printed 
Catalogue,  and  this  is  a  very  small  portion  of 
the  whole.  The  number  of  contemporary  pamph- 
lets on  each  side  of  the  question,  for  the  most 
part  equally  scurrilous,  is  very  great ;  but  they 
have  no  historical  value,  and  the  same  may  be 
said  of  most  modern  criticisms.  Sir  John  Bar- 
row, in  his  Life  of  Anson,  discusses  the  subject 
at  some  length,  but  with  so  little  care  that  he 
bases  a  grave  objection  to  the  court-martial  on 
the  junior  rank  of  the  president,  Vice-admiral 
Smith,  and  names  as  the  three  from  whom  the 
selection  ought  to  have  been  made  Admiral 
Steuart,  who  was  at  the  time  on  his  deathbed, 
and  died  on  30  March  1757,  Admiral  Martin, 
who  died  17  Sept.  1756,  two  months  before  the 
convening  of  the  court,  and  the  Hon.  George 


Clinton,  who  had  retired  from  active  service  for 
more  than  sixteen  years.]  J.  K.  L. 

BYNG,  SIE  JOHN,  EARL  OF  STRAFFORD 
(1772-1860),  general,  was  the  third  son  of 
Major  George  Byng  of  Wrotham  Park,  Mid- 
dlesex, andM.P.  for  that  county,  a  grandson  of 
Admiral  Sir  George  Byng,  first  Viscount  Tor- 
rington  [q.  v.],  by  Anne  Connolly,  daughter  of 
Lady  Anne  Wentworth,  who  was  eventually 
co-heiress  of  the  last  Earl  of  Strafford  of  the 
second  creation.  He  was  born  in  1772,  and 
entered  the  army  as  ensign  in  the  33rd  regi- 
ment on  30  Sept.  1793,  and  was  promoted 
lieutenant  on  1  Dec.  1793  and  captain  on 
24  May  1794.  With  the  33rd,  then  com- 
manded by  Colonel  Wellesley,  he  served  in 
the  disastrous  campaigns  in  Flanders  of 
1793-5  and  throughout  the  retreat  to  Bremen, 
and  was  wounded  at  the  skirmish  of  Gelder- 
malsen.  In  1797  he  was  appointed  aide-de- 
camp to  General  Vyse,  then  commanding  the 
southern  district  of  Ireland,  and  was  much 
engaged  in  the  suppression  of  the  rebellion  of 
1798  in  Ireland,  when  he  was  again  wounded. 
In  1799  he  became  major  in  the  60th  regi- 
ment, and  in  1800  lieutenant-colonel  of  the 
29th,  and  in  1804  he  exchanged  into  the 
3rd  guards,  with  which  he  served  in  Hanover 
in  1805,  at  Copenhagen  in  1807,  and  in  the 
Walcheren  expedition  in  1809.  In  1810  he 
was  promoted  colonel,  and  in  1811  ordered  to 
]oin  the  army  under  Lord  Wellington  in 
Portugal.  On  7  July  1811  the  Duke  of  York 
wrote  to  Lord  Wellington  recommending 
him  warmly  (  Wellington  Supplementary  Des- 
patches, vii.  177),  and  shortly  after  Colonel 
Byng's  arrival  in  Portugal  in  September  1811 
he  was  posted  to  the  command  of  a  brigade 
in  the  second  division  under  General  Hill, 
and  retained  it  until  the  end  of  the  Peninsular 
war. 

He  was  with  Hill's  corps  in  Estremadura 
and  Andalusia,  and  so  was  not  present  at  the 
battle  of  Salamanca.  In  1813  his  brigade 
was  hotly  engaged  at  Vittoria,  and  was  at- 
tacked by  Soult  at  the  pass  of  Roncesvalles, 
when  that  marshal  tried  to  break  through 
Wellington's  lines,  and  though  Byng  had  to 
fall  back  on  Sorauren,  his  heroic  resistance 
enabled  Wellington  to  concentrate  enough 
troops  to  beat  the  French.  He  was  engaged 
in  the  attack  on  the  entrenched  camp  on 
the  Nivelle,  where  he  was  wounded,  at  the 
passage  of  the  Nive  at  Cambo,  before 
Bayonne.  For  his  conduct  at  this  battle  he 
was  afterwards  '  permitted  to  bear  as  an 
honourable  augmentation  to  his  arms  the 
colours  of  the  31st  regiment,  which  he  planted 
in  the  enemy's  lines,  as  an  especial  mark  in 
appreciation  of  the  signal  intrepidity  and 


Byng 


122 


Bynneman 


heroic  valour  displayed  by  him  in  the  action 
fought  at  Mougerre,  near  Bayonne,  on  18  Dec. 
1813.'  Major-general  Byng,  as  he  had  been 
promoted  on  4  June  1813,  continued  to  com- 
mand his  brigade  on  the  right  of  the  army 
throughout  the  advance  on  Toulouse,  and 
was  present  at  the  actions  at  Espellette  and 
Garris,  at  the  battle  of  Orthes,  the  storming 
of  the  camp  of  Aire,  and  the  battle  of  Tou- 
louse, and  on  the  conclusion  of  the  war  was 
made  a  K.C.B.  and  K.T.S.  and  governor  of 
Londonderry  and  Culmore.  Byng  commanded 
the  second  brigade  of  the  first  or  guards 
division  under  General  Cooke  at  Waterloo, 
and  after  the  battle  his  brigade  headed  the 
advance  into  France,  took  Peronne,  occupied 
the  heights  of  Montmartre,  and  formed  part 
of  the  army  of  occupation. 

Byng  saw  no  more  service.  In  1819  he 
received  the  command  of  the  northern  dis- 
trict, in  1822  the  colonelcy  of  the  2nd  West 
India  regiment,  in  1825  he  was  promoted 
lieutenant-general,  and  in  1828  received  the 
colonelcy  of  the  29th  regiment.  In  1828  he 
became  commander-in-chief  of  the  forces  in 
Ireland  and  was  sworn  a  privy  councillor  of 
that  kingdom,  but  resigned  his  command  in 
1831  to  enter  the  House  of  Commons  as 
M.P.  for  Poole.  As  one  of  the  very  few 
distinguished  generals  who  supported  the 
Reform  Bill,  he  was  looked  upon  with  especial 
favour  by  Lord  Melbourne,  and  was  created 
by  him  in  1835  Baron  Strafford  of  Har- 
mondsworth,  county  Middlesex.  His  elder 
son  held  office  under  Lord  Melbourne  and 
Lord  John  Russell,  and  his  services  were 
recompensed  by  his  father,  the  old  general, 
being  created  Earl  of  Strafford  and  Viscount 
Enfield  in  1847.  He  had  been  made  a  G.C.B. 
in  1828,  a  G.C.H.  in  1831,  and  a  Knight  of 
Maria  Theresa  of  Austria  and  of  St.  George 
of  Russia  after  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  and  in 
1841  he  was  promoted  full  general.  In  1850 
he  succeeded  the  Duke  of  Cambridge  as 
colonel  of  the  Coldstream  guards,  in  1855  he 
was  made  a  field-marshal,  and  on  3  June 
1860  he  died  at  his  residence  in  London,  at 
the  age  of  eighty-eight. 

[Wellington  Despatches ;  Koyal  Military  Ca- 
lendar ;  Obituary  Notice  in  the  Times.] 

H.  M.  S. 

BYNG,  THOMAS  (d.  1599),  master  of 
Clare  Hall,  Cambridge,  matriculated  as  a 
sizar  at  Peterhouse  in  May  1552  ;  proceeded 
B.A.  in  1556,  was  admitted  fellow  of  his 
college  7  Feb.  1557-8,  and  commenced  M.A. 
1559,  and  LL.D.  1570.  In  1564,  when  Eliza- 
beth visited  Cambridge,  Byng  made  a  Latin 
oration  in  her  presence  on  the  excellence  of 
a  monarchical  government;  the  speech  is 


printed  in  Nichols's  '  Progresses '  (iii.  63). 
He  was  proctor  in  the  same  year,  and  on 
2  March  1564-5  became  public  orator.  He 
was  incorporated  M.A.  of  Oxford  on  6  Sept. 
1566,  while  Queen  Elizabeth  was  on  a  visit 
to  that  university.  Byng  became  prebendary 
of  York  18  Jan.  1566-7 ;  master  of  Clare 
Hall,  Cambridge,  1571 ;  vice-chancellor  of 
the  university  1572 ;  a  member  of  the  college 
of  civilians  21  April  1572  ;  regius  professor 
of  the  civil  law  at  Cambridge  18  March 
1573-4 ;  a  special  commissioner  for  the  vi- 
sitation of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
13  July  1576;  visitor  of  Ely  Cathedral 
6  Sept.  1593,  and  dean  of  the  peculiars  of 
Canterbury  and  dean  of  arches  24  July  1595. 
On  27  July  1578,  with  other  dignitaries  of 
the  university,  he  visited  the  queen  at  Audley, 
and  for  a  second  time  read  a  Latin  oration 
in  her  presence.  He  died  in  December  1599, 
and  was  buried  23  Dec.  at  Hackney  Church, 
Middlesex.  By  his  wife,  Catherine  (1553- 
1627),  he  had  ten  sons  and  two  daughters. 
Besides  writing  the  orations  mentioned  above 
Byng  edited  Carr's  translations  from  Demo- 
sthenes (1571),  and  contributed  Latin  and 
Greek  verses  to  Wilson's  translation  of  De- 
mosthenes(1570),  and  to  the  university  collec- 
tions issued  on  the  restoration  of  Bucer  and 
Fagius  (1560),  and  on  the  death  of  Sir  Philip 
Sidney  (1587).  Many  of  Byng's  official  letters 
and  publications  are  preserved  among  the 
university  archives  at  Cambridge. 

[Cooper's  Athenae  Cantab,  ii.  279-80,  551 ; 
Coote's  Civilians,  49 ;  Wood's  Fasti,  ed.  Bliss,  i. 
173 ;  Le  Neve's  Fasti  Angl.  Eccl.]  S.  L.  L. 

BYNHAM,  SIMON.     [See  BINHAM.] 

BYNNEMAN,  HENRY  (d.  1583),  prin- 
ter, was  apprenticed  to  Richard  Harrison, 
printer,  on  24  June  1560.  His  master  died 
in  1562,  and  he  apparently  served  the  re- 
mainder of  his  apprenticeship  with  Reginald 
Wolfe.  He  became  a  liveryman  of  the  Sta- 
tioners' Company  30  June  1578.  He  seems 
to  have  opened  a  shop  in  Paternoster  Row  as 
early  as  1566.  He  afterwards  moved  to  the 
sign  of  the  Mermaid  in  Knightrider  Street, 
and  finally  to  Thames  Street,  near  Baynard's 
Castle.  Archbishop  Parker  encouraged  him 
in  many  ways,  allowed  him  to  open  a  shed 
at  the  north-west  door  of  St.  Paul's,  at  the 
sign  of  the  'Three  Wells,'  and  asked  Burgh- 
ley  to  allow  him  to  print  '  a  few  usual  Latin 
books  for  the  use  of  grammarians,  as  Terence, 
Virgil,  Tulley's  offices,  &c.,  a  thing  not  done 
here  in  England  before  or  very  rarely  '(SXRYPB, 
Parker,  i.  552).  In  1580  Bynneman  was 
called  to  the  bar  of  the  House  of  Commons 
for  having  published  in  behalf  of  Arthur  Hall, 
M.P.  for  Grantham,  a  libel  on  Sir  Robert  Ball, 


Byrd 


123 


Byrd 


the  late  speaker  of  the  house,  and  on  other 
members.  The  book  was  suppressed.  Byn- 
neman  gave  his  testimony  against  Hall.  Hall 
alone  was  punished  (D'EwES,  Journals  of 
Parliaments  under  Elizabeth,  pp.  291-309). 
Bynneman  died  in  1583. 

Bynneman's  publications  were  very  nume- 
rous and  of  varied  character.  His  name  first 
appears  in  print  on  the  title-page  of  Robert 
Crowley's  '  Apologie  or  Defence,'  in  1566. 
The  '  Manuall  of  Epictetus  '  in  English  was 
his  second  publication,  followed  by  the  second 
volume  of  Paynter's  '  Palace  of  Pleasure '  in 
the  same  year.  Bynneman  was  the  publisher 
of  George  Turberville's '  Booke  of  Faulconrie ' 
(1575)  and  'Noble  Arte  of  Venerie'  (1575)  ; 
of  George  Gascoigne's '  Poems'  (1575-6),  and 
of  Gabriel  Harvey's  Latin  works  (1577-8). 
He  printed  the  first  edition  of  Holinshed's 
'  Chronicles '  in  1574,  and  had  licenses  for 
printing  several  Latin  and  Greek  books.  In 
1583  'the  first  foure  bookes  of  Virgil's 
"  ^Eneis," '  by  Richard  Stanihurst,  bears  his 
imprint. 

His  usual  device  is  a  mermaid  in  an  oval 
cartouch,  with  the  motto  '  Omnia  tempus 
habet ; '  but  he  often  employed  in  his  earlier 
publications  the  device  of  a  brazen  serpent, 
which  was  the  property  of  his  master,  Regi- 
nald Wolfe;  in  his  later  books  he  often 
used  '  a  doe  passant  on  a  half  wreath,'  with 
the  motto  '  Cerva  charissima  et  gratissima 
hinnulus  prod.' 

[Ames's  Typographical  Antiquities  (ed.  Her- 
bert), ii.  965  et  seq. ;  Arber's  Transcript  of  Sta- 
tioners' Eegisters,  i.  passim ;  Bullen's  Cat.  of 
Books  in  Brit.  Mus.  before  1640;  Bigmore  and 
Wyman's  Bibliography  of  Printing,  96.] 

S.  L.  L. 

BYRD,  WILLIAM  (1538  P-1623),  mu- 
sical composer,  is  generally  supposed  to  have 
been  the  son  of  Thomas  Byrd,  a  gentleman 
in  the  Chapel  Royal  under  Edward  VI  and 
Mary.  This  statement  is  pure  conjecture; 
there  were  several  families  who  bore  the 
same  name  at  this  period.  The  only  evi- 
dence corroborative  of  it  is  that  William 
Byrd's  second  son  was  named  Thomas,  pos- 
sibly after  his  grandfather.  Similarly  it  has 
been  said  that  '  in  the  year  1554  he  was 
senior  chorister  of  St.  Paul's,  and  conse- 
quently about  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  old  ; 
and  his  name  occurs  at  the  head  of  the  school 
in  a  petition  for  the  restoration  of  certain 
obits  and  benefactions  which  had  been  seized 
under  the  Act  for  the  Suppression  of  Col- 
leges and  Hospitals  in  the  preceding  reign ' 
(RIMBAULT,  Some  Account  of  William  Byrd 
and  his  Works,  prefixed  to  the  reprint  of 
Byrd's  Mass,  published  by  the  Musical  An- 


tiquarian Society  in  1841) ;  but  even  this 
detailed  statement  cannot  be  verified,  as  the 
petition  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Public  Re- 
cords, and  the  proceedings  referring  to  the 
pensions  in  the  exchequer  ( Queen's  Remem- 
brancer, Memoranda  Rolls,  1  and  2  Phil,  and 
Mary,  232,  238,  262  b)  do  not  contain  the 
name  of  William  Byrd,  though  two  other 
choristers  named  John  and  Simon  Byrd  are 
mentioned.  It  is  more  probable  that  he  was 
a  native  of  Lincoln  and  a  descendant  of  Henry 
Byrd  or  Birde,  mayor  of  Newcastle,  who  died 
at  Lincoln  13  July  1512,  and  was  buried  in 
the  cathedral.  All  that  is  known  for  certain 
of  Byrd's  early  life  is  that  he  was  'bred  up  to 
musick  under  Thomas  Tallis '  (WooD,  Bod- 
leian MS.  19  D.  (4),  No.  106),  and  was  ap- 
pointed organist  of  Lincoln  probably  as  early 
as  1563.  On  25  Jan.  1569  Robert  Parsons, 
gentleman  of  the  Chapel  Royal,  was  drowned 
at  Newark-upon-Trent,  and  on  22  Feb.  follow- 
ing Byrd  was  sworn  in  his  place.  The  entry 
in  the  Chapel  Royal  Cheque  Book  records  that 
he  was  from  Lincoln.  It  was  in  all  probability 
during  his  residence  in  Lincoln  that  he  mar- 
ried Julian  (or,  as  her  name  otherwise  appears, 
Ellen),  daughter  of  one  '  M.  Birley  of  Lin- 
colnshire '  (  Visitation  of  Essex,  1634,  Harl. 
Soc.  Publications,  vol.  xiii.)  It  is  possible  that 
immediately  on  his  appointment  at  the  Chapel 
Royal  Byrd  did  not  leave  Lincoln.  At  all 
events  he  must  have  kept  up  some  sort  of 
connection  with  the  place,  for  on  7  Dec.  1572 
the  Chapter  Records  chronicle  the  appoint- 
ment of  Thomas  Butler  as  master  of  the 
choristers  and  organist,  'on  ye  nomination 
and  commendation  of  Mr.  William  Byrd.' 
In  London  Byrd  seems  rapidly  to  have  made 
his  way,  sharing  with  Tallis  the  honorary 
post  of  organist  of  the  Chapel  Royal.  On 
22  Jan.  1575  Elizabeth  granted  the  two  com- 
posers and  the  survivors  of  them  a  license  to 
print  and  sell  music,  English  or  foreign,  and 
to  rule,  print,  and  sell  music-paper  for  twenty- 
one  years,  all  other  printers  being  forbidden 
to  infringe  this  patent  under  a  penalty  of 
forty  shillings  (AKBEK,  Transcript  of  the 
Stationers1  Registers,  ii.  15).  This  monopoly 
has  generally  been  considered  to  have  been 
very  productive  to  the  patentees,  but  that  it 
was  not  so  regarded  by  contemporary  printers 
is  proved  by  a  passage  in  a  petition  relating 
to  these  vexatious  restrictions,  which  was 
written  in  1582 :  'Bird  and  Tallys,  her  maies- 
ties  servauntes,  haue  musike  bokes  with  note, 
which  the  complainantes  confesse  they  wold 
not  print  nor  be  furnished  to  print  though 
there  were  no  preuilege'  (ib.  p.  775).  The 
first  work  which  Byrd  published  (if  the  un- 
dated masses  are  excepted)  was  a  collection 
of  motets,  '  Cantiones,  quse  ab  argumento 


Byrd 


124 


Byrd 


sacrse vocantur,  quinque  et  sex  partium.'  Part 
of  these  were  written  by  Byrd  and  part  by 
his  master,  Tallis.  The  book  was  dedicated 
to  Elizabeth  and  printed  by  Thomas  Vau- 
trollier ;  it  appeared  in  1575.  Prefixed  are 
eulogistic  verses  by  Richard  Mulcaster  and 
Ferdinando  Richardson,  and  at  the  end  is  an 
epitome  of  the  patent  granted  to  the  authors. 
In  1578  Byrd  was  living  at  Harlington  in 
Middlesex,  where  he  had  a  house  until  1588, 
and  possibly  for  longer.  Like  most  of  the 
members  of  the  Chapel  Royal,  although  out- 
wardly he  had  conformed  to  the  state  reli- 
gion, yet  he  remained  throughout  his  life  a 
catholic  at  heart.  The  first  evidence  we  have 
of  this  is  a  quotation  given  by  Dr.  Rimbault 
(GROVE,  Diet,  of  Music,  i.  287  6)  from  a  list 
of  places  frequented  by  recusants  near  Lon- 
don, in  which  his  name  occurs  as  living  at 
Harlington  in  1581,  and  '  in  another  entry 
he  is  set  down  as  a  friend  and  abettor  of 
those  beyond  the  sea,  and  is  said  to  be  re- 
siding with  Mr.  Lister,  over  against  St.  Dun- 
stan's,  or  at  the  Lord  Padgette's  house  at 
Draighton.'  It  was  probably  on  account  of 
his  religion  that  he  lived  all  his  life  some 
way  out  of  London,  where  he  would  be  less 
likely  to  attract  attention.  About  1579  Byrd 
set  a  three-part  song, '  Preces  Deo  fundamus,' 
in  Thomas  Legge's  Latin  play '  Richardus  III ' 
(Harl.  MS.  2412).  In  1585  Tallis  died, 
and  under  the  terms  of  the  patent  the  mo- 
nopoly of  printing  music  became  Byrd's  sole 
property.  Accordingly,  during  the  next  few 
years  he  seems  to  have  been  unusually  active 
in  composition.  His  first  important  work 
was  entitled  '  Psalmes,  Sonets,  and  Songs  of 
Sadnes  and  Pietie,  made  into  Musicke  of  fiue 
parts :  whereof,  some  of  them  going  abroade 
among  diuers,  is  vntrue  coppies,  are  heere 
truely  corrected,  and  th'  other  being  Songs 
very  rare  and  newly  composed,  are  heere 
published,  for  the  recreation  of  all  such  as 
delight  in  Musicke.'  This  work  (consisting 
of  five  part-books)  was  published  by  Thomas 
Easte,  '  the  assigne  of  W.  Byrd,'  in  1588. 
Himbault  (Bibliotheca  Madrigaliana,  p.  1) 
mentions  another  edition  without  date ;  pro- 
bably this  is  the  one  referred  to  in  an  entry 
in  the  Stationers'  Company's  Registers  (Ait- 
BER,  Transcript,  ii.  477)  as  being  already  in 
print  on  6  Nov.  1587.  The  work  is  dedicated 
to  Sir  Christopher  Hatton ;  at  the  back  of 
the  title  are  eight  quaint '  Reasons  briefely 
set  downe  by  th'  auctor  to  perswade  euery 
one  to  learne  to  sing.'  In  the  same  year 
(1588)  Byrd  contributed  two  madrigals  to  a 
collection  made  by  one  N.  Yonge,  entitled, 
'  Musica  Transalpina.  Madrigals  translated 
out  of  foure,  fiue,  and  sixe  parts,  chosen  out 
of  diuers  excellent  Authors,  with  the  first 


and  second  part  of  La  Verginella,  made  by 
Maister  Byrd,  vpon  two  Stanz's  of  Ariosto, 
and  brought  to  speake  English  with  the  rest.' 
By  this  it  will  be  seen  that  he  was  the  com- 
poser of  the  first  English  madrigal.  In  the 
following  year  Byrd  published  two  important 
works.  The  first  was  entitled  '  Songs  of 
sundrie  natures,  some  of  grauitie,  and  others 
of  mirth,  fit  for  all  companies  and  voyces.' 
This  consists  of  six  part-books,  and  is  dedi- 
cated to  Sir  Henry  Gary,  lord  Hunsdon.  It 
was  published  by  Thomas  Easte,  and  a  second 
edition  appeared  in  1610,  published  by  Easte's 
widow,  Lucretia,  '  the  assigne  of  William 
Barley.'  The  second  work  was  the  '  Liber 
Primus  Sacrarum  Cantionum  quinque  vo- 
cum,'  which  was  published  by  Easte  on  25  Oct., 
and  dedicated  to  the  Earl  of  Worcester.  An 
edition  in  score  of  this  was  published  by  the 
Musical  Antiquarian  Society  in  1842.  In 
1590  Byrd  contributed  two  settings  of '  This 
sweet  and  merry  month  of  May '  to  Thomas 
Watson's  'First  Sett  of  Italian  Madrigalls 
Englished,'  and  in  1591  (4  Nov.)  he  pub- 
lished the  '  Liber  Secundus  Sacrarum  Can- 
tionum,' dedicated  to  Lord  Lumley.  These 
printed  books  do  not  by  any  means  represent 
all  that  Byrd  produced  at  this  period  of  his 
career.  As  a  composer  of  music  for  the  vir- 
ginals— the  English  equivalent  for  the  spinet 
— he  was  indefatigable,  and  fortunately  many 
collections  of  these  characteristic  pieces  are 
still  in  existence,  though  but  few  of  them 
have  been  printed.  The  most  important  are 
the  manuscript  in  the  Fitzwilliam  Museum, 
Cambridge,  wrongly  known  as '  Queen  Eliza- 
beth's Virginal  Book,'  which  contains  an  im- 
mense number  of  Byrd's  compositions,  and 
the  beautiful  manuscript  '  Ladye  Novell's 
Booke,'  belonging  to  the  Marquis  of  Aber- 
gavenny,  which  consists  entirely  of  Byrd's 
virginal  lessons,  and  was  copied  by  John 
Baldwin,  a  singing-man  of  Windsor,  who 
finished  the  volume  on  11  Sept.  1591  (GROVE, 
Diet,  of  Music,  iii.  305  et  seq.)  Somewhere 
about  this  time,  certainly  in  1598,  and  pro- 
bably earlier,  Byrd  and  his  family  were  living 
at  Stondon  Place,  Essex,  where  for  several 
years  he  was  involved  in  a  curious  dispute. 
This  estate  belonged  to  a  member  of  the 
Shelley  family  who  in  1598  was  committed 
to  the  Fleet  for  taking  part  in  a  popish  plot. 
The  property  was  sequestrated,  and  a  lease 
for  three  lives  was  granted  to  Byrd  by  the 
crown.  William  Shelley,  the  rightful  owner, 
died  about  1601,  and  his  heir  paid  a  large 
sum  for  the  restoration  of  his  lands  in  1604, 
whereupon  Shelley's  widow  attempted  to 
oust  Byrd  from  Stondon,  which  formed  part 
of  her  jointure.  This  drew  from  James  I  a 
letter  of  remonstrance  (State  Papers,  Dom. 


Byrd 


125 


Byrd 


James  1,  Add.  Ser.  vol.  xxxvi.),  commanding 
her  to  permit  Byrd  quietly  to  enjoy  the  pos- 
session of  the  property ;  but  in  spite  of  this 
Mrs.  Shelley  persevered,  and  four  years  later 
(27  Oct.  1608)  she  presented  a  petition  to 
the  Earl  of  Salisbury,  praying  for  the  resto- 
ration to  her  of  Stondon  Place,  and  setting 
forth  in  an  enclosure  eight  grievances  against 
Byrd.  The  chief  of  these  are  that  Byrd 
in  1698  began  a  suit  against  Mrs.  Shelley  to 
force  her  to  ratify  the  lease  he  had  from 
Elizabeth;  but  being  unsuccessful,  he  com- 
bined with  the  individuals  who  held  her 
other  jointure  lands  to  maintain  suits  against 
her,  and  when  all  these  had  submitted  ex- 
cept 'one  Petiver,'  who  also  finally  sub- 
mitted, '  the  said  Bird  did  give  him  vile  and 
bitter  words ; '  that  when  told  that  he  had 
no  right  to  the  property,  he  replied  '  that  yf 
he  could  not  hould  it  by  right,  he  would 
holde  it  by  might ; '  that  he  had  cut  down 
much  timber,  and  for  six  years  had  paid  no 
rent  (ib.  vol.  xxxvii.)  What  the  end  of  the 
dispute  was  does  not  transpire.  Mrs.  Shelley 
in  1608  was  seventy  years  old,  and  as  both 
Byrd's  son  and  grandson  occupied  the  same 
property,  it  is  probable  that  she  did  not  live 
much  longer.  While  Byrd  was  in  the  posses- 
sion of  lands  belonging  to  a  recusant,  and 
was  actively  engaged  in  performing  his  duties 
in  the  Chapel  Royal,  where  he  was  present 
at  the  coronation  of  James  I,  he  was  not 
only  being  presented  with  his  family  for 
popish  practices  before  the  archidiaconal  court 
of  Essex,  but  he  had  actually  been  excom- 
municated since  1598.  From  the  year  1605 
until  1612,  and  probably  later,  it  was  regu- 
larly recorded  that  the  Byrd  family  were 
'  papisticall  recusants.'  Mrs.  Byrd  in  parti- 
cular, if  the  reports  of  the  minister  and 
churchwardens  of  Stondon  are  to  be  believed, 
seems  to  have  been  very  zealous  in  making 
converts.  Apart  from  these  incidents,  the 
particulars  of  Byrd's  life  consist  chiefly  of 
the  list  of  his  published  works.  In  1600  he 
contributed  some  instrumental  music  to '  Par- 
thenia,'  a  collection  of  virginal  lessons  by 
Bull,  Orlando  Gibbons,  and  Byrd.  On  15  Oct. 
1603  Easte  published  a  work  bearing  the 
following  title :  '  Medulla  Musicke.  Sucked 
out  of  the  sappe  of  Two  [of]  the  most  famous 
Musitians  that  euer  were  in  this  land,  namely 
Master  Wylliam  Byrd  .  .  .  and  Master  Al- 
fonso Ferabosco  .  .  .  either  of  whom  having 
made  40tie  severall  waies  (without  conten- 
tion), shewing  most  rare  and  intricate  skill 
in  2  partes  in  one  vpon  the  playne  songe 
"  Miserere."  The  which  at  the  request  of  a 
friend  is  most  plainly  sett  in  severall  distinct 
partes  to  be  sunge  (with  moore  ease  and  vn- 
derstanding  of  the  lesse  skilfull),  by  Master 


Thomas  Robinson,'  &c.  (ARBER,  Transcript  of 
Stationers'  Registers,  iii.  247).  All  copies  of 
this  work  seem  to  have  disappeared,  and  its 
existence  was  only  revealed  by  the  publica- 
tion of  the  entry  in  the  Stationers'  Registers. 
Thomas  Morley  {Introduction,  ed.  1608,  p. 
115)  mentions  how  Byrd  ('  never  without 
reverence  to  be  named  of  musicians')  and 
Ferabosco  had  a  friendly  contention,  each 
one  judging  his  rival's  work,  and  he  adds 
that  they  both  set  a  plain  song  forty  different 
ways ;  but  it  was  not  previously  known 
that  the  result  of  their  labours  had  been 
printed.  In  1607  appeared  the  first  and  se- 
cond books  of  '  Gradualia,  seu  Cantionum 
Sacrarum,'  &c.,  of  which  the  first  book  was 
dedicated  to  the  Earl  of  Northampton  in 
terms  which  seem  to  imply  that  the  author 
had  received  some  special  protection  or  bene- 
fit from  that  nobleman :  '  Te  habui,  atque 
etiam  (ni  fallor)  habeo,  in  afliictis  familise 
meae  rebus  benignissimum  patronum.'  In 
the  same  dedication  Byrd  alludes  to  the  in- 
crease in  the  salaries  of  the  gentlemen  of  the 
chapel  which  was  obtained  by  the  earl's  help 
in  1604.  A  second  edition  of  this  book  ap- 
peared in  1610.  The  second  book  of  the 
'  Gradualia '  is  dedicated  to  Lord  Petre ;  a 
second  edition  was  issued  by  the  author  in 
1610.  In  1611  appeared  'Psalmes,  Songs, 
and  Sonnets :  some  solemne,  others  joyfull, 
framed  to  the  life  of  the  Words :  Fit  for 
Voyces  or  Viols,  &c.'  This  work  was  dedi- 
cated to  Francis,  earl  of  Cumberland,  and 
contains  a  quaintly  written  address  by  the 
author  '  to  all  true  louers  of  musicke.'  The 
last  work  which  Byrd  contributed  to  was 
Sir  Thomas  Leighton's  '  Teares  or  Lamenta- 
cions  of  a  Sorrowfull  Soule '  (1614),  in  which 
four  of  his  sacred  vocal  compositions  are 
contained.  Byrd's  death  took  place  (pro- 
bably at  Stondon)  on  4  July  1623.  It  is  re- 
corded in  the  '  Chapel  Royal  Cheque  Book ' 
as  that  of  a '  father  of  musicke,'  a  title  which 
refers  as  much  to  his  age  as  to  the  venera- 
tion in  which  he  was  held  by  his  contempo- 
raries, a  feeling  which  was  expressed  by 
Peacham  (Compleat  Gentleman,  ed.  1622, 
p.  100)  as  follows :  '  In  Motets,  and  Musicke 
of  pietie  and  deuotion,  as  well  for  the  honour 
of  our  Nation,  as  the  merit  of  the  Man,  I 
preferre  aboue  all  other  our  Phoenix,  M. 
William  Byrd,  whom  in  that  kind,  I  know 
not  whether  any  may  equall.  I  am  sure, 
none  excell,  euen  by  the  iudgement  of  France 
and  Italy.  .  .  .  His  Cantiones  Sacrce,  as  also 
his  Gradualia,  are  meere  Angelicall  and 
Diuine ;  and  being  of  himselfe  naturally  dis- 
posed to  Grauitie  and  Pietie,  his  veine  is  not 
so  much  for  light  Madrigals  or  Canzonets, 
yet  his  Virginella,  and  some  others  in  his 


Byrhtferth 


126 


Byrhtferth 


first  set,  cannot  be  mended  by  the  best  Italian 
of  them  all.'  In  addition  to  the  works  already 
mentioned,  Byrd  wrote  three  masses,  for 
three,  four,  and  five  voices  respectively.  These 
were  all  printed,  but  the  copies  of  the  two 
former  (although  they  have  been  traced  in 
sale  catalogues  from  1691  to  1822)  disap- 
peared. The  third  mass  is  in  existence, 
but  seems  to  have  been  published  without 
a  title-page  (possibly  owing  to  theological 
reasons);  it  was  reprinted  in  score  by  the 
Musical  Antiquarian  Society  in  1841.  Manu- 
script compositions  by  Byrd  are  to  be  found 
in  the  British  Museum,  Fitzwilliam  Museum, 
Buckingham  Palace,  Lambeth  Palace,  Music 
School  (Oxford),  Christ  Church  (Oxford), 
and  Peterhouse  (Cambridge)  collections.  Ac- 
cording to  an  old  tradition  (alluded  to  in 
some  prefatory  verses  to  Blow's  '  Amphion 
Anglicus ')  a  canon  by  Byrd  is  preserved 
in  the  Vatican,  engraved  on  a  golden  plate ; 
this  has  generally  been  supposed  to  be  the 
well-known  'Non  nobis,  Domme,'  the  author- 
ship of  which  is  usually  ascribed  to  Byrd. 

Byrd's  arms  were  three  stags'  heads  ca- 
boshed,  a  canton  ermine,  and  not  those  en- 
graved in  the  Musical  Antiquarian  Society's 
edition  of  the  mass.  By  his  wife,  Ellen  Bir- 
ley,  he  had  five  children :  1.  Christopher, 
who  married  Catherine,  daughter  of  Thomas 
Moore  of  Bamborough,  Yorkshire,  and  had  a 
son  named  Thomas ,  who  was  living  at  Stondon 
in  1634 ;  2.  Thomas,  who  was  a  musician, 
and  lived  at  Drury  Lane ;  he  acted  as  deputy 
to  John  Bull  [q.  v.]  at  Gresham  College ; 
3.  Elizabeth,  who  married  twice  (her  hus- 
bands' names  were  John  Jackson  and  Bur- 
dett) ;  4.  Rachel,  who  married  Ed  ward  Biggs ; 
and  5.  Mary,  who  married  Thomas  Falcon- 
bridge.  A  portrait  of  him — which  was  pro- 
bably imaginary — was  engraved  by  Vander- 
gucht  for  a  projected  '  History  of  Music '  by 
N.  Haym,  a  work  which  never  appeared. 

[The  documents  quoted  above  from  the  State 
Papers  and  Archidecanal  Records  were  printed 
by  the  •writer  in  the  Musical  Review  (1883), 
Nos.  19,  20,  21  ;  Cheque  Book  of  the  Chapel 
Royal  (Camden  Soc.  1872),  pp.  2,  10,  183;  in- 
formation from  the  Rev.  A.  R.  Maddison  and  Mr. 
W.  H.  Cummings ;  Registers  of  Harlington ; 
authorities  quoted  above.]  W.  B.  S. 

BYRHTFERTH,  less  correctly  written 
BRIDFERTH  (Jl.  1000),  mathematician, 
was  a  monk  (in  priest's  orders)  of  the  abbey 
of  Ramsey,  and  studied  under  the  cele- 
brated Abbo  of  Fleury,  who  taught  there  for 
two  years.  Leland  mentions  that  Byrht- 
ferth was  described  by  some  as  a  monk  of 
Thorney,  and  it  has  been  conjectured  that  he 
may  have  originally  belonged  to  that  monas- 


tery, and  migrated  to  Ramsey  soon  after  the 
foundation  of  the  abbey  there  about  970. 
He  subsequently  became  the  head  of  the 
Ramsey  school,  and  his  extant  works  have 
for  the  most  part  the  appearance  of  being 
notes  of  his  lectures  to  his  pupils.  From  a 
passage  in  his  commentary  on  Bseda's  work, 
'  De  Temporum  Ratione,'  it  appears  that  he 
had  travelled  in  France,  as  he  mentions  an 
observation  on  the  length  of  shadows  which 
he  had  made  at  Thionville  ('  in  Gallia  in  loco 
qui  Teotonis  villa  dicitur '). 

The  only  undisputed  writings  of  Byrht- 
ferth which  have  hitherto  been  printed  are 
his  commentaries  on  four  treatises  of  Bseda 
('  De  Temporum  Ratione,' '  De  Natura  Rerum,' 
'  De  Indigitatione,'  and  '  De  Ratione  Uncia- 
rum '),  which  may  be  found  in  the  edition 
of  Baeda  published  at  Cologne  in  1612.  Con- 
sidering the  age  in  which  they  were  written, 
these  commentaries  display  a  surprising  de- 
gree of  scientific  knowledge,  and  the  wide 
range  of  classical  reading  which  they  exhibit 
is  perhaps  still  more  remarkable.  Some  in- 
teresting extracts  from  them  are  given  in 
Wright's  '  Biographia  Britannica  Literaria.' 

Bale  ascribes  to  Byrhtferth  two  works, 
entitled  respectively,  '  De  Principiis  Mathe- 
maticis '  and  '  De  Institutione  Monachorum.' 
Of  these  writings  no  trace  is  known  to  exist ; 
but  a  manuscript  in  the  Bodleian  Library 
(Ashmole,  328)  contains  a  treatise  of  Byrht- 
ferth's,  bearing  the  title  '  Computus  Lati- 
norum  ac  Grsecorum  Hebrseorumque  et 
^Egyptiorum  necnon  et  Anglorum.  This 
work  is  written  in  Latin,  with  an  Anglo- 
Saxon  translation  at  the  foot  of  each  page. 
From  the  account  given  of  this  manuscript 
by  Dr.  Stubbs  in  the  introduction  to  his 
'  Memorials  of  St.  Dunstan,'  it  would  appear 
to  be  well  worthy  of  publication,  as  affording 
valuable  information  respecting  the  state 
of  scientific  knowledge  among  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  and  the  methods  of  teaching  adopted 
in  their  schools.  It  contains  the  following 
couplet,  which  is  interesting  as  being  probably 
the  earliest  attempt  at  imitating  the  classical 
hexameter  in  English : 

Cum  nu,  Halig  Gast!    Biitan  the  ne  bist  thu 

gewurthod. 
Gyf  thine  gyfe  thsere  tungan  the  thu  gyfst  gyfe 

on  gereorde. 

From  the  terms  in  which  Abbo  is  mentioned 
('  Abbo  dignse  memorise '),  it  may  be  inferred 
that  this  work  was  not  written  until  after 
his  death,  which  occurred  in  1004 ;  and  the 
reference  to  '  Eadnoth  the  bishop  '  (of  Dor- 
chester) seems  to  point  to  a  date  a  few  years 
later. 
Another  work  which  is  usually  attributed 


Byrne 


127 


Byrne 


to  Byrhtfertli  is  a  life  of  St.  Dunstan,  the 
writer  of  which  calls  himself  '  B.  presbyter.' 
The  conjecture  that  this  initial  stands  for 
Byrhtferth  is  due  to  Mabillon,  who  had  seen 
the  '  Life,'  but  did  not  consider  it  worth 
while  to  print  it.  He  gives,  however,  some 
extracts  from  it  in  his  preface  and  notes  to 
the  '  Life  of  Dunstan '  by  Osbern,  and  it  has 
been  published  in  the  '  Acta  Sanctorum '  of 
the  Bollandists,  and  in  Dr.  Stubbs's  '  Memo- 
rials of  St.  Dunstan.'  Mabillon's  suggestion 
appears  at  first  sight  highly  plausible,  as 
Byrhtferth  in  the  '  Computus '  describes 
himself  as  '  presbyter,'  and  his  master  Abbo 
had  intimate  relations  with  Dunstan.  The 
wretched  Latinity  and  the  bombastic  style 
of  the  '  Life,'  how  ever,  cannot  easily  be  re- 
conciled with  the  supposition  of  Byrhtferth's 
authorship.  Dr.  Stubbs  has  furnished  some 
other  arguments,  which  appear  to  be  decisive 
against  Mabillon's  conjecture,  although  his 
attempt  to  show  that  the  author  of  the  '  Life ' 
was  a  continental  Saxon  can  scarcely  be  con- 
sidered successful. 

[Bale's  Script.  111.  Maj.  Brit.  (Basle  edition), 
138;  Pits,  De  Angliae  Scriptoribus,  178;  Tan- 
ner's Bibl.  Brit.  125  ;  Wright's  Biog.  Brit.  Lit. 
i.  174  ;  Memorials  of  St.  Dunstan  (ed.  Stubbs), 
introd.  p.  xix ;  Baeda's  Works  (Cologne  edition, 
1612),  ii.  103  et  al."|  H.  B. 

BYRNE,  ANNE  FR  ANCES(1775-1837), 
flower-painter,  was  born  in  1775  in  London, 
and  was  the  eldest  daughter  of  William 
Byrne,  engraver  [q.  v.]  She  early  became  one 
of  her  father's  pupils  and  assistants,  etching 
for  him  and  preparing  his  work.  She  also 
had  some  proficiency  in  fruit-painting,  and 
exhibited  a  fruit-piece  at  the  Academy  in  her 
twenty-first  year,  1796,  after  which  date  pic- 
tures of  hers  appeared  there  from  time  to 
time,  and  at  the  British  Institute,  and  Suffolk 
Street,  down  to  1832  (GRAVES'S  Diet,  of  Ar- 
tists, p.  38).  In  1805  Miss  Byrne's  father 
died.  In  1806  she  was  elected  associate- 
exhibitor  at  the  Water  Colour  Society,  which 
was  followed  by  her  election  to  full  mem- 
bership in  1809.  Miss  Byrne  died  2  Jan. 
1837,  aged  62. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists  of  British  School, 
ed.  1878.]  J.  H. 

BYRNE,  CHARLES  (1761-1783),  Irish 
giant,  was  born  in  Ireland  in  1761.  His  father 
was  an  Irishman,  and  his  mother  a  Scotch- 
woman, but  neither  of  them  was  of  extra- 
ordinary size.  In  August  1780  he  '  measured 
exactly  eight  feet ;  in  1782  he  had  gained  two 
inches,  and  after  he  was  dead  he  measured 
eight  feet  four  inches'  {Gent.  Mag.  liv.  pt.  i. 
541).  He  travelled  about  the  country  for  ex- 


hibition ;  at  Edinburgh  he  alarmed  the  watch- 
men on  the  North  Bridge  one  morning  by 
lighting  his  pipe  at  one  of  the  lamps  without 
standing  even  on  tiptoe.  In  London  he  cre- 
ated such  a  sensation,  that  the  pantomime  at 
the  Haymarket,  produced  on  18  Aug.1782,  was 
entitled,  with  reference  to  him,  '  Harlequin 
Teague,  or  the  Giant's  Causeway.'  He  died 
(of,  it  is  said,  excessive  drinking  and  vexation 
at  losing  a  note  for  700£)  at  Cockspur  Street, 
Charing  Cross,  on  1  June  1783,  aged  22.  His 
skeleton,  which  measures  exactly  92|  inches, 
is  to  be  seen  in  the  museum  of  the  College 
of  Surgeons  in  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  where 
there  is  also  a  portrait  of  him.  Two  sketches 
of  the  giant  by  Kay  will  be  found  in  the  first 
volume  of  '  Original  Etchings,'  Nos.  4  and 
164.  Byrne  has  often  been  confused  with 
Patrick  Cotter,  another  Irish  giant,  who  took 
the  name  of  O'Brien,  and  died  at  Bristol  in 
1806. 

[Kay's  Original  Portraits  and  Caricature  Etch- 
ings (1877),  i.  10-11,  417  ;  Chambers's  Book  of 
Days  (1864),  ii.  326-7;  Buckland's  Curiosities  of 
Natural  History,  4th  ser.  pp.  19-21 ;  Scots  Mag. 
1783,  xlv.  335 ;  Annual  Register,  1783,  app. 
pp.  209-10  ;  Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  xi.  369, 
396,  476,  xii.  59 ;  5th  ser.  iv.  132-3.] 

G.  F.  R.  B. 

BYRNE,  LETITIA  (1779-1849),  en- 
graver, was  born  24  Nov.  1779,  presumably  in 
London,  being  the  third  daughter  of  William 
Byrne,  engraver  [q.  v.l,  and  the  sister  of  Anne 
Frances  Byrne  [q.  v.]  (  Gent.  Mag.  vol.  Ixxv. 
pt.  ii.  p.  1071).  As  a  pupil  of  her  father,  she 
exhibited  landscape-views  at  the  Academy 
when  she  was  only  twenty,  in  1799.  In  1810 
she  etched  the  illustrations  for  '  A  Descrip- 
tion of  Tunbridge  Wells,'  and  among  other 
work  entrusted  to  her  were  four  views  for 
Hakewill's  '  History  of  Windsor.'  She  ex- 
hibited '  From  Eton  College  Play-fields '  at 
the  Academy  in  1822 ;  and  had  other  pic- 
tures there  (twenty-one  in  all)  down  to  1848 
(GRAVES'S  Diet,  of  Artists,  p.  38).  She  died 
2  May  1849,  aged  70,  and  was  buried  at 
Kensal  Green. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists  of  British  School, 
ed.  1 878,  p.  66 ;  Graves's  Diet,  of  Artists,  p.  38.1 

J.H. 

BYRNE,  MILES  (1780-1862),  member 
of  the  Society  of  United  Irishmen,  and  after- 
wards chefde  bataillon  in  the  service  of  France, 
was  the  son  of  a  farmer,  and  was  born  at  Mona- 
seed,  in  the  county  of  Wexford,  Ireland,  on 
20  March  1780.  In  1796  he  agreed  to  join  a 
corps  of  yeomanry  cavalry  on  condition  of  ob- 
taining the  renewal  of  a  lease  of  land  for  his 
mother;  but  his  father,  who  was  then  ill, 
dying  shortly  afterwards,  he  was  absolved 


Byrne 


128 


Byrne 


from  serving,  and  thus,  in  his  own  words, 
'  never  wore  a  red  coat.'  Having  in  the  spring 
of  1797joined  the  Society  of  United  Irishmen, 
he  entered  into  their  plans  with  ardour,  and 
took  a  leading  part  in  organising  the  confede- 
ration in  Wexford.  On  3  June  1798  he  united 
with  the  insurrectionists  encamped  at  Corri- 
grua,  and,  after  the  defeat  at  Vinegar  Hill 
on  the  21st,  rallied  a  number  of  pikemen, 
with  whom  he  took  part  in  a  variety  of  minor 
skirmishes.  An  attack  was  made  on  Castle- 
comer,  but  without  success,  and  after  the 
battle  of  Ballygullen  on  4  July  he  joined 
Holt  in  the  Wicklow  mountains,  where  for 
some  months  he  kept  up  a  faint  show  of  re- 
sistance in  the  vain  hope  of  obtaining  aid  from 
France.  On  All  Hallows  eve  Byrne  paid  a 
visit  to  his  mother  and  sister,  when,  finding 
that  he  was  in  imminent  danger  of  arrest,  he 
made  his  escape  to  Dublin  in  the  disguise  of 
a  car-driver.  There  for  some  years  he  was 
employed  as  clerk  in  a  timber-yard.  In  the 
spring  of  1803  he  was  introduced  to  Robert 
Emmet,  who  found  him  ready  to  devote  him- 
self with  enthusiasm  to  his  new  enterprise 
for  a  rising,  and  who  entrusted  him  with  some 
of  the  most  difficult  of  the  arrangements  con- 
nected with  it.  He  supplied  Emmet  with  a 
list  of  persons  for  the  three  counties  of  Car- 
low,  Wicklow,  and  Wexford,  '  who  had  ac- 
quired the  reputation  of  being  good  patriots 
in  1798,'  and  he  also  made  contracts  with  the 
gunmakers,  arranged  for  the  manufacture  of 
pike-handles,  and  procured  the  necessary  war 
material.  In  the  scheme  for  the  capture  of 
Dublin  Castle  on  23  July  he  was  entrusted 
with  the  command  of  the  Wexford  and  Wick- 
low men,  who  were  to  seize  on  the  entrance 
to  the  castle  from  the  side  of  Ship  Street,  but 
as  Emmet  was  prevented  from  keeping  his 
agreement  to  attack  the  main  entrance,  the 
whole  affair  proved  abortive.  On  returning 
from  the  Wicklow  mountains,  Byrne  was 
commissioned  by  Emmet  to  go  to  Paris  to 
communicate  with  Thomas  Addis  Emmet,  the 
agent  of  the  United  Irishmen  to  the  first  con- 
sul, regarding  help  from  France.  Succeeding 
with  some  difficulty  in  reaching  Bordeaux  in 
an  American  vessel,  he  helped  in  composing  a 
report  on  the  state  of  Ireland,  which  was  pre- 
sented to  Napoleon,  who,  in  view  of  a  contem- 
plated expedition  at  no  distant  date,  decreed 
in  November  1803  the  formation  of  the  Irish 
legion  in  the  service  of  France.  In  this  le- 
gion Byrne  obtained  the  commission  of  lieu- 
tenant of  infantry,  and  served  in  the  cam- 
paigns of  Napoleon  from  1804  to  1815.  At 
an  early  period  he  was  promoted  captain,  and 
in  1810  he  was  chosen  to  command  a  bataillon 
cf  elite  of  the  Irish  troops.  On  18  June  1813 
he  was  made  a  chevalier  of  the  Legion  of 


Honour.  Shortly  before  the  abdication  of  Na- 
poleon he  was  named  to  be  promoted  chef  de 
bataillon,})ut  not  soon  enough  to  permit  of  the 
formality  of  signing  the  commission.  After 
the  revolution  of  1830  he  was  appointed  chef 
de  bataillon  in  the  56th  regiment  of  the  line, 
then  commanded  by  Bugeaud,  afterwards 
marshal,  and  in  1832  he  received  the  cross  of 
the  Legion  of  Honour  from  Louis-Philippe.  In 
1835  he  resigned  his  commission,  and  took  up 
his  residence  in  Paris,  where  his  tall  and  to 
the  last  straight  figure,  thin  bronzed  face, 
and  mobile  yet  keen  features  were  during  the 
latter  period  of  his  life  well  known  to  fre- 
quenters of  the  avenue  of  theChamps-Elys^es. 
He  retained  strong  sympathies  in  behalf  of 
freedom  throughout  the  world,  and  his  de- 
voted attachment  to  Ireland  was  of  course 
rendered  only  more  intense  by  his  enforced 
exile.  He  died  on  24  Jan.  1862,  and  was  in- 
terred in  the  cemetery  at  Montmartre,  where 
there  is  a  monument  to  his  memory. 

[The  Memoirs  of  Miles  Byrne,  published  at 
Paris  in  1863  in  3  vols.  edited  by  his  widow, 
contain  many  interesting  details  regarding  the 
conspiracies  in  Ireland,  the  campaigns  of  Napo- 
leon, and  the  Irish  officers  in  the  service  of 
France.]  T.  F.  H. 

BYRNE,  OSCAR  (1795  P-1867),  ballet- 
master,  was  the  son  of  James  Byrne,  an  actor 
and  a  ballet-master.  His  first  appearance,  ac- 
cording to  one  authority,  was  made  in  1803 
at  Drury  Lane  Theatre  in  a  ballet  arranged 
by  his  father  from '  Ossian,'  and  called '  Oscar 
and  Elwina,'  which  had  been  first  presented 
twelve  years  previously  at  Covent  Garden.  A 
second  authority  states  that  he  played  his 
first  part  at  Covent  Garden  16  Nov.  1803  as 
Cheerly  in  Hoare's  '  Lock  and  Key.'  Much 
of  Byrne's  early  life  was  passed  abroad  or  in 
Ireland.  In  1850  Charles  Kean,  in  his  me- 
morable series  of  performances  at  the  Prin- 
cess's Theatre,  engaged  Oscar  Byrne,  who 
arranged  the  ballets  for  the  principal  revivals. 
In  1862  Byrne  went  to  Drury  Lane,  then 
under  Falconer  and  Chatterton.  His  last 
engagement  was  at  Her  Majesty's  Theatre, 
when  Mr.  Falconer  produced  his  ill-starred 
drama  of  '  Oonah.'  In  his  own  line  Oscar 
Byrne  showed  both  invention  and  resource. 
He  died  rather  suddenly  on  4  Sept.  1867  at 
the  reputed  age  of  seventy-two,  leaving  a 
young  wife  and  seven  children. 

[Oxberry's  Dramatic  Chronology ;  private  in- 
formation.] J.  K. 

BYRNE,  WILLIAM  (1743-1805),  land- 
scape engraver,  was  born  in  London  in  1743. 
He  studied  for  some  time  under  his  uncle,  a 
Birmingham  engraver  of  arms,  and  at  the 


Byrnstan 


129 


Byrom 


age  of  twenty-two  gained  the  Society  of  Arts 
medal  for  a  plate  of  the  '  Villa  Madama,' 
after  Richard  Wilson.  He  then  went  to 
Paris  and  became  a  pupil  of  Aliamet  and 
afterwards  of  J.  G.  Wille.  He  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Incorporated  Society,  and  exhi- 
bited in  Suffolk  Street  between  1760  and 
1780.  He  died  in  Titchfield  Street,  London, 
on  24  Sept.  1805,  and  was  buried  at  Old  St. 
Pancras  Church.  His  works,  which  are  nume- 
rous, display  much  skill  in  aerial  perspective 
and  beauty  in  the  finish  of  the  skies.  Among 
them  are  '  The  Antiquities  of  Britain,'  after 
Hearne ;  '  The  View  of  the  Lakes  of  Cumber- 
land and  Westmoreland,'  after  Joseph  Faring- 
ton;  'Apollo  watching  the  Flocks  of  King 
Admetus,'  after  Lauri ;  '  The  Flight  into 
Egypt,'  after  Domenichino;  'The  Death  of 
Captain  Cook ; '  'The  Waterfall  of  Niagara,' 
after  Wilson,  &c.  Byrne  had  a  son  and 
three  daughters,  who  all  became  artists,  two 
of  the  latter,  Anne  Frances  [q.  v.]  and  Letitia 
[q.  v.],  following  their  father's  profession  with 
great  ability  and  success. 

[Redgrave's  Dictionary  of  Artists  of  the  Eng- 
lish School,  1878,  8vo;  MS.  notes  in  British 
Museum.]  L.  F. 

BYRNSTAN,  BIRNSTAN,orBEORN- 

STAN  (d.  933),  bishop  of  Winchester,  was 
in  early  life  a  king's  thegn  or  minister  of 
Eadward  the  Elder,  in  which  capacity  he 
attests  charters  of  the  years  900-2  (Codex 
Diplomaticus,  mlxxvi.  and  mlxxvii. ;  cf.  Liber 
de  Hyda,  pp.  97,  101,  116).  In  902  he  be- 
came a  priest,  and  very  probably  a  secular 
canon  in  the  new  minster  of  Winchester, 
which  ^Elfred  the  Great  had  projected,  and 
Eadward  himself  established  under  the  head- 
ship of  Grimbald.  Between  902  and  910 
Byrnstan  frequently  appears  as  attesting 
charters,  including  especially  the  series  of 
grants  made  by  the  king  to  the  churches  of 
Winchester  (Cod.  Dipt,  mlxxxiv-mccvi. ; 
Liber  de  Hyda,  p.  105).  After  this  we  have 
no  trace  of  his  activity  for  twenty  years. 
Whether  an  increasing  fervour  of  devotion 
drove  him  from  the  court  to  those  ascetic 
practices  for  which  he  became  celebrated,  and 
whether,  as  the  later  monastic  writers  assert, 
he  forsook  the  secular  life  of  a  canon  for  the 
regular  obligations  of  a  monk,  cannot  be  de- 
termined. The  fact  that  the  most  zealous 
champion  of  the  monks  revived  his  cultus 
makes  the  latter  very  probable.  The  charters 
of  the  twenty  years  are  too  few  to  enable  us 
to  base  any  inference  upon  them  ;  but  in  931 
the  resignation  of  the  bishopric  of  Winchester 
by  the  saintly  Frithestan  was  succeeded  by 
the  election  of  Byrnstan  to  rule  over  the 
diocese  with  which  he  had  been  so  long 
vol.  Till. 


connected.  On  29  May  he  was  consecrated 
by  Frithestan,  but  he  only  ruled  over  the 
church  two  years  and  a  half,  dying  on  All 
Saints'  day  933  (Anglo-Saxon  Chron.  s.  a.) 
Florence  puts  his  death  in  934,  and  his  con- 
secration in  932 ;  but  the  attestation  of  a 
charter  of  933  by  Bishop  J^lfheah,  his  succes- 
sor (Cod.  Dipl.  mcix.),  and  the  definite  state- 
ment of  the  chronicle  as  to  the  length  of  his 
government  of  his  bishopric,  make  the  earlier 
date  preferable.  The  only  acts  of  Byrnstan 
as  bishop  that  have  survived  are  his  attes- 
tation of  a  few  charters  (ib.  mciii-viii.) 
Byrnstan  had  been  bishop  so  short  a  time 
that  his  saintliness  and  charity  were  almost  at 
once  forgotten,  until  his  memory  was  revived, 
a  generation  later,  by  Bishop  ^Ethelwold. 
Henceforward  he  received  the  honours  due  to 
one  of  the  holiest  of  the  early  bishops  of  Win- 
chester. William  of  Malmesbury  commends 
his  sanctity,  his  humility,  and  his  care  for  the 
poor,  whose  feet  he  daily  washed,  and  whose 
needs  he  supplied  with  a  lavish  hand.  He 
also  tells  how  Byrnstan  said  every  day  a  mass 
for  the  repose  of  the  souls  of  the  dead,  and 
how  by  night,  regardless  of  the  terrors  that 
haunt  churchyards,  he  perambulated  the  ceme- 
tery in  the  midst  of  which  the  new  minster 
was  built,  reciting  psalms  for  the  same  pious 
purpose.  In  1150  his  relics  were  translated 
to  a  nobler  sepulchre,  along  with  those  of 
Birinus,  of  Swithun,  and  the  most  famous  of 
the  occupants  of  the  see. 

[Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle;  Florence  of  Wor- 
cester ;  Annales  de  Winton  (Annales  Monastici, 
vol.  ii.  in  Rolls  edition);  William  of  Malmes- 
bury's  De  Gestis  Pontificum ;  Liber  Monasterii  de 
Hyda ;  Rudborne's  Historia  Major  Wintoniensis 
in  Anglia  Sacra ;  Codex  Diplomaticus,  vol.  v. ; 
Dugdale's  Monasticon,  vol.  ii.]  T.  F.  T. 

BYROM,  JOHN  (1692-1763),  poet  and 
stenographer,  was  born  29  Feb.  1691-2  at 
Kersall  Cell,  Broughton,  near  Manchester. 
He  was  the  second  son  and  seventh  of  the 
nine  children  of  Edward  Byrom,  by  his  wife 
Sarah  Allen.  The  Byroms  of  Manchester 
were  a  younger  branch  of  the  Byroms  of 
Salford,  themselves  a  younger  branch  of  the 
Byroms  of  Byrom.  The  last  representative 
of  the  parent  stem  was  Samuel,  commonly 
called  '  Beau  Byrom,'  a  spendthrift,  who  sold 
his  estates  (some  of  which  were  bought  by 
John  Byrom's  father  and  uncle),  got  into  the 
Fleet  prison,  and  there  published  (in  1729)  an 
'Irrefragable  argument  fully  proving  that  to 
discharge  great  debts  is  ....  more  reason- 
able than  to  discharge  small.'  It  was  sold 
for  the  benefit  of  the  author,  and  was,  in 
reality,  a  covert  appeal  for  charity.  The 
'  beau '  got  out  of  prison,  and  John  Byrom 
helped  him  to  obtain  support. 


Byrom 


130 


Byrom 


The  Byroms  of  Manchester  had  been  pro- 
sperous merchants  and  linendrapers.  John 
Byrom's  father,  Edward,  was  son  of  another 
Edward  (1627-1668),  and  had  a  younger 
brother,  Joseph,  whose  daughter,  Elizabeth, 
was  thus  John's  cousin,  and  afterwards  be- 
came his  wife  (see  pedigrees  appended  to 
Byrom's  Remains).  John's  name  is  in  the 
register  of  Merchant  Taylors'  School  in  March 
1707.  He  was  entered  at  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge,  on  6  July  1708 ;  was  elected 
scholar  in  May  1709  ;  became  B.A.  in  1712 ; 
M.A.  in  1715,  and  was  elected  fellow  of  his 
college  at  Michaelmas  1714.  He  had  many 
scruples  as  to  taking  the  oath  of  abjuration. 
While  at  college  he  contributed  two  papers 
on  dreams  to  the  '  Spectator '  (Nos.  586, 593, 
and  perhaps  597),  and  a  playful  pastoral, 
caUed  '  Colin  and  Pho3be  (No.  605,  6  Oct. 
1714).  Joan  or  '  Jug '  Bentley,  then  only 
eleven  years  old,  daughter  of  the  master,  and 
afterwards  mother  of  Richard  Cumberland, 
is  said  to  have  been  his  Phoebe  (MONK'S 
Bentley,  i.  200,  ii.  113).  The  poem  was  very 
popular.  In  1716  Byrom  travelled  abroad 
and  studied  medicine  for  a  time  at  Montpelier. 
He  was  afterwards  called  '  doctor '  by  his 
friends,  but  never  took  the  degree.  He  de- 
clined a  proposal  to  practise  at  Manchester 
(Remains,  i.  267),  and  his  journey  may  pos- 
sibly have  had  rather  a  political  than  a  pro- 
fessional purpose.  He  showed  strong  Jaco- 
bite leanings  through  life. 

He  returned  to  London  in  1718,  and  on 
14  Feb.  1721  married  his  cousin,  with  the 
consent  of  her  parents  (Remains,  i.  43),  though 
the  contrary  has  been  alleged  as  an  explana- 
tion of  his  subsequent  poverty.  His  father 
had  died  in  1711,  and  the  estates  had  gone 
to  his  elder  brother,  Edward.  Byrom  now 
resolved  to  increase  his  income  by  teaching 
shorthand.  He  had  invented  a  new  system 
at  Cambridge,  in  concert,  it  is  said,  with 
Thomas  Sharp,  a  college  contemporary,  son 
of  the  archbishop  of  York.  He  issued  pro- 
posals for  publishing  his  system,  dated  27  May 
1723.  During  many  years  he  made  visits  to 
London,  where  he  often  stayed  for  months, 
and  occasionally  to  Cambridge,  in  order  to 
give  lessons  in  his  art.  His  pupils  paid  five 
guineas  and  took  an  oath  of  secresy.  Byrom 
was  soon  challenged  to  a  trial  of  skill  by  a 
ri  val  teacher  named  Weston,  whom  he  treated 
with  good-humoured  ridicule.  In  June  1725 
he  acted  as  moderator  between  Weston  and 
one  Clayton  at  the  Chapter  Coffee-house. 
His  pupils  formed  a  kind  of  society;  they  called 
him  grand  master,  and  upon  opening  his  'ses- 
sions '  he  delivered  addresses  upon  the  history 
and  utility  of  shorthand.  His  occupation 
brought  him  many  distinguished  acquain- 


tance. On  17  March  1724  he  became  a  fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society,  and  contributed  two 
papers  upon  shorthand  to  the  '  Philosophical 
Transactions'  (No.  488).  In  June  1727  he 
had  a  sharp  dispute  at  the  society  with  Sir 
Hans  Sloane.  Byrom  seems  to  have  opposed 
an  address  to  the  king,  and  was  accused  of 
Jacobitism.  He  unsuccessfully  supported 
Jurin  against  Sloane  in  the  election  of  the 
president  on  30  Nov.  1727. 

Byrom's  diary,  with  many  letters,  published 
by  the  Chetham  Society,  are  full  of  lively 
accounts  of  meetings  with  distinguished  con- 
temporaries during  these  years.  He  was 
intimate  with  Bentley  and  his  family ;  with 
Bishop  Hoadly's  son,  whose  father  he  occa- 
sionally met ;  he  reports  interesting  conversa- 
tions with  Bishop  Butler  and  Samuel  Clarke; 
David  Hartley  was  a  pupil  and  a  very  warm 
friend ;  he  saw  something  of  Wesley ;  and 
took  a  great  interest  in  all  the  religious  spe- 
culations of  the  time.  He  meets  Whiston, 
the  Arian ;  the  deist  Collins ;  the  heretical 
Elwal ;  and  discusses  Chubb  and  Woolston. 
His  own  leaning  was  towards  mysticism. 
He  is  said  to  have  become  acquainted  with 
the  writings  of  Malebranche  and  Antoinette 
Bourignon  in  France.  One  of  his  liveliest 
poems  describes  his  buying  a  portrait  of 
Malebranche  (9  March  1727),  whom  he  calls 
'  the  greatest  divine  that  e'er  lived  upon 
earth.'  In  this  he  sympathised  with  Wil- 
liam Law,  whom  he  first  went  to  see  at 
Putney,  4  March  1729,  in  consequence  ap- 
parently of  having  bought  the  '  Serious  Call,' 
then  just  published.  Law  was  at  this  time 
tutor  to  Gibbon's  father,  whom  he  accom- 
panied to  Cambridge,  where  Byrom  met  him 
again.  Byrom  became  an  ardent  disciple  of 
Law,  whom  he  calls  his  master.  When  Law 
became  a  student  of  Behmen,  Byrom  fol- 
lowed, with  a  modest  confession  of  partial 
comprehension.  He  versified  several  passages 
of  Law's  writings,  hoping  that  his  verse 
would  cling  to  the  prose  '  like  ivy  to  an  oak  ' 
(Remains,  ii.  521),  and  when  Law  settled  at 
Bang's  Cliffe,  Byrom  visited  him  in  his  re- 
tirement. He  corresponded  with  Law's  dis- 
ciple, Dr.  Cheyne,  and  defended  his  master 
against  Warburton's  brutality.  Warburton, 
who  tells  Hurd  (2  Jan.  1752)  that  Byrom  is 
'  not  malevolent  but  mad,'  treated  his  new 
antagonist  with  unusual  courtesy  (see  letters 
in  Remains,  ii.  522-39). 

Byrom's  uncle  and  father-in-law,  Joseph, 
died  in  1733,  leaving  his  property  to  a  son, 
Edward,  on  whose  death,  in  1760,  it  came  to 
John  Byrom's  family  (Remains,  ii.  93).  The 
death  of  his  own  elder  and  unmarried  brother, 
Edward  (12  May  1740),  put  him  in  posses- 
sion of  the  family  estates,  and  relieved  him 


Byrom 


Byrom 


from  the  necessity  of  teaching  shorthand. 
He  had  printed  new  proposals  for  publishing 
his  system  by  subscription  (dated  1  Nov. 
1739).  Difficulties  arose,  and  he  obtained 
an  act  of  parliament,  passed  011  5  May  1742,  I 
giving  him  the  sole  right  both  of  publishing 
and  teaching  the  system  for  twenty-one  years. 
A  list  of  persons  testifying  to  its  merits  is 
appended  to  the  proposals,  and  includes  the 
Duke  of  Queensberry,  Bishop  Hoadly  and  his 
son,  Hartley,  R.  Smith,  the  Cambridge  as- 
tronomer, and  other  university  authorities. 
The  third  Duke  of  Devonshire,  Lord  Dela- 
warr,  Horace  Walpole,  Gibbon  (the  histo- 
rian's father),  and,  it  is  said,  Lord  Chester- 
field, were  also  among  his  pupils. 

At  Manchester,  Byrom  was  known  as  a 
warm  supporter  of  the  high  church  and  Jaco- 
bite party.  He  acted  as  agent  in  a  successful 
opposition  to  a  bill  for  establishing  a  work- 
house in  Manchester  in  the  early  months  of 
1731.  The  objection  was  that  the  proposed 
board  of  guardians  was  so  constituted  as  to 
give  a  majority  to  whigs  and  dissenters 
(BAINES,  Lancashire,  ii.  293,  and  WAKE'S  Col- 
legiate Church  of  Manchester,  ii.  79).  Byrom 
was  in  Manchester  during  the  Pretender's 
entry  in  1745.  His  daughter's  journal  (.Re- 
mains, ii.  385  seq.)  shows  that,  in  spite  of  his 
strong  Jacobite  sympathies,  he  avoided  com- 
mitting himself,  though  two  sons  of  his  inti- 
mate friend  Dr.  Deacon,  physician  and  non- 
juring  clergyman,  joined  the  regiment  raised 
by  the  Pretender.  A  strong  party  feeling 
distracted  the  town  for  some  years  after- 
wards. Jacobites  were  insulted  at  public 
assemblies  (ib.  ii.  509),  and  Byrom,  with  his 
friend  Dr.  Deacon,  contributed  various  essays 
and  epigrams  to  the '  Chester  Courant,'  which 
were  collected  in  a  small  volume,  called 
'Manchester  Vindicated'  (Chester,  1749), 
and  form  a  curious  illustration  of  the  time. 

The  correspondence  of  later  years  is  chiefly 
theological.  Byrom  died,  after  a  lingering 
illness,  on  26  Sept.  1763.  A  fine  of  5/.  was 
levied  on  his  estate  because  he  was  not  buried 
in  woollen. 

Byrom's  poems  were  collected  for  the  first 
time  and  published  at  Manchester  in  1773. 
They  were  republished  with  a  life  and  notes 
in  1814.  To  the  last  is  prefixed  a  portrait, 
showing  a  man  of  great  height  and  a  strongly 
marked  face.  The  poems  are  also  (with 
some  exceptions)  given  in  Chalmers's  '  Eng- 
lish Poets.'  Byrom  had  an  astonishing  fa- 
cility in  rhyming.  Some  of  his  poems  are 
discussions  on  points  of  classical  or  theologi- 
cal criticism  (e.g.  against  Conyers  Middleton's 
reply  to  Sherlock),  and  scarcely  better  than 
clever  doggerel.  One  is  an  argument  to  prove 
that  St.  George  was  really  Gregory  the 


Great.  Pegge,  who  is  challenged  in  the  poem, 
replied  to  Byrom  and  Pettingall  in  the  fifth 
volume  of  the  '  Archseologia.'  Others  are 
versifications  of  Behmen,  Rusbrochius,  and 
Law  (e.g.  the  '  Enthusiasm '  is  from  Law's 
'  Appeal,'  p.  30  et  seq.  and  the  <  Pond  '  from 
the  same  writer's  '  Serious  Call,'  chap,  xi.), 
and  there  are  a  few  hymns.  Byrom  can  be 
forcible,  but  frequently  adopts  a  comic  metre 
oddly  inappropriate  to  his  purpose.  Some 
occasional  poems  in  which  his  good-humoured 
sprightliness  finds  a  natural  expression  have 
been  deservedly  admired,  especially  '  Colin  to 
Phoebe'  (see  above), the  'Three  Black  Crows,' 
'  Figg  and  Sutton,'  printed  in  the  sixth 
volume  of  Dodsley's  collection  and  turned 
to  account  in  Thackeray's  '  Virginians,'  chap, 
xxxvii. ;  the  '  Centaur  Fabulous '  upon  War- 
burton's  '  Divine  Legation,'  and  the  epilogue 
to  '  Hurlothrumbo.'  Samuel  Johnson,  the 
author  of  this  play,  was  a  favourite  object 
of  Byrom's  playful  satire.  Some  epigrams 
are  still  familiar,  '  Handel  and  Bononcini ' 
(see  Remains,  i.  136),  often  erroneously  given 
to  Swift ;  '  Bone  and  Skin,'  which  refers  to 
the  mills  belonging  to  the  Manchester  gram- 
mar school,  and  the  well-known 

God  bless  the  king,  God  bless  our  faith's  defender, 
God  bless — no  harm  in  blessing — the  Pretender ; 
But  who  pretender  is,  and  who  is  king, 
God  bless  us  all !  that's  quite  another  thing. 

Byrom's  system  of  shorthand  was  not 
printed  until  four  years  after  his  death,  when 
it  was  explained  in  a  volume  illustrated  with 
thirteen  copper-plates,  and  entitled  '  The 
Universal  English  Shorthand;  or  the  way 
of  writing  English  in  the  most  easy,  concise, 
regular,  and  beautiful  manner,  applicable  to 
any  other  language,  but  particularly  adjusted 
to  our  own,'  Manchester,  1767,  second  edit. 
1796.  The  method  is  in  appearance  one  of 
the  most  elegant  ever  devised,  but  it  cannot 
be  written  with  sufficient  rapidity,  and  con- 
sequently it  was  never  much  used  by  pro- 
fessional stenographers.  For  reporting  pur- 
poses it  is  decidedly  inferior  to  the  systems 
of  Mason,  Gurney,  Taylor,  Lewis,  and  Pit- 
man. Still  its  publication  marks  an  era  in 
the  history  of  shorthand,  and  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  the  more  widely  diffused  sys- 
tem published  by  Samuel  Taylor  in  1786 
was  suggested  by  and  based  upon  that  of 
Byrom.  Thomas  Molineux  of  Macclesfield 
issued  several  elegantly  printed  manuals  of 
instruction  in  Byrom's  system  between  1796 
and  1824,  but  the  best  exposition  of  the 
method  is  to  be  found  in  the  '  Practical  In- 
troduction to  the  Science  of  Shorthand,'  by 
William  Gawtress,  Leeds,  1819,  third  edit. 
London,  1830. 

K2 


Byron 


132 


Byron 


[The  chief  authority  for  Byrom  is  The  Private 
Journal  and  Literary  Remains  of  John  Byrom,  , 
related  by  Richard  Parkinson,  D.D.,  for  the  I 
Chetham  Society,  in  two  vols.,  1854-7;  some 
account  is  given  of  an  unpublished  fragment 
of  the  journal  from  1731  to  1733  by  Mr.  J.  E. 
Bailey  in  the  Palatine  Note-book  for  May  1882, 
also  printed  separately ;  Chalmers's  Life  in  the 
Collection  of  Poets,  and  Life  prefixed  to  Works ; 
Baines's  County  Palatine  of  Lancaster,  ii.  79,293; 
Hibbert  Ware's  Collegiate  Church  of  Manchester, 
ii.  79,  129,  142,  &c. ;  Case  in  relation  to  an  Act 
of  Parliament,  1731 ;  Case  of  Petitioners,  &c., 
1731,  for  the  Manchester  Workhouse  question.] 

L.  S. 

BYRON,  GEORGE  GORDON,  sixth  lord 
(1788-1824),  poet,  descended  from  John,  first 
Lord  Byron  [q.  v.],  who  was  succeeded  by 
his  brother  Richard  (1605-1679).  Richard's 
son,  William  (d.  1695),  became  third  lord, 
and  wrote  some  bad  verses.  By  his  wife, 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Viscount  Chaworth, 
he  was  father  of  William,  fourth  lord  (1669- 
1736),  gentleman  of  the  bedchamber  toPrince 
George  of  Denmark.  The  fourth  lord  was 
father,  by  his  wife,  Frances,  daughter  of  Lord 
Berkeley  of  Stratton,  of  William,  fifth  lord, 
John,  afterwards  Admiral  Byron  [q.  v.],  and 
Isabella,  wife  of  the  fourth  and  mother  of  the 
fifth  earl  of  Carlisle.  The  fifth  lord  (1722- 
1798)  quarrelled  with  his  cousin  Mr.  Cha- 
worth (great  grandson  of  Viscount  Cha- 
worth) at  a  club  dinner  of  Nottinghamshire 
gentlemen,  26  Jan.  1765,  and  killed  him  after 
a  confused  scuffle  in  a  room  to  which  they 
had  retired  by  themselves  after  dinner.  Byron 
was  convicted  of  manslaughter  before  the 
House  of  Lords,  16  April  1765  (State  Trials, 
xix.  1175),  and,  though  exempted  from  pun- 
ishment by  his  privilege  as  a  peer,  became  a 
marked  man.  He  lived  in  seclusion  at  New- 
stead  Abbey,  ill-treated  his  wife,  was  known 
as  the  '  wicked  lord,'  encumbered  his  estates, 
and  made  a  sale  of  his  property  at  Rochdale, 
the  disputed  legality  of  which  led  to  a  pro- 
longed lawsuit.  His  children  and  his  only 
grandson  (son  of  his  son  by  the  daughter  of 
his  brother,  the  admiral)  died  before  him. 
Admiral  Byron  had  two  sons,  John  and 
George  Anson  (ancestor  of  the  present  peer), 
and  three  daughters,  one  of  whom  became 
wife  of  her  cousin,  son  of  the  fifth  lord  ;  an- 
other of  Admiral  Parker;  the  third  of  Colonel 
Leigh,  by  whom  she  was  mother  of  another 
Colonel  Leigh,  who  married  his  cousin,  Au- 
gusta, daughter  of  John  Byron,  the  admiral's 
eldest  son.  This  John  Byron  (born  1756)  was 
educated  at  Westminster,  entered  the  guards, 
was  known  as  '  mad  Jack,'  and  was  a  hand- 
some profligate.  He  seduced  the  Marchioness 
of  Carmarthen,  who  became  Baroness  Conyers 


on  the  death  of  her  father,  fourth  earl  of 
Holderness.  He  married  her  (June  1779) 
after  her  divorce,  and  had  by  her  in  1782  a 
daughter,  Augusta,  married  to  Colonel  Leigh 
in  1807.  Lady  Conyers's  death  in  France, 
26  Jan.  1784,  deprived  her  husband  of  an  in- 
come of  4,000/.  a  year.  He  soon  afterwards  met 
at  Bath  a  Miss  Catherine  Gordon  of  Gicht, 
with  a  fortune  of  23,000/.,  doubled  by  rumour. 
The  pair  were  married  at  St.  Michael  s  Church, 
Bath,  13  May  1785  (parish  register).  John 
Byron  took  his  second  wife  to  France,  squan- 
dered most  of  her  property,  and  returned  to 
England,  where  their  only  child,  George  Gor- 
don, was  born  in  Holies  Street,  London, 
22  Jan.  1788.  John  Hunter  saw  the  boy 
when  he  was  born,  and  prescribed  for  the  in- 
fant's feet  (Mrs.  Byron's  letters  in  Add.  MS. 
31037).  A  malformation  was  caused,  as  Byron 
afterwards  said,  by  his  mother's  '  false  deli- 
cacy.' Trelawny  (Records,  ii.  132)  says  that 
the  tendo  Achillas  of  each  foot  was  so  con- 
tracted that  he  could  only  walk  on  the  balls 
of  the  toes,  the  right  foot  being  most  dis- 
torted and  bent  inwards.  Injudicious  treat- 
ment increased  the  mischief,  and  through  life 
the  poet  could  only  hobble  a  few  paces  on 
foot,  though  he  could  at  times  succeed  in 
concealing  his  infirmity. 

John  Byron's  creditors  became  pressing. 
The  daughter,  Augusta,  was  sent  to  her 
grandmother,  the  Dowager  Countess  Holder- 
ness.  Mrs.  Byron  retired  to  Aberdeen,  and 
lived  upon  1501.  a  year,  the  interest  of  3,000£. 
in  the  hands  of  trustees,  the  sole  remnant  of 
her  fortune.  She  took  lodgings  in  Queen 
Street,  Aberdeen,  and  was  followed  by  her 
husband,  who  occupied  separate  lodgings  and 
sometimes  petted  the  child,  who  professed  in 
later  years  to  remember  him  perfectly  (MED- 
WIN,  p.  58).  With  money  got  from  his  wife 
or  his  sister,  Mrs.  Leigh,  he  escaped  to  France 
in  January  1791,  and  died  at  Valenciennes, 
2  Aug.  1791,  possibly  by  his  own  hand 
(JEAFFRESON,  i.  48  ;  HARNESS,  p.  33 ;  Letter 
No.  460  in  MOORE'S  Life  of  Byron  implicitly 
denies  suicide).  Mrs.  Byron's  income,  re- 
duced to  1351.  by  debts  for  furniture  and  by 
helping  her  husband,  was  raised  to  190/.  on 
the  death  of  her  grandmother,  and  she  lived 
within  her  means.  Capricious  and  passionate 
by  nature,  she  treated  her  child  with  alter- 
nate excesses  of  violence  and  tenderness. 
Scott  (MooEE,  ch.  xxiv.)  says  that  in  1784  she 
was  seized  with  an  hysterical  fit  during  Mrs. 
Siddons's  performance  in  Southern's  '  Fatal 
Marriage,'  and  carried  out  screaming, '  Oh,  my 
Biron,  my  Biron '  (the  name  of  a  character 
in  the  play).  She  was  short  and  fat,  and  would 
chase  her  mocking  child  round  the  room  in 
impotent  fury.  To  the  frank  remark  of  a 


Byron  i 

schoolfellow,  '  Your  mother  is  a  fool,'  he  re- 
plied, '  I  know  it.'  Another  phrase  is  said  to 
have  been  the  germ  of  the  '  Deformed  Trans- 
formed.' His  mother  reviling  him  as  a '  lame 
beast,'  he  replied,  '  I  was  born  so,  mother.' 
The  child  was  passionately  fond  of  his  nurse, 
May  Gray,  to  whom  at  the  final  parting  he 
gave  a  watch  and  his  miniature — afterwards 
in  the  possession  of  Dr.  Ewing  of  Aberdeen 
— and  by  whose  teaching  he  acquired  a  fami- 
liarity with  the  Bible,  preserved  through  life 
by  a  very  retentive  memory.  At  first  he  went 
to  school  to  one  '  Bodsy  Bowers,'  and  after- 
wards to  a  clergyman  named  Ross.  The  son 
of  his  shoemaker,  Paterson,  taught  him  some 
Latin,  and  he  was  at  the  grammar  school  from 
1794  to  1798  (BAIN,  Life  of  Arnott,  in  the 
papers  of  the  Aberdeen  Philosophical  Society, 
gives  his  places  in  the  school).  He  was  re- 
garded as  warm-hearted, pugnacious,  and  idle. 
Visits  to  his  mother's  relations  and  an  excur- 
sion to  Ballater  for  change  of  air  in  1796 
varied  his  schooldays.  In  a  note  to  the  '  Is- 
land' (1813)  he  dates  his  love  of  mountainous 
scenery  from  this  period ;  and  in  a  note  to 
'  Don  Juan '  (canto  x.  stanza  18)  he  recalls 
the  delicious  horror  with  which  he  leaned 
over  the  bridge  of  Balgounie,  destined  in  an 
old  rhyme  to  fall  with  '  a  wife's  ae  son  and 
a  mare's  ae  foal.'  An  infantile  passion  for  a 
cousin,  Mary  Duff,  in  his  eighth  year  was  so 
intense  that  he  was  nearly  thrown  into  con- 
vulsions by  hearing,  when  he  was  sixteen,  of 
her  marriage  to  Mr.  Robert  Cockburn  (a  well- 
known  wine  merchant,  brother  of  Lord  Cock- 
burn).  She  died  10  March  1858  (Notes  and 
Queries,  2nd  series,  iii.  231 ;  she  is  described 
in  Mr.  Ruskin's  '  Praeterita '). 

In  1794,  by  the  death  of  the  fifth  Lord  By- 
ron's grandson  at  the  siege  of  Calvi  in  Corsica, 
Byron  became  heir  to  the  peerage.  A  Mr. 
Ferguson  suggested  to  Mrs.  Byron  that  an 
application  to  the  civil  list  for  a  pension 
might  be  successful  if  sanctioned  by  the  ac- 
tual peer  (Letters  in  Morrison  MSS.)  The 
grand-uncle  would  not  help  the  appeal,  but 
after  his  death  (19  May  1798)  a  pension  of 
3001.  was  given  to  the  new  peer's  mother 
(warrant  dated  2  Oct.  1799).  In  the  autumn 
Mrs.  Byron  with  her  boy  and  May  Gray  left 
Aberdeen  for  Newstead.  The  house  was 
ruinous.  The  Rochdale  property  was  only 
recoverable  by  a  lawsuit.  The  actual  income 
of  the  Newstead  estate  was  estimated  at 
1,1001.  a  year,  which  might  be  doubled  when 
the  leases  fell  in.  Byron  told  Medwin  (p.  40) 
that  it  was  about  1,5001.  a  year.  Byron  was 
made  a  ward  in  chancery,  and  Lord  Carlisle, 
son  of  the  old  lord's  sister,  was  appointed  his 
guardian. 

Mrs.  Byron  settled  at  Nottingham,  and 


Byron 


sent  the  boy  to  be  prepared  for  a  public  school 
by  Mr.  Rogers.  He  was  tortured  by  the  re- 
medies applied  to  his  feet  by  a  quack  named 
Lavender.  His  talent  for  satire  was  already 
shown  in  a  lampoon  on  an  old  lady  and  in  an 
exposure  of  Lavender's  illiteracy.  In  1799 
he  was  taken  to  London  by  his  mother,  ex- 
amined for  his  lameness  by  Dr.  Baillie,  and 
sent  to  Dr.  Glennie's  school  at  Dulwich,  where 
the  treatment  prescribed  by  Baillie  could  be 
carried  out.  Glennie  found  him  playful,  ami- 
able, and  intelligent,  ill-grounded  in  scholar- 
ship, but  familiar  with  scripture,  and  a  de-: 
vourer  of  poetry.  At  Glennie's  he  read  a 
pamphlet  on  the  shipwreck  of  the  Juno  in 
1795,  which  was  afterwards  worked  up  in 
'  Don  Juan ; '  and  here,  about  1800,  he  wrote 
his  first  love  poem,  addressed  to  his  cousin  Mar- 
garet Parker.  Byron  speaks  of  her  transpa- 
rent and  evanescent  beauty,  and  says  that  his 
passion  had  its  '  usual  effects '  of  preventing 
sleep  and  appetite.  She  died  of  consumption 
a  year  or  two  later.  Meanwhile  Mrs.  Byron's 
tempers  had  become  insupportable  to  Glennie, 
whose  discipline  was  spoilt  by  her  meddling, 
and  to  Lord  Carlisle,  who  ceased  to  see  her. 
Her  importunity  prevailed  upon  the  guardian 
to  send  the  boy  to  Harrow,  where  (in  the 
summer  of  1801)  he  became  a  pupil  of  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Drury. 

Drury  obtained  the  respect  and  affection 
of  his  pupil.  A  note  to  '  Childe  Harold ' 
(canto  iv.),  upon  a  passage  in  which  he  de- 
scribes his  repugnance  to  the  '  daily  drug '  of 
classical  lessons,  expresses  his  enthusiastic  re- 
gard for  Drury,  and  proves  that  he  had  not 
profited  by  Drury's  teaching.  His  notes  in 
the  books  which  he  gave  to  the  school  library 
show  that  he  never  became  a  tolerable  scholar. 
He  was  always  '  idle,  in  mischief,  or  at  play,' 
though  reading  voraciously  by  fits.  He  shone 
in  declamation,  and  Drury  tells  how  he  quite 
unconsciously  interpolated  a  vigorous  passage 
into  a  prepared  composition.  Unpopular  and 
unhappy  at  first,  he  hated  Harrow  (MooRE, 
ch.  iv.)  till  his  last  year  and  a  half ;  but  he 
became  attached  to  it  on  rising  to  be  a  leader. 
Glennie  had  noticed  that  his  deformity  had 
increased  his  desire  for  athletic  glory.  His 
strength  of  arm  made  him  formidable  in  spite 
of  his  lameness.  He  fought  Lord  Calthorpe  for 

writing   '  d d  atheist '    under  his  name 

(MEDWIN,  p.  68).  He  was  a  cricketer  (Notes 
and  Queries,  6th  ser.  viii.  245),  and  the  late 
Lord  Stratford  de  Redcliffe  remembered  seeing 
him  playing  in  the  match  against  Eton  with 
another  boy  to  run  for  him.  Byron  was  one 
of  the  ringleaders  in  a  childish  revolt  against 
the  appointment  of  Dr.  Butler  (March  1805) 
as  Drury's  successor,  and  in  favour  of  Mark 
Drury.  Byron  said  that  he  saved  the  hall  from 


Byron 


134 


Byron 


burning  by  showing  to  the  boys  the  names  of 
their  ancestors  on  the  walls  (MEDWIN,  p.  68). 
He  afterwards  satirised  Butler  as  '  Pompo- 
sus '  in  '  Hours  of  Idleness,'  but  had  the  sense 
to  apologise  before  his  first  foreign  tour. 

'  Sly  school  friendships,'  says  Byron,  'were 
with  me  passions.'  Byron  remonstrates  with 
a  boyish  correspondent  for  calling  him  '  my 
dear '  instead  of  '  my  dearest  Byron.'  His 
most  famous  contemporary  at  Harrow  was 
Sir  Robert  Peel,  for  whom  he  offered  to  take 
half  the  thrashing  inflicted  by  a  bully.  He 
protected  Harness,  his  junior  by  two  years, 
who  survived  till  1869.  His  closest  intimates 
were  apparently  Lords  Clare  and  Dorset  and 
John  Wingfield.  When  he  met  Clare  long 
afterwards  in  Italy,  he  was  agitated  to  a  pain- 
ful degree,  and  says  that  he  could  never  hear 
the  name  without  a  beating  of  the  heart.  He 
had  been  called  at  Glennie's  'the  old  English 
baron,'  and  some  aristocratic  vanity  perhaps 
appears  in  his  choice  of  intimates  and  depen- 
dents. 

His  mother  was  at  Bath  in  1802  (where 
he  appeared  in  Turkish  costume  at  a  masque- 
rade) ;  at  Nottingham  in  1803  ;  and  at  South- 
well, in  a  house  called  Burgage  Manor,  in 
1804.  Byron  visited  Newstead  in  1803,  then 
occupied  by  Lord  Grey  de  Ruthin,  who  set 
apart  a  room  for  his  use.  He  was  often  at 
Annesley  Hall,  the  seat  of  his  distant  cousins 
the  Chaworths.  Mary  Anne  Chaworth  was 
fifth  in  descent  from  Viscount  Chaworth,  and 
her  grandfather  was  brother  to  the  William 
Chaworth  killed  by  the  fifth  Lord  Byron.  A 
superstitious  fancy  (duly  turned  to  account 
in  the '  Siege  of  Corinth,'  xxi.),  that  the  family 
portraits  would  descend  from  their  frames  to 
haunt  the  duellist's  heir,  made  him  refuse  to 
sleep  there  ;  till  a  '  bogle '  seen  on  the  road 
to  Newstead — or  some  less  fanciful  motive — 
induced  him  to  stay  for  the  night.  He  had 
fallen  desperately  in  love  with  Mary  Anne 
Chaworth,  two  years  his  senior,  who  natur- 
ally declined  to  take  him  seriously.  A  year 
later  Miss  Pigot  describes  him  as  a  '  fat  bash- 
ful boy.'  In  1804  he  found  Miss  Chaworth 
engaged  to  John  Musters.  The  marriage  took 
place  in  1805.  Moore  gives  a  report,  proba- 
bly inaccurate  (see  JEAFFRESON,  i.  123),  of 
Byron's  agitation  on  hearing  of  the  wedding. 
He  dined  with  her  and  her  husband  in  1808, 
and  was  much  affected  by  seeing  her  infant 
daughter.  Poems  addressed  to  her  appeared 
in  'Hours  of  Idleness'  and  Hobhouse's  '  Mis- 
cellany.' He  told  Medwin  (p.  65)  that  he  had 
found  in  her  '  all  that  his  youthful  fancy  could 
paint  of  beautiful.'  Mrs.  Musters's  marriage 
was  unhappy;  she  was  separated  from  her 
husband  ;  her  mind  became  affected,  and  she 
died  in  1832  from  a  shock  caused  by  riots  at 


Nottingham.  This  passion  seems  to  have  left 
the  most  permanent  traces  on  Byron's  life  ; 
though  it  was  a  year  later  (if  his  account  is 
accurate)  that  the  news  of  Mary  Duff's  mar- 
riage nearly  caused  convulsions. 

In  October  1805  Byron  entered  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge,  as  a  nobleman.  A  youth 
of  '  tumultuous  passions '  (in  the  phrase  of 
his  college  tutor),  he  was  exposed  to  the 
temptations  of  his  rank,  yet  hardly  within 
the  sphere  of  its  legitimate  ambition.  He 
rode,  shot  with  a  pistol,  and  boxed.  He  made 
a  friend  of  the  famous  pugilist,  Jackson,  paid 
for  postchaises  to  bring  '  dear  Jack '  to  visit 
him  at  Brighton,  invited  him  to  Newstead, 
and  gave  him  commissions  about  dogs  and 
horses.  He  was  greatest  at  swimming.  The 
pool  below  the  sluice  at  Grantchester  is  still 
called  by  his  name.  Leigh  Hunt  first  saw 
him  (HUNT,  Byron,  &c.  p.  1)  swimming  a 
match  in  the  Thames  under  Jackson's  super- 
vision, and  in  August  1807  he  boasts  to  Miss 
Pigot  of  a  three  miles  swim  through  Black- 
friars  and  Westminster  bridges.  He  tra- 
velled to  various  resorts  with  a  carriage,  a 
pair  of  horses,  a  groom  and  valet,  besides  a 
bulldog  and  a  Newfoundland.  In  1806  his 
mother  ended  a  quarrel  by  throwing  the 
poker  and  tongs  at  his  head.  She  followed 
him  to  his  lodgings  in  London,  whither  he 
retreated,  and  there  another  engagement  re- 
sulted in  the  defeat  of  the  enemy — his  mother. 
On  a  visit  to  Harrogate  in  the  same  summer 
with  his  friend  Pigot  he  was  shy,  quiet, 
avoided  drinking,  and  was  polite  to  Profes- 
sor Hailstone,  of  Trinity.  On  some  of  his 
rambles  he  was  accompanied  by  a  girl  in  boy's 
clothes,  whom  he  introduced  as  his  younger 
brother.  He  tells  Miss  Pigot  that  he  has 
played  hazard  for  two  nights  till  four  in  the 
morning ;  and  in  a  later  diary  (MooEE,  chap, 
viii.)  says  that  he  loved  gambling,  but  left  off 
in  time,  and  played  little  after  he  was  of  age. 
It  is  not  surprising  to  find  him  confessing  in 
1808  (Letter  25)  that  he  is  '  cursedly  dipped,' 
and  will  owe  9,000/.  or  10,000/.  on  coming  of 
age.  The  college  authorities  naturally  looked 
askance  at  him ;  and  Byron  symbolised  his 
opinion  of  dons  by  bringing  up  a  bear  to 
college,  and  declaring  that  the  animal  should 
sit  for  a  fellowship. 

Byron  formed  friendships  and  had  pursuits 
of  a  more  intellectual  kind.  He  seems  to 
have  resided  at  Cambridge  for  the  Michaelmas 
term  1805,  and  the  Lent  and  Easter  terms 
1806 ;  he  was  then  absent  for  nearly  a  year, 
and  returned  to  keep  (probably)  the  Easter 
term  of  1807,  the  following  October  and  Lent 
terms,  and  perhaps  the  Easter  term  of  1808, 
taking  his  M.A.  degree  on  4  July  1808  (in- 
formation kindly  given  by  Cambridge  autho- 


Byron 


135 


Byron 


rities).  In  the  first  period  of  residence, 
though  sulky  and  solitary,  he  became  the  ad- 
miring friend  of  W.  J.  Bankes,  was  intimate 
with  Edward  Noel  Long,  and  protected  a 
chorister  named  Eddlestone.  His  friendship 
with  this  youth,  he  tells  MissPigot(Julyl807), 
is  to  eclipse  all  the  classical  precedents,  and 
Byron  means  to  get  a  partnership  for  his  friend, 
or  to  take  him  as  a  permanent  companion. 
Eddlestone  died  of  consumption  in  1811,  and 
Byron  then  reclaimed  from  Miss  Pigot  a  cor- 
nelian, which  he  had  originally  received  from 
Eddlestone,  and  handed  on  to  her.  References 
to  this  friendship  are  in  the  '  Hours  of  Idle- 
ness,' and  probably  in  the '  Cornelian  Heart ' 
(dated  March  1812).  Long  entered  the  army, 
and  was  drowned  in  a  transport  in  1809,  to 
Byron's  profound  affliction.  He  became  in- 
timate with  two  fellows  of  King's — Henry 
Drury  and  Francis  Hodgson,  afterwards  pro- 
vost of  Eton.  Byron  snowed  his  friendship 
for  Hodgson  by  a  present  of  1,000/.  in  1813, 
when  Hodgson  was  in  embarrassment  and 
Byron  not  over  rich  (HODGSON,  Memoirs,  L 
268).  In  his  later  residence  a  closer '  coterie ' 
was  formed  by  Byron,  Hobhouse,  Davies,  and 
C.  S.  Matthews  (Letter  66).  John  Cam 
Hobhouse,  afterwards  Lord  Broughton,  was 
his  friend  through  life.  Scrope  Berdmore 
Davies,  a  man  of  wit  and  taste,  delighted 
Byron  by  his  '  dashing  vivacity,'  and  lent 
him  4,800/.,  the  repayment  of  which  was 
celebrated  by  a  drinking  bout  at  the  Cocoa 
on  27  March  1 814.  Hodgson  reports  (i.  104) 
that  when  Byron  exclaimed  melodramatically 
'  I  shall  go  mad,'  Davies  used  to  suggest 
'  silly '  as  a  probable  emendation.  Matthews 
was  regarded  as  the  most  promising  of  the 
friends.  Byron  described  his  audacity,  his 
swimming  and  boxing,  and  conversational 
powers  in  a  letter  to  Murray  (20  Nov.  1820), 
and  tells  Dallas  (Letter  61)  that  he  was  a 
'  most  decided '  and  outspoken  '  atheist.' 

Among  these  friends  Byron  varied  the 
pursuit  of  pleasure  by  literary  efforts.  He 
boasts  in  a  juvenile  letter  (No.  20)  that  he 
has  often  been  compared  to  'the  wicked'  Lord 
Lyttelton,  and  has  already  been  held  up  as 
'  the  votary  of  licentiousness  and  the  disciple 
of  infidelity.'  A  list  (dated  30  Nov.  1807) 
shows  that  he  had  read  or  looked  through 
many  historical  books  and  novels  '  by  the 
thousand.'  His  memory  was  remarkable  (see 
e.g.GAMBA,p.!48 ;  LADYBLESSINGTON,P.  134). 
Scott,  however,  found  in  1815  that  his  read- 
ing did  '  not  appear  to  have  been  extensive, 
either  in  history  or  poetry ; '  and  the  list  does 
not  imply  that  he  had  strayed  beyond  the 
highways  of  literature. 

At  Southwell,  in  September  1806,  he  took 
the  principal  part  (Penruddock,  an  '  amiable 


misanthrope ')  in  an  amateur  performance  of 
Cumberland's '  Wheel  of  Fortune,'  and  '  spun 
a  prologue '  in  a  postchaise.  About  the  same 
time  he  confessed  to  Miss  Pigot,  who  had 
been  reading  Burns  to  him,  that  he  too  was 
a  poet,  and  wrote  down  the  lines  '  In  thee  I 
fondly  hoped  to  clasp.'  In  November  1806 
Ridge,  a  Newark  bookseller,  had  privately 
printed  for  him  a  small  volume  of  poems, 
entitled  '  Fugitive  Pieces.'  His  friend  Mr. 
Becher,  a  Southwell  clergyman  [see  BECKER, 
JOHN],  remonstrated  against  the  license  of 
one  poem.  Byron  immediately  destroyed  the 
whole  impression  (except  one  copy  in  Becher's 
hands  and  one  sent  to  young  Pigot,  then 
studying  medicine  at  Edinburgh).  A  hun- 
dred copies,  omitting  the  offensive  verses,  and 
with  some  additions,  under  the  title  '  Poems 
on  Various  Occasions,'  were  distributed  in 
January  1807.  Favourable  notices  came  to 
the  author  from  Bankes,  Henry  Mackenzie 
('The  Man  of  Feeling'),  and  Lord  Wood- 
houselee.  In  the  summer  of  1807  Byron 
published  a  collection  called  '  Hours  of  Idle- 
ness, a  series  of  Poems,  original  and  trans- 
lated, by  George  Gordon,  Lord  Byron,  a 
minor,'  from  which  twenty  of  the  privately 
printed  poems  were  omitted  and  others  added. 
It  was  praised  in  the  '  Critical  Review '  of 
September  1807,  and  abused  in  the  first 
number  of  the  '  Satirist.'  A  new  edition, 
with  some  additions  and  without  the  prefaces, 
appeared  in  March  1808  (see  account  of  these 
editions  in  appendix  to  English  translation 
of  ELZE'S  Byron  (1872),  p.  446).  In  January 
1808  the  famous  criticism  came  out  in  the 
'  Edinburgh '  (Byron  speaks  of  this  as  about 
to  appear  in  a  letter  (No.  24)  dated  26  Feb. 
1808).  The  critique  has  been  attributed  both 
to  Brougham  and  Jeffrey.  Jeffrey  seems  to 
have  denied  the  authorship  (see  MEDWIK, 
p.  174),  and  the  ponderous  legal  facetiousness 
is  certainly  not  unlike  Brougham,  whom 
Byron  came  to  regard  as  the  author  (see  Notes 
and  Queries,  4th  ser.  vi.  368,  480).  The  se- 
verity was  natural  enough.  Scott,  indeed, 
says  that  he  remonstrated  with  Jeffrey,  think- 
ing that  the  poems  contained  '  some  passages 
of  noble  promise.'  But  the  want  of  critical 
acumen  is  less  obvious  than  the  needless 
cruelty  of  the  wound  inflicted  upon  a  boy's 
harmless  vanity.  Byron  was  deeply  stung. 
He  often  boasted  afterwards  (e.g.  Letter  420) 
that  he  instantly  drank  three  bottles  of  claret 
and  began  a  reply.  He  had  already  in  his 
desk  (Letter  18),  on  26  Oct.  1807,  380  lines 
of  his  satire,  besides  214  pages  of  a  novel, 
560  lines  in  blank  verse  of  a  poem  on  Bos- 
worth  Field,  and  other  pieces.  He  now  care- 
fully polished  his  satire,  and  had  it  put  in 
type  by  Ridge. 


Byron 


136 


Byron 


On  leaving  Cambridge  he  had  settled  at 
Newstead,  given  up  in  ruinous  condition  by 
Lord  Grey  in  the  previous  April,  where  he 
had  a  few  rooms  made  habitable,  and  cele- 
brated his  coming  of  age  by  some  meagre 
approach  to  the  usual  festivities.  A  favour- 
able decision  in  the  courts  had  given  him 
hopes  of  Rochdale,  and  made  him,  he  says, 
60,000/.  richer.  The  suit,  however,  dragged 
on  through  his  life.  Meanwhile  he  had  to 
raise  money  to  make  repairs  and  maintain  his 
establishment  at  Newstead,  with  which  he  de- 
clares his  resolution  never  to  part  (Letter  of 
6  March  1809).  The  same  letter  announces 
the  death  of  his  friend  Lord  Falkland  in  a 
duel.  In  spite  of  his  own  difficulties  Byron 
tried  to  help  the  widow,  stood  godfather  to 
her  infant,  and  left  a  5QQI.  note  for  his  god- 
child in  a  breakfast  cup.  In  a  letter  from 
Mrs.  Byron  (Athenceum,  6  Sept.  1884)  this 
is  apparently  mentioned  as  a  loan  to  Lady 
Falkland.  On  13  March  he  took  his  seat 
in  the  House  of  Lords.  Lord  Carlisle  had 
acknowledged  the  receipt  of  '  Hours  of  Idle- 
ness,' the  second  edition  of  which  had  been 
dedicated  to  him,  in  a  '  tolerably  handsome 
letter,'  but  would  take  no  trouble  about  in- 
troducing his  ward.  Byron  was  accompanied 
to  the  house  by  no  one  but  Dallas,  a  small 
author,  whose  sister  was  the  wife  of  Byron's 
uncle,  George  Anson,  and  who  had  recently 
sought  his  acquaintance.  Byron  felt  his  iso- 
lation, and  sulkily  put  aside  a  greeting  from 
the  chancellor  (Eldon).  He  erased  a  com- 
pliment to  Carlisle  and  substituted  a  bitter 
attack  in  his  satire  which  was  now  going 
through  the  press  under  Dallas's  superinten- 
dence. '  English  Bards  and  Scotch  Reviewers ' 
appeared  in  the  middle  of  March,  and  at  once 
made  its  mark.  He  prepared  a  second  edition 
at  the  end  of  April  with  additions  and  a 
swaggering  prose  postscript,  announcing  his 
departure  from  England  and  declaring  that 
his  motive  was  not  fear  of  his  victims'  anti- 
pathies. The  satire  is  vigorously  written  and 
more  carefully  polished  than  Byron's  later 
efforts ;  but  has  not  the  bitterness,  the  keen- 
ness, or  the  fine  workmanship  of  Pope.  .The 
retort  upon  his  reviewers  is  only  part  of  a 
long  tirade  upon  the  other  poets  of  the  day. 
In  1816  Byron  made  some  annotations  on 
the  poem  at  Geneva,  admitting  the  injustice 
of  many  lines.  A  third  and  fourth  edition 
appeared  in  1810  and  1811 ;  in  the  last  year 
he  prepared  a  fifth  for  the  press.  He  sup- 
pressed it,  as  many  of  his  adversaries  were 
now  on  friendly  terms  with  him,  and  destroyed 
all  but  one  copy,  from  which  later  editions 
have  been  printed.  He  told  Murray  (23  Oct. 
1817)  that  he  would  never  consent  to  its 
republication. 


Byron  had  for  some  time  contemplated 
making  his  '  grand  tour.'  In  the  autumn  of 
1808  he  got  up  a  play  at  Newstead ;  he  buried 
his  Newfoundland,  Boatswain,  who  died  of 
madness  18  Nov.  1808,  under  a  monument 
with  a  misanthropical  inscription;  and  in 
the  following  spring  entertained  his  college 
friends.  C.  S.  Matthews  describes  their  amuse- 
ments in  a  letter  published  by  Moore.  They 
dressed  themselves  in  theatrical  costumes  of 
monks  (with  a  recollection,  perhaps,  of  Med- 
menham),  and  drank  burgundy  out  of  a 
human  skull  found  near  the  abbey,  which 
Byron  had  fashioned  into  a  cup  with  an  ap- 
propriate inscription.  Such  revelries  sug- 
gested extravagant  rumours  of  reckless  orgies 
and  '  harems '  in  the  abbey.  Moore  assures 
us  that  the  life  there  was  in  reality  '  simple 
and  inexpensive,'  and  the  scandal  of  limited 
application. 

Byron  took  leave  of  England  by  some 
verses  to  Mrs.  Musters  about  his  blighted 
affections,  and  sailed  from  Falmouth  in  the 
Lisbon  packet  on  2  July  1809.  Hobhouse 
accompanied  him,  and  he  took  three  servants, 
Fletcher  (who  followed  him  to  the  last),  Rush- 
ton,  and  Joe  Murray.  From  Lisbon  he  rode 
across  Spain  to  Seville  and  Cadiz,  and  thence 
sailed  to  Gibraltar  in  the  Hyperion  frigate 
in  the  beginning  of  August.  He  sent  home 
Murray  and  Rushton  with  instructions  for 
the  proper  education  of  the  latter  at  his  own 
expense.  He  sailed  in  the  packet  for  Malta 
on  19  Aug.  1809,  in  company  with  Gait, 
who  afterwards  wrote  his  life,  and  who  was 
rather  amused  by  the  affectations  of  the  youth- 
ful peer.  At  Malta  he  fell  in  with  a  Mrs. 
Spencer  Smith  with  a  romantic  history  (see 
Memoirs  of  the  Duchesse  cCAbrantes  (1834), 
xv.  1-74),  to  whom  he  addressed  the  verses 
'  To  Florence,'  '  stanzas  composed  during  a 
thunderstorm,'  and  a  passage  in  '  Childe  Ha- 
rold '  (ii.  st.  30-3),  explaining  that  his  heart 
was  now  past  the  power  of  loving.  From 
Malta  he  reached  Prevesa  in  the  Spider, 
brig  of  war,  on  19  Sept.  1809.  He  thence 
visited  Ali  Pasha  at  Tepelen,  and  was  nearly 
lost  in  a  Turkish  man-of-war  on  his  return. 
In  November  he  travelled  to  Missolonghi 
(21  Nov.)  through  Acarnania  with  a  guard 
of  Albanians.  He  stayed  a  fortnight  at  Patras, 
and  thence  left  for  Athens.  He  reached 
Athens  on  Christmas  eve  and  lodged  with 
Theodora  Macri,  widow  of  the  English  vice- 
consul,  who  had  three  lovely  daughters.  The 
eldest,  Theresa,  celebrated  by  Byron  as  the 
Maid  of  Athens,  became  Mrs.  Black.  She 
fell  into  poverty,  and  an  appeal  for  her  support 
was  made  in  the  '  Times  '  on  23  March  1872. 
She  died  in  October  1875  (Times,  21,  25, 
27  Oct.  1875).  He  sailed  from  Athens  for 


Byron 


137 


Byron 


Smyrna  in  the  Pylades,  sloop  of  war,  on 
5  March  1810  ;  visited  Ephesus ;  and  on 
11  April  sailed  in  the  Salsette  frigate  for 
Constantinople,  and  visited  the  Troad.  On 
3  May  he  repeated  Leander's  feat  of  swim- 
ming from  Sestos  to  Abydos.  In  February 
1821  he  wrote  a  long  letter  to  Murray,  de- 
fending his  statements  against  some  criticisms 
in  W.  Turner's  '  Tour  in  the  Levant '  (see 
Appendix  to  MOORE).  Byron  reached  Con- 
stantinople on  14  May,  and  sailed  in  the 
Salsette  on  14  July.  Hobhouse  returned  to 
England,  while  Byron  landed  at  Zea,  with 
Fletcher,  two  Albanians,  and  a  Tartar,  and 
returned  to  Athens.  Here  he  professed  to 
have  met  with  the  adventure  turned  to  account 
in  the  '  Giaour '  about  saving  a  girl  from  being 
drowned  in  a  sack.  A  letter  from  Lord  Sligo, 
who  was  then  at  Athens,  to  Byron  (31  Aug. 
1813),  proves  that  some  such  report  was  cur- 
rent at  Athens  a  day  or  two  later,  and  may 
possibly  have  had  some  foundation.  Hobhouse 
(  Westminster  Review,  January  1825)  says  that 
Byron's  Turkish  servant  was  the  lover  of  the 
girl.  He  made  a  tour  in  the  Morea,  had  a 
dangerous  fever  at  Patras  (which  left  a  lia- 
bility to  malaria),  and  returned  to  Athens, 
where  he  passed  the  winter  of  1810-11  in  the 
Capuchin  convent.  Here  he  met  Lady  Hester 
Stanhope,  and  formed  one  of  his  strong  attach- 
ments to  a  youth  called  Nicolo  Giraud.  To 
this  lad  he  gave  a  sum  of  money  on  parting, 
and  left  him  7,000/.  in  a  will  of  August  1811. 
From  Athens  Byron  went  to  Malta,  and  sailed 
thence  for  England  in  the  Volage  frigate  on 
3  June  181 1 .  He  reached  Portsmouth  at  the 
beginning  of  July,  and  was  met  by  Dallas  at 
Reddish's  Hotel,  St.  James's  Street,  on  15  July 
1811. 

Byron  returned  to  isolation  and  vexation. 
He  had  told  his  mother  that,  if  compelled  to 
part  with  Newstead,  he  should  retire  to  the 
East.  To  Hodgson  he  wrote  while  at  sea 
(Letter  51)  that  he  was  returning  embar- 
rassed, unsocial,  '  without  a  hope  and  almost 
without  a  desire.'  His  financial  difficulties 
are  shown  by  a  series  of  letters  published  in 
the  'Athenaeum '  (30  Aug.  and  6  Sept.  1884). 
The  court  of  chancery  had  allowed  him  50QI. 
a  year  at  Cambridge,  to  which  his  mother  had 
added  as  much,  besides  incurring  a  debt  of 
1,000/.  on  his  behalf.  He  is  reduced  to  his 
last  guinea  in  December  1807,  has  obtained 
loans  from  Jews,  and  expects  to  end  by  suicide 
or  the  marriage  of  a  'golden  dolly.'  His 
mother  was  put  to  the  greatest  difficulties 
during  his  travels,  and  he  seems  to  have  been 
careless  in  providing  for  her  wants.  The 
bailiffs  were  at  Newstead  in  February  1810 ; 
a  sale  was  threatened  in  June.  Byron  writes 
from  Athens  in  November  refusing  to  sell 


Newstead.  While  returning  to  England  he 
proposed  to  join  the  army,  and  had  to  borrow 
money  to  pay  for  his  journey  to  London. 
News  of  his  mother's  illness  came  to  him  in 
London,  and  before  he  could  reach  her  she 
died  (1  Aug.  1811)  of  'a  fit  of  rage  caused 
by  reading  the  upholsterer's  bills.'  The  loss 
affected  him  deeply,  and  he  was  found  sob- 
bing by  her  remains  over  the  loss  of  his  one 
friend  in  the  world.  The  deaths  of  his  school- 
friend  Wingfield  (14  May  1811),of  C.  S.  Mat- 
thews, and  of  Eddlestone,  were  nearly  simul- 
taneous blows,  and  he  tells  Miss  Pigot  that 
the  last  death  '  made  the  sixth,  within  four 
months,  of  friends  and  relatives  lost  between 
May  and  the  end  of  August.'  In  February 
1812  he  mentions  Eddlestone  to  Hodgson 
(Memoirs,  i.  221)  as  the  '  only  human  being 
that  ever  loved  him  in  truth  and  entirely.' 
He  adds  that  where  death  has  set  his  seal 
the  impression  can  never  be  broken.  The 
phrase  recurs  in  the  most  impressive  of  the 
poems  to  Thyrza,  dated  in  the  same  month. 
The  coincidence  seems  to  confirm  Moore's 
statement  that  Thyrza  was  no  more  than  an 
impersonation  of  Byron's  melancholy  caused 
by  many  losses.  An  apostrophe  to  a  '  loved 
and  lovely  one'  at  the  end  of  the  second  canto 
of '  Childe  Harold '  (st.  95,96)  belongs  to  the 
same  series.  Attempts  to  identify  Thyrza 
have  failed.  Byron  spoke  to  Trelawny  of  a 
passion  for  a  cousin  who  was  in  a  decline 
when  he  left  England,  and  whom  Trelawny 
identifies  with  Thyrza.  No  one  seems  to 
answer  to  the  description.  It  may  be  added 
that  he  speaks  (see  MOORE,  chap,  iv.)  of  a 
'  violent,  though  pure  love  and  passion '  which 
absorbed  him  while  at  Cambridge,  and  writes 
to  Dallas  (11  Oct.  1811)  of  a  loss  about  this 
time  which  would  have  profoundly  moved 
him  but  that  he  '  has  supped  full  of  horrors,' 
and  that  Dallas  understands  him  as  referring 
to  some  one  who  might  have  made  him  happy 
as  a  wife.  Byron  had  sufficient  elasticity  of 
spirit  for  a  defiance  of  the  world,  and  a  vanity 
keen  enough  to  make  a  boastful  exhibition  of 
premature  cynicism  and  a  blighted  heart. 

At  the  end  of  October  1811  he  took  lodg- 
ings in  St.  James's  Street.  He  had  shown 
to  Dallas  upon  his  return  to  England  the  first 
two  cantos  of  '  Childe  Harold '  and  '  Hints 
from  Horace,'  a  tame  paraphrase  of  the  '  Ars 
Poetica.'  According  to  Dallas,  he  preferred 
the  last,  and  was  unwilling  to  publish  the 
'  Childe.'  Cawthorn,  who  had  published  the 
'  English  Bards,'  &c.,  accepted  the  '  Hints  ' 
(which  did  not  appear  till  after  Byron's  death), 
but  the  publication  was  delayed,  apparently 
for  want  of  a  good  classical  reviser  (  To  Hodg- 
son, 13  Oct.  1811).  The  Longmans  had  re- 
fused the  '  English  Bards,'  which  attacked 


Byron 


138 


Byron 


their  friends,  and  Byron  told  Dallas  to  offer 
'  Childe  Harold '  elsewhere.  Miller  objected 
to  the  attack  upon  Lord  Elgin  (as  the  de- 
spoiler  of  the  Parthenon),  for  whom  he  pub- 
lished ;  and  it  was  ultimately  accepted  by 
Murray,  who  thus  began  a  permanent  con- 
nection with  Byron.  '  Childe  Harold  '  ap- 
peared in  March  1812.  Byron  had  meanwhile 
spoken  for  the  first  time  in  the  House  of 
Lords,  27  Feb.  1812,  against  a  bill  for  sup- 
pressing riots  of  Nottingham  frameworkers, 
and  with  considerable  success.  A  second 
and  less  successful  speech  against  catholic 
disabilities  followed  on  21  April  1812.  He 
made  one  other  short  speech  in  presenting  a 
petition  from  Major  Cartwright  on  1  June 
1813.  Lord  Holland  helped  him  in  provid- 
ing materials  for  the  first,  and  the  speeches 
indicate  a  leaning  towards  something  more 
than  whiggism.  The  first  two  are  of  rather 
elaborate  rhetoric,  and  his  delivery  was  cri- 
ticised as  too  theatrical  and  sing-song.  Any 
political  ambition  was  extinguished  by  the 
startling  success  of  '  Childe  Harold,'  of  which 
a  first  edition  was  immediately  sold.  Byron 
'  woke  one  morning  andf  ound  himself  famous.' 
Murray  gave  600/.  for  the  copyright,  which 
Byron  handed  over  to  Dallas,  declaring  that 
he  would  never  take  money  for  his  poems. 

The  two  cantos  now  published  are  admit- 
tedly inferior  to  the  continuation  of  the 
poem ;  and  the  affectation  of  which  it  set 
the  fashion  is  obsolete.  Byron  tells  Murray 
(3  Nov.  1821)  that  he  is  like  a  tiger.  If  he 
misses  his  first  spring,  he  goes  'grumbling 
back  to  the  jungle  again.'  His  poems  are 
all  substantially  impromptus ;  but  the  vigour 
and  descriptive  power,  in  spite  of  all  blemishes, 
are  enough  to  explain  the  success  of  a  poem 
original  in  conception  and  setting  forth  a  type"! 
of  character  which  embodied  a  prevailing! 
sentiment. 

Byron  became  the  idol  of  the  sentimental 
part  of  society.  Friends  and  lovers  of  noto- 
riety gathered  round  this  fascinating  rebel. 
Among  the  first  was  Moore,  who  had  sent 
him  a  challenge  for  a  passage  in  '  English 
Bards'  ridiculing  the  bloodless  duel  with 
Jeffrey.  Hodgson  had  suppressed  the  letter 
during  Byron's  absence.  Moore  now  wrote 
a  letter  ostensibly  demanding  explanations, 
but  more  like  a  request  for  acquaintance. 
The  two  met  at  a  dinner  given  by  Rogers, 
where  Campbell  made  a  fourth.  Byron  sur- 
prised his  new  friends  by  the  distinction  of 
his  appearance  and  the  eccentricity  of  his 
diet,  consisting  of  potatoes  and  vinegar  alone. 
Moore  was  surprised  at  Byron's  isolation. 
Dallas,  his  solicitor,  Hanson,  and  three  or 
four  college  friends  were  at  this  time  (No- 
vember 1811)  his  only  associates.  Moore 


rapidly  became  intimate.  Byron  liked  him 
as  a  thorough  man  of  the  world  and  as  an 
expert  in  the  arts  which  compensate  for  in- 
feriority of  birth,  and  which  enabled  Moore 
to  act  as  an  obsequious  monitor  and  to 
smother  gentle  admonition  in  abundant  flat- 
tery. In  his  diary  (10  Dec.  1813)  Byron 
says  that  Moore  was  the  best-hearted  man 
he  knew  and  with  talents  equal  to  his  feel- 
ings. Byron  was  now  at  the  height  of  his 
proverbial  beauty.  Coleridge  in  1816  speaks 
enthusiastically  of  the  astonishing  beauty 
and  expressiveness  of  his  face  (GTLLMAN, 
p.  267).  Dark  brown  locks,  curling  over 
a  lofty  forehead,  grey  eyes  with  long  dark 
lashes,  a  mouth  and  chin  of  exquisite  sym- 
metry are  shown  in  his  portraits,  and  were 
animated  by  an  astonishing  mobility  of 
expression,  varying  from  apathy  to  intense 
passion.  His  head  was  very  small ;  his  nose, 
though  well  formed,  rather  too  thick ;  look- 
ing, says  Hunt  (i.  150),  in  a  front  view  as  if 
'  grafted  on  the  face ; '  his  complexion  was 
colourless  ;  he  had  little  beard.  His  height, 
he  says  (Diary,  17  March  1814),  5ft.  8$in. 
or  a  little  less  (MEDWIN,  p.  5).  He  had  a 
broad  chest,  long  muscular  arms,  with  white 
delicate  hands,  and  beautiful  teeth.  A  ten- 
dency to  excessive  fatness,  inherited  from 
his  mother,  was  not  only  disfiguring  but 
productive  of  great  discomfort,  and  increased 
the  unwieldiness  arising  from  his  lameness. 
To  remedy  the  evil  he  resorted  to  the  in- 
jurious system  of  diet  often  set  down  to 
mere  affectation.  Trelawny  (ii.  74)  observes 
more  justly  that  Byron  was  the  only  human 
being  he  "knew  with  self-restraint  enough 
not  to  get  fat.  In  April  1807  he  tells  Pigot 
that  he  has  reduced  himself  by  exercise,  phy- 
sic, and  hot  baths  from  14st.  71bs.  to  12st.  71bs. ; 
in  January  1808  he  tells  Drury  that  he  has 
got  down  to  lOst.  71bs.  When  last  weighed 
at  Genoa  he  was  lOst.  91bs.  (TRELAwmr). 
He  carried  on  this  system  at  intervals  through 
life ;  at  Athens  he  drank  vinegar  and  water, 
and  seldom  ate  more  than  a  little  rice ;  on 
his  return  he  gave  up  wine  and  meat.  He 
sparred  with  Jackson  for  exercise,  and  took 
hot  baths.  In  1813  he  lived  on  six  biscuits 
a  day  and  tea ;  in  December  he  fasts  for 
forty-eight  hours ;  in  1816  he  lived  on  a  thin 
slice  of  bread  for  breakfast  and  a  vegetable 
dinner,  drinking  green  tea  and  seltzer-water. 
He  kept  down  hunger  by  chewing  mastic 
and  tobacco  (HUNT,  i.  65).  He  sometimes 
took  laudanum  (Diary,  14  Jan.  1821  ;  and 
Lady  Byron's  Letter,  18  Jan.  1816).  He 
tells  Moore  (Letter  461)  in  1821  that  a  dose 
of  salts  gave  him  most  exhilaration.  Occa- 
sional indulgences  varied  this  course.  Moore 
describes  a  supper  (19  May  1814)  when  he 


Byron 


139 


Byron 


finished  two  or  three  lobsters,  washed  down 
by  half  a  dozen  glasses  of  strong  brandy, 
with  tumblers  of  hot  water.  He  wrote  '  Don 
Juan'  on  gin  and  water,  and  Medwin  (p. 
336)  speaks  of  his  drinking  too  much  wine 
and  nearly  a  pint  of  hollands  every  night 
(in  1822).  Trelawny  (i.  73),  however,  de- 
clares that  the  spirits  was  mere  '  water  be- 
witched.' When  Hunt  reached  Pisa  in  1822, 
he  found  Byron  so  fat  as  to  be  scarcely  re- 
cognisable. Medwin,  two  or  three  months 
later,  found  him  starved  into  '  unnatural 
thinness.'  Such  a  diet  was  no  doubt  in- 
jurious in  the  long  run ;  but  the  starvation 
seems  to  have  stimulated  his  brain,  and  Tre- 
lawny says  that  no  man  had  brighter  eyes  or 
a  clearer  voice. 

In  the  spring  of  1813  Byron  published 
anonymously  the  '  "Waltz/  and  disowned  it 
on  its  deserved  failure.  Various  avatars  of 
'  Childe  Harold/  however,  repeated  his  pre- 
vious success.  The  '  Giaour  '  appeared  in 
May  1813 ;  the  '  Bride  of  Abydos'  in  Decem- 
ber 1813  ;  the  '  Corsair '  in  January  1814. 
They  were  all  struck  off  at  a  white  heat. 
The  '  Giaour '  was  increased  from  400  lines 
in  the  first  edition  to  1,400  in  the  fifth,  which 
appeared  in  the  autumn  of  1813.  The  first 
sketch  of  the  '  Bride '  was  written  in  four 
nights  (Diary,  16  Nov,  1813)  '  to  distract 
his  dreams  from  .  .  .  /  and  afterwards  in- 
creased by  200  lines.  The  '  Corsair,'  written 
in  ten  days,  or  between  18  and  31  Dec., 
was  hardly  touched  afterwards.  He  boasted 
afterwards  that  14,000  copies  of  the  last  were 
sold  in  a  day.  With  its  first  edition  appeared 
the  impromptu  lines,  '  Weep,  daughter  of  a 
royal  line ; '  the  Princess  Charlotte  having 
wept,  it  was  said,  on  the  inability  of  the 
whigs  to  form  a  cabinet  on  Perceval's  death. 
The  lines  were  the  cause  of  vehement  attacks 
upon  the  author  by  the  government  papers. 
A  satire  called  '  Anti-Byron/  shown  to  him 
by  Murray  in  March  1814,  indicated  the  rise 
of  a  hostile  feeling.  Byron  was  annoyed  by 
the  shift  of  favour.  He  had  said  in  the  dedi- 
cation of  the  'Corsair'  to  Moore  that  he 
should  be  silent  for  some  years,  and  on  9  April 
1814  tells  Moore  that  he  has  given  up  rhym- 
ing. The  same  letter  announces  the  abdica- 
tion of  Napoleon,  and  next  day  he  composed 
and  sent  to  Murray  his  ode  upon  that  event. 
On  29  April  he  tells  Murray  that  he  has  re- 
solved to  buy  back  his  copyrights  and  sup- 
press his  poetry,  but  he  instantly  withdrew  the 
resolution  on  Murray's  assurance  that  it  would 
be  inconvenient.  By  the  middle  of  June  he 
had  finished  '  Lara/  which  was  published  in 
the  same  volume  with  Rogers's  '  Jacqueline ' 
in  August.  The  'Hebrew  Melodies/  written 
at  the  request  of  Kinnaird,  appeared  with 


music  in  January  1815.  The  '  Siege  of  Co- 
rinth/ begun  July  1815  and  copied  by  Lady 
Byron,  and  '  Parisina/  written  the  same  au- 
tumn, appeared  in  January  and  February 
1816.  Murray  gave  700J.  for  '  Lara '  and  500 
guineas  for  each  of  the  others.  Dallas  wrote 
to  the  papers  in  February  1814,  defending  his 
noble  relative  from  the  charge  of  accepting 
payment;  and  stated  that  the  money  for 
'  Childe  Harold '  and  '  The  Corsair '  had  been 
given  to  himself.  The  sums  due  for  the  other 
two  poems  then  published  were  still,  it  seems, 
in  the  publisher  s  hands.  In  the  beginning 
of  1816  Byron  declined  to  take  the  1,000 
guineas  for  '  Parisina '  and  the  '  Siege  of  Co- 
rinth/ and  it  was  proposed  to  hand  over  the 
money  to  Godwin,  Coleridge,  and  Maturin. 
The  plan  was  dropped  at  Murray's  objection, 
and  the  poet  soon  became  less  scrupulous. 
These  poems  were  written  in  the  thick  of 
many  distractions.  Byron  was  familiar  at 
Holland,  Melbourne,  and  Devonshire  Houses. 
He  knew  Brummell  and  was  one  of  the  dan- 
dies ;  he  was  a  member  of  Watier's,  then  a 
'  superb  club/  and  appeared  as  a  caloyer  in  a 
masquerade  given  by  his  fellow-members  in 
1813 ;  of  the  more  literary  and  sober  Alfred; 
of  the  Union,  the  Pugilistics,  and  the  Owls, 
or  '  Fly-by-nights.'  He  indulged  in  the  plea- 
sures of  his  class,  with  intervals  of  self-con- 
tempt and  foreboding.  Scott  and  Mme.  de 
Stael  (like  Lady  Byron)  thought  that  a  pro- 
found melancholy  was  in  reality  his  domi- 
nant mood.  He  had  reasons  enough  in  his 
money  embarrassments  and  in  dangerous  en- 
tanglements. Fashionable  women  adored  the 
beautiful  young  poet  and  tried  to  soothe  his 
blighted  affections.  Lady  Morgan  (ii.  2)  de- 
scribes him  as  'cold,  silent,  and  reserved/ 
but  doubtless  not  the  less  fascinating.  Dal- 
las (iii.  41)  observed  that  his  coyness  speedily 
vanished,  and  found  him  in  a  brown  study 
writing  to  some  fine  lady  whose  page  was 
waiting  in  scarlet  and  a  hussar  jacket.  This 
may  have  been  Lady  Caroline  Lamb,  a  woman 
of  some  talent,  but  flighty  and  excitable  to 
the  verge  of  insanity.  She  was  born  23  Nov. 
1785,  the  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Bessboroup-h, 
and  in  June  1805  married  William  Lan>tf, 
afterwards  Lord  Melbourne.  The  women,  as 
she  says,  '  suffocated  him '  when  she  first  saw 
him.  On  her  own  introduction  by  Lady  West- 
morland, she  turned  on  her  heel  and  wrote 
in  her  diary  that  he  was  'mad,  bad,  and 
dangerous  to  know.'  The  acquaintance  was 
renewed  at  Lady  Holland's,  and  for  nine 
months  he  almost  lived  at  Melbourne  House, 
where  he  contrived  to  '  sweep  away '  the 
dancing,  in  which  he  could  take  no  part. 
Lady  Caroline  did  her  best  to  make  her  pas- 
sion notorious.  She  '  absolutely  besieged 


Byron 


140 


Byron 


him,'  says  Rogers  (  Table  Talk,  p.  235)  ;  told 
him  in  her  first  letter  that  all  her  jewels  were 
at  his  service ;  waited  at  night  for  Rogers  in 
his  garden  to  ask  him  to  reconcile  her  to 
Byron ;  and  would  return  from  parties  in 
Byron's  carriage  or  wait  for  him  in  the  street 
if  not  invited.  At  last,  in  July  1813  (see 
JACKSON,  Bath  Archives,  ii.  146),  it  was  ru- 
moured in  London  that  after  a  quarrel  with 
Byron  at  a  party  Lady  Caroline  had  tried  to 
stab  herself  with  a  knife  and  then  with 
the  fragments  of  a  glass  (the  party  was  on 
5  July ;  HAYWARD,  Eminent  Statesmen,  i. 
350-3).  Her  mother  now  insisted  upon  her 
retirement  to  Ireland.  After  a  farewell  in- 
terview, Byron  wrote  her  a  letter  (printed 
from  the  original  manuscript  in  JEAFFRESON, 
i.  261),  which  reads  like  an  attempt  to  use 
the  warmest  phrases  consistent  with  an  ac- 
ceptance of  their  separation,  though  ending 
with  a  statement  of  his  readiness  to  fly  with 
her.  She  corresponded  with  Byron  from  Ire- 
land till  on  the  eve  of  her  return  she  received 
a  brutal  letter  from  him  (printed  in  '  Glenar- 
von,'  and  apparently  acknowledged  by  Byron, 
MEDWIN,  p.  274),  saying  roundly  that  he  was 
attached  to  another,  and  telling  her  to  cor- 
rect her  vanity  and  leave  him  in  peace.  The 
letter,  marked  with  Lady  Oxford's  coronet 
and  initials,  threw  Lady  Caroline  into  a  fit, 
which  involved  leeching,  bleeding,  and  bed 
for  a  week. 

Lady  Caroline's  mother-in-law,  Lady  Mel- 
bourne, was  sister  of  Sir  R.  Milbanke,  who, 
by  his  wife,  Judith  Noel,  daughter  of  Lord 
Wentworth,  was  father  of  an  only  daughter, 
Anne  Isabella  Milbanke,  born  17  May  1792. 
Miss  Milbanke  was  a  woman  of  intellectual 
tastes ;  fond  of  theology  and  mathematics, 
and  a  writer  of  poems,  one  or  two  of  which 
are  published  in  Byron's  works  (two  are 
given  in  Madame  Belloc's  '  Byron,'  i.  68). 
Byron  described  her  to  Medwin  (p.  36)  as 
having  small  and  feminine,  though  not  re- 
gular, features ;  the  fairest  skin  imaginable  ; 
perfect  figure  and  temper  and  modest  manners. 
She  was  on  friendly  terms  with  Mrs.  Siddons, 
Miss  Baillie,  Miss  Edgeworth,  and  other  li te- 
rary  personswho  frequented  her  mother's  house 
(see  HARNESS,  p.  23).  A  strong  sense  of  duty, 
shown  in  a  rather  puritanical  precision,  led 
unsympathetic  observers  to  regard  her  as 
prudish,  pedantic,  and  frigid.  Her  only  cer- 
tain fortune  was  10,CKXW.  Her  father  had 
injured  a  considerable  estate  by  electioneering. 
Her  mother's  brother,  Lord  Wentworth,  was 
approaching  seventy.  His  estate  of  some 
7,000/.  a  year  was  at  his  own  disposal,  and 
she  was  held  to  be  his  favourite ;  but  he  had 
illegitimate  children,  and  his  sister,  Lady 
Scarsdale,  had  sons  and  a  daughter.  Miss 


Milbanke  was  therefore  an  heiress  with 
rather  uncertain  prospects.  Byron,  from  what- 
ever motives,  made  her  an  offer  in  1812,  which 
was  refused,  and  afterwards  opened  a  corre- 
spondence with  her  (CAMPBELL,  New  Monthly, 
xxviii.  374,  contradicts,  on  Lady  Byron's  au- 
thority, Medwin's  statement  (p.  37),  that  she 
began  the  correspondence),  which  continued 
at  intervals  for  two  years.  On  30  Nov.  1813  he 
notices  the  oddness  of  a  situation  in  which 
there  is  '  not  a  spark  of  love  on  either  side.' 
On  15  March  1813  he  receives  a  letter  from 
her  and  says  that  he  will  be  in  love  again  if 
he  does  not  take  care.  Meanwhile  he  and 
his  friends  naturally  held  that  a  marriage 
might  be  his  salvation.  Lady  Melbourne, 
whom  on  her  death  in  1818  he  calls  (Letter 
316)  the  'best,  kindest,  and  ablest  female' 
he  ever  knew,  promoted  a  match  with  her 
niece,  possibly  because  it  would  effectually 
bar  the  intrigue  with  her  daughter-in-law. 
In  September  1814  he  made  an  offer  to  Miss 
Milbanke  in  a  letter,  which,  according  to  a 
story  told  by  Moore,  was  the  result  of  a  mo- 
mentary impulse.  Byron  may  be  acquitted 
of  simply  mercenary  motives.  He  never  acted 
upon  calculation,  and  had  he  wished,  he 
might  probably  have  turned  his  attractions  to 
better  account.  The  sense  that  he  was  drift- 
ing into  dangerous  embarrassments,  which 
(see  Diary,  10  Dec.  1813)  suggests  hints  of 
suicide,  would  no  doubt  recommend  a  match 
with  unimpeachable  propriety,  as  the  lady's 
vanity  was  equally  flattered  by  the  thought 
of  effecting  such  a  conversion.  Byron  was 
pre-eminently  a  man  who  combined  strange 
infirmity  of  will  with  overpowering  gusts 
of  passion.  He  drifted  indolently  as  long 
as  drifting  was  possible,  and  then  acted  im- 
petuously in  obedience  to  the  uppermost 
influence. 

Byron's  marriage  took  place  2  Jan.  1815  at 
Seaham,  Durham,  the  seat  of  Sir  R.  Milbanke. 
The  honeymoon  was  passed  at  Halnaby, 
another  of  his  houses  in  the  same  county. 
The  pair  returned  to  Seaham  21  Jan. ;  in 
March  they  visited  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Leigh 
at  Six  Mile  Bottom,  Newmarket,  on  their  way 
to  London,  where  they  settled,  18  March  1815, 
at  13  Piccadilly  Terrace  for  the  rest  of  their 
married  life.  Byron,  in  '  The  Dream,'  chose 
to  declare  that  on  his  wedding  day  his  thoughts 
had  been  with  Miss  Chaworth.  He  also  told 
Medwin  (p.  39)  that  on  leaving  the  house  he 
found  the  lady's-maid  placed  between  him- 
self and  his  bride  in  the  carriage.  Hobhouse, 
who  had  been  his  '  best  man,'  authoritatively 
contradicted  this  (  Westminster  Revieiv,  No. 
5),  and  the  statement  of  Mrs.  Minns  (first 
published  in  '  Newcastle  Chronicle,'  23  Sept. 
1869),  who  had  been  Lady  Byron's  maid  at 


Byron 


141 


Byron 


Halnaby  and  previously,  is  that  Lady  Byron 
arrived  there  in  a  state  '  buoyant  and  cheer- 
ful ; '  but  that  Byron's  '  irregularities '  began 
there  and  caused  her  misery,  which  she  tried 
to  conceal  from  her  mother.  Lady  Byron 
also  wrote  to  Hodgson  (15  Feb.  1816)  that 
Byron  had  married  her  '  with  the  deepest  de- 
termination of  revenge,  avowed  on  the  day 
of  my  marriage  and  executed  ever  since  with 
systematic  and  increasing  cruelty'  (Byron 
contradicts  some  report  to  this  effect  to  Sled- 
win,  p.  39).  The  letters  written  at  the  time, 
however,  hardly  support  these  statements. 
Byron  speaks  of  his  happiness  to  Moore, 
though  he  is  terribly  bored  by  his  '  pious 
father-in-law '  (see  a  reference  to  this  in  TEE- 
LAWNY,  i.  72).  Lady  Milbanke  speaks  of  their 
happiness  at  Seaham  (Bland-Burgess  Papers, 
p.  339).  Mrs.  Leigh  tells  Hodgson  that  Lady 
Byron's  parents  were  pleased  with  their  son- 
in-law,  and  reports  favourably  of  the  pair  on 
their  visit  to  Six  Mile  Bottom.  In  April  Lord 
Wentworth  died.  The  bulk  of  his  property 
was  settled  upon  Lady  Milbanke  (who,  with 
her  husband,  now  took  the  name  of  Noel)  and 
Lady  Byron.  On  29  July  1815  Byron  executed 
the  will  proved  after  his  death.  He  left  all 
the  property  of  which  he  could  dispose  in  trust 
for  Mrs.  Leigh  and  her  children,  his  wife  and 
any  children  he  might  have  by  her  being  now 
amply  provided  for.  Lady  Byron  fully  ap- 
proved of  this  provision,  and  communicates 
it  in  an  affectionate  letter  to  Mrs.  Leigh. 

Harness  says  that  when  the  Byrons  first 
came  to  London  no  couple  could  be  appa- 
rently more  devoted  (HARNESS,  p.  14)  ;  but 
troubles  approached.  Byron's  expenses  were 
increased.  He  had  agreed  to  sell  Newstead 
for  140,00(V.  in  September  1812 ;  but  two 
years  later  the  purchaser  withdrew,  forfeit- 
ing 25,000/.,  which  seems  to  have  speedily 
vanished.  In  November  1815  Byron  had  to 
sell  his  library,  though  he  still  declined  Mur- 
ray's offers  for  his  copyrights.  Creditors  (at 
whose  expense  this  questionable  delicacy  must 
have  been  exercised)  dunned  the  husband  of 
an  heiress,  and  there  were  nine  executions  in 
his  house  within  the  year.  He  found  dis- 
tractions abroad.  He  was  a  zealous  playgoer ; 
Kean's  performance  of  Sir  Giles  Overreach 
gave  him  a  kind  of  convulsive  fit — a  story 
which  recalls  his  mother's  at  the  Edinburgh 
theatre,  and  of  the  similar  effect  afterwards, 
produced  upon  himself  by  Alfieri's  '  Mirra 
(MooRE,  chap,  xxii.)  He  became  member  of 
the  committee  of  management  of  Drury  Lane, 
and  was  brought  into  connections  of  which 
Moore  says  that  they  gave  no  real  cause  of 
offence,  though  the  circumstances  were  dan- 
gerous to  the  '  steadiness  of  married  life.' 
We  hear,  too,  of  parties  where  all  ended  in 


'  hiccup  and  happiness ; '  and  it  seems  that 
Byron's  dislike  of  seeing  women  eat  led  to  a 
separation  at  the  domestic  board.  The  only 
harsh  action  to  which  he  confessed  was  that 
Lady  Byron  once  came  upon  him  when  he 
was  musing  over  his  embarrassments  and 
asked  '  Am  I  in  your  way  ?  '  to  which  he 
replied  '  Damnably '  (MEDWIN,  p.  43). 

On  10  Dec.  1815  Lady  Byron  gave  birth 
to  her  only  child,  Augusta  Ada.  On  6  Jan. 
1816  Byron  gave  directions  to  his  wife  '  in 
writing '  to  leave  London  as  soon  as  she  was 
well  enough.  It  was  agreed,  he  told  Medwin 
(p.  40),  that  she  should  stay  with  her  father 
till  some  arrangement  had  been  made  with 
the  creditors.  On  8  Jan.  Lady  Byron  con- 
sulted Dr.  Baillie, '  with  the  concurrence  of 
his  family,'  that  is,  apparently,  Mrs.  Leigh 
and  his  cousin,  George  Byron,  with  whom 
she  constantly  communicated  in  the  following 
period.  Dr.  Baillie,  on  her  expressing  doubts 
of  Byron's  sanity,  advised  her  absence  as  an 
'  experiment.'  He  told  her  to  correspond 
with  him  on  '  light  and  soothing '  topics. 
She  even  believed  that  a  sudden  excitement 
might  bring  on  a  '  fatal  crisis.'  'She  left  Lon- 
don on  15  Jan.  1816,  reaching  her  parents  at 
Kirkby  Mallory  on  the  16th.  She  wrote 
affectionately  to  her  husband  on  starting  and 
arriving.  The  last  letter,  she  says,  was  circu- 
lated to  support  the  charge  of  desertion.  It 
began,  as  Byron  told  Medwin,  '  Dear  Duck,' 
and  was  signed  by  her  pet  name  '  Pippin ' 
(HtrNT,  Autobiogr.  1860,  pp.  247,  254).  She 
writes  to  Mrs.  Leigh  on  the  same  day  that 
she  has  made  '  the  most  explicit  statement ' 
to  her  parents.  They  are  anxious  to  do 
everything  in  their  power  for  the  '  poor  suf- 
ferer.' He  was  to  be  invited  at  once  to 
Kirkby  Mallory,  and  her  mother  wrote  ac- 
cordingly on  the  17th.  He  would  probably 
drop  a  plan,  already  formed,  for  going  abroad 
with  Hobhouse  on  her  parents'  remonstrance. 
On  18  Jan.  she  tells  Mrs.  Leigh  that  she 
hopes  that  Byron  will  join  her  for  a  time  and 
not  leave  her  till  there  is  a  prospect  of  an 
heir.  Lady  Noel  has  suggested  that  Mrs. 
Leigh  might  dilute  a  laudanum  bottle  with 
water  without  Byron's  knowledge.  She  still 
writes  as  an  affectionate  wife,  hoping  that 
her  husband  may  be  cured  of  insanity.  An 
apothecary,  Le  Mann,  is  to  see  the  patient, 
and  Lady  Noel  will  go  to  London,  consult 
Mrs.  Leigh,  and  procure  advice. 

The  medical  advisers  could  find  no  proof 
of  insanity,  though  a  list  of  sixteen  sym- 
ptoms had  been  submitted  to  them.  The 
strongest,  according  to  Moore,  was  the  dash- 
ing to  pieces  of  a  '  favourite  old  watch  '  in.  an 
excess  of  fury.  A  similar  anecdote  (HoDG- 
SON,  ii.  6)  was  told  of  his  throwing  a  jar  of 


Byron 


142 


Byron 


ink  out  of  window,  and  his  excitement  at  the 
theatre  is  also  suggested.  Lady  Byron  upon 
hearing  the  medical  opinion  immediately  de- 
cided upon  separation.  Dr.  Baillie  and  a 
lawyer,  by  Lady  Noel's  desire,  '  almost  forced 
themselves  upon  Byron'  (MEDWIN,  p.  46), 
and  confirmed  Le  Mann's  report.  On  25  Jan. 
1816  Lady  Byron  tells  Mrs.  Leigh  that  she 
must  resign  the  right  to  be  her  sister,  but 
hopes  that  no  difference  will  be  made  in  their 
feelings.  From  this  time  she  consistently 
adhered  to  the  view  finally  set  forth  in  her 
statement  in  1830.  Her  letters  to  Mrs.  Leigh, 
to  Hodgson,  who  had  ventured  to  intervene, 
and  her  last  letter  to  Byron  (13  Feb.  1816), 
take  the  same  ground.  Byron  had  been 
guilty  of  conduct  inexcusable  if  he  were  an 
accountable  agent,  and  therefore  making  sepa- 
ration a  duty  when  his  moral  responsibility 
was  proved.  She  tells  Mrs.  Leigh  and  Hodg- 
son that  he  married  her  out  of  revenge ;  she 
tells  Hodgson  (15  Feb.)  that  her  security 
depended  on  the '  total  abandonment  of  every 
moral  and  religious  principle,'  and  tells  Byron 
himself  that  to  her' affectionate  remonstrances 
and  forewarnings  of  consequences  he  had  re- 
plied by  a '  determination  to  be  wicked  though 
it  should  break  my  heart.' 

On  2  Feb.  1816  Sir  R.  Noel  proposed  an 
amicable  separation  to  Byron,  which  he  at 
first  rejected.  Lady  Byron  went  to  London 
and  saw  Dr.  Lushington,  who,  with  Sir  S. 
Romilly,  had  been  consulted  by  Lady  Noel, 
and  had  then  spoken  of  possible  reconcilia- 
tion. Lady  Byron  now  informed  him  of  facts 
'  utterly  unknown,'  he  says, '  I  have  no  doubt, 
to  Sir  R.  and  Lady  Noel.'  His  opinion  was 
'  entirely  changed.'  He  thought  reconciliation 
impossible,  and  should  it  be  proposed  he  could 
take  no  part,  'professionally  or  otherwise, 
towards  effecting  it.'  Mrs.  Leigh  requested 
an  interview  soon  after,  which  Lady  Byron 
declined  '  with  the  greatest  pain.'  Lushing- 
ton had  forbidden  any  such  interview,  as 
they  '  might  be  called  upon  to  answer  for  the 
most  private  conversation.'  In  a  following 
letter  (neither  dated)  Lady  Byron  begs  for 
the  interview  which  she  had  refused.  She 
cannot  bear  the  thought  of  not  meeting,  and 
the  '  grounds  of  the  case  are  in  some  degree 
changed'  (Addit.  MS.  31037,  ff.  33,  34). 
According  to  Lady  Byron's  statement  (in 
1830)  Byron  consented  to  the  separation 
upon  being  told  that  the  matter  must  other- 
wise come  into  court.  We  may  easily  be- 
lieve that,  as  Mrs.  Leigh  tells  Mr.  Horton, 
Byron  would  be  happy  to  '  escape  the  ex- 
posure,' whatever  its  precise  nature.  He  after- 
wards threw  the  responsibility  for  reticence 
on  the  other  side.  He  gave  a  paper  to  Mr. 
Lewis,  dated  at  La  Mira  in  1817,  saying  that 


Hobhouse  had  challenged  the  other  side  to 
come  into  court ;  that  he  only  yielded  because 
Lady  Byron  had  claimed  a  promise  that  he 
would  consent  to  a  separation  if  she  really  de- 
sired it.  He  declares  his  ignorance  of  the 
charges  against  him,  and  his  desire  to  meet 
them  openly.  This  paper  was  apparently 
shown  only  to  a  few  friends.  It  was  first 
made  public  in  the  '  Academy '  of  9  Oct. 
1869.  Hobhouse  (see  Quarterly  Review  for 
October  1869,  January  1870,  and  July  1883) 
also  said  that  Byron  was  quite  ready  to  go 
into  court,  and  that  Wilmot  Horton  on  Lady 
Byron's  part  disclaimed  all  the  current  scan- 
dals. It  would  seem,  however,  Byron  could 
have  forced  an  open  statement  had  he  really 
chosen  to  do  so.  This  paper  shows  his  con- 
sciousness that  he  ought  to  have  done  it  if 
his  case  had  been  producible.  Lady  Byron 
tells  Hodgson  at  the  time  (15  Feb.  1816)  he 
'  does  know,  too  well,  what  he  affects  to  in- 
quire.' 

The  question  remains,  what  were  the  speci- 
fic charges  which  decided  Lady  Byron  and 
Lushington?  A  happy  marriage  between 
persons  so  little  congenial  would  have  sur- 
prised his  best  friends.  So  far  we  might  well 
accept  the  statement  which  Moore  assigns 
to  him :  '  My  dear  sir,  the  causes  were  too 
simple  to  be  easily  found  out.'  But  this  will 
not  explain  Lady  Byron's  statements  at  the 
time,  nor  the  impression  made  upon  Lushing- 
ton by  her  private  avowal.  Lady  Byron  only 
exchanged  the  hypothesis  of  insanity  for  that 
of  diabolical  pride.  Byron's  lifelong  habit 
of '  inverse  hypocrisy '  may  account  for  some- 
thing. Harness  reports  (p.  32)  that  he  used 
to  send  paragraphs  to  foreign  papers  injurious 
to  his  own  character  in  order  to  amuse  himself 
by  mystifying  the  English  public.  Some  of 
Lady  Byron's  statements  may  strengthen  the 
belief  that  she  had  taken  some  such  foolish 
brags  too  seriously. 

Other  explanations  have  been  offered.  In 
1856  Lady  Byron  told  a  story  to  Mrs.  Beecher 
Stowe.  She  thought  that  by  blasting  his 
memory  she  might  weaken  the  evil  influence 
of  his  writings,  and  shorten  his  expiation  in 
another  world.  Lady  Byron  died  in  1860. 
I  After  the  publication  of  the  Guiccioli  me- 
moirs in  1868,  Mrs.  Stowe  thought  it  her 
;  duty  to  publish  the  story  in  '  Macmillan's 
I  Magazine'  for  September  1869  and  the  'At- 
lantic Monthly.'  Her  case  is  fully  set  forth, 
with  documents  and  some  explanations,  in 
'  Lady  Byron  Vindicated ;  a  History  of  the 
Byron  Controversy,'  1 870.  According  to  Mrs. 
Stowe,  Lady  Byron  accused  her  husband  to 
Lushington  of  an  incestuous  intrigue  with 
Mrs.  Leigh.  An  examination  of  all  that  is 
known  of  Mrs.  Leigh  (see  Quarterly  Review, 


Byron  i 

July  1869),  of  the  previous  relations  between 
brother  and  sister,  and  especially  of  Lady 
Byron's  affectionate  relations  to  Mrs.  Leigh 
at  the  time,  as  revealed  in  letters  since  pub- 
lished, proves  this  hideous  story  to  be  abso- 
lutely incredible.  Till  1830  Mrs.  Leigh  con- 
tinued to  be  on  good  terms  with  Lady  Byron, 
and  had  conveyed  messages  between  Byron 
and  his  wife  during  his  life.  The  appoint- 
ment of  a  trustee  under  Byron's  marriage  set- 
tlements in  1830  led  to  a  disagreement.  Lady 
Byron  refused  with  considerable  irritation  a 
request  made  by  Mrs.  Leigh.  All  acquain- 
tance dropped,  till  in  1851  Lady  Byron  con- 
sented to  an  interview.  Mrs.  Leigh  was 
anxious  to  declare  that  she  had  not  (as  she 
supposed  Lady  Byron  to  believe  that  she 
had)  encouraged  Byron's  bitterness  of  feeling 
towards  his  wife.  Lady  Byron  replied  simply, 
'Is  that  allP'  No  further  communication 
followed,  and  Mrs.  Leigh  died  18  Oct.  1851. 
It  can  only  be  surmised  that  Lady  Byron  had 
become  jealous  of  Byron's  public  and  pointed 
expressions  of  love  for  his  sister,  contrasted 
so  forcibly  with  his  utterances  about  his  wife, 
and  in  brooding  over  her  wrongs  had  deve- 
loped the  hateful  suspicion  communicated  to 
Mrs.  Stowe,  and,  as  it  seems,  to  others.  It 
appears  too,  from  a  passage  in  the  Guiccioli 
memoirs,  that  at  a  time  when  Byron  was 
accused  of '  every  monstrous  vice,'  his  phrases 
about  his  pure  fraternal  affection  suggested 
some  such  addition  to  the  mass  of  calumny 
('  Reminiscences  of  an  Attach^,'  by  Hubert 
Jerningham  (1886),  contains  a  curious  state- 
ment by  Mme.  Guiccioli  as  to  Byron's  strong 
affection  for  his  sister). 

Another  suggestion  made  by  Mr.  Jeaffreson, 
that  the  cause  was  a  connection  formed  by 
Byron  about  the  time  of  the  first  separation 
with  Jane  Clairmont,  daughter,  by  a  previous 
marriage,  of  William  Godwin's  second  wife, 
seems  quite  inadmissible.  It  entirely  fails  to 
explain  Lady  Byron's  uniform  assertions  at 
the  time  and  in  1830  (see  ante,  and  letter 
to  Lady  Anne  Barnard,  published  by  Lord 
Lindsay  in  the  '  Times '  in  September  1869) 
that  Byron  had  been  guilty  of  conduct  ex- 
cusable only  on  the  ground  of  insanity,  and 
continued  during  their  whole  cohabitation. 
Byron's  extreme  wrath  against  a  Mrs.  Cler- 
mont  (a  former  governess  of  Lady  Byron's), 
whom  he  accused  (MEDWIN,  p.  43)  of  break- 
ing open  a  desk,  seems  to  suggest  that  some 
discovery  was  made  subsequently  to  Lady 
Byron's  departure  from  London,  but  affords 
no  confirmation  of  this  hypothesis. 

The  problem  must  remain  unsolved.  The 
scandal  excited  a  general  explosion  of  public 
indignation.  In  some  '  Observations  upon 
an  article  in  "Blackwood's  Magazine" '  (dated 


3  Byron 

15  March  1820,  but  not  published  till  after 
Byron's  death)  Byron  describes  the  state  of 
feeling  ;  he  was  accused  of  '  every  monstrous 
vice ; '  advised  not  to  go  to  the  theatre  or  to 
parliament  for  fear  of  public  insults,  and  his 
friends  feared  violence  from  the  mob  when  he 
started  in  his  travelling  carriage.  This  indig- 
nation, perhaps  exaggerated  (see  HOBHOTJSE 
in  Westminster  Review),  has  been  ridiculed ; 
and  doubtless  included  mean  and  hateful 
elements — love  of  scandal  and  delight  in 
trampling  on  a  great  name.  Yet  it  was  not 
unnatural.  Byron's  very  guarded  sceptical 
utterances  in  '  Childe  Harold '  frightened 
Dallas  into  a  formal  and  elaborate  protest, 
and  shocked  a  sensitive  public  extravagantly. 
He  had  been  posing  as  a  rebel  against  all 
the  domestic  proprieties.  So  long  as  his 
avowed  license  could  pass  for  a  literary  af- 
fectation, or  be  condoned  in  the  spirit  of  the 
general  leniency  shown  to  wild  young  men 
in  the  era  of  the  prince  regent,  the  protest 
was  confined  to  the  stricter  classes.  But 
when  a  Lara  passed  from  the  regions  of  fancy 
to  13  Piccadilly  Terrace,  matters  became  more 
serious.  Byron  was  outraging  a  woman  of 
the  highest  character  and  with  the  strongest 
claims  on  his  tenderness ;  and  a  feeling  arose 
such  as  that  which,  soon  afterwards,  showed 
itself  when  the  prince  regent  passed  from 
simple  immorality  to  the  persecution  of  a 
wife  with  infinitely  less  claims  to  respect 
than  Lady  Byron's.  Lady  Caroline  Lamb 
claimed  her  part  in  the  outcry  by  her  wild 
novel  of '  Glenarvon,'  published  at  this  time. 
The  separation  was  signed,  and  Byron  left 
his  country  for  ever.  Some  friends  still 
stood  by  him.  Lady  Jersey  earned  his  last- 
ing gratitude  by  giving  an  assembly  in  his 
honour  ;  and  Miss  Mercer  (afterwards  Lady 
Keith)  met  him  therewith  marked  cordiality. 
Leigh  Hunt  in  the  '  Examiner '  and  Perry  in 
the  '  Morning  Chronicle '  defended  him.  Mrs. 
Leigh's  affection  was  his  chief  comfort,  when 
even  his  cousin  George  took  his  wife's  part 
(MEDWIN,  p.  49).  Two  poems  appeared  in  the 
papers,  through  the  'injudicious  zeal  of  a 
friend,'  says  Moore,  in  the  middle  of  April. 
'  A  Sketch '  (dated  29  March)  is  a  savage 
onslaught  upon  Mrs.  Clermont.  '  Fare  thee 
well '  (dated  17  March),  written  with  tears, 
it  is  said,  the  marks  of  which  still  blot  the 
manuscript,  expostulates  pathetically  with 
his  wife  for  inflicting  a  'cureless  wound.' 
On  8  March  Byron  told  Moore  that  there 
was  '  never  a  brighter,  kinder,  or  more  ami- 
able and  agreeable  being '  than  Lady  Byron, 
and  that  no  blame  attached  to  her.  He  ap- 
peals to  Rogers  (25  March)  to  confirm  his 
statement  that  he  had  never  attacked  her. 
In  1823  he  repeated  this  statement  to  Lady 


Byron 


144 


Byron 


Blessington  (p.  117).  In  fact,  however,  he 
oscillated  between  attempts  to  preserve  the 
air  of  an  injured  yet  forgiving  husband  and 
outbursts  of  bitterness.  At  the  instance  of 
Mme.  de  Stae'l  he  made  some  kind  of  over- 
ture for  reconciliation  in  1816,  and  (appa- 
rently) upon  its  failure  wrote  the  '  Dream,' 
intended  to  show  that  his  love  had  always 
been  reserved  for  Mary  Chaworth ;  and  a 
novel  upon  the  '  Marriage  of  Belphegor,'  re- 
presenting his  own  story.  He  destroyed  it, 
says  Moore,  on  hearing  of  her  illness  ;  but  a 
fragment  is  given  in  the  notes  to  '  Don  Juan.' 
In  a  poem  written  at  the  same  time,  '  On 
hearing  that  Lady  Byron  was  ill,'  he  attacks 
her  implacability,  and  calls  her  a  '  moral  Cly- 
temnestra.'  He  never  met  Lady  Blessington 
without  talking  of  his  domestic  troubles. 
He  showed  an  (unsent)  conciliatory  letter, 
and  apologised  for  public  allusions  in  his 
works.  Some  angry  communications  were 
suppressed  by  his  friends,  but  the  allusions 
in  the  last  cantos  of  '  Childe  Harold '  and 
in  '  Don  Juan  '  were  unpardonable.  While 
Byron  was  bemoaning  his  griefs  to  even 
casual  acquaintance  with  a  strange  inconti- 
nence of  language,  and  circulating  letters 
and  lampoons,  his  occasional  conciliatory 
moods  were  of  little  importance.  Lady  Bles- 
sington remarks  on  his  curious  forgetfulness 
of  the  way  in  which  he  had  consoled  him- 
self when  he  complained  of  his  wife's  impla- 
cability. Her  dignified  reticence  irritated 
and  puzzled  him,  and  his  prevailing  tone  only 
illustrates  the  radical  incompatibility  of  their 
characters. 

Byron  sailed  for  Ostend  (24  April  1816) 
with  a  young  Italian  doctor,  Polidori,  a  Swiss 
and  two  English  servants,  Rushton  and 
Fletcher,  who  had  both  started  with  him  in 
1809.  Byron's  good  nature  to  his  servants 
was  an  amiable  point  inhis  character.  Harness 
describes  the  '  hideous  old  woman'  who  had 
nursed  him  in  his  lodgings  and  followed  him 
through  all  his  English  establishments,  and 
speaks  of  his  kindness  to  an  old  butler,  Murray, 
at  Newstead.  Byron  travelled  in  a  large 
coach,  imitated  from  Napoleon's,  carrying  bed, 
library,  and  kitchen,  besides  a  caleche  bought 
at  Brussels.  His  expenses  were  consider- 
able, and  his  scruples  about  copyright  soon 
vanished.  In  1817  he  was  bargaining  sharply 
with  Murray.  He  demanded  600£  for  the 
'  Lament  of  Tasso'  and  the  last  act  of  '  Man- 
fred' (9  May  1817).  On  4  Sept.  1817  he 
asks  2,50W.  instead  of  1,500J.  for  the  fourth 
canto  of  'Childe  Harold,'  accepting  ultimately 
2,000  guineas.  The  sums  paid  by  Murray 
for  copyrights  to  the  end  of  1821  amounted 
to  15,455/.,  including  the  amounts  made  over 
to  Dallas.  He  must  have  received  at  least 


12,500^.  at  this  period,  and  the  1,100Z.  for 
'  Parisina'  and  the  '  Siege  of  Corinth'  was  in 
Murray's  hands.  In  November  1817  he  at 
last  sold  Newstead  for  90,000  guineas.  Pay- 
ment of  debts  and  mortgages  left  the  60,000^. 
settled  upon  Lady  Byron,  the  income  of  which 
was  payable  to  Byron  during  his  life.  He 
was  aggrieved  by  the  refusal  of  his  trustees 
in  1820  to  invest  this  in  a  mortgage  on  Lord 
Blessington's  estates  {Diary,  24  Jan.  1821 ; 
Letter  374) .  Hanson,  Byron's  solicitor,  went 
to  Venice  to  obtain  his  signature  to  the 
necessary  deeds  in  November  1818  (HoDG- 
SON,  ii.  53).  Byron  declared  that  he  would 
receive  no  advantage  from  Lady  Byron's  pro- 
perty. On  the  death  of  Lady  Noel  in  1 822,  how- 
ever, her  fortune  of  7,0001.  or  8,000/.  a  year 
was  divided  equally  between  her  daughter 
and  Byron  by  arbitrators  (Sir  F.  Burdett 
and  Lord  Dacre) ;  and  such  a  division  had, 
it  seems,  been  provided  for  in  the  deed  of 
separation  (HoBHOtrsE  in  Westminster  Re- 
view, January  1825).  Byron  then  became  a 
rich  man  for  his  Italian  position,  and  grew 
careful  of  money.  He  spent  much  time  in 
settling  his  weekly  bills  (TRELAWNT,  ii.  75), 
and  affected  avarice  as  a  '  good  old  gentle- 
manly vice.'  But  this  must  be  taken  as  partly 
humorous,  and  he  was  still  capable  of  mu- 
nificence. 

From  Brussels  Byron  visited  Waterloo,  and 
thence  went  to  Geneva  by  the  Rhine,  where 
(June  1816)  he  took  the  Villa  Diodati,  on  the 
Belle  Rive,  a  promontory  on  the  south  side 
of  the  lake  (see  Notes  and  Queries,  5th  ser. 
viii.  1,  24,  115).  Here  Byron  met  the  Shel- 
leys  and  Miss  Clairmont.  Miss  Clairmont 
came  expressly  to  meet  him,  but  it  is  autho- 
ritatively stated  that  the  Shelleys  were  not 
in  her  confidence.  The  whole  party  became 
the  objects  of  curiosity  and  scandal.  Tourists 
1  gazed  at  Byron  through  telescopes  (see  letter 
|  from  Shelley,  GTJICCIOLI,  i.  97).  When  he 
visited  Mme.  de  Stae'l  at  Cappet,  a  Mrs.  Her- 
vey  thought  proper  to  faint.  Southey  was  in 
Switzerland  this  year,  and  Byron  believed 
that  he  had  spread  stories  in  England  im- 
puting gross  immorality  to  the  whole  party. 
They  amused  themselves  one  rainy  week  by 
writing  ghost  stories ;  Mrs.  Shelley  began 
'  Frankenstein,'  and  Byron  a  fragment  called 
'  The  Vampire,'  from  which  Polidori '  vamped 
up '  a  novel  of  the  same  name.  It  passed  as 
Byron's  in  France  and  had  some  success. 
j  Polidori,  a  fretful  and  flighty  youth,  quarrelled 
with  his  employer,  proposed  to  challenge  Shel- 
ley, and  left  Byron  for  Italy.  He  was  sent 
out  of  Milan  for  a  quarrel  with  an  Austrian 
officer,  but  afterwards  got  some  patients. 
Byron  tried  to  help  him,  and  recommended 
him  to  Murray  (Letters  275,  285).  He  com- 


Byron 


Byron 


mitted  suicide  in  1821.  Byron  and  Shelley 
made  a  tour  of  the  lake  in  June  (described  in 
Shelley's '  Six  Weeks'  Tour'),  and  were  nearly 
lost  in  a  storm.  Two  rainy  days  at  Ouchy 
produced  Byron's  '  Prisoner  of  Chillon ; '  and 
about  the  same  time  he  finished  the  third 
canto  of  '  Childe  Harold.'  Shelley,  as  Byron 
told  Medwin  (p.  237),  had  dosed  him  with 
Wordsworth  '  even  to  nausea,'  and  the  in- 
fluence is  apparent  in  some  of  his  '  Childe 
Harold '  stanzas  (see  Wordsworth's  remarks 
in  MOOEE'S  Diary  (1853),  iii.  161).  In  Sep- 
tember Byron  made  a  tour  in  the  Ber- 
nese Oberland  with  Hobhouse,  and,  as  his 
diary  shows,  worked  up  his  impressions  of  the 
scenery.  At  the  Villa  Diodati  he  wrote  the 
stanzas  'To  Augusta'  and  the  verses  addressed 
to '  My  sweet  sister/  which  by  her  desire  were 
suppressed  till  after  his  death.  Here,  too,  he 
wrote  the  monody  on  the  death  of  Sheridan, 
and  the  striking  fragment  called  '  Darkness.' 
On  29  Aug.  the  Shelley  party  left  for  Eng- 
land. In  January  1817  Miss  Clainnont  gave 
birth  to  Allegra,  Byron's  daughter.  The  in- 
fant was  sent  to  him  at  Venice  with  a  Swiss 
nurse,  and  placed  under  the  care  of  the 
Hoppners.  Byron  declined  an  offer  from  a 
Mrs.  Vavasour  to  adopt  the  girl,  refusing  to 
abdicate  his  paternal  authority  as  the  lady  de- 
sired. He  afterwards  sent  for  the  child  to  Bo- 
logna in  August  1819,  and  kept  her  with  him 
at  Venice  and  Ravenna  till  April  1821,  when 
he  placed  her  in  a  convent  at  Bagna-Cavallo 
(twelve  miles  from  Ravenna),  paying  double 
fees  to  insure  good  treatment.  He  wished 
her,  he  said,  to  be  a  Roman  catholic,  and  left 
her  5,000/.  for  a  marriage  portion.  The  mother 
vehemently  protested  against  this  (Eg.  MS. 
2332),  but  the  Shelleys  approved  (ToHopp- 
ner,  11  May  1821 ;  To  Shelley,  26  April 
1821).  The  child  improved  in  the  convent, 
and  is  described  by  Shelley  as  petted  and 
happy  (GABNETT,  Select  Letters  of  Shelley, 
p.  171,  1882).  She  died  of  a  fever  20  April 
1822.  Byron  was  profoundly  agitated  by  the 
news,  and,  as  the  Countess  Guiccioli  says, 
would  never  afterwards  pronounce  her  name. 
He  directed  her  to  be  buried  at  Harrow,  and 
a  tablet  to  be  erected  in  the  church,  at  a  spot 
precisely  indicated  by  his  school  recollections 
(Letter  494).  Of  the  mother  he  spoke  with 
indifference  or  aversion  (BLESSINGTON,P.  164). 
Byron  and  Hobhouse  crossed  the  Simplon, 
and  reached  Milan  by  October.  At  Milan 
Beyle  (Stendhal)  saw  him  at  the  theatre,  and 
has  described  his  impressions  (see  his  Letter 
first  published  in  Mme.BELLOc's%rora,  i.  353, 
Paris,  1824).  He  went  by  Verona  to  Venice, 
intending  to  spend  the  winter  in  this  '  the 
greenest  island,'  as  he  says,  '  of  my  imagina- 
tion.' He  stayed  for  three  years,  taking  as  a 

VOL.   VIII. 


summer  residence  a  house  at  La  Mira  on  the 
Brenta.  April  and  May  1817  were  spent  in 
a  visit  to  Rome,  whence,  5  May,  he  sent  to 
Murray  a  new  third  act  of '  Manfred,'  having 
heard  that  the  original  was  thought  unsatis- 
factory. 

On  arriving  at  Venice  he  found  that  his 
'  mind  wanted  something  craggy  to  break 
upon '  (Letter  252),  and  he  set  to  work  learn- 
ing Armenian  at  the  monastery.  He  saw 
something  of  the  literary  salon  of  the  Coun- 
tess Albrizzi.  Mme.  Albrizzi  wrote  a  book  of 
portraits,  one  of  which  is  a  sketch  of  Byron, 
published  by  Moore,  and  not  without  interest. 
He  became  bored  with  the  Venetian  '  blues,' 
and  took  to  the  less  pretentious  salon  of  the 
Countess  Benzoni.  He  soon  plunged  into 
worse  dissipations.  He  settled  in  the  Palazzo 
Mocenigo  on  the  Grand  Canal.  And  here,  in 
ostentatious  defiance  of  the  world,  which 
tried  to  take  the  form  of  contempt,  he  aban- 
doned himself  to  degrading  excesses  which 
injured  his  constitution,  and  afterwards  pro- 
duced bitter  self-reproach.  '  I  detest  every 
recollection  of  the  place,  the  people,  and  my 
pursuits,'  he  said  to  Medwin  (p.  78).  Shelley, 
whose  impressions  of  a  visit  to  Byron  are 
given  in  the  famous  '  Julian  and  Maddalo/ 
says  afterwards  that  Byron  had  almost  de- 
stroyed himself.  He  could  digest  no  food, 
and  was  consumed  by  hectic  fever.  Daily 
rides  on  the  Lido  kept  him  from  prostration. 
Moore  says  that  Byron  would  often  leave  his 
house  in  a  fit  of  disgust  to  pass  the  night  in 
his  gondola.  In  the  midst  of  this  debasing 
life  his  intellectual  activity  continued.  He 
began  the  fourth  canto  of  '  Childe  Harold ' 
by  1  July  1817,  and  sent  126  stanzas  (after- 
wards increased  to  186)  to  Murray  on  20  July. 
On  23  Oct.  he  states  that '  Beppo,'  in  imitation, 
as  he  says,  of  '  Whistlecraft  '  (J.  H.  Frere), 
is  nearly  finished.  It  was  sent  to  Murray 
19  Jan.  1819,  and  published  in  May.  This 
experiment  led  to  his  greatest  performance. 
On  19  Sept.  1818  he  has  finished  the  first 
canto  of  '  Don  Juan.'  On  25  Jan.  1819  he 
tells  Murray  to  print  fifty  copies  for  private 
distribution.  On  6  April  he  sends  the  second 
canto.  The  two  were  published  without  au- 
thor's or  publisher's  name  in  July  1819,  The 
third  canto  was  begun  in  October  1819.  The 
outcry  against  its  predecessors  had  disconcer- 
ted him,  and  he  was  so  put  out  by  hearing  that 
a  Mr.  Saunders  had  called  it  'all  Grub  Street/ 
as  to  lay  it  aside  for  a  time.  The  third  canto 
was  split  into  the  third  and  fourth  in  Feb- 
ruary 1820,  and  appeared  with  the  fifth,  still 
anonymously  and  without  the  publisher's 
name,  in  August  1821. 

A  new  passion  had  altered  his  life.  In  April 
1819  he  met  at  the  Countess  Benzoni's  Teresa, 


146 


Byron 


daughter  of  Count  Gamba  of  Ravenna,  re- 
cently married  at  the  age  of  sixteen  to  a  rich 
widower  of  sixty,  Count  Guiccioli,  also  of  Ra- 
venna. Her  beauty  is  described  by  Moore,  an 
American  painter  West,  who  took  her  portrait, 
Medwin,  and  Hunt.  She  had  regular  features, 
a  fine  figure,  rather  too  short  and  stout,  and  was 
remarkable  among  Italians  for  her  fair  com- 
plexion, golden  hair  (see  JEAFFKESON,  ii.  80), 
and  blue  eyes.  She  at  once  conceived  a  pas- 
sion for  Byron,  and  they  met  daily  at  Venice. 
Her  husband  took  her  back  to  Ravenna  in 
the  same  month,  and  she  wrote  passionate 
letters  to  Byron.  She  had  fainted  three 
times  on  her  first  day's  journey ;  her  mother's 
death  had  deeply  affected  her ;  she  was  ill, 
and  threatened  by  consumption ;  and  she  told 
him  in  May  that  her  relations  would  receive 
him  at  Ravenna.  In  spite  of  heat  and  irre- 
solution, Byron  left  La  Mira  on  2  June  1819, 
and  moved  slowly,  and  after  some  hesitation, 
to  Ravenna,  writing  on  the  way  '  River  that 
rollest  by  the  ancient  walls '  (first  published  by 
Medwin).  Here  he  found  the  countess  really 
ill.  He  studied  medical  books,  she  says,  for 
her  benefit,  and  sent  for  Aglietti,  the  best 
physician  in  Venice.  As  she  recovered, 
Byron  felt  rather  awkward  under  the  polite 
attentions  of  her  husband,  though  her  own 
relations  were  unfavourable.  His  letters  to 
her,  says  Moore,  show  genuine  passion.  His 
letters  to  Hoppner  show  a  more  ambiguous 
interest.  He  desired  at  times  to  escape  from 
an  embarrassing  connection ;  yet,  out  of '  wil- 
fulness,'  as  Moore  thinks,  when  she  was  to  go 
with  her  husband  to  Bologna,  he  asked  her 
to  fly  with  him,  a  step  altogether  desperate 
according  to  the  code  of  the  time.  Though 
shocked  by  the  proposal,  she  suggested  a 
sham  death,  after  the  Juliet  precedent.  Byron 
followed  the  Guicciolis  to  Bologna,  and 
stayed  there  while  they  made  a  tour  of  their 
estates.  Hence  (23  Aug.)  he  sent  off  to  Mur- 
ray his  cutting '  Letter  to  my  Grandmother's 
Review.'  Two  days  later  he  wrote  a  curious 
declaration  of  love  to  the  countess  in  a  volume 
of  '  Corinna '  left  in  her  house.  A  vehement 
quarrel  with  a  papal  captain  of  dragoons  for 
selling  him  an  unsound  horse  nearly  led  to 
an  impromptu  duel  like  his  granduncle's.  On 
the  return  of  the  Guicciolis  the  count  left  for 
„  Ravenna,  leaving  his  wife  with  Byron  at 
Bologna  '  on  account  of  her  health.'  Her 
health  also  made  it  expedient  to  travel  with 
Byron  to  Venice  by  way  of  the  Euganean 
Hills  ;  and  at  Venice  the  same  cause  made 
country  air  desirable,  whereupon  Byron  po- 
litely '  gave  up  to  her  his  house  at  La  Mira,' 
and '  came  to  reside  there '  himself.  The  whole 
proceeding  was  so  like  an  elopement,  that  Ve- 
netian society  naturally  failed  to  make  a  dis- 


tinction. Moore  paid  a  visit  to  Byron  at  this 
time,  was  cordially  received  at  La  Mira,  and 
lodged  in  the  palace  at  Venice.  Hanson  had 
described  Byron  in  the  previous  year  as '  enor- 
mously large  '  (HODGSON,  ii.  2),  and  Moore 
was  struck  by  the  deterioration  of  his  looks. 
He  found  that  his  friend  had  given  up,  or 
been  given  up  by,  Venetian  society.  English 
tourists  stared  at  him  like  a  wild  beast,  and 
annoyed  him  by  their  occasional  rudeness. 
It  was  at  this  time  that  Byron  gave  his  me- 
moirs to  Moore,  stipulating  only  that  they 
should  not  appear  during  his  lifetime.  Moore 
observed  that  they  would  make  a  nice  legacy 
for  his  little  Tom.  Moore  was  alarmed  at 
Byron's  position.  The  Venetians  were  shocked 
by  the  presence  of  his  mistress  under  his  roof, 
especially  as  he  had  before  '  conducted  him- 
self so  admirably.'  A  proposed  trip  to  Rome, 
to  which  Byron  had  almost  consented,  was 
abandoned  by  Moore's  advice,  as  it  would  look 
like  a  desertion  of  the  countess.  The  count 
now  wrote  to  his  wife  proposing  that  Byron 
should  lend  him  1,000£.,  for  which  he  would 
pay  5  per  cent. ;  the  loan  would  otherwise  be 
an  avvilimento.  Moore  exhorted  Byron  to 
take  advantage  of  this  by  placing  the  lady 
again  under  her  husband's  protection,  a  re- 
sult which  would  be  well  worth  the  money. 
Byron  laughingly  declared  that  he  would 
'  save  both  the  lady  and  the  money.'  The 
count  himself  came  to  Venice  at  the  end  of 
October.  After  a  discussion,  in  which  Byron 
declined  to  interfere,  the  lady  agreed  to  re- 
turn to  her  husband  and  break  with  her 
lover.  Byron,  set  free,  almost  resolved  to 
return  to  England.  Dreams  of  settling  in 
Venezuela  under  Bolivar's  new  republic  oc- 
casionally amused  him,  and  he  made  serious 
inquiries  about  the  country.  The  return  to 
England,  made  desirable  by  some  business 
affairs  (Letters  346,  359,  367),  was  appa- 
rently contemplated  as  a  step  towards  some 
of  these  plans,  though  he  also  thought  a  year 
later  (Letter  403)  of  settling  in  London  to 
bring  out  a  paper  with  Moore.  In  truth,  he 
was  restless,  dissatisfied,  and  undecided.  He 
shrank  from  any  decided  action,  from  tearing 
himself  from  Italy,  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
from  such  a  connection  with  the  countess  as 
would  cause  misery  to  both  unless  his  pas- 
sion were  more  durable  than  any  one,  he  least 
of  all,  could  expect.  The  journey  to  England 
was  nearly  settled,  however,  when  he  was 
delayed  by  an  illness  of  Allegra,  and  a  touch 
of  malaria  in  himself.  The  countess  again 
wrote  to  him  that  she  was  seriously  ill,  and 
that  her  friends  would  receive  him.  While 
actually  ready  for  a  start  homewards,  he  sud- 
denly declared  that  if  the  clock  struck  one 
before  some  final  preparation  was  ready,  he 


Byron 


147 


Byron 


would  stay.  It  struck,  and  he  gave  up  the 
journey.  He  wrote  to  the  countess  that  he 
would  obey  her,  though  his  departure  would 
have  been  best  for  them  all.  At  Christmas 
1819  he  was  back  in  Ravenna. 

He  now  subsided  into  an  indolent  routine, 
to  which  he  adhered  with  curious  pertinacity. 
Trelawny  describes  the  day  at  Pisa  soon  after- 
wards, and  agrees  with  Moore,  Hunt,  Med- 
win,  and  Gamba.  He  rose  very  late,  took  a 
cup  of  green  tea,  had  a  biscuit  and  soda-water 
at  two,  rode  out  and  practised  shooting,  dined 
most  abstemiously,  visited  the  Gambas  in 
the  evening,  and  returned  to  read  or  write 
till  two  or  three  in  the  morning.  At  Ra- 
venna previously  and  afterwards  in  Greece  he 
kept  nearly  to  the  same  hours.  His  rate  of 
composition  at  this  period  was  surprising. 
Medwin  says  that  after  sitting  with  Byron 
till  two  or  three  the  poet  would  next  day 
produce  fresh  work.  He  discontinued  '  Don 
Juan '  after  the  fifth  canto  in  disgust  at  its 
reception,  and  in  compliance  with  the  request 
of  the  Countess  Guiccioli,  who  was  shocked 
at  its  cynicism.  In  February  1820  he  trans- 
lated the  '  Morgante  Maggiore ; '  in  March 
the  '  Francesca  da  Rimini '  episode.  On 
4  April  he  began  his  first  drama,  the  '  Marino 
Faliero,'  finished  it  16  July,  and  copied  it  out 
by  17  Aug.  It  was  produced  at  Drury  Lane 
the  next  spring,  in  spite  of  his  remonstrance, 
and  failed,  to  his  great  annoyance.  '  Sarda- 
napalus,'  begun  13  Jan.  1821,  was  finished 
13  May  (the  last  three  acts  in  a  fortnight). 
The  'Two  Foscari'  was  written  between 
11  June  and  10  July;  'Cain/begun  onlGJuly, 
was  finished  9  Sept.  The  '  Deformed  Trans- 
formed '  was  written  at  the  end  of  the  same 
year.  '  Werner,'  a  mere  dramatisation  of 
Harriet  Lee's '  Kruitzner '  in  the  '  Canterbury 
Tales,'  was  written  between  18  Dec.  1821  and 
20  Jan.  1822.  The  vigorous,  though  perverse, 
letters  to  Bowles  on  the  Pope  controversy 
are  also  dated  7  Feb.  and  25  March  1821.  No 
literary  hack  could  have  written  more  rapidly, 
and  some  would  have  written  as  well.  The 
dramas  thus  poured  forth  at  full  speed  by  a 
thoroughly  undramatic  writer,  hampered  by 
the  wish  to  preserve  the  '  unities,'  mark  (with 
the  exception  of  *  Cain ')  his  lowest  level,  and 
are  often  mere  prose  broken  into  apparent 
verse. 

Count  Guiccioli  began  to  give  trouble.  Byron 
was  warned  not  to  ride  in  the  forest  alone  for 
fear  of  probable  assassination.  Guiccioli's 
long  acquiescence"  had  turned  public  opinion 
against  him,  and  a  demand  for  separation  on 
account  of  his  '  extraordinary  usage '  of  his 
wife  came  from  her  friends.  On  12  July  a 
papal  decree  pronounced  a  separation  accord- 
ingly. The  countess  was  to  receive  200/.  a 


year  from  her  husband,  to  live  under  the  pa- 
ternal roof,  and  only  to  see  Byron  under  re- 
strictions. She  retired  to  a  villa  of  the  Gambas 
fifteen  miles  off,  where  Byron  rode  out  to  see 
her  '  once  or  twice  a  month,'  passing  the  in- 
tervals in  '  perfect  solitude.'  By  January 
1821, however  (Diary,  4  Jan.  1821),  she  seems 
to  have  been  back  in  Ravenna.  Byron  did 
all  he  could  {Diary,  24  Jan.  1821,  and  Letter 
374)  to  prevent  her  from  leaving  her  husband. 
Political  complications  were  arising.  Italy 
was  seething  with  the  Carbonaro  conspiracies. 
The  Gambas  were  noted  liberals.  Byron's 
aristocratic  vanity  was  quite  consistent  with 
a  conviction  of  the  corruption  and  political 
blindness  of  the  class  to  which  he  boasted  of 
belonging.  The  cant,  the  imbecility,  and  im- 
morality of  the  ruling  classes  at  home  and 
abroad  were  the  theme  of  much  of  his  talk, 
and  inspired  his  most  powerful  writing.  His 
genuine  hatred  of  war  and  pity  for  human 
suffering  are  shown,  amidst  much  affectation, 
in  his  loftiest  verse.  Though  no  democrat 
after  the  fashion  of  Shelley,  he  was  a  hearty 
detester  of  the  system  supported  by  the  Holy 
alliance.  He  was  ready  to  be  a  leader  in  the 
revolutionary  movements  of  the  time.  The 
walls  of  Ravenna  were  placarded  with  '  Up 
with  the  republic  ! '  and '  Death  to  the  pope ! ' 
Young  Count  Gamba  (Teresa's  brother)  soon 
afterwards  returned  to  Ravenna,  became  in- 
timate with  Byron,  and  introduced  him  to  the 
secret  societies.  On  8  Dec.  1820  the  com- 
mandant of  the  troops  in  Ravenna  was  mor- 
tally wounded  in  the  street.  Byron  had  the 
man  carried  into  his  house  at  the  point  of 
death,  and  describes  the  event  in  '  Don  Juan ' 
(v.  34).  It  was  due  in  some  way  to  the  ac- 
tion of  the  societies.  A  rising  in  the  Romagna 
was  now  expected.  Byron  had  offered  a  sub- 
scription of  one  thousand  louis  to  the  consti- 
tutional government  in  Naples,  to  which  the 
societies  looked  for  support.  He  had  become 
head  of  the  Americani,  a  section  of  the  Car- 
bonari (Letter  450),  and  bought  some  arms 
for  them,  which  during  the  following  crisis 
were  suddenly  returned  to  him,  and  had  to 
be  concealed  in  his  house  {Diary,  16  and 
18  Feb.  1821).  An  advance  of  Austrian  troops 
caused  a  collapse  of  the  whole  scheme.  A 
thousand  members  of  the  best  families  in  the 
Roman  states  were  banished  (Letter  439), 
and  among  them  the  Gambas.  Mme.  Guic- 
cioli says  that  the  government  hoped  by  exil- 
ing them  to  get  rid  of  Byron,  whose  position 
as  an  English  nobleman  made  it  difficult  to 
reach  him  directly  for  his  suspected  relations 
with  the  Carbonari.  The  countess  helped,  per- 
haps was  intentionally  worked  upon,  to  dis- 
lodge him.  Her  husband  requested  that  she 
should  be  forced  to  return  to  him  or  placed 

L2 


Byron 


148 


Byron 


in  a  convent.  Frightened  by  the  threat,  she 
escaped  to  her  father  and  brother  in  Florence. 
A  quarrel  in  which  a  servant  of  Byron's 
proposed  to  stiletto  an  officer  made  his  rela- 
tions with  the  authorities  very  unpleasant. 
The  poor  of  Ravenna  petitioned  that  the 
charitable  Englishman  might  be  asked  to  re- 
main, and  only  increased  the  suspicions  of 
the  government.  Byron  fell  into  one  of  his 
usual  states  of  indecision.  Shelley,  at  his 
request,  came  from  Pisa  to  consult,  and  re- 
ports him  greatly  improved  in  health  and 
morals.  He  found  Byron  occupying  splen- 
did apartments  in  the  palace  of  Count  Guic- 
cioli.  Byron  had  now,  he  says,  an  income 
of  4,000/.  a  year,  and  devoted  1,OOOJ.  to 
charity  (the  context  seems  to  disprove  the 
variant  reading  100/.),  an  expenditure  suffi- 
cient to  explain  the  feeling  at  Ravenna 
mentioned  by  Mme.  Guiccioli.  Shelley,  by 
Byron's  desire,  wrote  to  the  countess,  ad- 
vising her  against  Switzerland.  In  reply 
she  begged  Shelley  not  to  leave  Ravenna 
without  Byron,  and  Byron  begged  him  to 
stay  and  protect  him  from  a  relapse  into  his 
old  habits.  Byron  lingered  at  Ravenna  till 

29  Oct.,  still  hoping,  it  seems,  for  a  recall  of 
the  Gambas.   At  last  he  got  in  motion,  with 
many  sad  forebodings,  and  preceded  by  his 
family  of  monkeys,  dogs,  cats,  and  peahens. 
He  met  Lord  Clare  on  the  way  to  Bologna, 
and    accompanied    Rogers    from    Bologna. 
Rogers  duly  celebrated  the  meeting  in  his 
poem  on  Italy ;  but  Trelawny  (i.  50)  tells 
how  Byron  grinned  sardonically  when  he 
saw  Rogers  seated  upon  a  cushion  under 
which  was  concealed  a  bitter  satire  written 
by  Byron    upon  Rogers    himself    (it  was 
afterwards  published  in  '  Fraser,'  January 
1833).     Byron  settled  in  the  Casa  Lanfran- 
chi  at  Pisa,  an  old  ghost-haunted  palace, 
which  Trelawny  contrasted  with  the  cheer- 
ful and  hospitable  abode  of  the  Shelleys  (i. 
85).   The  Gambas  occupied  part  of  the  same 
palace  (HUNT,  Byron,  i.  23).     Byron  again 
saw  some  English  society.   A  silly  Irishman 
named  Taaffe,  author  of  a  translation  of  Dante, 
for  which  Byron  tried  to  find  a  publisher, 
with  Medwin,  Trelawny,  Shelley,  and  Wil- 
liams, were  his  chief  associates.     Medwin,  of 
the  24th  light  dragoons,  was  at  Pisa  from 

30  Nov.  1821  till  15  March  1822,  and  again 
for  a  few  days  in  August.     Trelawny,  who 
reached  Pisa  early  in  1822,  and  was  after- 
wards in  constant  intercourse  with  Byron, 
was  the  keenest  observer  who  has  described 
him.     Trelawny  insists  upon  his  own  supe- 
riority in  swimming,  and  regards  Byron  as 
an  effeminate  pretender  to  masculine  quali- 
ties.    Byron  turned  his  worst  side  to  such 
a  man;   yet  Trelawny  admits  his  genuine 


courage  and  can  do  justice  to  his  better  quali- 
ties. 

Mme.  Guiccioli  had  withdrawn  her  prohi- 
bition of  '  Don  Juan '  on  promise  of  better 
behaviour  (Letter  500).  On  8  Aug.  1822 
he  has  finished  three  more  cantos  and  is 
beginning  another.  Meanwhile '  Cain  '  (pub- 
lished December  1821)  had  produced  hostile 
reviews  and  attacks.  Scott  had  cordially 
accepted  the  dedication.  Moore's  timid  re- 
monstrances showed  the  set  of  public  opinion. 
When  Murray  applied  for  an  injunction  to 
protect  his  property  against  threatened  pi- 
racy, Eldon  refused  ;  holding  (9  Feb.  1822) 
that  the  presumption  was  not  in  favour  of 
the  innocent  character  of  the  book.  Murray 
had  several  manuscripts  of  Byron  in  hand, 
including  the  famous  '  Vision  of  Judgment;' 
and  this  experience  increased  his  caution. 
Byron  began  to  think  of  a  plan,  already  sug- 
gested to  Moore  in  1820,  of  starting  a  weekly 
newspaper  with  a  revolutionary  title,  such 
as  '  I  Carbonari.'  In  Shelley's  society  this 
plan  took  a  new  shape.  It  was  proposed  to 
get  Leigh  Hunt  for  an  editor.  In  1813  Byron 
had  visited  Hunt  when  imprisoned  for  a  libel 
on  the  prince  regent.  Hunt  had  taken 
Byron's  part  in  the  'Examiner'  in  1816, and 
had  dedicated  to  him  the  '  Story  of  Rimini.' 
Shelley  and  Byron  now  agreed  (in  spite  of 
Moore's  remonstrances  against  association 
with  ill-bred  cockneys)  to  bring  Leigh  Hunt 
to  Italy.  They  assumed  that  Hunt  would 
retain  his  connection  with  the  '  Examiner,' 
of  which  his  brother  John  was  proprietor  (see 
TEELAWNT,  ii.  53).  Hunt  threw  up  this 
position  without  their  knowledge,  and  started 
for  Italy  with  his  wife  and  six  children. 
Shelley  explained  to  Hunt  (26  Aug.  1821) 
that  he  was  himself  to  be  'only  a  sort  of 
link,'  neither  partner  nor  sharer  in  the  profits. 
He  sent  150/.,  to  which  Byron,  taking  Shel- 
ley's security,  added  200/.  to  pay  Hunt's 
expenses.  Hunt  reproaches  Byron  as  being 
moved  solely  by  an  expectation  of  large 
profits  (not  in  itself  an  immoral  motiA^e). 
The  desire  to  have  an  organ  under  his  own 
command,  with  all  consequent  advantages, 
is  easily  intelligible.  When  Hunt  landed  at 
Leghorn  at  the  end  of  June  1822,  Byron 
and  Shelley  found  themselves  saddled  with 
the  whole  Hunt  family,  to  be  supported  by 
the  hypothetical  profits  of  the  new  journal, 
while  Hunt  asserted  and  acted  upon  the 
doctrine  that  he  was  under  no  disgrace  in 
accepting  money  obligations.  Hunt  took  up 
his  abode  on  the  ground-floor  of  the  palace. 
His  children,  says  Trelawny,  were  untamed, 
while  Hunt  considers  that  they  behaved 
admirably  and  were  in  danger  of  corruption 
from  Byron.  Trelawny  describes  Byron  as 


Byron 


149 


Byron 


disgusted  at  the  very  start  and  declaring 
that  the  journal  would  be  an  '  abortion.' 
His  reception  of  Mrs.  Hunt,  according  to 
Williams,  was  '  shameful.'  Mrs.  Hunt  natu- 
rally retorted  the  dislike,  and  Hunt  reported 
one  of  her  sharp  sayings  to  Byron,  in  order, 
as  he  says,  to  mortify  him.  No  men  could 
be  less  congenial.  Byron's  aristocratic  lofti- 
ness encountered  a  temper  forward  to  take 
offence  at  any  presumption  of  inequality. 
Byron  had  provided  Hunt  with  lodgings, 
furnished  them  decently,  and  doled  out  to 
him  about  100/.  through  his  steward,  a  pro- 
ceeding which  irritated  Hunt,  who  loved  a 
cheerful  giver.  Shelley's  death  (8  July)  left 
the  two  men  face  to  face  in  this  uncomfortable 
relation. 

The '  Liberal,'  so  named  by  Byron,  survived 
through  four  numbers.  It  made  a  moderate 
profit,  which  Byron  abandoned  to  Hunt 
(HUNT,  i.  87,  ii.  412),  but  he  was  disgusted 
from  the  outset,  and  put  no  heart  into  the 
experiment.  He  told  his  friends,  and  pro- 
bably persuaded  himself,  that  he  had  engaged 
in  the  journal  out  of  kindness  to  the  Hunts, 
and  to  help  a  friend  of  Shelley's ;  and  takes 
credit  for  feeling  that  he  could  not  turn  the 
Hunts  into  the  street.  His  chief  contribu- 
tions, the  '  Vision  of  Judgment'  and  the  letter 
H  To  my  Grandmother's  Review,'  appeared  in 
the  first  number,  to  the  general  scandal. 
'  Heaven  and  Earth '  appeared  in  the  second 
number,  the  '  Blues '  in  the  third,  the  '  Mor- 
gante  Maggiore '  in  the  fourth,  and  a  few  epi- 
grams were  added.  Hunt  and  Hazlitt,  who 
wrote  five  papers  {Memoirs  of  Hazlitt,  ii.  73), 
did  most  of  the  remainder,  which,  however, 
had  clearly  not  the  seeds  of  life  in  it.  The 
'  Vision  of  Judgment '  was  the  hardest  blow 
struck  in  a  prolonged  and  bitter  warfare. 
Byron  had  met  Southey,  indeed,  at  Holland 
House  in  1813,  and  speaks  favourably  of  him, 
calls  his  prose  perfect,  and  professes  to  envy 
his  personal  beauty  (Diary,  22  Nov.  1813). 
His  belief  that  Southey  had  spread  scandalous 
stories  about  the  Swiss  party  in  1816  gave 
special  edge  to  his  revived  antipathy.  In 
1818  he  dedicated  'Don  Juan'  to  Southey  in 
'  good  simple  savage  verse '  (Letter  322), 
bitterly  taunting  the  poet  as  a  venal  renegade. 
In  1821  Southey  published  his  '  Vision  of 
Judgment,'  an  apotheosis  of  George  III,  of  gro- 
tesque (though  most  unintentional)  profanity. 
In  the  preface  he  alludes  to  Byron  as  leader 
of  the  '  Satanic  school.'  Byron  in  return  de- 
nounced Southey's '  calumnies '  and  '  cowardly 
ferocity.'  Southey  retorted  in  the  '  Courier ' 
(11  Jan.  1822),  boasting  that  he  had  fastened 
Byron's  name  '  upon  the  gibbet  for  reproach 
and  ignominy,  so  long  as  it  shall  endure.' 
Medwin  (p.  179)  describes  Byron's  fury  on 


reading  these  courtesies.  He  instantly  sent 
off  a  challenge  in  a  letter  (6  Feb.  1822)  to 
Douglas  Kinnaird,  who  had  the  sense  to 
suppress  it.  His  own  '  Vision  of  Judgment,' 
written  by  1  Oct.  1821,  was  already  in  the 
hands  of  Murray,  now  troubled  by  '  Cain.' 
Byron  now  swore  that  it  should  be  published, 
and  it  was  finally  transferred  by  Murray  to 
Hunt, 

Byron  meanwhile  had  been  uprooted  from 
Pisa.  A  silly  squabble  took  place  in  the 
street  (21  March  1822),  in  which  Byron's 
servant  stabbed  an  hussar  (see  depositions  in 
MEDWIN).  Byron  spent  some  weeks  in  the 
summer  at  Monte  Nero,  near  Leghorn  (where 
he  and  Mme.  Guiccioli  sat  to  the  American 
painter  West),  and  returned  to  Pisa  in  July. 
About  the  same  time  the  Gambas  were  ordered 
to  leave  Tuscan  territory.  Byron's  stay  at 
Pisa  had  been  marked  by  the  death  of  Allegra 
(20  April)  and  of  Shelley  (8  July).  Details 
of  the  ghastly  ceremony  of  burning  the  bodies 
of  Williams  and  Shelley  (15  and  16  Aug.) 
are  given  by  Trelawny,  with  characteristic 
details  of  Byron's  emotion  and  hysterical 
affectation  of  levity.  Shelley,  who  exagge- 
rated Byron's  poetical  merits  (see  his  enthu- 
siastic eulogy  of  the  fifth  canto  of '  Don  Juan ' 
on  his  visit  to  Pisa),  was  kept  at  a  certain 
distance  by  his  perception  of  Byron's  baser 
qualities.  Byron  had  always  respected  Shelley 
as  a  man  of  simple,  lofty,  and  unworldly  cha- 
racter, and  as  undeniably  a  gentleman  by  birth 
and  breeding.  Shelley,  according  to  Tre- 
lawny (i.  80),  was  the  only  man  to  whom 
Byron  talked  seriously  and  confidentially. 
He  told  Moore  that  Shelley  was  '  the  least 
selfish  and  the  mildest  of  men,'  and  added  to 
Murray  that  he  was  '  as  perfect  a  gentleman 
as  ever  crossed  a  drawing-room  '  (Letters  482 
and  506).  He  was,  however,  capable  of  be- 
lieving and  communicating  to  Hoppner  scan- 
dalous stories  about  the  Shelleys  and  Claire, 
and  of  meanly  suppressing  Mrs.  Shelley's 
confutation  of  the  story  (see  Mr.  Froude  in 
Nineteenth  Century,  August  1883 ;  and  Mr. 
Jeaffreson's  reply  in  the  Athen&um,  1  and 
22  Sept.  1883). 

Trelawny  had  stimulated  the  nautical 
tastes  of  Byron  and  Shelley.  Captain  Ro- 
berts, a  naval  friend  of  his  at  Genoa,  built  an 
open  boat  for  Shelley,  and  a  schooner,  called 
the  Bolivar,  for  Byron.  Trelawny  manned 
her  with  five  sailors  and  brought  her  round 
to  Leghorn.  Byron  was  annoyed  by  the 
cost ;  knew  nothing,  says  Trelawny,  of  the 
sea,  and  could  never  be  induced  to  take  a 
cruise  in  her.  When  Byron  left  Pisa,  after 
a  terrible  hubbub  of  moving  his  household 
and  his  baggage,  Trelawny  sailed  in  the 
Bolivar,  Byron's  servants  following  in  one 

I 


Byron 


Byron    - 


felucca,  the  Hunts  in  another,  Byron  travel- 
ling by  land.  They  met  at  Lerici.  Byron 
with  Trelawny  swam  out  to  the  Bolivar, 
three  miles,  and  back.  The  effort  cost  him 
four  days'  illness.  On  his  recovery  he  went 
to  Genoa  and  settled  in  the  Casa  Salucci 
at  Albaro ;  the  Gambas  occupying  part  of 
the  same  house.  Trelawny  laid  up  the  Boli- 
var, afterwards  sold  to  Lord  Blessington  for 
four  hundred  guineas  (TRELAWNY,  i.  62),  and 
early  next  year  went  off  on  a  ramble  to  Rome. 
Lord  and  Lady  Blessington,  with  Count 
d'Orsay,  soon  afterwards  arrived  at  Genoa ; 
and  Lady  Blessington  has  recorded  her  con- 
versations with  Byron.  His  talk  with  her  was 
chiefly  sentimental  monologue  about  himself . 
Trelawny  says  that  he  was  a  spoilt  child ; 
the  nickname  '  Baby  Byron '  (given  to  him, 
says  HUNT,  i.  139,  by  Mrs.  Leigh)  '  fitted  him 
to  a  T '  (TRELAWNY,  i.  56).  His  wayward- 
ness, his  strange  incontinence  of  speech,  his 
outbursts  of  passion,  his  sensitiveness  to  all 
that  was  said  of  him  come  out  vividly  in  these 
reports. 

His  health  was  clearly  enfeebled.  Resi- 
dence in  the  swampy  regions  of  Venice  and 
Ravenna  had  increased  his  liability  to  malaria 
(see  Letter  311).  His  restlessness  and  in- 
decision grew  upon  him.  His  passion  for 
Madame  Guiccioli  had  never  blinded  him  to 
its  probable  dangers  for  both.  This  experience 
had  made  him  sceptical  as  to  the  durability 
of  his  passions  ;  especially  for  a  girl  not  yet 
of  age,  and  of  no  marked  force  of  intellect 
or  character.  Hunt  speaks  of  a  growing 
coldness,  which  affected  her  spirits  and  which 
she  injudiciously  resented.  Byron's  language 
to  Lady  Blessington  (BLESSINGTON,  pp.  68  and 
117)  shows  that  the  bonds  were  acknow- 
ledged but  no  longer  cherished.  He  talked 
of  returning  to  England,  of  settling  in  Ame- 
rica, of  buying  a  Greek  island,  of  imitating 
Lady  Hester  Stanhope.  He  desired  to  restore 
his  self-esteem,  wounded  by  the  failure  of  the 
'  Liberal.'  He  had  long  before  (28  Feb.  1817) 
told  Moore  that  if  he  lived  ten  years  longer 
he  would  yet  do  something,  and  declared  that 
he  did  not  think  literature  his  vocation.  He 
still  hoped  to  show  himself  a  man  of  action 
instead  of  a  mere  dreamer  and  dawdler.  The 
Greek  committee  was  formed  in  London  in 
the  spring  of  1823,  and  Trelawny  wrote  to 
one  of  the  members,  Blaquiere,  suggesting 
Byron's  name.  Blaquiere  was  soon  visiting 
Greece  for  information,  and  called  upon  Byron 
in  his  way.  The  committee  had  unanimously 
elected  him  a  member.  Byron  was  flattered 
and  accepted.  His  old  interest  in  Greece  in- 
creased his  satisfaction  at  a  proposal  which 
fell  in  with  his  mood.  He  at  once  told  the 
committee  (12  May)  that  his  first  wish  was 


to  go  to  the  Levant.   Though  the  scheme  gave 
Byron  an  aim  and  excited  his  imagination, 
he  still  hesitated,  and  with  reason.     Weak 
health  and  military  inexperience  were  bad 
qualifications  for  the  leader  of  a  revolt.    Cap- 
tain Roberts  conveyed  messages  and  counter 
messages  from  Byron  to  Trelawny  for  a  time. 
At  last   (22   June   1823)   Trelawny  heard 
from  Byron,  who  had  engaged  a  '  collier-built 
tub'  of  120  tons,  called  the  Hercules,  for 
his   expedition   and   summoned  Trelawny's 
help.     Byron  had  taken  leave  of  the  Bles- 
singtons  with  farewell  presents,  forebodings, 
and  a  burst  of  tears.   He  took  10,000  crowns 
in  specie,  40,000  in  bills,  and  a  large  supply 
of  medicine;  Trelawny,  young  Gamba,  Bruno, 
an  '  unfledged  medical  student,'  and  several 
servants,  including  Fletcher.     He  had  pre- 
pared three  helmets  with  his  crest,  '  Crede 
Byron,'  for  Trelawny,  Gamba,  and  himself; 
and  afterwards  begged  from  Trelawny  a  negro 
servant  and  a  smart  military  jacket.     They 
sailed  from  Genoa  on  Tuesday,  15  July ;  a 
gale  forced  them  to  return  and  repair  damages. 
They  stayed  two  days  at  Leghorn,  and  were 
joined  by  Mr.  Hamilton  Browne.     Here,  too, 
Byron  received  a  copy  of  verses  from  Goethe, 
who  had  inserted  a  complimentary  notice  of 
Byron  in  the  '  Kunst  und  Alterthum,'  and 
to  whom  Byron  had  dedicated  '  Werner.'  By 
Browne's  advice  they  sailed  for  Cephalonia, 
where  Sir  C.  J.  Napier  was  in  command  and 
known  to  sympathise  with  the  Greeks.   Tre- 
lawny says  that  he  was  never  '  on  shipboard 
with  a  better  companion.'    Byron's  spirits 
revived  at  sea ;  he  was  full  of  fun  and  prac- 
tical jokes ;  read  Scott,  Swift,  Grimm, Roche- 
foucauld ;  chatted  pleasantly,  and  talked  of 
describing   Stromboli    in  a  fifth    canto   of 
'  Childe  Harold.'     On  2  Aug.  they  sighted 
Cephalonia.     They  found  that  Napier  was 
away,  and  that  Blaquiere  had  left  for  Eng- 
land.    Byron  began  to  fancy  that  he  had 
been  used  as  a  decoy,  and  declared  that  he 
must  see  his  way  plainly  before  moving. 
Napier   soon  returned,  and  the  party  was 
warmly  received  by  the  residents.    Informa- 
tion from  Greece  was  scarce  and  doubtful. 
Trelawny  resolved  to   start  with  Browne, 
knowing,  he  says,  that  Byron,  once  on  shore, 
would  again  become  dawdling  and  shilly- 
shallying.    Byron  settled  at  a  village  called 
Metaxata,  near  Argostoli,  and  remained  there 
till  27  Dec. 

Byron's  nerve  was  evidently  shaken.  'He 
showed  a  strange  irritability  and  nervous- 
ness (TRELAWNY,  ii.  116).  He  wished  to  hear 
of  some .  agreement  among  the  divided  and 
factious  Greek  chiefs  before  trusting  himself 
among  them.  The  Cephalonian  Greeks,  ac- 
cording to  Trelawny,  favoured  the  election 


Byron 


of  a  foreign  king,  and  Trelawny  thought 
that  Byron  was  really  impressed  by  the  possi- 
bility of  receiving  a  crown.  Byron  hinted 
to  Parry  afterwards  of  great  offers  which 
had  been  made  to  him.  Fancies  of  this  kind 
may  have  passed  through  his  mind.  Yet  his 
general  judgment  of  the  situation  was  re- 
markable for  its  strong  sense.  His  cynical 
tendencies  at  least  kept  him  free  from  the 
enthusiasts'  illusions,  and  did  not  damp  his 
zeal. 

In  Cephalonia  Byron  had  some  conversa- 
tions upon  religious  topics  with  Dr.  Kennedy, 
physician  of  the  garrison.  Kennedy  reported 
them  in  a  book,  in  which  he  unfortunately 
thought  more  of  expounding  his  argument 
than  of  reporting  Byron.  Byron  had,  in  fact, 
no  settled  views.  His  heterodoxy  did  not  rest 
upon  reasoning,  but  upon  sentiment.  He 
was  curiously  superstitious  through  life,  and 
seems  to  have  preferred  Catholicism  to  other 
religions.  Lady  Byron  told  Crabb  Robinson 
(5  March  1855)  that  Byron  had  been  made 
miserable  by  the  gloomy  Calvinism  from 
which,  she  said,  he  had  never  freed  himself. 
Some  passages  in  his  letters,  and  the  early 
'  Prayer  to  Nature ' — an  imitation  of  Pope  s 
'  Universal  Prayer ' — seem  to  imply  a  revolt 
from  the  doctrines  to  which  Lady  Byron  re- 
ferred. '  Cain,'  his  most  serious  utterance, 
clearly  favours  the  view  that  the  orthodox 
theology  gave  a  repulsive  or  a  nugatory  an- 
swer to  the  great  problems.  But,  in  truth, 
Byron's  scepticism  was  part  of  his  quarrel 
with  cant.  He  hated  the  religious  dogma  as 
he  hated  the  political  creed  and  the  social 
system  of  the  respectable  world.  He  dis- 
avowed sympathy  with  Shelley's  opinions, 
and  probably  never  gave  a  thought  to  the 
philosophy  in  which  Shelley  was  interested. 

Trelawny  was  now  with  Odysseus  and  the 
chiefs  of  Eastern  Greece.  Prince  Mavro- 
cordato,  the  most  prominent  of  the  Western 
Greeks,  had  at  last  occupied  Missolonghi. 
Byron  sent  Colonel  Stanhope  (afterwards 
Lord  Harrington),  a  representative  of  the 
Greek  committee,  with  a  letter  to  Mavrocor- 
dato  and  another  to  the  general  government 
(2  Dec.  and  30  Nov.  1823),  insisting  upon 
the  necessity  of  union  ;  and  on  28  Dec.  sailed 
himself,  on  the  entreaty  of  Mavrocordato 
and  Stanhope.  The  voyage  was  hazardous. 
Gamba's  ship  was  actually  seized  by  a  Turkish 
man-of-war,  and  he  owed  his  release  to  the 
lucky  accident  that  his  captain  had  once  saved 
the  Turkish  captain's  life.  Byron,  in  a  '  mis- 
tico,'  took  shelter  under  some  rocks  called  the 
Scrophes.  Thence,  with  some  gunboats  sent 
to  their  aid,  they  reached  Missolonghi,  in 
spite  of  a  gale,  in  which  Byron  showed  great 
coolness.  Byron  was  heartily  welcomed. 


;  i  Byron 

Mavrocordato  was  elected  governor-general. 
Attempts  were  made  to  organise  troops. 
Byron  took  into  his  pay  a  body  of  five  hundred 
disorderly  Suliotes.  He  met  thickening  diffi- 
culties with  unexpected  temper,  firmness,  and 
judgment.  Demands  for  money  came  from 
all  sides ;  Byron  told  Parry  that  he  had  been 
asked  for  fifty  thousand  dollars  in  a  day.  He 
raised  sums  on  his  own  credit,  and  urged  the 
Greek  committee  to  provide  a  loan.  His  in- 
dignation when  Gamba  spent  too  much  upon 
some  red  cloth  was  a  comic  exhibition  of  his 
usual  economy — hardly  unreasonable  under 
the  circumstances.  His  first  object  was  an 
expedition  against  Lepanto,  held,  it  was  said, 
by  a  weak  garrison  ready  to  come  over.  At 
the  end  of  January  he  was  named  com- 
mander-in-chief.  His  wild  troops  were  ut- 
terly unprovided  with  the  stores  required  for 
an  assault.  The  Greek  committee  had  sent 
two  mountain  guns,  with  ammunition,  and 
some  English  artisans  under  William  Parry, 
a  '  rough  burly  fellow '  (TRELAWNY,  ii.  149), 
who  had  been  a  clerk  at  Woolwich.  Parry 
after  a  long  voyage  reached  Missolonghi  on 
5  Feb.  1824.  In  the  book  to  which  he  gave 
his  name,  and  for  which  he  supplied  materials, 
he  professes  to  have  received  Byron's  confi- 
dence. Byron  called  him  '  old  boy,'  laughed 
at  his  sea  slang,  his  ridiculous  accounts  of 
Bentham  (one  of  the  Greek  committee),  and 
played  practical  jokes  upon  him.  Parry 
landed  his  stores,  set  his  artisans  to  work, 
and  gave  himself  military  airs.  The  Suliotes 
became  mutinous.  They  demanded  commis- 
sions, says  Gamba,  for  150  out  of  three  or  four 
hundred  men.  Byron,  disgusted,  threatened 
to  discharge  them  all,  and  next  day,  15  Feb., 
they  submitted.  The  same  day  Byron  was 
seized  with  an  alarming  fit — the  doctors  dis- 
puted whether  epileptic  or  apoplectic;  but 
in  any  case  so  severe  that  Byron  said  he 
should  have  died  in  another  minute.  Half 
an  hour  later  a  false  report  was  brought  that 
the  Suliotes  were  rising  to  seize  the  magazine. 
Next  day,  while  Byron  was  still  suffering  from 
the  disease  and  the  leeches  applied  by  the 
doctors,  who  could  hardly  stop  the  bleeding, 
a  tumultuous  mob  of  Suliotes  broke  into  his 
room.  Stanhope  says  that  the  courage  with 
which  he  awed  the  mutineers  was  '  truly 
sublime.'  On  the  17th  a  Turkish  brig  came 
ashore,  and  was  burned  by  the  Turks  after 
Byron  had  prepared  an  attack.  On  the  19th 
a  quarrel  arose  between  the  Suliotes  and  the 
guards  of  the  arsenal,  and  a  Swedish  officer, 
Sasse,  was  killed.  The  English  artificers, 
alarmed  at  discovering  that  shooting  was,  as 
Byron  says,  a '  part  of  housekeeping'  in  these 
parts,  insisted  on  leaving  for  peaceable  re- 
gions. The  Suliotes  became  intolerable,  and 


Byron 


152 


Byron 


were  induced  to  leave  the  town  on  receiving 
a  month's  wages  from  Byron,  and  part  of 
their  arrears  from  government.  All  hopes  of 
an  expedition  to  Lepanto  vanished. 

Parry  had  brought  a  printing-press,  though 
he  had  not  brought  some  greatly  desired 
rockets.  Stanhope,  an  ardent  disciple  of 
Bentham's,  started  a  newspaper,  and  talked 
of  Lancasterian  schools,  and  other  civilising 
apparatus,  including  a  converted  blacksmith 
with  a  cargo  of  tracts.  Byron  had  many 
discussions  with  him.  Stanhope  produced 
Bentham's '  Springs  of  Action'  as  a  new  pub- 
lication, when  Byron  '  stamped  with  his  lame 
foot,'  and  said  that  he  did  not  require  lessons 
upon  that  subject.  Though  Trelawny  says 
that  Stanhope's  free  press  was  of  eminent  ser- 
vice, Byron  may  be  pardoned  for  thinking 
that  the  Greeks  should  be  freed  from  the 
Turks  first,  and  converted  to  Benthamism 
afterwards.  He  was  annoyed  by  articles  in  the 
paper,  which  advocated  revolutionary  prin- 
ciples and  a  rising  in  Hungary,  thinking  that 
an  alienation  of  the  European  powers  would 
destroy  the  best  chance  of  the  Greeks  ( To 
Barff,  10  March  1824).  He  hoped,  he  said, 
that  the  writers'  brigade  would  be  ready  be- 
fore the  soldiers'  press.  The  discussions,  how- 
ever, were  mutually  respectful,  and  Byron 
ended  a  talk  by  saying  to  Stanhope,  '  Give 
me  that  honest  right  hand,'  and  begging  to 
be  judged  by  his  actions,  not  by  his  words. 

Other  plans  were  now  discussed.  Stan- 
hope left  for  Athens  at  the  end  of  February. 
Odysseus,  with  whom  was  Trelawny,  pro- 
posed a  conference  with  Mavrocordato  and 
Byron  at  Salona.  Byron  wrote  agreeing  to 
this  proposal  19  March.  He  had  declined  to 
answer  an  offer  of  the  general  government  to 
appoint  him '  governor-general  of  Greece '  until 
the  meeting  should  be  over.  The  prospects 
of  the  loan  were  now  favourable.  Byron  was 
trying,  with  Parry's  help,  to  fortify  Misso- 
longhi  and  get  together  some  kind  of  force. 
His  friends  were  beginning  to  be  anxious 
about  the  effects  of  the  place  on  his  health. 
Barff  offered  him  a  country-house  in  Cepha- 
lonia.  Byron  replied  that  he  felt  bound  to 
stay  while  he  could.  '  There  is  a  stake  worth 
millions  such  as  I  am.'  Missolonghi,  with 
its  swamps,  meanwhile,  was  a  mere  fever- 
trap.  The  mud,  says  Gamba,  was  so  deep  in 
the  gateway  that  an  unopposed  enemy  would 
have  found  entrance  difficult.  Byron's  de- 
parture was  hindered  by  excessive  rains.  He 
starved  himself  as  usual.  Moore  says  that  he 
measured  himself  round  the  wrist  and  waist 
almost  daily,  and  took  a  strong  dose  if  he 
thought  his  size  increasing.  He  rode  out  when 
he  could  with  his  body-guard  of  fifty  or  sixty 
Suliotes,  but  complained  of  frequent  weak- 


ness and  dizziness.  Parry  in  vain  commended 
his  panacea,  brandy.  Trelawny  had  started 
in  April  with  a  letter  from  Stanhope,  en- 
treating him  to  leave  Missolonghi  and  not 
sacrifice  his  health,  and  perhaps  his  life,  in 
that  bog. 

Byron  produced  his  last  poem  on  the  morn- 
ing of  his  birthday,  in  which  the  hero  is 
struggling  to  cast  off  the  dandy  with  partial 
success.  He  had  tried  to  set  an  example  of 
generous  treatment  of  an  enemy  by  freeing 
some  Turkish  prisoners  at  Missolonghi.  A 
lively  little  girl  called  Hato  or  Hatag£e,  who 
was  amongst  them,  wished  to  stay  with  him, 
and  he  resolved  to  adopt  her.  A  letter  from 
Mrs.  Leigh,  found  by  Trelawny  among  his 
papers,  contained  a  transcript  from  a  letter 
of  Lady  Byron's  to  her  with  an  account  of 
Ada's  health.  An  unfinished  reply  from  By- 
ron (23  Feb.  1824)  asked  whether  Lady  Byron 
would  permit  Hatagee  to  become  a  companion 
to  Ada.  Lady  Byron,  he  adds,  should  be 
warned  of  Ada's  resemblance  to  himself  in 
his  infancy,  and  he  suggests  that  the  epilepsy 
may  be  hereditary.  He  afterwards  decided 
to  send  Hatagee  for  the  time  to  Dr.  Kennedy. 
On  9  April  he  received  news  of  Mrs.  Leigh's 
recovery  from  an  illness  and  good  accounts 
of  Ada.  On  the  same  day  he  rode  out  with 
Gamba,  was  caught  in  the  rain,  insisted  upon 
returning  in  an  open  boat,  and  was  seized 
with  a  shivering  fit.  His  predisposition  to 
malaria,  aided  by  his  strange  system  of  diet, 
had  produced  the  result  anticipated  by  Stan- 
hope. He  rode  out  next  day,  but  the  fever 
continued.  The  doctors  had  no  idea  beyond 
bleeding,  to  which  he  submitted  with  great 
reluctance,  and  Parry  could  only  suggest 
brandy.  The  attendants  were  ignorant  of 
each  other's  language,  and  seem  to  have  lost 
their  heads.  On  the  18th  he  was  delirious. 
At  intervals  he  was  conscious  and  tried  to 
say  something  to  Fletcher  about  his  sister, 
his  wife,  and  daughter.  A  strong  '  antispas- 
modic  potion '  was  given  to  him  in  the  even- 
ing. About  six  he  said,  'Now  I  shall  go 
to  sleep,'  and  fell  into  a  slumber  which,  after 
twenty-four  hours,  ended  in  death  on  the 
evening  of  19  April.  Trelawny  arrived  on 
the  24th  or  25th,  having  heard  of  the  death 
on  his  journey.  He  entered  the  room  where 
the  corpse  was  lying,  and,  sending  Fletcher 
for  a  glass  of  water,  uncovered  the  feet.  On 
Fletcher's  return  he  wrote  upon  paper,  spread 
on  the  coffin,  the  servant's  account  of  his 
master's  last  illness. 

Byron's  body  was  sent  home  to  England, 
and  after  lying  in  state  for  two  days  was 
buried  at  Hucknall  Torkard  (see  Edinburgh 
Review  for  April  1871  for  Hobhouse's  account 
of  the  funeral).  The  funeral  procession  was 


Byron 


153 


Byron 


accidentally  met  by  Lady  Caroline  Lamb  and 
her '  husband.  She  fainted  on  being  made 
aware  that  it  was  Byron's.  Her  mind  became 
more  affected;  she  was  separated  from  her 
husband ;  and  died  26  Jan.  1828,  generously 
cared  for  by  him  to  the  last.  (For  Lady 
Caroline  Lamb  see  LADY  MORGAN,  Memoirs, 
i.  200-14  ;  Annual  Obituary  for  1828  ;  Mr. 
TOWNSHEND  MAYER  in  Temple  Bar  for  June 
1868;  Lord  LYTTON,  Memoirs,  vol.  i. ;  PAUL, 
Life  of  Godwin,  vol.  ii.) 

Lady  Byron  afterwards  led  a  retired  life. 
Her  daughter  Ada  was  married  to  the  Earl  of 
Lovelace  8  July  1835,  and  died  29  Nov.  1852. 
She  is  said  to  have  been  a  good  mathematician. 
A  portrait  of  her  is  in  Bentley's  'Miscellany' 
for  1853.  Lady  Byron  settled  ultimately  at 
Brighton,  where  she  became  a  warm  admirer 
and  friend  of  F.  W.  Robertson.  She  took  an 
interest  in  the  religious  questions  of  the  day, 
and  spent  a  large  part  of  her  income  in  charity. 
Miss  Martineau  (Biographical  Sketches,  1868) 
speaks  of  her  with  warm  respect,  and  some 
of  her  letters  will  be  found  in  Crabb  Robin- 
son's diary.  Others  (see  HOWITT'S  letter  in 
Daily  News,  4  Sept.  1869)  thought  her  pe- 
dantic and  over  strict.  She  died  16  May 
1860.  Mme.  Guiccioli  returned  to  her  hus- 
band ;  she  married  the  Marquis  de  Boissy  in 
1851  and  died  at  Florence  in  March  1873. 

The  following  appears  to  be  a  full  list  of 
original  portraits  of  Byron  (for  fuller  details 
see  article  by  Mr.  R.  EDGCTJMBE  and  Mr.  A. 
GRAVES  in  Notes  and  Queries,  6th  series,  vi. 
422,  472,  vii.  269).  Names  of  proprietors 
added :  1.  Miniature  by  Kaye  at  the  age  of 
seven.  2.  Full-length  in  oils  by  Sanders ;  en- 
graved in  standard  edition  of  Moore's  life 
(Lady  Dorchester).  3.  Miniature  by  same 
from  the  preceding  (engraving  destroyed  at 
Byron's  request).  4.  Half-length  by  Westall, 
1814  (Lady  Burdett-Coutts).  5.  Half-length 
by  T.  Phillips,  1814  (Mr.  Murray)  ;  engraved 
by  Agar,  R.  Graves,  Lupton,  Mote,  Warren, 
Edwards,  and  C.  Armstrong.  6.  Miniature 
by  Holmes,  1815  (Mr.  A.  Morrison)  ;  en- 
graved by  R.  Graves,  Ryall,  and  H.  Meyer. 
7.  Bust  in  marble  by  Thorwaldsen,  1816 
(Lady  Dorchester) ;  replicas  at  Milan  and 
elsewhere.  8.  Half-length  by  Harlowe, 
1817 ;  engraved  by  H.  Meyer,  Holl,  and 
Scriven.  9.  Miniature  by  Prepiani,  1817,  and 
another  by  the  same ;  given  to  Mrs.  Leigh. 
10.  Miniature  in  water-colours  of  Byron  in 
college  robes  by  Gilchrist  about  1807-8  ;  at 
Newstead.  1 1 .  Half-length  in  Albanian  dress 
by  T.  Phillips,  R.  A.  (Lord  Lovelace)  ;  replica 
in  National  Portrait  Gallery;  engraved  by 
Finden.  12.  Pencil  Sketch  by  G.  Cattermole 
from  memory  (Mr.  Toone).  13.  Medallion 
by  A.  Stothard.  14.  Bust  by  Bartolini,  1822 


(Lord  Malmesbury) ;  lithographed  by  Fro- 
mentin.  15.  Half-length  by  West  (Mr. 
Horace  Kent)  ;  engraved  by  C.  Turner,  En- 
gleheart,  and  Robinson.  16.  Three  sketches 
by  Count  d'Orsay,  1823 ;  one  at  South  Ken- 
sington. 17.  Statue  by  Thorwaldsen,  finished 
1834.  This  statue  was  ordered  from  Thor- 
waldsen in  1829  by  Hobhouse  in  the  name  of 
a  committee.  Thorwaldsen  produced  it  for 
1,OOOZ.  It  was  refused  by  Dean  Ireland  for 
Westminster  Abbey,  and  lay  in  the  custom- 
house vaults  till  1842,  when  it  was  again  re- 
fused by  Dean  Tinton.  In  1843  Whewell, 
having  j  ust  become  master  of  Trinity,  accepted 
it  for  the  college,  and  it  was  placed  in  the 
library  (Correspondence  in  Notes  and  Queries, 
6th  ser.  iv.  421).  18.  A  silhouette  cut  in 
paper  by  Mrs.  Leigh  Hunt  is  prefixed  to 
'  Byron  and  some  of  his  Contemporaries.' 

Byron's  works  appeared  as  follows : 
1.  '  Hours  of  Idleness '  (see  above  for  a  notice 
of  first  editions).  2.  '  English  Bards  and 
Scotch  Reviewers '  (Cawthorne)  (for  full  de- 
tails of  editions  see  Notes  and  Queries,  5th. 
ser.  vii.  145,  204,  296,  355).  3.  '  Imitations 
and  Translations,  together  with  original  poems 
never  before  published,  collected  by  J.  C.  Hob- 
house,  Trinity  College,  Cambridge'  (1809) 
(contains  nine  poems  by  Byron,  reprinted  in 
works,  among '  occasional  pieces,'  1807-8  and 
1808-10).  4.  '  Childe  Harold,  a  Romaunt,' 
4to,  1812  (an  appendix  of  twenty  poems, 
including  those  during  his  travels  and  those 
addressed  to  Thyrza).  5.  '  The  Curse  of  Mi- 
nerva' (anonymous;  privately  printed  in  a 
thin  quarto  in  1812  (Lowndes) ;  at  Phila- 
delphia in  1815, 8vo;  Paris  (Galignani),12mo, 
1818  ;  and  imperfect  copies  in  Hone's  '  Do- 
mestic Poems '  and  in  later  collections). 
6.  '  The  Waltz '  (anonymous),  1813  (again  in 
Works,  1824).  7.  '  The  Giaour,  a  Fragment 
of  a  Turkish  Tale,'  1813,  8vo.  8.  '  The  Bride 
of  Abydos,  a  Turkish  Tale,'  1813, 8vo.  9. '  The 
Corsair,  a  Tale,'  1814,  8vo  (to  this  were  added 
the  lines,  '  Weep,  daughter  of  a  royal  line,' 
omitted  in  some  copies  (see  Letters  of  22  Jan. 
and  10  Feb.  1814).  10.  'Ode  to  Napoleon  Buo- 
naparte '  (anonymous),  8vo,  1814.  11.  '  Lara, 
a  Tale,'  1814,  8vo  (originally  published  with 
Rogers's  '  Jacqueline ').  12.  '  Hebrew  Melo- 
dies,' 1815  (lines  on  Sir  Peter  Parker  ap- 
pended); also  with  music  by  Braham  and 
Nathan  in  folio.  13.  « Siege  of  Corinth,'  1816, 
8vo.  14.  'Parisina,'  1816,  8vo  (this  and 
the  last  together  in  second  edition,  1816). 
15.  '  Poems  by  Lord  Byron  '  (Murray),  1816, 
8vo  ('  When  all  around,' '  Bright  be  the  place 
of  thy  soul,' '  When  we  two  parted,'  '  There's 
not  a  joy,' '  There  be  none  of  beauty's  daugh- 
ters,' '  Fare  thee  well ; '  poems  from  the 
French  and  lines  to  Rogers).  The  original 


Byron 


154 


Byron 


of  '  Bright  be  the  place  of  thy  soul,'  by  Lady 
Byron,  corrected  by  Lord  Byron,  is  in  the 
Morrison  MSS.  16.  '  Poems  on  his  Domes- 
tic Circumstances  by  Lord  Byron,'  Hone, 
1816  (includes  a  '  Sketch,'  and  in  later  edi- 
tions a '  Farewell  to  Malta  '  and '  Curse  of  Mi- 
nerva '  (mutilated) ;  a  twenty-third  edition  in 
1817.  It  also  includes  '  0  Shame  to  thee,  Land 
of  the  Gaul,'  and  '  Mme.  Lavalette,'  which, 
with  an  '  Ode  to  St.  Helena,'  '  Farewell  to 
England,' '  On  his  Daughter's  Birthday,'  and 
'  The  Lily  of  France,'  are  disowned  by  Byron 
in  letter  to  Murray  22  July  1816,  but  are  re- 
printed in  some  later  unauthorised  editions. 

17.  '  Prisoner  of  Chillon,  and  other  Poems,' 
1816,  8vo  (sonnet  to  Lake  Leman,  '  Though 
the  day  of  my  destiny's  over/  'Darkness,' 
'  Churchill's  Grave,'  the  '  Dream,'  the  '  In- 
cantation' (from  Manfred),  'Prometheus'). 

18.  '  Childe  Harold's  Pilgrimage,'  canto  iii., 
1816,  8vo.     19.  'Monody  on  the  Death  of 
Sheridan '(anonymous),  1816, 8vo.  20.  'Man- 
fred, a  Dramatic  Poem,'  1817, 8vo.    21.  '  The 
Lament  of  Tasso,'  8vo,  1817.     22.  'Childe 
Harold's  Pilgrimage,'   canto  iv.,  1818  (the 
Alhama  ballad  and  sonnet  from  Vittorelli 
appended).     23.  ' Beppo,  a  Venetian  Story' 
(anonymous  in  early  editions),  1818,  8vo. 
24.  '  Suppressed  Poems '  (Galignani),  1818, 
8vo  ('  English  Bards  and  Scotch  Reviewers,' 
'  Land  of  the  Gaul,'   '  Windsor  Poetics,  a 
Sketch').     25.  Three  Poems  not   included 
in  the   works  of  Lord  Byron  (Effingham 
"Wilson),     1818,     8vo     ('Lines    to     Lady 
J[ersey] ; '  '  Enigma  on  H.,'  often  erroneously 
attributed  to  Byron,  really  by  Miss  Fan- 
shawe  ;   '  Curse  of  Minerva,'  fragmentary). 
26.  '  Mazeppa,'  1819  (fragment  of  the  '  Vam- 
pire' novel  appended).   27.  '  Marino  Faliero,' 
1820.     28.  '  The  Prophecy  of  Dante,'  1821 
(with  '  Marino  Faliero '),  8vo.     29.  '  Sarda- 
napalus,  a  Tragedy ; '    '  The  Two  Foscari,  a 
Tragedy ; ' '  Cain,  a  Mystery '  (in  one  volume, 
8vo),  1821.     30.  '  Letter  ...  on  the  Rev. 
"W.  L.  Bowles's  Strictures  on  Pope,'  1821. 
31.  'Werner,  a  Tragedy'  (J.  Hunt),  1822, 
8vo.     32.  '  The  Liberal '  (J.  Hunt),  1823, 8vo 
(No.  I.  '  Vision  of  Judgment,' '  Letter  to  the 
Editor  of  my  Grandmother's  Review,'  '  Epi- 
grams on  Castlereagh.'   No.  II.  '  Heaven  and 
Earth.'  No.  III. 'The Blues.'  No.  IV.  'Mor- 
gante  Maggiore ').     33.  '  The  Age  of  Bronze ' 
(anonymous)  (J.  Hunt),  1823, 8vo.   34. '  The 
Island '  (J.  Hunt),  1823,  8vo.     35.  '  The  De- 
formed Transformed'  (J.  &  H.  L.  Hunt), 
1824,  8vo.     36.  'Don  Juan'  (cantos  i.  and 
ii.  '  printed  by  Thomas  Davison,'  4to,  1819 ; 
cantos  iii.,  iv.,  and  v.  (Davison),  8vo,  1821  ; 
cantos    vi.,    vii.,    and    viii.   (for    Hunt    & 
Clarke),  8vo,  1823 ;  cantos  ix.,  x.,  and  xi. 
(for  John  Hunt),  8vo,   1823;    cantos  xii., 


xiii.,  and  xiv.  (John  Hunt),  8vo,  1823 ; 
cantos  xv.  and  xvi.  (John  &  H.  L.  Hunt), 
8vo,  1824),  all  anonymous.  A  17th  canto 
(1829)  is  not  by  Byron ;  and  '  twenty  sup- 
pressed stanzas '  (1838)  are  also  spurious. 

Murray  published  from  1815  to  1817  a 
collective  edition  of  works  up  to  those  dates 
in  eight  volumes  12mo  ;  other  collective  edi- 
tions in  five  volumes  16mo,  1817 ;  and  an 
edition  in  eight  volumes  16mo,  1818-20. 
In  1824  was  published  an  8vo  volume  by 
Knight  &'  Lacy,  called  vol.  v.  of  Lord 
Byron's  works,  including  '  Hours  of  Idle- 
ness,' '  English  Bards  and  Scotch  Reviewers,' 
the '  Waltz,'  and  various  minor  poems,  several 
of  the  spurious  poems  mentioned  under  Hone's 
domestic  pieces,  and  '  To  Jessy,'  a  copy  of 
which  is  in  Egerton  MS.  2332,  as  sent  to 
'  Literary  Recreations.'  In  1824  and  1825 
the  Hunts  also  published  two  volumes  uni- 
form with  the  above  and  called  vols.  vi.  and 
vii.  of  Lord  Byron's  works,  including  the 
poems  (except  'Don  Juan')  published  by 
them  separately  as  above,  and  in  '  The  Libe- 
ral.' In  1828  Murray  published  an  edition 
of  the  works  in  four  volumes  12mo.  Uni- 
form with  this  were  published  two  volumes 
by  J.  F.  Dove,  including  '  Don  Juan '  (the 
whole)  and  the  various  pieces  in  Knight  & 
Lacy's  volume,  with  '  Lines  to  Lady  Caroline 
Lamb,'  '  On  my  Thirty-sixth  Birthday,'  and 
the  lines  '  And  wilt  thou  weep  ? ' 

There  are  various  French  collections :  in 
1825  Baudry  &  Amyot  published  an  8vo 
edition  in  seven  volumes  at  Paris,  with  a 
life  by  J.  W.  Lake,  including  all  the  recog- 
nised poems,  the  letter  to  Bowles,  and  the 
parliamentary  speeches  (separately  printed 
in  London  in  1824).  Galignani  published 
one-volume  8vo  editions  hi  1828  (with  life 
by  Lake),  in  1831  (same  life  abridged),  and 
1835  (with  life  by  Henry  Lytton  Bulwer, 
M.P.)  To  the  edition  of  1828  were  appended 
twenty-one ' attributed  poems,'  including'  Re- 
member thee,  remember  thee,'  the  '  Triumph 
of  the  Whale'  (by  Charles  Lamb,  GRABS 
ROBINSON,  Diary  (1872),  i.  175),  and  '  Re- 
mind me  not,  remind  me  not.'  Most  of  these 
were  omitted  in  the  edition  of  1831,  which 
included  (now  first  printed)  the  '  Hints  from 
Horace,'  of  which  fragments  are  given  in 
Moore's  '  Life '  (1830). 

The  collected '  Life  and  Works '  published 
by  Murray  (1832-5),  8vo,  includes  all  the 
recognised  poems,  and  adds  to  the  foregoing 
works  a  few  'published  for  the  first  time' 
(including  the  second  letter  to  Bowles,  and 
the  '  Observations  on  Observations '),  and 
several  poems  which  had  appeared  in  other 
works :  '  River  that  rollest,'  &c.,  from  Medwin 
(1824) ;  'Verses  on  his  Thirty-sixth  Birthday,' 


Byron 


155 


Byron 


from  Gamba  (1824) ; '  And  thou  wert  sad  'and 
'  Could  love  for  ever/  from  Lady  Blessing- 
ton  ;  '  I  speak  not,  I  wail  not ; '  '  In  the 
valley  of  waters ; '  '  They  say  that  hope  is 
happiness,'  from  Nathan's  '  Fugitive  Pieces,' 
&c.  (1829);  'To  my  son,'  'Epistle  to  a 
friend,'  '  My  sister,  my  sweet  sister,'  '  Could 
I  lament,'  the '  Devil's  Drive,' and  many  trifles 
from  Moore's  'Life'  (1830).  This  edition, 
which  has  been  reprinted  in  the  same  form 
and  in  one  volume  royal  8vo,  is  the  most 
convenient. 

[Moore  had  sold  the  Memoirs  given  to  him  by 
Byron  to  Murray  (in  November  1821)  for  2,000^. 
(or  guineas),  with  the  agreement  that  they  were 
to  be  edited  by  Moore  if  Byron  died  before  him. 
Byron  (1  Jan.  1820)  offered  to  allow  his  wife  to 
see  the  Memoirs,  in  order  that  she  might  point 
out  any  unfair  statements.  She  declined  to  see 
them,  and  protested  against  such  a  publication. 
Byron  afterwards  became  doubtful  as  to  pub- 
lishing, and  a  deed  was  executed  in  May  1822, 
by  which  Murray  undertook  to  restore  the  ma- 
nuscript on  the  repayment  of  the  2,000^.  during 
Byron's  life.  On  Byron's  death,  the  power  of  re- 
demption not  having  been  acted  upon,  the  right 
of  publication  belonged  to  Murray.  Byron's 
friends,  however — Hobhouse  and  Mrs.  Leigh — 
were  anxious  for  the  destruction.  Lady  Byron 
carefully  avoided  any  direct  action  in  the  matter 
which  would  imply  a  desire  to  suppress  her  hus- 
band's statement  of  his  case.  Moore  hesitated  ; 
but  at  a  meeting  held  in  Murray's  house  (17  May 
1824)  he  repaid  the  money  to  Murray,  having 
obtained  an  advance  from  the  Longmans  (Moore's 
Diary,  iv.  189),  and  the  manuscript  was  returned 
to  him  and  immediately  destroyed.  It  was  pro- 
posed at  the  time  that  Lady  Byron  and  Mrs. 
Leigh  should  repay  the  2,0001. ;  but  the  arrange- 
ment failed  for  some  unexplained  reason,  and 
Murray  ultimately  paid  off  Moore's  debt  in  1828, 
amounting  with  interest  to  3,020/.,  besides  pay- 
ing him  1,6001.  for  the  Life.  Many  charges 
arose  out  of  this  precipitate  destruction  of  the 
Memoirs  ;  but  there  is  no  reason  to  regret  their 
loss.  Moore  showed  them  to  so  many  people 
that  he  had  them  copied  out  (Diary,  7  May  1820), 
for  fear  that  the  original  might  be  worn  out. 
Lady  Burghersh  destroyed,  in  Moore's  presence, 
some  extracts  which  she  had  made  (Diary,  v.  1 1 1 ). 
Giffard,  Lord  and  Lady  Holland,  and  Lord  John 
(afterwards  Earl)  Eussell  read  them.  Lord 
John  gives  his  impressions  in  his  edition  of 
Moore's  Diary  (iv.  192),  and  seems  to  express  the 
general  opinion.  There  were  some  indelicate 
passages.  There  were  also  some  interesting  de- 
scriptions of  early  impressions ;  but  for  the 
most  part  they  were  disappointing,  and  contained 
the  story  of  the  marriage,  which  Moore  (who 
was  familiar  with  them)  gives  substantially  in 
the  Memoir  (see  Jeaffreson's  Eeal  Lord  Byron, 
ii.  292-330,  Moore's  Diary,  Quarterly  Keview 
(on  Moore)  for  June  1853  and  for  July  1883, 
Jeaffreson  in  Athenaeum  for  18  Aug.  1883).  The 


first  authoritative  life  was  that  by  Moore,  first 
published  in  2  vols.  quarto,  London,  1830.  It 
forms  six  volumes  of  the  edition  of  the  Life  and 
Works,  17  vols.  12mo,  1837,  and  in  one  volume, 
8vo.  Other  authorities  are  :  Lady  Blessington's 
Journals  of  the  Conversations  of  Lord  B.  with 
Lady  Blessington  (1834  and  1850);  Correspon- 
dence of  Lord  Byron  with  a  Friend,  and  Eecollec- 
tions  by  the  late  E.  C.  Dallas,  by  Eev.  A.  E.  C. 
Dallas,  Paris,  1825,  Galignani;  Life  of  Byron, 
by  John  Gait,  2nd  edit.  1830 ;  Life,  Writings, 
Opinions,  &c.,  by  an  English  Gentleman  in  the 
Greek  Service,  1825,  published  bylley ;  Narrative 
of  a  Second  Visit  to  Greece,  by  Edward  Blaquiere, 
London,  1825  ;  Narrative  of  Lord  Byron's  Last 
Journey  to  Greece,  by  Count  Peter  Gamba,  1825 ; 
Conversations  on  Eeligion  with  Lord  Byron  at 
Cephalonia,  by  the  late  Jas.  Kennedy,  M.D.,  1830 ; 
Lady  Morgan's  Memoirs,  1862  (for  Lady  C. 
Lamb) ;  Conversations  of  Lord  Byron  at  Pisa,  by 
Thomas  Medwin,  1824  ;  Guiccioli,  Comtesse  de, 
Lord  Byron  juge  par  les  temoins  de  sa  vie,  1868, 
|  and  in  English  as  Guiccioli's  My  Eecollections  of 
i  Lord  Byron,  2  vols.  1869  ;  Eecords  of  Shelley, 
'  Byron,  and  the  Author,  by  E.  J.  Trelawny,  1858, 
|  2nd  edit.  1878 ;  Life  of  Eev.  W.  Harness,  by 
i  A.  G.  L'Estrange,  1871  ;  Memoirs  of  Eev. 
i  Francis  Hodgson,  by  Eev.  James  T.  Hodgson, 
2  vols.  1878  ;  Parry,  William,  Last  Days  of  Lord 
I  Byron,  1825  ;  Hobhouse's  Travels  in  Albania 
;  (1855,  3rd  edit.),  and  'Byron's  Statue  ; '  Greece 
in  1823  and  1824,  by  Colonel  Leicester  Stanhope 
(1825),  new  edition,  contains  reminiscences  by 
George  Finlay  and  Stanhope,  reprinted  in  the 
|  English  translation  of  Elze ;  Elze,  Karl,  Lord 
Byron  (English  translation),  1872  (first  German 
edition  1870);  The  Eeal  Lord  Byron,  by  John 
Cordy  Jeaffreson,  2  vols.  1883 ;  also  articles  in 
Athenaeum,  4  and  18  Aug.  1883;  Lady  Byron 
Vindicated,  by  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe,  London, 
1870 ;  Lord  Byron  and  his  Contemporaries,  by 
Leigh  Hunt,  2  vols.  1826,  and  Leigh  Hunt's 
Autobiography,  1850  and  1860.  See  also  articles 
in  the  London  Mag.  for  24  Oct. ;  Blackwood's 
Mag.,  June  1824;  Westminster,  July  1824  and 
January  1825  (Hobhouse);  Quarterly,  October 
1869,  January  1870,  July  1883  ( Hay  ward ); 
New  Monthly,  January  1830  (T.  Campbell); 
New  Monthly  for  1835,  pt.  iii.  193-203,  291-302, 
Conversations  with  an  American  ;  MSS.  in  Bri- 
tish Museum  and  in  possession  of  Mr.  A.  Morrison, 
who  has  kindly  permitted  their  inspection.  Two 
small  collections  called  '  Byroniana '  are  worth- 
less. The  Byroniana  referred  to  in  the  one- 
volume  edition  of  Moore  was  a  collection  pro- 
jected by  John  Wright,  but  never  carried  out.] 

L.  S. 

BYRON,  HENRY  JAMES  (1834-1884), 
dramatist  and  actor,  was  born  in  Manchester 
in  January  1834.  His  father,  Henry  Byron, 
was  for  many  years  British  consul  at  Port- 
au-Prince.  Placed  first  with  Mr.  Miles 
Morley,  a  surgeon  in  Cork  Street,  W.,  and 
afterwards  with  his  maternal  grandfather, 


Byron 


156 


Byron 


Dr.  Bradley  of  Buxton,  Byron  conceived  a 
dislike  for  the  medical  profession,  and  joined 
a  '  provincial '  company  of  actors.  A  mono- 
logue of  his  entitled  '  A  Bottle  of  Champagne 
uncorked  by  Horace  Plastic,'  produced  at  the 
Marionette  Theatre,  London,  into  which  the 
old  Adelaide  Gallery  had  been  turned,  was 
his  earliest  literary  venture.  He  entered  on 
14  Jan.  1858  the  Middle  Temple.  His  taste 
for  the  stage  interfered  with  his  pursuit  of 
law.  He  had  produced  unsuccessfully  at  the 
Strand  Theatre  in  1857  a  burlesque  entitled 
'  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion.'  Better  fortune 
attended  his  next  burlesque,  '  Fra  Diavolo,' 
given  the  next  year  at  the  same  theatre,  which 
had  then  passed  from  the  hands  of  Payne 
into  those  of  Miss  Swanborough.  A  series 
of  pieces,  chiefly  of  the  same  class,  followed 
at  the  Strand,  Adelphi,  Olympic,  and  other 
west-end  theatres.  Byron  wrote  for  '  Temple 
Bar '  a  novel  entitled  '  Paid  in  Full,'  after- 
wards reprinted  in  3  vols.  London,  1865,  into 
which  he  introduced  some  of  his  experiences 
as  a  medical  student.  He  was  the  first  editor 
of '  Fun,'  and  originated  a  short-lived  paper, 
the  'Comic  Times.'  On  15  April  1865  he 
ioined  Miss  Marie  Wilton  in  the  management 
of  the  Prince  of  Wales's  Theatre,  formerly  the 
Queen's,  in  Tottenham  Street,  contributing  to 
the  opening  programme  a  burlesque  on  the  sub- 
ject  of  La  Sonnambula.  '  War  to  the  Knife/ 
a  comic  drama  in  three  acts,  was  given  at  the 
same  house,  10  June  1865,  and  'A  Hundred 
Thousand  Pounds,'  also  in  three  acts,  5  May 
1866.  His  terms  of  partnership  included 
an  engagement  to  write  for  no  other  house. 
In  1867  he  resigned  his  connection  with  this 
theatre,  and  began  the  management  of  the 
Alexandra  Theatre,  Liverpool,  to  which  soon 
afterwards  he  added  also  the  management  of 
the  Theatre  Royal  and  the  Amphitheatre. 
At  one  or  other  of  these  houses  he  produced 
some  of  his  best  works.  The  result  was, 
however,  disaster.  These  painful  experi- 
ences did  not  prevent  him  from  undertaking 
seven  years  later  the  management  of  the 
Criterion  Theatre,  which  opened  on  21  May 
1874  with  his  three-act  comedy,  '  An  Ame- 
rican Lady.'  On  16  Jan.  1875  he  gave  to  the 
Vaudeville  Theatre  '  Our  Boys,'  a  three-act 
domestic  drama,  which  is  noticeable  as  having 
had  the  longest  run  on  record,  not  having 
been  withdrawn  till  18  April  1879. 

Byron's  first  appearance  in  London  as  an 
actor  took  place  at  the  Globe,  23  Oct.  1869, 
as  Sir  Simon  Simple  in  his  own  comedy,  'Not 
such  a  Fool  as  he  looks,'  a  part  originally 
designed  for  Mr.  Sothern.  He  had  previously 
played  in  the  country  as  Isaac  of  York  in  his 
own  burlesque  of  '  Ivanhoe.'  Subsequently 
in  his  own  comedies  he  appeared  as  FitzAl- 


tamont  in  'The  Prompter's  Box,'  Adelphi, 
1870 ;  Captain  Craven  in  '  Daisy  Farm,' 
Olympic,  1871 ;  Lionel  Levert  in  '  Old  Sol- 
diers,' Strand,  1873  ;  Harold  Trivass  in  '  An 
American  Lady,'  Criterion,  1874;  Gibson 
Greene  in  '  Married  in  Haste,'  Haymarket, 
1875 ;  and  Dick  Simpson  in  '  Conscience 
Money,'  Haymarket,  1878.  In  1881  he 
played,  at  the  Court  Theatre,  Cheviot  Hill  in 
Mr.  Gilbert's  comedy  of  'Engaged.'  This 
was  his  last  engagement,  and,  so  far  as  is 
known,  the  only  one  in  which  he  played  in 
a  piece  by  another  author.  Shortly  after 
this  period,  in  consequence  of  ill-health,  he 
retired  from  the  stage.  The  same  cause 
drove  him  into  comparative  seclusion.  He 
died  at  his  house  in  Clapham  Park  on  11  April 
1884,  and  was  buried  at  Brompton. 

Byron's  serious  dramatic  work  is  original 
in  the  sense  that  the  plot  is  rarely  taken 
from  a  foreign  source.  It  displays  ingenuity 
rather  than  invention,  and  abounds  in  the 
kind  of  artifice  to  be  expected  under  arrange- 
ments by  which  no  more  than  one  scene  is 
allowed  to  an  act.  The  distinguishing  cha- 
racteristics of  Byron's  plays  are  homeliness 
and  healthiness.  He  revelled  in  pun  and 
verbal  pleasantry,  and  in  a  certain  cockney 
smartness  of  repartee.  Character  and  proba- 
bility were  continually  sacrificed  to  the  strain 
after  a  laugh.  In  his  dramatic  works  he  met 
with  many  rebuffs,  but  few  failures.  '  Cyril's 
Success'  is  generally,  and  correctly,  held  to 
be  his  best  play.  As  an  actor  Byron  at- 
tempted little.  A  quiet  unconsciousness  in 
the  delivery  of  jokes  was  his  chief  recom- 
mendation to  the  public.  Byron  had,  before 
his  retirement,  an  enviable  social  reputation. 
Many  spoken  witticisms,  more  indeed  than 
he  is  entitled  to  claim,  are  associated  with 
his  name. 

A  complete  list  of  Byron's  plays  can 
scarcely  be  attempted.  The  following  list, 
in  which  e  stands,  perhaps  too  comprehen- 
sively, for  extravaganza,  burlesque,  or  panto- 
mime, f  for  farce,  c  for  comedy,  and  d  for 
drama,  omits  little  of  importance :  '  Bride 
of  Abydos,'  e,  no  date ;  '  Latest  Edition 
of  Lady  of  Lyons,'  e,  1858 ;  '  Fra  Diavolo,' 
e,  1858 ;  '  Maid  and  Magpie,'  e,  1858  ;  '  Ma- 
zeppa,'  e,  1858; '  Very  Latest  Edition  of  Lady 
of  Lyons,'  e,  1859 ;  '  Babes  in  the  Wood,'  e, 
1859;  'Nymph  of  Lurleyburg,'  e,  1859; 
'  Jack  the  Giant- Killer,'  e,  1860 ;  '  The  Mil- 
ler and  his  Men,'  e  (written  with  F.  Talfourd), 
1860 ;  '  Pilgrim  of  Love,'  e,  1860 ;  '  Robinson 
Crusoe,'  e,  1860;  'Blue  Beard,'  e,  1860; 
'  Garibaldi's  Excursionists,'  f,  1860 ;  '  Cin- 
derella,' e,  1861 ;  <  Aladdin,'  e,  1861 ;  '  Esme- 
ralda,'  e,  1861;  'Miss  Eily  O'Connor,'  e, 
1861 ;  '  Old  Story,'  c,  1861 ;  <  Puss  in  a  New 


Byron 


157 


Byron 


Pair  of  Boots/  e,  1862  ;  'Rosebud  of  Sting- 
ing-nettle Farm,'  e,  1862 ;  '  George  de  Barn- 
well,'  e,  1862  ;  '  Ivanhoe,'  e,  1862  ;  '  Beautiful 
Haidee,'  e,  1863  ;  '  Ali  Baba,'  e,  1863  ;  '  Ill- 
treated  II  Trovatore,'  e,  1863  ;  '  The  Motto,' 
e,  1863 ;  '  Lady  Belle-belle,'  e,  1863 ;  '  Or- 
pheus and  Eurydice,'  e,  1863 ;  '  Mazourka,' 
e,  1864;  'Princess  Springtime,'  e,  1864; 
'Grin  Bushes,'  e,  1864;  'Timothy  to  the 
Rescue,'  /,  1864 ;  '  Pan,'  e,  1865  ;  '  La  Son- 
nambula,'  e,  1865 ;  '  Lucia  di  Lammer- 
moor,'  e,  1865 ;  '  Little  Don  Giovanni,'  e, 

1865  ;  '  War  to  the  Knife,'  c,  1865 ;  '  Der 
Freischutz,'    e,   1866 :    '  Pandora's  Box,'   e, 

1866  ;    '  A  Hundred  Thousand  Pounds,'  c, 
1866 ;    '  William    Tell.'   e,   1867 ;    '  Dearer 
than  Life,'  d,  1867 ;    '  Blow  for  Blow,'  d, 
1868;    'Lucrezia   Borgia,   M.D.,'   e,   1868; 
'  Cyril's  Success,'  c,  1868 ;  '  Not  such  a  Fool 
as  he  looks,'  d,  1868 ;    '  Robinson  Crusoe,' 
e,  1868  ;    '  Minnie,  or  Leonard's  Love,'  d, 
1869;  'Corsican  Brothers,'  e,  1869;    'Lost 
at  Sea '  (with  Dion  Boucicault),  d,  1869 ; 
'Uncle   Dick's  Darling,'   d,  1869;   'Yellow 
Dwarf,'  e,  1869 ;  '  Lord  Bateman,'  e,  1869 ; 

<  Whittington,'  e,  1869;  'Prompter's  Box,' 
d,  1870;  'Robert  Macaire,'  e,  1870;    'En- 
chanted Wood,'  e,  1870 ;  '  English  Gentle- 
man,' d,  1870;  'Wait  and  Hope,'  d,  1871; 
'  Daisy  Farm,'  d,  1871 ;  '  Orange  Tree  and 
the  Humble  Bee,'  e,  1871 ;  <  Not  if  I  know 
it,'  e,  1871 ;  '  Giselle,'  e,  1871 ;  '  Partners  for 
Life,'   c,  1871 ;    '  Camaralzaman,'   e,    1871 ; 
'  Blue  Beard,'  e,  1871  ;  '  Haunted  Houses,'  d, 
1872;    'Two   Stars,'   d    (altered  from  the 
'  Prompter's  Box '),  1872 ;  '  Spur  of  the  Mo- 
ment,'/, 1872 ;  '  Good  News,'  d,  1872 ; '  Lady 
of  the  Lake,'  e,  1872  ;  '  Mabel's  Life,'  d,  1872  ; 

<  Time's  Triumph,'  d,  1872 ;  '  Fine  Feathers,' 

d,  1873;  'Sour  Grapes,'  c,  1873;  '  Fille  de 
Madame  Angot,'  op.  bouffe,  1873 ;  '  Old  Sol- 
diers,' c,  1873;  '  Chained  to  the  Oar,'  d,  1873; 
'Don  Juan,'  e,  1873  ;  'Pretty  Perfumeress,' 
op.  bouffe,  1874 ;  '  Demon's  Bride,'  op.  bouffe, 
1874  ;    '  American   Lady,'   c,    1874  ;   '  Nor- 
mandy Pippins,'  e,  1874;  'Robinson  Crusoe, 

e,  1874 ;  '  Oil  and  Vinegar,'  c,  1874 ;  '  Thumb- 
screw,' d,  1874  ;  '  Old  Sailors,'  c,  1874;  'Our 
Boys,'  c,  1875  ;  '  Married  in  Haste,'  c,  1875  ; 
'  Weak  Woman,'  c,  1875 ;  '  Twenty  Pounds 
a  Year,'/,  1876 ;  '  Tottles,'  c,  1876  ;  '  Bull  by 
the  Horns,'  c  d,  1876 ;  '  Little  Don  Caesar  de 
Bazan,'  e,  1876 ;'  Wrinkles,'  d,  1876 ; '  Widow 
and  Wife,'  d,  1876 ;  '  Pampered  Menials,'  / 
1876 ;  '  Little  Doctor  Faust,'  e,  1877 ;  '  Olc 
Chums,'  c,  1877  ;  '  Bohemian  Gyurl '  (second 
version),  e,  1877 ;  '  Guinea  Gold,'  d,  1877 

'  Forty  Thieves,'  e  (written  in  conjunction 
with  F.  C.  Burnand,  W.  S.  Gilbert,  and 
R.  Reece),  1878 ;  '  La  Sonnambula '  (seconc 
version),  e,  1878;  'Young  Fra  Diavolo,'  e 


1878;  'A  Fool  and  his   Money,'  c,   1878; 

Crushed  Tragedian,'  c,  1878 ;  '  Hornet's 
Nest,'  c,  1878 ;'  Conscience  Money,'  d,  1878 ; 

Uncle,' 1878;  'Courtship,'  c,  1879;  'Jack 
the  Giant-Killer,'  e,  1879;  'Pretty  Esme- 
ralda,'  e,  1879 ; '  Handsome  Hernani,'  e,  1879; 

The  Girls,'  c,  1879  ;  '  Upper  Crust,'  c,  1880; 

Light  Fantastic,'/,  1880;  'Gulliver's  Tra- 
vels,' e,  1880;  'Trovatore,'  e,  1880;  'Bow 
Bells,'  d,  1880;  'Without  a  Home,'  c,  1880; 

Michael  Strogoff,'  d  (translated  from  the 
French),  1881;  'Punch,'  c,  1881;  'New 
Broom,'  c,  1881 ;  '  Fourteen  Days,'  c  (trans- 
lated from  the  French),  1882;  'Pluto,'  e, 
1882;  'Frolique,'  c  (with  H.  B.  Farnie), 
1882 ;  '  Auntie,'  c,  1882 ;  '  Villainous  Squire,' 

.  1882.  The  following  pieces  may  be  added: 
'Dundreary,'  '  Married  and  Done  for,'  'Sen- 
sation Fork,'  '  Our  Seaside  Lodging,'  '  Rival 
Othellos,'  and  '  My  Wife  and  I,'  farces,  the 

xact  date  of  production  of  which  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  fix.  Under  the  head  c  are  ranked 
various  slight  productions  put  forth  as  farci- 
cal comedies,  farcical  dramas,  &c. 

[Private  information;  Era  Almanack;  Era 
Newspaper,  19  April  1884  ;  Athenaeum  ;  Dutton 
Cook's  Nights  at  the  Play ;  Men  of  the  Time, 
10th  ed. ;  Pascoe's  Dramatic  List.]  J.  K. 

BYRON,  JOHN,  first  LORD  BYRON  (d. 
1652),  was  descended  from  Sir  John  Byron 
of  Clayton,  Lancashire,  who  obtained  the 
abbey  of  Newstead,  Nottinghamshire,  at  the 
dissolution  of  the  monasteries.  He  was  the 
eldest  son  of  Sir  John  Byron,  K.B.,  by  Anne, 
daughter  of  Sir  Richard  Molineux  of  Sefton, 
Lancashire.  He  sat  in  the  last  parliament 
of  James  I  and  in  the  first  of  Charles  I  for  the 
borough,  and  in  the  parliament  of  1627-8  for 
the  county  of  Nottingham.  He  had  been 
knighted  in  the  interval.  He  was  high  sheriff 
of  Nottinghamshire  in  1634.  His  name  is  not 
in  the  list  of  either  the  Short  or  the  Long- 
parliament  of  1640.  In  that  year  he  brought 
his  military  experience  and  reputation,  ac- 
quired in  the  Low  Country  wars,  to  the  expe- 
dition against  the  Scots.  On  its  failure,  he 
looked  eagerly  to  the  projected  great  council  of 
the  peers  at  York  (August  1640).  Writing  on 
the  very  day  of  meeting,  he  expresses  his  confi- 
dent hope  that '  the  vipers  we  have  been  too 
ready  to  entertain  will  be  driven  out,'  and  that 
the  Scotch  general  Leslie's  exaction  of  350/.  a 
day  from  Durham  '  will  prove  a  fruitful  pre- 
cedent for  the  king's  service,  that  hereafter 
ship-money  may  be  thought  a  toy'  {State 
Papers,  Dom.,  24  Sept.  1640). 

Byron  was  appointed  to  the  lieutenancy 
of  the  Tower  after  Lunsford's  dismissal 
(26  Dec.  1641).  He  was  sent  for  as  a  de- 
linquent by  the  lords  (12  Jan.  1641-2), 


Byron 


158 


Byron 


and  examined  as  to  the  stores  lately  con- 
veyed into  the  fortress.  'He  gave  so  full 
answers  to  all  the  questions  asked  of  him, 
that  they  could  not  but  dismiss  him '  (Claren- 
don Rebellion,  154  a),  but  he  refused  to 
leave  the  Tower  without  the  king's  order. 
The  peers  refused  to  concur  in  the  address 
for  his  removal,  and  it  was  therefore  pre- 
sented by  the  commons  alone  (27  Jan.) 
The  king  at  first  declined  to  comply,  but 
Byron  himself  begged  to  be  set  free  '  from 
the  vexation  and  agony  of  that  place.'  On 
11  Feb.  1641-2  Charles  sent  a  message  to 
the  House  of  Lords  consenting  to  the  ap- 
pointment of  Sir  John  Conyers  in  Byron's 
place. 

When  the  war  broke  out,  Byron  was  among 
the  first  to  join  the  king  at  York,  and  marched 
with  him  to  summon  Coventry  (20  Aug. 
1642,  DTTGDALE,  Diary,  p.  17).  Thence  he 
was  despatched  by  Charles  to  protect  Oxford. 
At  Brackley  (28  Aug.),  while  refreshing  his 
troop  after  a  long  march,  he  was  surprised, 
and  forced  to  make  a  speedy  retreat  to  the 
heath.  In  the  confusion  a  box  containing 
money,  apparel,  and  other  things  of  value 
was  left  in  a  field  of  standing  corn.  He 
wrote  to  a  Mr.  Clarke  of  Croughton  for  its 
restitution,  which  he  said  he  would  represent 
to  the  king  as  an  acceptable  service ;  if  not, 
he  continued,  '  assure  yourself  I  will  find  a 
time  to  repay  myself  with  advantage  out  of 
your  estate.'  The  houses  took  notice  of  this 
letter,  in  a  joint  declaration,  retorting  on 
Byron  'the  odious  crime  and  title  of  traitor' 
(Declaration  of  the  Lords  and  Commons, 
11  Sept.  1642).  In  a  contemporary  tract 
(Brit.  M.  E.  117,  11)  the  value  of  the  spoil 
taken  is  estimated  at  not  less  than  6,000/. 
or  8,0001.,  and  the  prisoners  taken  by  the 
parliamentarians  are  said  to  have  been 
searched,  despoiled,  and  thrown  into  the 
Tower,  where  they  might  have  starved  but 
for  charity  (cf.  BAILEY,  Nottinghamshire,  ii. 
669,  672). 

Byron  reached  Oxford  28  Aug.,  and  re- 
mained there  till  10  Sept.  After  leaving 
Oxford  he  arrived  at  Worcester  about  17  Sept. 
He  had  been  pursued  by  Lord  Say,  and  had 
to  fight  on  the  road.  He  gained  a  victory 
over  the  parliamentarians  at  Powick  Bridge 
(22  Sept.),  but  found  it  necessary  to  evacuate 
Worcester,  which  he  had  not  fortified,  on  the 
following  day. 

At  Edgehill  (23  Oct.  1642),  when  Rupert's 
charge  had  scattered  the  enemy,  Byron  joined 
in  the  chase  with  the  reserve  of  the  right 
wing — his  own  regiment  of  horse.  When 
Rupert  returned  he  '  found  a  great  alteration 
in  the  field,  and  the  hope  of  so  glorious  a 
day  quite  vanished '  ( Clarendon,  309  a).  For 


Byron  had  left  the  foot,  whom  he  had  been 
posted  to  protect,  to  be  taken  in  rear  by  the 
enemy. 

After  Edgehill,  Byron's  regiment  quartered 
a  while  at  Fawley  Court.  His  orders  against 
plunder  were  disregarded,  and  the  owner, 
Bulstrode  Whitelocke,  laments  the  wanton 
destruction  of  property,  the  writings  of  his 
estates,  and  many  excellent  manuscripts 
(Memorials,  p.  65).  Byron's  regiment  of  horse 
was  quartered  at  Reading  in  December  1642 
(Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  9th  Rep.  pt.  ii.  433  b),  and 
he  probably  commanded  the  horse  of  the  gar- 
rison there.  Reading  not  long  after  (26  April 
1643)  capitulated  to  Essex,  but  Byron  was 
in  Oxfordshire  during  the  spring  of  this  year. 
On  6  May  he  defeated  a  party  of  roundheads 
at  Bicester,  and  on  12  July  was  sent  west 
with  Prince  Maurice  to  relieve  Devizes.  The 
great  victory  of  Roundway  Down,  near  De- 
vizes, on  13  July,  was  chiefly  the  work  of 
Byron,  whose  charge  turned  to  flight  the 
'  impenetrable  regiment '  of  Haslerig's  cuiras- 
siers. But  his  men  were  always  ready  to 
desert  or  to  mutiny  for  plunder's  sake,  and 
on  the  day  of  the  surrender  of  Bristol  to 
Rupert,  Byron  writes  in  haste  to  beg  the 
prince  to  give  them  assurance  that  they  shall 
have  their  share — '  some  benefit  from  your 
highness's  great  victory.'  On  20  Sept.  Byron 
commanded  the  horse  of  the  right  wing  at 
the  first  battle  of  Newbury,  and  Lord  Falk- 
land fell  fighting  in  the  front  rank  of  Byron's 
regiment.  Byron  wrote  a  full  account  of 
this  battle  for  Lord  Clarendon's  use,  and  long 
extracts  from  his  original  manuscript  are 
given  by  Mr.  Money  in  his  '  Battles  of  New- 
bury' (pp.  44,  51,  56).  He  himself  received 
what  reward  the  king  had  to  bestow,  being 
created  Baron  Byron  of  Rochdale  (24  Oct. 
1643),  with  limitation  of  the  title,  after  his 
own  issue,  to  his  six  loyal  brothers,  Richard, 
William,  Thomas,  Robert,  Gilbert,  and  Philip. 
He  willingly  accepted  Rupert's  offer  of  the 
sole  command  in  Lancashire,  if  the  county 
would  agree  thereto  (7  Nov.),  but  wished 
first  to  make  sure  of  the  appointment  of  go- 
vernor to  the  Prince  of  Wales,  '  an  employ- 
ment likely  to  continue  to  my  advantage 
when  this  war  is  ended '  (Add.  MS.  18980, 
f.  147;  WAKBTTKTON,  Prince  Rupert,  ii.  329). 

By  the  cessation  of  arms  granted  by  Or- 
monde, the  troops  raised  for  the  king's  service 
against  the  Irish  rebels  were  set  free  for 
other  employment,  and  detachments  came 
over  at  intervals  to  join  the  force  under  the 
command  of  Byron,  whose  whole  army  is 
described  as  <  rolling  like  a  flood '  up  to  the 
walls  of  Nantwich,  the  only  parliament  gar- 
rison left  in  Cheshire.  Byron  defeated  Brere- 
ton  at  Middle  wick,  and  captured  Crewe  House. 


Byron 


159 


Byron 


But  the  tide  soon  turned.     Byron  failed  in 
an  assault   on  Nantwich  18  Jan.  1643-4; 
the  besiegers   confidently  awaited  the  ap- 
proach of  Fairfax  with  his  Yorkshire  horse 
and  Manchester  foot,  soon  to  he  joined  by  the 
Staffordshire   and  Derbyshire  levies  of  Sir 
"William  Brereton.     A  sudden  thaw,  swell- 
ing a  little  river  that  ran  between  the  divi- 
sions of  the  royal  army,  gave  the  signal  of 
disaster.     The  part  under  Byron's  command 
had  to  march  four  or  five  miles  before  it  could 
join  the  other,  which  had  meanwhile  been 
broken  by  Fairfax  (28  Jan. )   The  chief  officers, 
1,500  soldiers,  and  all  their  artillery  were 
taken,  and  Byron  sadly  retired  to  Chester. 
Prince  Rupert  now  took  separate  command 
of  the  royal  forces  in  Cheshire  and  the  ad- 
jacent counties,  with  Byron  as  his  lieutenant. 
Sir  Abraham  Shipman  was  made  governor  of 
Chester.   Lands  belonging  to  roundhead  '  de- 
linquents '  were  to  be  sold,  and  the  admini- 
stration of  this  fund  was  vested  in  Byron,  who 
not  long  after  was  made  governor  by  special 
commission  from  Rupert  (Sari.  MS.  2135, 
f.  30).     It  was  a  slippery  and  thankless  post. 
There  had  been  talk  of  appointing  one  Alder- 
man  Gamul,  and  Byron  had   successfully 
fought  off  the  proposal  on  the  ground  that 
'  if  he  be  admitted  the  like  will  be  attempted 
by  all  the  corporations  in  England '  (Add. 
MS.  18981,  f.  51).    In  October  1644  he  com- 
plains that  he  has  not  as  heretofore  the  sole 
command  in  Rupert's  absence, '  but  there  are 
independent   commissions  granted  without 
any  relation  to  me  '  (ib.  287).     He  disclaims 
any  envy  at  the  power  Rupert  had  given 
William  Legge,  who  appears  to  have  super- 
seded him  for  a  while  as  governor  of  the  city 
but  demurs  to  command  being  also  given 
him  over  the  counties  of  Cheshire,  Flint,  and 
Denbigh.     Though  Legge  has  '  ever  been  hii 
good  friend,'  Byron  feels  the  slight  so  keenly 
that  he   begs  to  be  recalled  'if  I  be  not 
worthy  of  the  command  I  formerly  had.' 

Chester  was  in  a  sad  condition.  The  mer- 
chants had  been  impoverished.  To  improve 
the  fortifications  the  suburbs  had  been  burnt, 
and  their  inhabitants  were  forced  into  the 
already  crowded  city.  The  soldiers  lived  al 
free  quarters,  and  their  hosts  often  fled  from 
their  houses,  for  the  men  (against  orders)  wore 
their  weapons  at  all  times.  They  plundered 
the  houses  of  citizens  when  the  owners  were 
at  church,  and  pawned  the  goods.  They 
robbed  in  the  highway,  killed  cattle  in  the 
fields,  and  wantonly  ripped  open  the  corn 
sacks  on  their  way  to  market  (Harl.  MS 
2135).  The  troops  sent  by  Ormonde  hac 
an  evil  reputation.  .  Impressment  was  an 
other  grievance.  Notwithstanding  the  claim 
(allowed  by  Rupert)  of  exemption  from 


all  service  outside  the  city  by  special  privi- 
ege  granted  by  Henry  VIII,  '  the  garrison 
was  divers  times  drawn  forth,  and  threatened 
iO  be  hanged  if  they  did  not  go,  though  most 
of  them  were  sworn  citizens.' 

In  July  1644  Byron  repeated  his  error  of 
Edgehill  at  Marston  Moor.  He  was  in  the 
Tont  rank  of  Prince  Rupert's  division  on  the 
right  wing.  Stationed  by  a  ditch,  he  charged 
across  it,  instead  of  waiting  for  the  enemy 
x>  reach  his  own  position  (SABTFOED,  Studies, 
599 ;  MAEKHAM,  Fairfax,  163-7).  '  By  the 
improper  charge  of  Lord  Byron  much  harm 
was  done  'is  the  comment  in  Prince  Rupert's 
diary. 

In  August  Byron  had  his  share  in  the 
defeat  of  Sir  Marmaduke  Langdale's  northern 
dorse,  near  Ormskirk,  on  their  march  south- 
ward. He  had  come  from  Liverpool  '  on  a 
pacing  nag,  and  thinking  of  nothing  less  than 
fighting  that  day.'  He  had  narrowly  escaped 
capture  as  he  tried  to  rally  the  flying  rout. 
He  lays  the  blame  on  the  brigade  of  Lord 
Molyneux,  which  fled  at  the  first  charge,  and 
fell  foul  with  such  fury  on  his  regiment 
that  they  utterly  routed  it.  Legge,  however, 
writes  (22  Aug.  1644)  that '  my  Lord  Byron 
engaged  the  enemy  when  he  needed  not,'  and 
gives  Langdale  credit  for  saving  Byron, 
bringing  off  his  own  men,  and  retreating 
without  the  least  disturbance '(WABBUETON, 
Prince  Rupert,  iii.  21).  Both  agree  that  the 
fatal  selfishness  of  the  Lancashire  men  in 
resolutely  diverting  the  war  from  themselves 
had  lost  the  north.  After  the  surrender  (in 
September  1644)  of  Montgomery  Castle  by 
Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury,  Byron  tried  to 
help  Sir  Michael  Ernly  to  regain  it.  But 
Sir  William  Brereton  came  to  its  relief,  and 
the  governor  of  Chester  returned  thither. 
Byron  was  defeated  by  Brereton  at  Mont- 

§)mery  18  Sept.  1644  (RTJSHWOETH,  v.  747). 
yron  now  found  that  many  who  heretofore 
were  thought  loyal  upon  this  success  of  the 
rebels  had  either  turned  neuter  or  had  wholly 
revolted  to  them.  Liverpool  was  threatened. 
The  officers  were  ready  to  endure  all  extre- 
mities rather  than  yield,  but  the  soldiers,  for 
want  of  pay,  '  are  grown  extreme  mutinous, 
and  run  away  daily ' — the  old  story. 

In  May  1645  the  king  marched  to  the  re- 
lief of  Chester;  Byron  met  him  at  Stone, 
Staffordshire,  with  the  news  that  the  rebels 
had  retired,  and  Charles  turned  back  and 
took  Leicester,  his  last  success.  That  sum- 
mer came  Naseby,  and  the  autumn  brought 
Rupert's  loss  of  Bristol  (10  Sept.)  and  Mont- 
rose's  defeat  at  Philiphaugh  (23  Sept.)  The 
king  again  made  his  way  into  Chester  with 
some  provision  and  ammunition,  but  from 
the  Phoenix  tower  of  the  city  wall  he  beheld 


Byron 


160 


Byron 


the  rout  of  his  forces  by  Poyntz  (24  Sept. 
1645).  He  wandered  back  to  Oxford,  bidding 
Byron  keep  Chester  for  eight  days  longer 
(WALKER,  Hist.  Discourses,  p.  140).  It  was 
actually  kept  for  some  twenty  weeks.  The 
enemy  was  closing  round.  Byron's  appeal 
to  Rupert  for  help  (6  Oct.)  was  published 
with  virulent  comments  on  the  writer's  sup- 
posed leanings  to  popery  and  the  Irish  rebels. 
Booth,  fresh  from  the  capture  of  Lathom, 
had  joined  the  b'esiegers.  Byron's  brother 
was  taken  while  marching  to  his  rescue.  A 
relief  party  from  Oxford  had  been  forced  to 
return.  The  citizens  urged  surrender.  Byron 
invited  the  chief  malcontents  to  dine  with 
him,  and  gave  them  his  own  fare  of  boiled 
wheat  and  spring  water.  Brereton  repeatedly 
urged  Byron  to  surrender,  but  the  cavalier 
insisted  on  terms  '  granted  by  greater  com- 
manders than  yourself — no  disparagement 
to  you.' 

Chester  at  last  surrendered  (6  Feb.  1646). 
The  citizens  were  not  to  be  plundered,  the  sick 
and  wounded  were  cared  for,  and  Byron,  with 
his  whole  army,  were  to  march  under  safe- 
conduct  to  Conway  (PHILLIPS,  Civil  War  in 
Wales,  p.  354).  He  fared  better  in  Cheshire 
than  in  London,  where  the  commons  resolved 
to  exclude  him  from  pardon — a  vote  in  which 
the  lords  refused  to  concur. 

He  had  meanwhile  taken  the  command  of 
Carnarvon  Castle,  which  he  held  till  May 
1646,  when  the  king  ordered  all  his  fortresses 
to  be  given  up.  It  was  surrendered  upon 
articles  dated  4  June  (WHITELOCKE,  p.  208). 

Byron  joined  the  queen's  court  at  Paris, 
and  was  appointed  superintendent-general  of 
the  house  and  family  of  the  Duke  of  York 
(30  April  1651).  In  1648  he  lent  his  as- 
sistance to  the  royalist  invasion  of  England 
by  Hamilton  and  the  Scotch  (cf.  two  letters 
from  Byron  to  the  Earl  of  Lanerick  in  the 
Hamilton  Papers,  Camd.  Soc. ;  Byron's  own 
relation  of  his  actions  in  the  summer  of  1648 
appears  in  Cal.  Clarendon  Papers,  ii.  418). 
His  main  task  was  to  seize  Anglesea  and 
to  raise  North  "Wales  for  the  king.  [For 
his  failure  and  its  causes  see  BTTLKELEY, 
RICHARD.]  In  January  1648-9  Ormonde  sent 
Byron  to  Charles  II  with  a  copy  of  the  treaty 
he  had  made  with  the  Irish  confederates  in 
behalf  of  the  royalists,  and  a  pressing  in- 
vitation to  the  prince  to  come  to  Ireland 
(CARTE,  Ormonde,  bk.  v.  §  98  ;  CARTE,  Orig. 
Letters,  i.  passim).  He  was  now  included 
by  the  houses  among  the  seven  persons  who 
were  to  expect  no  pardon. 

Byron's  after  life  was  passed  in  exile.  He 
returned  to  Paris  to  find  himself  supplanted 
in  the  confidence  of  his  pupil,  who  arranged 
a  visit  to  Brussels  without  his  knowledge  or 


the  permission  of  the  queen.  At  her  request, 
nevertheless,  Byron  attended  on  the  duke 
during  that  j  ourney ,  and  another  to  the  Hague 
to  see  the  Princess  of  Orange,  as  well  as  in 
James's  first  campaign  under  Turenne. 

Byron  differed  from  Hyde,  the  king's  oldest 
adviser,  on  such  critical  matters  as  the  ac- 
ceptance by  Charles  of  the  invitation  of  the 
Scotch  (1650).  Byron  wished  the  prince  to 
accept  it  (CAKTE,  Orig.  Letters,  i.  338).  Hyde 
wrote, '  If  Lord  Byron  has  become  a  presby- 
terian,  he  will  be  sorry  for  it.'  But  Hyde 
did  full  justice  to  his  opponent's  fidelity, 
writing  to  Nicholas  of  Byron's  death  as  '  an 
irreparable  loss '  (23  Aug.  1652). 

Byron  died  childless,  though  twice  married : 
(1)  to  Cecilia,  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Dela- 
ware, and  widow  of  Sir  Francis  Bindloss, 
knt. ;  and  (2)  to  Eleanor,  daughter  of  Robert 
Needham,  viscount  Kilmurrey,  Ireland,  and 
widow  of  Peter  Warburton  of  Arley,  Che- 
shire. Byron's  second  wife  was,  according 
to  Pepys  (Diary,  26  April  1676),  'the  king's 
seventeenth  mistress  abroad.'  A  portrait  of 
Byron  by  Cornelius  Jansen  was  in  the  Na- 
tional Portrait  Exhibition  of  1866  (No.  688). 

Byron's  title  was  inherited  by  his  brother 
Richard  (1605-1679),  whose  exploits  as  go- 
vernor of  Newark  are  recorded  in  Hutchin- 
son's  '  Memoirs.'  He  held  the  office  from 
the  spring  of  1643  till  about  January  1645. 
In  September  1643  he  surprised  the  town  of 
Nottingham  and  held  it  for  five  days ;  and 
on  27  Nov.  1643  surprised  the  committee  of 
Leicestershire  at  Melton  Mowbray  (Mereu- 
rius  Aulicus,  p.  690).  He  resided  in  Eng- 
land during  the  protectorate,  and  in  1659 
rose  to  support  Sir  George  Booth.  He  died 
on  4  Oct.  1679,  aged  74,  having  married 
(1)  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  George  Rossel ; 
and  (2)  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  George 
Booth.  Four  other  brothers  served  in  the 
civil  wars  on  the  royalist  side.  William 
was  drowned  at  sea.  Robert  commanded  a 
regiment  at  Naseby,  served  in  Ireland,  and 
was  for  a  time  imprisoned  for  sharing  in  a 
royalist  plot  in  Dublin  (GILBERT,  Contem- 
porary History,  ii.  158-60) ;  he  was  alive 
in  1664  (HTJTCHINSON,  Memoirs,  ii.  310). 
Gilbert  was  commander  of  Rhuddlan  Castle, 
North  Wales,  in  1645  (SYMOIODS,  Diary,  p. 
247)  ;  he  was  taken  prisoner  at  Willoughby 
Field  on  5  July  1648,  and  died  on  16  March 
1656.  Philip  was  killed  in  defending  York 
on  16  June  1644 ;  a  curious  character  of  him 
is  in  Lloyd's  '  Memoirs  of  Excellent  Per- 
sonages '  (p.  489). 

Much  of  Byron's  correspondence  remains. 
It  has  no  literary  charm  ;  but  it  exhibits 
persistent  cheerfulness  in  the  face  of  gather- 
ing disaster,  unwearied  effort  to  conquer  un- 


Byron 


161 


Byron 


toward  circumstance  with  patience  and  con- 
trivance, and  dogged  pathetic  loyalty. 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  Mr.  C.  H. 
Firth  of  Oxford  ;  authorities  as  above ;  Warbur- 
ton's  Prince  Rupert ;  Clarendon  State  Papers ; 
Carte's  Collection  of  Original  Letters  and  Papers.] 

E.  C.  B. 

BYRON,  JOHN  (1723-1786),  vice-ad- 
miral, second  son  of  William,  fourth  lord 
Byron,  was  born  on  8  Nov.  1723.  The  date 
of  his  entry  into  the  navy  has  not  been  traced. 
In  1740  he  was  appointed  as  a  midshipman 
to  the  Wager  storeship,  one  of  the  squadron 
under  Commodore  Anson,  and  sailed  from 
England  in  her.  After  rounding  Cape  Horn 
the  Wager  was  lost,  14  May  1741,  on  the 
southern  coast  of  Chili,  a  desolate  and  incle- 
ment country.  The  survivors  from  the  wreck 
separated,  Byron  and  some  few  others  remain- 
ing with  the  captain.  After  undergoing  the 
most  dreadful  hardships,  they  succeeded  in 
reaching  Valparaiso,  whence,  in  December 
1744,  they  were  permitted  to  return  to  Europe 
by  a  French  ship,  which  carried  them  to 
Brest.  They  arrived  in  England  in  February 
1745-6.  Many  years  after,  in  1768,  Byron 
published  a  '  Narrative,  containing  an  ac- 
count of  the  great  distresses  suffered  by 
himself  and  his  companions  on  the  coast  of 
Patagonia.'  It  has  often  been  republished, 
and  supplied  some  hints  for  the  shipwreck 
scene  in  '  Don  Juan,'  whose  author  compares 
the  sufferings  of  his  hero  '  to  those  related  in 
my  grand-dad's  "  Narrative," '  though,  in- 
deed, the  fictitious  sufferings  of  Juan  were 
trifling  in  comparison  with  those  actually 
recorded  by  John  Byron. 

During  his  absence  he  had  been  promoted 
to  be  lieutenant ;  immediately  on  his  arrival 
he  was  made  commander,  and  on  30  Dec.  of 
the  same  year  was  made  captain  and  ap- 
pointed to  the  Syren  frigate.  After  the  peace 
he  commanded  the  St.  Albans,  one  of  the 
squadron  on  the  coast  of  Guinea ;  in  1753  he 
commanded  the  Augusta,  guardship  at  Ply- 
mouth ;  and  in  1755  the  Vanguard.  In  1757 
he  commanded  the  America  of  60  guns  in  the 
futile  expedition  against  Rochefort ;  he  after- 
wards cruised  with  some  success  on  the  coast 
of  France,  and  in  the  following  year,  still  in 
the  America,  served  in  the  fleet  off  Brest  under 
Anson.  In  1760  he  was  sent  in  command  of 
the  Fame  and  a  small  squadron  to  superin- 
tend the  demolition  of  the  fortifications  of 
Louisbourg,  and  while  the  work  was  in  pro- 
gress had  the  opportunity  of  destroying  a 
quantity  of  French  shipping  and  stores  in 
the  bay  of  Chaleur,  including  three  small 
men-of-war.  He  returned  to  England  in 
November,  but  continued  in  command  of  the 

VOL.  VIII. 


Fame  until  the  peace,  being  for  the  most 
part  attached  to  the  squadron  before  Brest. 

Early  in  1764  he  was  appointed  to  the 
Dolphin,  a  small  frigate  which,  with  the 
Tamar,  was  ordered  to  be  fitted  for  a  voyage 
to  the  East  Indies.  The  Dolphin  was  sheathed 
with  copper,  and  her  rudder  had  copper  braces 
and  pintles  ;  she  was  the  first  vessel  in  the 
English  navy  so  fitted.  Byron  did  not  go 
on  board  her  till  17  June.  The  Dolphin, 
with  the  Tamar  in  company,  sailed  from 
Plymouth  on  2  July,  when  Byron  hoisted  a 
broad  pennant,  being  appointed  commander- 
in-chief  of  all  his  majesty's  ships  in  the  East 
Indies.  At  Rio  they  met  Lord  Olive,  on  his 
way  out  in  the  Kent,  East  Indiaman.  Olive 
was  anxious  to  take  a  passage  in  the  Dolphin, 
as  likely  to  get  to  India  long  before  the  In- 
diaman, but  Byron  managed  to  refuse  him, 
possibly  by  secretly  telling  him  the  true  state 
of  the  case ;  for  in  fact  his  commission  for 
the  East  Indies  and  the  orders  which  had 
been  publicly  sent  were  all  a  blind,  and  the 
real  destination  of  the  two  ships  was  for  a 
voyage  of  discovery  in  the  South  seas.  The 
jealousy  of  the  Spaniards  seemed  to  render 
this  elaborate  secrecy  a  necessary  condition 
of  success.  No  one  on  board  the  ships  had  a 
suspicion  of  what  was  before  them  till  after 
they  had  stood  much  further  to  the  south  than 
a  passage  to  the  Cape  seemed  to  require.  The 
true  object  of  the  voyage  was  then  divulged  ; 
it  was  at  the  same  time  announced  that  the 
men  were  to  have  double  pay,  with  such 
good  effect  that  when  shortly  afterwards  an 
opportunity  occurred  by  a  returning  store- 
ship,  only  one  man  accepted  the  commodore's 
permission  for  any  one  that  liked  to  go  home. 
In  passing  through  the  Straits  of  Magellan 
they  had  frequent  intercourse  with  the  natives 
of  Patagonia,  and  they  have  recorded,  as 
simple  matter  of  fact,  that  these  people  were 
of  very  remarkable  size  and  stature.  Modern 
travellers,  having  been  unable  to  find  these 
giants,  have  assumed  that  the  former  ac- 
counts were  false,  either  by  intention  or  by 
misconception,  and  have  spoken,  on  the  one 
hand,  of  Munchausen-like  stories,  and,  on  the 
other,  of  the  deceptive  appearance  of  long 
robes  and  of  the  mistakes  that  may  arise 
from  seeing  men  at  a  distance  on  horseback. 
In  the  case  of  the  officers  of  the  Dolphin — 
with  which  alone  we  are  now  concerned 
— this  last  explanation  is  impossible ;  the 
statements  are  so  explicit  that  they  must  be 
either  true  or  wilfully  false.  The  commo- 
dore, himself  six  feet  high,  either  stood  along- 
side of  men  who  towered  so  far  above  him 
that  he  judged  they  could  not  be  much  less 
than  seven  feet,  or  he  deliberately  wrote 
a  falsehood  in  his  official  journal,  and  his 

M 


Byron 


162 


Byron 


officers  with  one  consent  lied  to  the  same 
effect  (Byron's  '  Journal '  in  HAWZESWORTH'S 
Voyages,  i.  28;  A  Voyage  round  the  World 
in  His  Majesty's  Ship  the  Dolphin  ...  by  an 
Officer  on  board  the  said  ship,  pp.  45,  51  n). 

From  the  Straits  of  Magellan  the  Dolphin 
and  Tamar  proceeded  westward  across  the 
Pacific,  skirting  the  northern  side  of  the  Low 
Archipelago  and  discovering  some  few  of  the 
northernmost  islands.  It  now  seems  almost 
wonderful  how  these  ships  could  have  sailed 
through  this  part  of  the  ocean  without  making 
grander  discoveries  ;  but  they  appear  to  have 
held  a  straight  course  westward,  intent  only 
on  getting  the  voyage  over.  Not  only  the 
Low  Archipelago  but  the  Society  Islands 
must  have  been  discovered  had  the  ships,  on 
making  the  Islands  of  Disappointment,  zig- 
zagged, or  quartered  over  the  ground,  as  ex- 
ploring ships  ought  to  have  done.  And  the 
necessary  inference  is  that  Byron  was  want- 
ing in  the  instinct  and  the  hound-like  per- 
severance which  go  to  make  up  the  great 
discoverer.  Having  passed  these  islands,  the 
ships  fell  in  with  nothing  new  ;  they  seem 
indeed  to  have  gone  out  of  the  way  to  avoid 
the  possibility  of  doing  so,  and  to  have  crossed 
the  line  solely  to  get  into  the  track  which 
Anson  had  described.  Many  of  the  seamen 
were  down  with  scurvy,  and  Byron  knew 
that  the  Centurion's  men  had  found  refresh- 
ment at  Tinian  ;  so  to  Tinian  he  went,  and, 
after  staying  there  for  a  couple  of  months, 
pursued  his  way  to  Batavia,  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  so  home.  The  Tamar  was 
sent  to  Antigua,  her  rudder  having  given 
way ;  but  the  Dolphin  arrived  in  the  Downs 
on  9  May  1766,  after  a  voyage  of  little  more 
than  twenty-two  months.  'No  navigator 
ever  before  encompassed  the  world  in  so 
short  a  time,'  is  Beatson's  questionable  com- 
mendation of  what  was  primarily  meant  as 
a  voyage  of  exploration  (Nav.  and  Mil.  Mem. 
vi.  458). 

In  January  1769  Byron  was  appointed 
governor  of  Newfoundland,  an  office  he  held 
for  the  next  three  years.  On  31  March 
1775  he  was  advanced  to  be  rear-admiral, 
and  on  29  Jan.  1778  to  be  vice-admiral.  A 
few  months  later  he  was  appointed  to  the 
command  of  a  squadron  fitting  out  at  Ply- 
mouth for  the  North  American  station,  or 
nominally  to  intercept  the  Count  d'Estaing, 
who,  with  twelve  ships  of  the  line,  had  sailed 
from  Toulon  on  13  April.  The  delays  con- 
sequent on  maladministration  prevented  By- 
ron sailing  till  9  June,  and  even  then  his 
ships  were  wretchedly  equipped  and  badly 
manned.  The  rigging  was  of  second-hand 
or  even  twice-laid  rope,  and  the  ships'  com- 
panies were  largely  made  up  of  draughts 


from  the  gaols.  Under  these  circumstances 
it  is  not  surprising  that  the  first  bad  weather 
should  have  scattered  the  ships  and  dismasted 
several,  that  gaol  fever  and  scurvy  should  have 
raged  among  the  crews,  and  that  the  com- 
ponents of  the  squadron  should  have  singly 
reached  the  American  coast  in  such  a  state 
that  they  must  have  fallen  an  easy  prey  to 
any  enterprising  enemy.  Fortunately  D'Es- 
taing retired  from  before  Sandy  Hook  just  in 
time  to  leave  the  passage  open  to  the  first  of 
Byron's  ships,  on  30  July.  Others  arrived 
later.  Byron  himself,  in  the  Princess  Royal, 
made  Halifax  with  difficulty,  so  did  two 
others  ;  one  got  to  Newfoundland,  one  was 
driven  back  to  England,  all  were  more  or  less 
shattered,  and  all  more  or  less  disabled  by  the 
sickness  of  their  men.  It  was  26  Sept.  before 
the  squadron  was  collected  at  Sandy  Hook, 
and  it  was  not  till  18  Oct.  that  it  could  put 
to  sea  to  look  for  the  enemy  It  was  imme- 
diately overtaken  by  a  tremendous  storm, 
which  reduced  the  ships  to  their  former  con- 
dition of  helplessness.  One  was  wrecked, 
one  was  driven  off  the  coast  and  had  to 
make  for  England,  the  others  got  to  Rhode 
Island  and  there  refitted ;  but  it  was  13  Dec. 
before  they  were  again  ready  for  sea.  The 
delay  had  permitted  D'Estaing  to  appear  in 
the  West  Indies  with  a  strong  force,  and  with 
the  first  news  of  Byron's  approach  he  sheltered 
himself  and  his  squadron  under  the  guns  of 
Fort  Royal  of  Martinique.  For  several  months 
the  English,  being  in  superior  strength,  kept 
the  French  shut  up  in  Martinique.  In  June 
Byron  went  to  St.  Christopher's  to  see  the 
trade  safely  ofi'  for  England,  and  D'Estaing, 
taking  advantage  of  his  absence,  and  having 
been  reinforced  by  ten  ships  of  the  line,  went 
south,  and  without  difficulty,  almost  without 
opposition,  made  himself  master  of  Grenada, 
brutally  handing  over  the  town  to  be  pillaged 
(BAEROW,  Life  of  Lord  Macartney,  i.  62). 
Byron  had  meanwhile  returned  to  St.  Lucia, 
and  having  learned  that  D'Estaing  had  gone 
to  Grenada,  at  once  followed  to  protect  the 
town,  which  he  had  believed  able  to  hold  out 
for  some  time.  He  had  no  intelligence  of 
D'Estaing  having  received  a  considerable  re- 
inforcement, and  took  for  granted  that  in 
point  of  numbers  his  fleet  was  the  stronger. 
At  daybreak  on  6  July  1779  he  was  off  Gre- 
nada with  twenty-one  sail  of  the  line  and 
a  large  number  of  transports  carrying  the 
soldiers  designed  to  co-operate  with  Lord 
Macartney.  As  he  advanced  the  French  got 
under  way  and  stood  out,  and  Byron,  under 
the  idea  that  there  were  not  more  than  six- 
teen of  them,  made  the  signal  for  a  general 
chase,  and  to  engage  as  they  came  up  with 
the  enemy  ;  nor  did  he  make  any  alteration 


/] 


Byron 


163 


Byron 


in  his  orders  when  the  French,  having  ex- 
tended in  line  of  battle,  could  be  seen  to 
number  twenty-five  sail  of  the  line  instead 
of  sixteen.  The  attack  was  thus  made  in 
a  scrambling,  disorderly  manner,  in  which 
several  of  the  leading  ships,  being  com- 
paratively unsupported,  were  very  roughly 
handled.  The  English  afterwards  succeeded 
in  forming  their  line  of  battle  parallel  to  the 
French,  and  for  a  short  time  the  action  be- 
came general ;  but  D'Estaing  had  no  wish 
to  fight  it  out.  He  had  got  Grenada,  and 
the  result  of  the  first  shock  of  the  battle,  by 
disabling  several  of  the  English  ships,  seemed 
sufficient  to  prevent  any  serious  attempt  at 
its  recapture.  So  the  French  wore  and  stood 
back  into  the  bay.  That  they  had  had  the 
best  of  the  fighting,  so  far  as  it  went,  was 
certain ;  but  their  neglecting  to  push  their 
advantage  and  their  hasty  withdrawal  left 
them  with  no  claim  to  victory.  The  solid 
gain,  however,  remained  with  them,  for  Byron 
found  himself  too  weak  to  attempt  to  regain 
the  island,  and  with  the  greater  part  of  his 
shattered  fleet  went  back  to  St.  Christopher's. 
He  was  lying  there,  in  Basseterre  Roads,  on 
22  July,  when  D'Estaing  made  his  appearance. 
The  French  fleet  was  more  numerous  by  one- 
fourth  than  the  English ;  but  D'Estaing  having 
stood  in  within  random  gunshot,  wore,  stood 
out  again,  and  disappeared.  After  this  there 
seemed  no  immediate  prospect  of  any  further 
operations,  and  Byron,  being  in  a  weakly 
state  of  health,  and  suffering  from '  a  nervous 
fever,'  availed  himself  of  a  provisional  per- 
mission to  return  home,  turning  the  command 
over  to  Rear-admiral  Parker.  He  arrived 
in  England  on  10  Oct.  1779. 

Byron  was  beyond  question  a  brave  man, 
a  good  seaman,  and  an  esteemed  officer  ;  but 
nature  had  not  given  him  the  qualifica- 
tions necessary  for  a  great  discoverer,  and  the 
peculiar  service  in  which  so  much  of  his  time 
was  passed  gave  him  no  experience  in  the  con- 
duct of  fleets.  It  is  very  doubtful  whether 
he  ever  saw  a  fleet  extended  in  line  of  battle 
before  he  saw  the  French  fleet  on  the  morning 
of  6  July  1779.  Any  knowledge  which  he 
may  have  had  of  naval  tactics  was  purely 
theoretical,  and  when  wanted  in  practice 
lost  itself,  giving  place  to  the  untrained  com- 
bative instinct.  That  he  was  not  thoroughly 
beaten  at  Grenada  was  due  to  the  incapacity 
of  his  antagonist,  and  not  to  any  skill  on  his 
part.  It  is  said  that,  after  the  peace,  he  was 
offered  the  command  in  the  Mediterranean, 
but  declined  it.  He  had  thus  no  further 
employment,  and  died  vice-admiral  of  the 
white  on  10  April  1786.  A  fine  portrait 
by  Reynolds,  painted  in  1759,  the  property 
of  William  Byron,  was  exhibited  at  the 


Grrosvenor  Gallery  in  the  loan  collection  of 
Reynolds's  works,  1883-4. 

He  married  in  August  1748  Sophia,  daugh- 
ter of  John  Trevannion  of  Carhays  in  Corn- 
wall, by  whom  he  had  two  sons  and  seven 
daughters,  three  of  whom  died  in  infancy. 
Of  the  sons,  the  eldest,  John,  was  father  of 
Lord  Byron  the  poet ;  the  second,  George 
Anson,  captain  in  the  navy,  while  in  com- 
mand of  the  Andromache  frigate,  had  the 
honour  of  bringing  to  Sir  George  Rodney 
intelligence  of  the  sailing  of  the  French  fleet 
from  Martinique  on  8  April  1782,  and  of 
thus  contributing  to  the  decisive  victory  off 
Dominica  four  days  later. 

[Charnock's  Biog.  Nav.  v.  423  ;  Ealfe's  Nav. 
Biog.  i.  60  ;  Beatson's  Nav.  and  Mil.  Memoirs  ; 
Chevalier's  Hist,  de  la  Marine  Fran$aise  pendant 
la  Guerre  de  ITndependance  Americaine.] 

J.  K.  L. 

BYRON,  SIB  THOMAS  (d.  1644),  com- 
mander of  the  Prince  of  Wales's  regiment 
during  the  civil  war,  was  fifth  son  of  Sir 
John  Byron  of  Newstead,  Nottinghamshire, 
by  Anne,  daughter  of  Sir  Richard  Molineux 
of  Sefton,  Lancashire,  and  brother  of  John, 
first  Lord  Byron  [q.  v.]  Clarendon,  who 
characterises  him  as  a  'very  valuable  and 
experienced  officer,'  states  that  the  Prince 
of  Wales's  regiment,  '  the  titular  command 
whereof  was  under  the  Earl  of  Cumberland,' 
was  '  conducted  and  governed  '  by  him  (His- 
£on/(1849),  App.  2,  n.  5).  Wood  mentions 
that  a  degree  was  conferred  on  him  at  Oxford 
in  1642,  but  '  of  what  faculty '  he  '  knows 
not.'  While  in  command  of  his  regiment  at 
the  battle  of  Hopton  Heath,  near  Stafford, 
19  March  1642-3,  he  was  so  severely  wounded 
by  a  shot  in  the  thigh  as  to  be  compelled  to 
leave  the  field  (CLARENDON,  History,  vi.  281). 
'  Sir  Thomas  Byron,  at  the  head  of  the  prince's 
regiment,  charging  their  foot,  broke  in  among 
them,  but  they  having  some  troops  of  horse 
near  their  foot  fell  upon  him,  and  then  he 
received  his  hurt,  bleeding  so  that  he  was  not 
able  to  stay  on  the  field'  (' The  Battaile  on 
Hopton  Heath').  On  7  Dec.  1643  he  was 
attacked  in  the  street  at  Oxford  by  Captain 
Hurst  of  his  own  regiment,  owing  to  a  dispute 
about  pay  (DTJGDALE,  Diary ;  CARTE,  Letters, 
i.  27,  Trevor  tells  the  story  to  Ormonde). 
Hurst  was  shot  on  14  Dec.  Byron  died  of  the 
wound  on  5  Feb.  1643-4  (DTJGDALE,  Diary). 
He  was  buried  on  9  Feb.  1643-4  in  Christ 
Church  Cathedral,  Oxford, '  on  the  left  side  of 
the  grave  of  Wm.  Lord  Grandison  in  a  little 
isle  joyning  on  the  south  side  of  the  choir ' 
(WooD,  Fasti,  ii.  42).  By  his  wife  Catherine, 
daughter  of  Henry  Braine,  he  had  two  sons, 
who  predeceased  him.  His  wife  was  buried 
in  Westminster  Abbey  on  11  Feb.  1675-6. 

M  2 


Byrth 


164 


Bysshe 


[Thoroton's  Nottinghamshire  (1797),  ii.  284  ; 
Collins's  Peerage,  ed.  1779,  vii.  128-9  ;  Wood's 
Fasti  (Bliss),  ii.  42  ;  Foster's  Peerage  of  the 
British  Empire  (1882),  p.  106 ;  information 
kindly  supplied  by  Mr.  C.  H.  Firth.]  T.  F.  H. 

BYRTH,  THOMAS,  D.D.  (1793-1849), 
scholar  and  divine,  was  the  son  of  John 
Byrth,  of  Irish  descent,  who  married  Mary 
Hobling,  a  member  of  an  old  Cornish  family. 
He  was  born  at  Plymouth  Dock  (now  called 
Devonport)  on  11  Sept.  1793,  and  received 
his  early  education  in  that  town  and  at 
Launceston,  under  Richard  Cope,  LL.D.  For 
five  years  (1809-14)  he  served  his  appren- 
ticeship to  the  Cookworthys,  well-known 
chemists  and  druggists  in  the  west  of  Eng- 
land, and  during  that  period  started,  with 
other  young  men,  the  '  Plymouth  Magazine,' 
which  expired  with  its  sixth  number  on 
19  Nov.  1814.  After  this  he  passed  some 
years  as  a  schoolmaster,  but  in  1818  he 
matriculated  at  Magdalen  Hall,  Oxford. 
Hitherto  he  had  been  in  sympathy  with  the 
Society  of  Friends,  but  on  21  Oct.  1819  he 
was  baptised  into  the  church  of  England  at 
St.  Andrew's  Church,  Plymouth.  He  took 
his  degrees  of  B.A.  and  M.A.  in  the  spring 
of  1826,  and  was  ordained  to  the  curacy  of 
Diptford,  near  Totnes,  in  April  1823,  remain- 
ing there  until  1825.  After  that  he  was  at 
Oxford  as  a  tutor,  but  this  occupation  ceased 
in  1827,  when  he  became  the  incumbent  of 
St.  James,  Latchford,  near  Warrington.  In 
1834  he  was  appointed  to  the  more  important 
and  more  lucrative  rectory  of  Wallasey  in 
Cheshire,  where  he  died  on  Sunday  night, 
28  Oct.  1849,  having  preached  two  sermons 
that  day.  Dr.  Byrth — he  became  B.D.  on 
17  Oct.  1839  and  took  his  degree  of  D.D.  two 
days  later — was  an  evangelical  in  religion 
and  a  whig  in  politics.  His  scholarship  was 
thorough,  and  he  was  possessed  of  poetic  taste 
and  antiquarian  enthusiasm.  He  published 
many  sermons  and  addresses,  and  was  engaged 
in  controversy  with  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Thorn  on 
the  Unitarian  interpretation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. In  1848  he  edited  the  sermons  of  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Tattershall,  D.D.,  incumbent  of 
St.  Augustine's  Church,  Liverpool,  and  pre- 
fixed to  them  a  memoir  of  the  author.  His 
own  '  Remains,'  with  a  memoir  by  the  Rev. 
G.  R.  Moncreiff,  were  published  in  1851,  and 
a  sermon  on  his  death,  preached  by  the  Rev. 
John  Tobin  in  St.  John's  Church,  Liscard,  on 
4  Nov.  1849,  was  published  in  the  same  year. 
He  married  on  19  June  1827  Mary  Kingdom, 
eldest  daughter  of  Dr.  Stewart,  and  after 
Byrth's  death  a  sum  of  4,000/.  was  collected 
for  the  widow  and  their  seven  children.  She 
died  20  Feb.  1879,  aged  80  The  west  window 


in  the  present  Wallasey  Church  is  filled  with 
stained  glass  in  memory  of  Byrth. 

[Memoir  by  Rev.  G.  E.  Moncreiff;  Gent.  Mag. 
(March  1850),  p.  324  ;  Ormerod's  Cheshire  (new 
ed.),  ii.  478.]  W.  P.  C. 

BYSSHE,  SIB  EDWARD  (1615  P- 
1679),  Garter  king  of  arms,  the  eldest  son  of 
Edward  Bysshe  of  Burstow,  Surrey,  a  bar- 
rister of  Lincoln's  Inn,  by  Mary,  daughter 
of  John  Tumor  of  Ham,  in  the  parish  of 
Bletchingley  in  the  same  county,  was  born  at 
Smallfield,  in  the  parish  of  Burstow,  in  or 
about  1615.  His  ancestors  were  lords  ol 
the  manors  of  Burstow  and  Home,  and 
some  of  them  owners  also  of  the  manor  of 
Bysshe,  or  Bysshe  Court,  in  Surrey.  In  1633 
he  became  a  commoner  of  Trinity  College, 
Oxford,  but  before  he  took  a  degree  he  en- 
tered Lincoln's  Inn,  and  was  called  to  the 
bar.  He  was  elected  M.P.  for  Bletchingley 
to  the  parliament  which  met  at  Westmin- 
ster on  3  Nov.  1640,  and  afterwards  taking 
the  covenant,  he  was  about  1643  made  Garter 
king  of  arms  in  the  place  of  Sir  John  Borough, 
who  had  followed  the  king  to  Oxford.  On 
20  Oct.  1646  votes  were  passed  in  the  House 
of  Commons  that  Bysshe  should  be  Garter 
king  of  arms,  and  likewise  Clarenceux  king 
of  arms,  that  William  Ryley  should  be  Nor- 
roy  king  of  arms,  and  that  a  committee 
should  be  appointed  to  regulate  their  fees 
(WHITELOCKE,  Memorials,  229).  In  1654  he 
was  chosen  burgess  for  Reigate,  Surrey,  to 
serve  in  '  the  little  parliament '  which  met 
at  Westminster  on  3  Sept.  1654,  and  he  was 
returned  as  member  for  Gatton  in  the  same 
county  to  the  parliament  which  assembled  on 
27  Jan.  1658-9. 

After  the  Restoration  he  was  obliged  to 
quit  the  office  of  Garter  in  favour  of  Sir  Ed- 
ward Walker,  but  with  difficulty  he  obtained 
a  patent  dated  10  March  1660-1  for  the  office 
of  Clarenceux  king  of  arms.  The  latter  office 
was  void  by  the  lunacy  of  Sir  William  Le 
Neve,  and  was  given  to  Bysshe  in  considera- 
tion of  his  having  during  the  usurpation  pre- 
served the  library  of  the  College  of  Arms. 
The  appointment  was  made  in  spite  of  the 
remonstrances  of  Sir  Edward  Walker,  who 
alleged  that  Bysshe  had  not  only  usurped, 
but  maladministered  the  office  of  Garter,  and 
that  if  he  were  created  Clarenceux  it  would 
be  in  his  power  to  confirm  the  grants  of 
arms  previously  made  by  him  (Addit.  MS. 
22883). 

He  received  the  honour  of  knighthood  on 
20  April  1661  (P.  LE  NEVE,  Pedigrees  of 
the  Knights,  135),  and  he  was  elected  M.P. 
for  Bletchingley  to  the  parliament  which 
met  at  Westminster  on  the  8th  of  the  fol- 


Bysshe 


165 


Bythner 


lowing  month.  During  that  parliament, 
which  lasted  seventeen  years,  he  is  said  to 
have  become  a  pensioner,  and  to  have  re- 
ceived 1001.  every  session.  Wood,  who  speaks 
very  harshly  of  Bysshe,  says  that  after  obtain- 
ing his  knighthood  '  he  did  nothing  but  de- 
turpate,  and  so  continued  worse  and  worse 
till  his  death,'  which  occurred  in  the  parish 
of  St.  Paul,  Covent  Garden,  on  15  Dec.  1679. 
He  was  obscurely  buried  late  at  night  in 
the  church  of  St.  Olave,  Jewry.  He  mar- 
ried Margaret,  daughter  of  John  Green  of 
Boyshall,  Essex,  serjeant-at-law.  She  sur- 
vived him.  He  edited:  1.  ' Nicolai  Vptoni 
de  Studio  Militari  Libri  Quatuor.  lohan.  de 
Bado  Aureo  Tractatus  de  Armis.  Henrici 
Spelmanni  Aspilogia.  Edoardus  Bissseus  e 
Codicibus  MSS.  primus  public!  juris  fecit, 
notisque  illustravit,'  Lond.  1654,  fol.  Dedi- 
cated to  John  Selden.  The  notes,  originally 
written  in  English  by  Bysshe,  were  trans- 
lated into  Latin  by  David  Whitford,  an 
ejected  student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford. 
2.  '  Palladius,  de  Gentibus  Indiae  et  Brag- 
manibus.  S.  Ambrosius,  de  Moribus  Brach- 
manorum.  Anonymus,  de  Bragmanibus,' 
Lond.  1665,  4to.  In  Greek  and  Latin.  Dedi- 
cated to  Lord-chancellor  Clarendon.  At  one 
time  he  contemplated  writing  the '  Survey  or 
Antiquities  of  the  County  of  Surrey,'  but  the 
work  never  appeared.  Even  Wood  is  con- 
strained to  admit  that  Bysshe  was  during 
the  Commonwealth  period  a  'great  encourager 
of  learning  and  learned  men,'  and  that^  he 
understood  arms  and  armoury  very  well, 
though  he  '  could  never  endure  to  take  pains 
in  genealogies.'  A  modern  and  less  preju- 
diced writer  remarks  that  the  praise  of  being 
a  profound  critic  in  the  science  of  heraldry 
cannot  justly  be  denied  him.  He  is  more 
learned  and  more  perspicuous  than  his  pre- 
decessors, and  was  the  first  who  treated  the 
subject  as  an  antiquary  and  historian,  en- 
deavouring to  divest  it  of  extraneous  matter 
(DALLAWAY,  Science  of  Heraldry  in  England, 
342). 

[Berry's  Sussex  Genealogies,  199;  Brayley's 
Surrey,  iv.  295,  296 ;  Publications  of  the  Kar- 
leian  Soc.  viii.  135 ;  Manning  and  Bray's  Surrey, 
i.  292,  ii.  285,  318,  319;  Harl.  MS.  813,  art.  40; 
Addit.  MSS.  22883,  26669,26758,  f.  13  b-  Lansd. 
MS.  255,  ff.  55,  58 ;  Moule's  Bibl.  Heraldica ; 
Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  iii.  612  ;  Noble's  College  of 
Arms,  236,  239,  248,  260,  261,  264,  280;  Lists 
of  Members  of  Parliament  (official  return),  i. 
502,  510,  529  ;  Surrey  Archaeological  Collections, 
iii.  381 ;  Willis's  Notitia  Parliamentaria,  iii.  236, 
250,  266,  293;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  iii. 
1218.]  '  T.  C. 

BYSSHE,  EDWARD  Q0. 1712),  miscel- 
laneous writer,  describes  himself  as  'gent. 


on  the  title-pages  of  his  books.  He  probably 
belonged  to  the  Surrey  family  of  the  name 
[see  BYSSHE,  SIB  EDWARD],  but  all  that  is 
positively  known  about  him  is  that  he  sought 
a  livelihood  as  a  literary  hack  in  London.  In 
1702  appeared  the  book  by  which  he  is  re- 
membered. Its  title  runs :  '  The  Art  of  Eng- 
lish Poetry :  containing  I.  Rules  for  Making 
Verses.  II.  A  Dictionary  of  Rhymes.  III.  A 
collection  of  the  most  Natural,  Agreeable, 
and  Noble  Thoughts,  viz.  Allusions,  Similes, 
Descriptions,  and  Characters  of  Persons  and 
Things :  that  are  to  be  found  in  the  best 
English  Poets.'  Bysshe  addresses  his  dedi- 
cation to  '  Edmund  Dunch,  Esq.,  of  Little 
Wittenham  in  Berkshire.'  The  first  part  of 
the  volume  is  a  business-like  treatise  on  the 
laws  of  English  prosody,  with  illustrations 
which  prove  Bysshe  to  have  been  an  enthu- 
siastic admirer  of  Dryden.  The  work  was 
extraordinarily  popular  ;  a  fifth  edition  was 
issued  in  1714;  a  seventh,  'corrected  and 
enlarged,'  in  1724 ;  an  eighth  is  dated  1737. 
In  1714  the  second  and  third  parts  were 
published  separately  under  the  title  of  '  The 
British  Parnassus ;  or  a  compleat  Common 
Place-book  of  English  Poetry '  (2  vols.),  and 
this  was  reissued  in  1718  with  a  new  title- 
page  ('The  Art  of  English  Poetry,  vols.  the 
iiid  and  ivth ').  Thomas  Hood  the  younger 
reprinted  Bysshe's  '  Rules '  as  an  appendix 
to  his  '  Practical  Guide  to  English  Versifi- 
cation '  in  1877.  Bysshe  also  edited  in  1712 
Sir  Richard  Bulstrode's  'Letters,'  with  a 
biographical  introduction  and  a  dedication 
addressed  to  George,  lord  Cardigan.  In  the 
same  year  there  appeared  a  translation  by 
Bysshe  of  Xenophon's  '  Memorabilia,'  which 
was  dedicated  to  Lord  Ashburnham  from 
'  London,  24  Nov.  1711,'  and  was  reissued  in 
1758. 

[Bysshe's  Works.]  S.  L.  L. 

BYTHNER,  VICTORINUS  (1605  P- 
1670  ?),  Hebrew  grammarian,  was  a  native 
of  Poland.  He  became  a  member  of  the 
university  of  Oxford  about  1635,  and  lec- 
tured on  the  Hebrew  language  in  the  great 
refectory  at  Christ  Church  until  the  out- 
break of  the  civil  war.  When  Charles  I 
fixed  the  headquarters  of  his  army  at  Oxford 
in  1643,  Bythner  removed  to  Cambridge. 
He  afterwards  lived  in  London,  but  in  1651 
we  find  him  again  professor  of  Hebrew  at 
Oxford.  About  1664  he  retired  into  Corn- 
wall, and  there  practised  medicine.  The 
date  of  his  death  is  unknown.  Bythner's 
grammatical  works,  though  written  in  curi- 
ously faulty  Latin,  are  models  of  lucid  and 
compact  arrangement,  and  continued  long  in 
use.  His  Hebrew  grammar,  published  in 


Cabanel 


166 


Cabot 


1638  under  the  title  '  Lingua  Eruditorum,' 
was  several  times  reprinted.  An  edition  of 
this  work  was  published  by  Dr.  Hessey  in 
1 853,  accompanied  by  the  author's  '  Insti- 
tutio  Chaldaica '  (first  printed  in  1650).  Of 
Bythner's  other  writings,  the  most  important 
is  his  '  Lyra  Prophetica  Davidis  Regis '  (Lon- 


don, 1650),  which  is  a  grammatical  analysis 
of  every  word  in  the  Hebrew  psalter.  An 
English  translation  of  this  book,  by  T.  Dee, 
was  published  in  1836,  and  a  second  edition 
of  this  translation  appeared  in  1847. 

[Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.,  ed.  Bliss,  iii.  675  ;  MS. 
Egerton  1324,  f.  106.]  H.  B. 


c 


CABANEL,  RUDOLPH  (1762-1839), 
architect,  was  born  at  Aix-la-Chapelle  in 
1762.  He  came  to  England  early  in  life,  and 
settled  in  London,  where  he  was  employed 
in  the  construction  of  several  theatres.  He 
designed  the  arrangements  of  the  stage  of 
old  Drury  Lane  Theatre,  the  Royal  Circus, 
afterwards  called  the  Surrey  Theatre,  1805 
(burnt  down  30-1  Jan.  1865),  and  the  Co- 
bourg  Theatre,  1818.  He  was  the  inventor  of 
the  roof  known  by  his  name,  besides  a  number 
of  machines,  &c.  He  died  in  Mount  Gardens, 
Lambeth,  on  5  Feb.  1839. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists;  Gent.  Mag. 
(1839),  i.  329.]  C.  M. 

CABBELL,  BENJAMIN  BOND  (1781- 
1874),  patron  of  art,  fourth  son  of  George 
Cabbell,  apothecary,  of  17  Wigmore  Street, 
London,  by  Mary,  daughter  of  Thomas  Bliss, 
astronomer  royal,  was  born  in  Vere  Street, 
London,  in  1781,  educated  at  Westminster 
School,  and  matriculated  from  Oriel  College, 
Oxford,  19  June  1800,  'aged  17;'  thence 
he  migrated  to  Exeter  College  on  25  Feb. 
1801,  but  left  the  university  in  1803  without 
a  degree.  He  was  called  to  the  bar,  at  the 
Middle  Temple,  9  Feb.  1816,  when  he  went 
the  Western  and  Somerset  circuits.  In  1850 
he  became  a  bencher  of  his  inn.  On  11  Aug. 
1846  he  entered  parliament,  in  the  conserva- 
tive interest,  as  member  for  St.  Albans,  and 
in  the  following  year,  on  11  July,  was  re- 
turned for  Boston,  which  he  represented  till 
21  March  1857.  He  was  a  staunch  sup- 
porter of  protestant  principles,  and  was  in 
favour  of  very  great  alterations  in  the  then 
existing  poor  laws ;  he  opposed  the  grant  to 
Maynooth,  and,  according  to  Dod's  'Parlia- 
mentary Companion,' '  was  anxious  to  pro- 
mote the  improvement  of  the  social,  moral, 
and  mental  condition  of  the  industrious 
classes.' 

Cabbell  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  Royal 
Society  19  Jan.  1837,  was  a  magistrate  for  Nor- 
folk, Middlesex,  and  Westminster,  and  served 
as  high  sheriff  for  the  first-named  county  in 
1854.  He  was  president  of  the  City  of  Lon- 
don General  Pension  Society,  a  vice-president 


of  the  Royal  Literary  Fund,  treasurer  to  the 
Lock  Hospital,  and  sub-treasurer  to  the  Infant 
Orphan  Asylum.  He  was  also  a  zealous  and 
influential  mason,  being  a  trustee  of  the 
Royal  Masonic  Institution,  and  provincial 

and  master  of  the  freemasons  of  Norfolk. 

is  country  residence  was  at  Cromer  Hall, 
Norfolk,  and  to  Cromer  and  its  neighbour- 
hood he  was  a  munificent  benefactor,  having 
defrayed  the  cost  of  building  a  lifeboat  for 
the  town,  besides  presenting  a  considerable 
piece  of  land  for  the  purposes  of  a  cemetery. 

He  was  widely  known  as  an  art  patron. 
He  became  a  member  of  the  Artists'  Benevo- 
lent Fund,  1824,  aided  in  obtaining  a  charter 
of  incorporation  for  the  society  in  1827,  and 
contributed  20/.  towards  the  preliminary 
expenses.  He  died  at  39  Chapel  Street, 
Marylebone  Road,  London,  9  Dec.  1874,  in 
his  94th  year. 

[Solicitor's  Journal,  19  Dec.  1874,  p.  128 ;  Law 
Times,  19  Dec.  1874,  p.  124 ;  Pye's  Patronage  of 
British  Art,  1845,  pp.  358,  365,  with  portrait ; 
Times,  11  Dec.  1874,  p.  10.]  G.  C.  B. 

CABOT,  SEBASTIAN  (1474-1557),  cos- 
mographer  and  cartographer,  was  the  second 
son  of  John  Cabot,  a  Venetian  pilot,  who 
afterwards  settled  in  Bristol  as  a  merchant, 
probably  as  early  as  1472,  and  who,  after 
having  made  discoveries  on  the  east  coast  of 
North  America,  assisted  by  his  sons  Sebastian, 
Lewes,  and  Sancto,  is  supposed  to  have  died 
in  Bristol  about  1498. 

Sebastian  Cabot  has  recently  been  described 
as  the  '  Sphinx  of  North  American  history 
for  over  three  hundred  years '  (WiNSOR,  iii. 
32).  A  confusion  between  himself  and  his 
father  on  the  part  of  many  of  his  recent  bio- 
graphers has  been  the  main  cause  of  their 
perplexity.  This  error  can  be  avoided  by  a 
cautious  use  of  the  materials  found  in  the 
pages  of  Peter  Martyr  (Anglerius),  Ramusio, 
Eden,  and  Hakluyt,  checked  by  comparisons 
with  the  letters  patent  granted  by  Henry  VH 
to  the  elder  Cabot  and  his  sons,  1496-8. 

Recent  writers  have  injudiciously  rejected 
the  old  tradition  that  referred  Sebastian 
Cabot's  birthplace  to  Bristol  in  favour  of  a 


Cabot 


167 


Cabot 


comparatively  new  but  suspicious  story  which 
removes  it  to  Venice.     One  of  the  dreams 
of  Sebastian's  life,  inherited  from  his  father 
was  the  finding  of  '  a  new  passage '  to  Cathay 
or  Tanais,  perhaps  Tainsu,  by  the  north  o: 
north-east  (WEISE,  p.  193).     At  the  age  o 
forty-eight  years  or  thereabout,  having  re- 
ceived no  encouragement  in  Spain,  Sebastian 
endeavoured  to  secure  the  attention  of  Gaspar 
Contarini,  the  Venetian  ambassador,  whom 
he  met  at  Valladolid  in  1522,  in  order  that 
the  scheme  should  be  brought  before  the 
council  of  ten  in  Venice.     If  we  are  to  be- 
lieve the  ambassador,  Cabot  at  a  secret  in- 
terview by  night  endeavoured  to  gain  his  ear 
by  saying,  '  Signer  ambassator,  per  dirve  i] 
tuto  io  naqui  a  Venetia,  ma  sum  nutrito  in  In- 
gelterra '  (HARRISSE,  p.  348).  Assuming  Con- 
tarini's  report  to  be  correct,  Cabot's  motive  for 
ingratiating  himself  is  so  obvious  that  the 
interview  must  be  regarded  as  a  mere  display 
of  diplomatic  finesse.   Although  negotiations 
were  reopened  as  late  as  12  Sept.  1551,  Cabot 
never  ventured  to  Venice  in  the  interval  of 
twenty-nine  years  to  substantiate  his  claims 
as  a  citizen  or  his  statements.     In  short,  it 
is  now  shown  and  admitted  by  his  latest 
biographer  *  that  all  the  alleged  facts  were 
used  as  a  pretext  and  a  blind  was  on  both 
sides  avowed'  (WrxsOR,  iii.  31).     The  old 
tradition  is  in  favour  of  Bristol,  which  Cabot 
had  no  motive  for  claiming  falsely.     Eden, 
the  old  friend  of  Cabot,  while  translating 
fol.  404  of  vol.  i.  of  G.  B.  Ramusio's  <  II 
Navigatione '  of  1550  for  his  own  '  Decades ' 
in  1555,  two  years  before  Cabot's  death,  went 
out  of  his  way  to  refute  a  similar  story  to 
Contarini's  which  he  found  in  his  text.     In 
a  marginal  note  Eden  writes :    '  Sebastian 
Cabot tould methathewas  borne  in Bry stowe, 
and  that  at  iiii.  yeare  owld  he  was  carried 
with  his  father  to  Venice,  and  so  returned 
agayne  into  England  with  his  father  after 
certayne  yeares,  wherby  he  was  thought  to 
have  bin  born  in  Venice  '  (fol.  255). 

There  are  two  interesting  accounts  of  Sebas- 
tian Cabot's  early  years  which  read  as  follows : 

1.  '  Sebastian  Cabote,  a  Venetian  borne,  whom 
beingyet  but  in  maner  an  infante,his  parentes 
caryed  with  them   into   England,  havying 
occasion  to  resort  thither  for  trade  of  mar- 
chandies,  as  is  the  maner  of  the  Venetians 
too  leave  no  parte  of  the  worlde  vnsearched 
to  obteyne  richesse '  (PETER  MARTYR  (ANGLE- 
RITJS),  3  Dec.  bk.  vi.  Eden's  trans,  fol.  118). 

2.  '  When  my  father  departed  from  Venice 
many  yeares  since  to  dwell  in  Englande  to 
follow  the  trade  of  marchaundies,  he  took  me 
with  him  to  the  citie  of  London  whyle  I 
was  very  yong,  yet  having  neverthelesse  sum 
knowledge  of  letters  of  humanitie  and  of  the 


sphere'  (RAMtrsio,  Eden's  trans,  fol.  255) 
A  glance  at  the  movements  of  John  Cabot 
in  Spain  and  Italy  after  1476  serves  to  show 
that  these  two  accounts  refer  to  the  last 
journey  of  his  parents  (about  1493)  from 
Venice  to  Bristol  via  London  while  Se- 
bastian was  a  minor  in  his  eighteenth  year 
(cf.  Fox  BOURNE,  i.  28). 

Early  in  1496  we  find  the  name  of  Sebas- 
tian Cabot  associated  with  those  of  his  father 
and  two  brothers  in  the  following  petition 
to  Henry  VII :  '  Please  it  your  highness  of 
your  moste  noble  and  haboundant  Grace  to 
grant  unto  John  Cabotto,  citezen  of  Venes, 
Lewes,  Sebastyan,  and  Sancto,  his  sonneys, 
your  gracious  letteres  patentes  .  .  .  according 
to  the  tenour  hereafter  ensuyng,'  which  was 
to  commission  them  to  sail  for  the  discovery 
of  islands,  countries,  &c.,  which  were  then 
unknown  to  all  Christians.  These  letters 
patent  were  granted  on  5  March  1496. 
With  this  commission  John  Cabot  and  his 
sons  set  sail  from  Bristol  in  the  spring  of 
the  following  year  with  two  ships,  one  of 
which  was  named  the  Matthew,  which  re- 
sulted in  the  discovery  of  the  new-found 
lands  of  Cape  Breton  Island  and  Nova 
Scotia  on  St.  John's  day  1497.  On  3  Feb. 
1498  letters  patent  were  granted,  in  the  name 
of  John  Cabot  only,  for  a  second  expedition 
to  the  field  of  his  first  discoveries ;  the  fleet 
of  five  ships  set  sail  early  in  the  summer 
and  was  expected  to  return  towards  Septem- 
ber. According  to  Raimondo  di  Soncino, 
who  wrote  on  18  Dec.  1497,  these  discoveries 
were  recorded  by  John  Cabot  on  a  map,  and 
also  on  a  globe,  which  are  now  lost  (WEISE, 
p.  192).  Nothing  is  known  of  the  termination 
of  this  second  voyage,  and  from  this  period 
the  history  of  John  Cabot  ceases. 

It  is  much  to  be  feared,  from  the  am- 
biguous and  often  contradictory  accounts  of 
the  voyages  of  1497  to  1499  in  contemporary 
chronicles,  that  nearly  if  not  all  the  dis- 
coveries that  are  usually  assigned  to  Sebas- 
tian Cabot  are  really  those  of  his  father. 
According  to  Stow  (p.  862)  Sebastian  (?) 
Dabot  '  made  a  voyage  with  two  ships  in  the 
14th  yeare  of  Henry  VII,'  or  1499.  If  this 
s  the  voyage  referred  to  by  Peter  Martyr 
^EDEN,  p.  119),  Lopez  de  Gomara  (ib,  318), 
and  Galvano,  he,  or  more  probably  his  father, 
must  have  sailed  along  the  coast  of  Labrador 
almost  up  to  latitude  60°  north  and  have  re- 
urned  along  the  coast  of  Baccalos,  or  New- 
bundland,  thence  almost  out  of  sight  of 
and  down  to  latitude  30°,  whence  he  steered 
or  England.  The  descriptions  of  the  regions 
sxplored  apply  to  no  portion  of  the  United 
States,  but  only  to  the  coasts  of  Cape  Breton 
sland  and  Nova  Scotia,  as  laid  down  upon 


Cabot 


168 


Cabot 


the  famous  map  of  1544  noticed  below  (cf. 
WEISE,  p.  202).     Of  the  nature   of  these 
discoveries  nothing  is  known.     There  were 
other  expeditions  to  Newfoundland  set  forth 
by  the  Bristol  merchants  Nicholas  Thorn  the 
elder  and  Eliot,  assisted  by  Portuguese,  from 
1501  to  1505,  but  there  is  no  evidence  that 
Sebastian  Cabot  was  in  any  way  connected 
with  them ;  on  the  contrary,  according  to  a 
contemporary  manuscript  hitherto  unnoticed 
by  Cabot's  biographers,  '  Sebastyan  .  .  .  was 
never  in  that  land  [i.e.  Newfoundland]  him- 
self, and  made  report  of  many  things  only 
as  he  heard  his  father  and  other  men  speke 
in  times  past '  (HERBERT,  i.  411).     We  hear 
nothing  more  of  him  for  the  next  dozen 
years,  during  which  period  he  was  doubtless 
well  employed  in  the  study  of  the  accounts 
of  the  discoveries  of  Columbus  and  his  fol- 
lowers.     His  fame  as  a  cartographer  had 
already  attracted  the  notice  of  Henry  VIII, 
for  we  read  in  the  king's  exchequer  accounts 
in  May  1512:    'Paid  Sebastian  Tabot  (sic 
Cabot),  making  of  a  carde  of  Gascoigne  and 
Guyon   (Guienne),  20s.'  (Brit.  Mm.  AM. 
MS.  21481).     Feeling,  however,  dissatisfied 
at  the  want  of  encouragement  from  the  king, 
at  the  instance  of  Lord  Willoughby  he  went 
to  Spain  in  the  following  autumn,  and  en^ 
tered  the   service   of  King  Ferdinand  the 
Catholic  as  cartographer,  and  a  member  of 
the  council  of  the  New  Indies,  with  the  rank 
of  captain,  at  a  yearly  salary  of  50,000  mara- 
vedis.    He  was  ordered  to  remain  in  Seville 
in  readiness  for  any  work  that  might  be 
assigned  to  him.   Before  the  close  of  the  year 
he  married  Catalina  Medrano,  evidently  a 
Spaniard  (NAVARRETE,  ii.  698).   On  18  Nov. 
1515  Cabot  figures  as  one  of  the  cosmogra- 
phers  who  met  to  define  the  rights  of  the 
Spanish  crown  to  the  Moluccas  (ib.  iii.  319). 
About  this  period  he  was  directed  to  prepare 
for  a  voyage  of  discovery  towards  the  north- 
west.     According  to   Peter  Martyr,  'this 
voyage '  was  '  appointed  to  bee  begunne  in 
March  in  the  yeare  next  followynge,  being 
the  yeare  of  Chryst,  1516'  (EDEN,  p.  119). 
But  this  and  other  projects  were  frustrated 
by  the  death  of  Ferdinand  on  23  Jan.  pre- 
vious, and  by  the  jealous  conduct  of  Cardinal 
Ximenes  as  regent,  which  led  to  Cabot's  re- 
turn to  England  towards  the   end  of  the 
year  (Fox  BOTTRKE,  i.  42). 

This  brings  us  to  the  well-known  story 
of  the  disputed  voyage  of  Cabot  with  Sir 
Thomas  Perte  about  the  year  1517.  The 
sole  authority  for  this  voyage  is  Eden,  in  his 
'Treatyse  of  Newe  India.  In  the  dedication 
he  writes :  '  Kyng  Henry  the  VTII  about  the 
same  yere  of  his  raygne,  furnished  and  sent 
forth  certen  shippes  under  the  gouernance 


of  Sebastian  Cabot,  yet  living  (1553),  and 
one   Syr  Thomas  Perte,  whose  faynt  heart 
was  the  cause  that  that  viage  took  none 
iffect.'   Hakluyt  in  1589,  in  his  eagerness  to 
:onfirm  Eden's  story,  had  the  misfortune, 
through  a  printer's  error  in  '  Ramusio '  (iii. 
204),  to  associate  it  with  an  incident  in  a 
voyage  now  known  to  be  that  of  John  Rut 
(Rotz  ?),  correctly  recorded  in  Oviedo's  earlier 
work  of  1535  (cap.  xiii.  fol.  161)  under  its  true 
date  of  1527.     Hence  the  confusion,  which 
has  led  not  only  to  the  rejection  of  Eden's 
story,  but  also  of  Cabot's  own  statement  that 
he  was  in  England  in  1517  or  thereabouts. 
In  Contarini's  despatch  quoted  above,  Cabot, 
on  the  Christmas  eve  of  1522,  is  reported  to 
have  said, '  Now  it  so  happened  that  when  in 
England  some  three  years  ago,  unless  I  err, 
Cardinal  Wolsey  offered  me  high  terms  if  I 
would  sail  with  an  armada  of  his  on  a  voy- 
age of  discovery;  the  vessels  were  almost 
ready,  and  they  had   got  together  30,000 
ducats  for  their  outfit.'     Observing  that  he 
could  not  do  so  without  the  emperor's  leave, 
he  adds :  '  I  wrote  to  the   emperor  by  no 
means  to  give  me  leave  to  serve  the  King  of 
England  .  .  .  and  that  on  the  contrary  he 
should  recall  me  forthwith '  (Miscell.  Philo- 
-biblon  Soc.  ii.  15).     Although  Cabot  may 
have  exaggerated  the  purport  of  a  chance 
conversation  with  Wolsey,  there  can  be  no 
reasonable  doubt  that  he  was  in  England 
probably  tiU  the  close  of  1519.     That  he 
knew  Perte  is  also  probable,  as  the  latter 
was  of  an  old  Bristol  family  (cf.  Brit.  Mus. 
Add.  MS.  29866).     A  careful  review  of  all 
the  known  facts  relating  to  this  much-dis- 
puted voyage  serves  to  show  that  it  is  highly 
probable  that  Henry  VIII,  through  Wolsey, 
took  advantage  of  Cabot's  temporary  stay  in 
England  at  this  period  to  request  him  to 
organise  a  small  ^pedition,  which  '  tooke 
none  effect,'  or  perhaps  did  not  even  leave 
our  shores,  either  through  the  timidity  or 
jealousy  of  Perte,  who  at  this  period  was  a 
yeoman  of  the  crown  and  overseer  of  ballast- 
ing ships  in  the  Thames  (BREWER,  vol.  ii. 
pt.  ii.  p.  110,  and  NORDEN,  p.  39).    A  second 
visit  by  Cabot,  and  a  second  failure  of  a  voy- 
age in  1519,as  suggested  by  Harrisse  (p.  116), 
evidently  refer  to  the  same  story.    On  6  May 
1519  Cabot  was  appointed   pilot-major  to 
Charles  V  when  he  returned  to  Spain.   From 
this  period  up  to  the  time  of  his  interview 
with  Contarini  in  1522  he  appears  to  have 
been  employed  in  making  researches  in  refe- 
rence to  the  variation  of  the  needle  first  ob- 
served by  Columbus.     In  the  spring  of  1524 
he  attended  the  conference  of  Bada^os  as  an 
expert  on  behalf  of  the  emperor,  which  ter- 
minated in  assigning  the  Moluccas  to  Spain, 


Cabot 


169 


Cabot 


and  Brazil  to  Portugal.  In  April  1526  he 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  an  expe- 
dition to  Brazil.  He  visited  the  river  and 
adjoining  district  of  La  Plata,  and  founded 
a  fort  at  San  Salvador,  spending  nearly  four 
years  in  attempting  to  lay  the  foundations 
of  the  Spanish  conquest  of  South  America. 
The  attempt  was  such  a  failure,  that  on  his 
return  to  Spain  in  August  1530  he  was  im- 
prisoned for  nearly  a  year,  and  afterwards 
condemned  by  the  council  of  the  Indies  to 
two  years'  banishment  to  Oran  in  Africa  for 
mismanagement  and  excesses  committed 
during  the  course  of  the  expedition.  He, 
however,  returned  to  Seville  in  June  1533, 
and  was  soon  reinstated  in  his  former  posi- 
tion. As  remarked  by  Oviedo,  Cabot  was 
'  a  good  person,  and  skilful  in  his  office  of 
cosmography,  and  making  a  map  of  the 
whole  world  in  plane  or  in  a  spherical  form, 
but  it  is  not  the  same  thing  to  command  and 
govern  people  as  to  point  a  quadrant  or  an 
astrolabe'  (ii.  169).  For  the  next  eleven 
years  his  duties  as  examiner  of  pilots  in  the 
Contractation  House  at  Seville  were  varied 
by  several  voyages  too  unimportant  to  dwell 
upon  (EDEN,  p.  256),  and  in  compiling  mate- 
rials for  his  famous  mappemonde.  The  ori- 
ginal of  this  famous  map  was  drawn  on 
parchment,  and  illuminated  with  gold  and 
colours.  The  last  that  was  heard  of  the 
manuscript  was  the  sale  of  it  at  the  decease 
of  Juan  de  Ovando,  president  of  the  Council 
of  the  Indies,  in  September  1575.  Another 
draft  of  it  was  afterwards  engraved,  appar- 
ently in  three  different  states ;  the  first  in 
1544 ;  the  second  edition,  dated  1549,  and 
seen  by  Nicholas  Chytraeus  (Kochhoff)  in 
1566 ;  a  third  one,  '  cut  by  Clement  Adams 
[q.  v.],  which  in  his  day  was  to  be  seen  in 
the  privie  gallery  at  Westminster,  and  in 
many  other  ancient  merchants'  houses.'  Of 
these  the  only  one  preserved  to  us  is  the 
unique  example  which  was  discovered  in 
Germany  in  1844,  and  which  is  now  so  distin- 
guished an  exhibit  in  the  Galerie  de  G£ogra- 
phie  of  the  Bibliotheque  Nationale  in  Paris. 
It  is  projected  in  piano  on  an  ellipse  with  a 
longitudinal  axis  of  39  inches,  and  a  parallel 
axis  of  44  inches,  engraved  and  coloured. 
It  bears  the  following  inscription :  '  Sebas- 
tian Caboto  capitan,  y  piloto  mayor  de  la 
S.c.c.  m.  del  Imperador  don  Carlos  quinto  .  .  . 
hizo  esta  figura  extensa  en  piano,  anno  de 
.  .  .  J.C.  1544.'  There  are  legends  on  the 
map  both  in  Latin  and  Spanish,  the  latter 
being  corrupted  at  the  hands  of  a  Fleming. 
It  was  probably  printed  at  Antwerp,  the 
great  centre  of  the  production  of  geographi- 
cal works  at  this  period.  It  embodies  not 
only  Cabot's  discoveries  in  South  America, 


and  those  of  his  father  in  North  America, 
but  also  those  of  the  Portuguese  and 
Spaniards  down  to  his  day.  It  served  as 
the  model  for  all  the  general  maps  of  the 
world  afterwards  published  in  Italy,  and  also 
for  the  well-known  '  Typus  orbis  terrarum ' 
by  Abraham  Ortelius  of  Antwerp,  so  often 
reproduced  by  Hakluyt  and  others  down  to 
the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century.  Cabot's 
last  official  act  as  pilot-major  to  Charles  V 
was  the  exercise  of  his  censorship  upon 
Pedro  Medina's  '  Arte  de  Nauegar,'  Vallado- 
lid,  1544,  fol. 

Shortly  after  the  death  of  Henry  VIII 
(28  Jan.  1547),  Cabot  received  tempting  offers 
from  friends  in  England  to  transfer  his  ser- 
vices to  the  country  of  his  birth.  That  no 
time  was  lost  in  accepting  them  is  proved  by 
the  following  minute  of  the  privy  council  of 
Edward  VI  under  date  of  9  Oct.  1547  :  <  Mr. 
Peckham  had  warrant  for  100  li  for  the 
transporting  of  one  Shabot  (sz'c),  a  pilot,  to 
come  out  of  Hispain  to  serve  and  inhabit  in 
England.'  According  to  Strype  (n.  i.  296), 
he  once  more  settled  in  his  native  town,  Bris- 
tol. In  the  following  January  he  was  awarded 
a  pension  of  166/.  13s.  4d.  by  the  year  during 
his  life  (RxMEE,  xv.  181).  No  sooner  had 
this  news  reached  the  ears  of  the  Emperor 
Charles  at  Brussels,  than  he  somewhat  im- 
periously, through  the  English  ambassador 
there,  conveyed  to  the  privy  council  in  Eng- 
land his  desire  that  '  Sebastian,  grand  pilot 
of  the  emperor's  Indies,  then  in  England,  be 
sent  over  to  Spain  as  a  very  necessary  man 
for  the  emperor,  whose  servant  he  was,  and 
had  a  pension  of  him  '  (STETPE,  loc.  cit.)  On 
21  April  1550  the  privy  council  in  England 
replied,  '  that  as  for  Sebastian  Cabot,  he  of 
himself  refused  to  go  either  into  Spain  or  to 
the  emperor,  and  that  he  being  of  that  mind, 
and  the  King  of  England's  subject,  no  reason 
or  equity  would  that  he  should  be  forced  or 
compelled  to  go  against  his  will '  (Harl.  MS. 
523,  fol.  6).  This  application  was  renewed 
in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary  on  9  Sept.  1553, 
but  without  result.  Hakluyt  records  (iii. 
pref.)  that  King  Edward,  in  addition  to  his 
pension,  advanced  him  to  be  grand  pilot  of 
England.  This,  however,  is  an  error,  as  no 
mention  is  made  of  it  in  either  of  the  three 
patents  relating  to  his  pension.  This  hono- 
rary office  was  first  created  for  Stephen 
Borough  [q.  v.]  in  1563.  Important  work 
was  soon  found  for  Cabot,  in  addition  to 
a  general  supervision  of  the  maritime  af- 
fairs of  the  country.  He  was  called  upon  to 
settle  the  long  growing  disputes  that  had 
almost  reached  their  height  between  the  mer- 
chants of  the  steelyard,  a  colony  of  German 
traders  of  the  Hanseatic  League,  and  the  mer- 


Cabot 


170 


Cabot 


chants  of  London,  who  for  a  long  period  had 
suffered  from  the  monopolies  exercised  by 
the  former.  For  his  good  offices  on  this 
occasion  Cabot  was  awarded  by  the  crown 
in  March  1551  a  further  gratuity  of  200/. 
(STRYPE,  u.  ii.  76). 

This  brings  us  to  the  crowning  work  of 
Cabot's  career.  He  was  not  the  discoverer 
of  North  America — an  honour  never  claimed 
for  him  by  his  contemporaries  or  the  chronicles 
of  the  sixteenth  century — but  he  was  the  first 
governor  of  the  Merchant  Adventurers,  and 
founder  of  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  com- 
merce and  British  merchant  shipping.  Hav- 
ing brought  to  so  successful  an  issue  the 
steelyard  grievances,  Cabot's  further  advice 
was  sought  by  '  certain  grave  citizens  of  Lon- 
don '  for  the  removal  of  the  great  stagnation 
in  trade  resulting  from  the  disturbed  and 
warlike  state  of  the  continent.  '  After  much 
speech  and  conference  together,'  the  mer- 
chants were  induced  by  him  to  make  an  effort 
'  for  the  searche  and  discoverie  of  the  northern 
part  of  the  world  by  sea  to  open  a  way  and 
passage  to  Cathay  by  the  North-East.'  Cabot's 
advice  was  adopted,  and  the  Company  of 
Merchant  Adventurers  was  formed  and  in- 
corporated on  18  Dec.  1551,  with  Cabot  as 
governor  for  life.  In  May  1553  a  fleet  of  three 
vessels  was  prepared,  and  set  forth  under  the 
supervision  of  Cabot,  with  Sir  H.  Willoughby 
for  admiral,  and  R.  Chancellor  for  chief  pilot. 
The  first  results  of  this  expedition  were  the 
accidental  discovery  of  Russia  by  the  latter 
in  the  following  August,  and  the  opening  up 
five  years  later  by  Ant.  Jenkinson  of  the  first 
English  trade  across  the  Caspian  Sea  to  Cen- 
tral Asia.  Although  Cabot's  pension  had  been 
renewed  to  him  by  Queen  Mary  on  27  Nov. 
1555,  the  tide  in  Cabot's  affairs  appears  to  have 
reached  its  height  in  the  latest  sketch  of  him 
afforded  us  in  the  account  of  the  setting  forth 
of  the  Searchthrift  in  the  adventurers'  third 
voyage  to  Russia  in  May  1556.  Stephen 
Borough  writes  :  '  The  good  old  gentleman, 
Master  Cabot,  accompanied  with  divers  gen- 
tlemen and  gentlewomen,'  went  to  Gravesend 
to  inspect  the  ship  previous  to  its  departure. 
'  Master  Cabot,'  adds  Borough,  '  gave  to  the 
poor  most  liberal  alms,  wishing  them  to  pray 
for  the  good  fortune  and  prosperous  success 
of  the  Searchthrift ;  and  then,  a,t  the  sign  of 
the  Christopher,  he  and  his  friends  ban- 
queted, and  made  me  and  them  that  were  in 
the  company  great  cheer;  and,  for  very  joy 
that  he  had  to  see  the  towardness  of  our  in- 
tended discovery,  he  entered  into  the  dance 
himself  among  the  rest  of  the  young  and 
lusty  company ;  which  being  ended,  he  and 
his  friends  departed,  most  gently  commend- 
ing us  to  the  governance  of  Almighty  God ' 


(HAKLTJYT,  i.  274).  Within  a  week  of  King 
Philip's  entry  into  London  on  27  May  1557, 
Cabot  was  called  upon  to  resign  his  pension, 
only  to  be  allowed  to  share  it  two  days  later 
with  William  Worthington,  perhaps  out  of 
royal  spite  for  withdrawing  himself  from  the 
service  of  Spain.  Concerning  the  date  and 
place  of  Cabot's  death  we  have  no  informa- 
tion, but  there  is  evidence  of  a  negative 
character  from  which  it  may  safely  be  in- 
ferred that  he  was  already  dead  soon  after 
the  middle  of  1557.  The  only  account  of 
Cabot's  death  on  record  is  by  his  friend  Eden, 
who  writes :  '  Sebastian  Cabot,  on  his  death- 
bed, told  me  that  he  had  the  knowledge  [of 
the  art  of  finding  longitude]  by  divine  reve- 
lation, yet  so  that  he  myght  not  teach  any 
man.  But  I  think  that  the  goode  olde  man, 
in  that  extreme  age,  somewhat  doted,  and 
had  not  yet,  even  in  the  article  of  death, 
vtterly  shaken  of  (sic)  all  worldly  vayne 
glorie  '  (J.  TAISNTERTJS,  Book  concerning  Na- 
vigation. Translated  by  R.  Eden,  London,  t 
n.  d. — circa  1574). 

With  the  exception  of  the  engraved  map  of 
1544  and  its  facsimile,  natural  size,  executed 
by  M.  Jomard,  no  literary  relics  of  Cabot  are 
extant.  All  that  Bristol  has  to  show  as  a  relic 
is  what  is  known  as  the  Dun  Cow,  the  rib  of  a 
cow  whale  preserved  in  the  western  entrance 
of  St.  Mary  Redclifie  Church,  supposed  to 
have  been  placed  there  in  1497  as  a  trophy  of 
Cabot's  discovery  of  Newfoundland  (ARROW- 
SMITH,  pp.  100, 255).  A  street  near  the  church 
is  still  known  as  Cathay.  There  was  formerly  • 
a  portrait  of  Cabot  in  the  time  of  James  I  in 
the  king's  private  gallery  at  Whitehall.  This, 
or  another  copy  of  it,  was  discovered  in  Scot- 
land in  1792  by  Mr.  C.  J.  Harford  of  Bristol, 
who  purchased  it  some  years  later.  It  was 
afterwards  purchased  by  Mr.  R.  Biddle,  the 
author  of  the  memoir  of  Cabot,  but  was  de- 
stroyed by  fire  with  his  mansion  at  Pitts- 
burg  in  1845.  It  bore  the  following  inscrip- 
tion :  '  Effigies  Sebastiani  Caboti  filii  Johanis 
Caboti  Veneti,  militis  aurati  primi  invetoris 
Terrse  Novse  sub  Henrico  VII,  Anglise  Rege.' 
An  engraving  of  it  was  made  for  Seyers's 
'  Memoirs '  (ii.  208).  Cabot  is  here  repre- 
sented with  a  pair  of  compasses  and  a  globe, 
dressed  in  his  fur  robe  and  gold  chain,  be- 
lieved to  be  his  official  dress  as  governor  of 
the  Merchant  Adventurers.  To  this  day,  in 
the  Saba  della  Scudo  in  the  ducal  palace 
(Venice),  there  is  a  full-length  portrait  of 
Sebastian  Cabot,  copied  (in  the  year  1763) 
apparently  from  a  picture  attributed  to  Hol- 
bein. It  bears  an  additional  inscription  as 
follows : '  Henricus  VII  Anglise  Rex  Joannem 
Cabotam  et  Sebastianum  Filium  .  .  .  Hac 
spe  amissa  eo  tamen  navigatore  Terra  nova 


Caddick 


171 


Cade 


detecta  et  Florida  promontorium '   (Philo- 
biblon  Soc.  Miscell.  ii.  25). 

[Arber's  First  Three  English  Books  on  Ame- 
rica, 1885;  Arrowsmith  and  Spear's  Dictionary 
of  Bristol,  1884;  Biddle's  Memoir  of  Sebastian 
Cabot,  1831 ;  Bourne's  English  Seamen  under 
the  Tudors,  1868;  Brewer's  Letters  and  Papers 
of  Henry  VIII,  1870;  Eden's  Treatyse  of  Newe 
India,  1553;  Eden's  Decades  of  the  Newe 
Worlde,  1555  (see  also  Taisnier  infra);  Hakluyt's 
Voyages  and  Navigations,  1599-1600  ;  Harrisse's 
Jean  et  Sebastien  Cabot,  Paris,  1882  ;  Herbert's 
Twelve  Livery  Companies  of  London,  1837;  Jo- 
mard's  Les  Monuments  de  la  Geographic,  Paris, 
1842,  No.  xx. ;  Navarrete's  Biblioteca  Maritima 
Espaiiola,  Madrid,  1851 ;  Nicholls's  Remarkable 
Life  of  Sebastian  Cabot,  1869;  Norden's  Specu- 
lum Britannise,  Middlesex,  1593;  Oviedo's  His- 
toria  General  de  Indias,  Seville,  1535;  Kamu- 
sio's  Navigation!,  vol.  i.  Venice,  1550 ;  Rymer's 
Fcedera,  1741,  vol.  xv. ;  Seyers's  Memoires  of 
Bristol,  1821-3;  Stevens's  Sebastian  Cabot- 
John  Cabot  =  0  !  Boston,  1870  ;  Strype's  Eccles. 
Mem.  Oxford,  1822;  Taisnier's  Book  concerning 
Navigation,  trans,  by  Eden,  n.d.  (circa  1574); 
Weise's  Discoveries  of  America  to  1525,  New 
York,  1884 ;  Winsor's  Narrative  and  Critical 
History  of  America,  vols.  ii.  iii.  iv.  Boston,  1885; 
Major,  in  Archseologia,  vol.  xliii.  1870;  Notes 
and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  v.  1,  154,  193,  263,  285, 
3rd  ser.  i.  48,  125,  366,  5th/ser.  iii.  468,  iv.  54, 
v.  405 ;  Penny  Cyclopaedia ;  Twiss,  in  Nautical 
Mag.  vol.  xlv.  1876 ;  Cheney,  in  Philobiblon  Soc. 
Miscellanies,  vol.  ii.  1856 ;  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MSS. 
21481,  29866,  Harl.  525.  For  a  few  additional 
French  and  Italian  authorities  cf.  Harrisse,  pp. 
369,  375.]  C.  H.  C. 

CADDICK,  RICHARD,  D.D.  (1740- 
1819),  Hebraist,  was  educated  at  Christ 
Church  College,  Oxford,  and  took  the  degree 
of  B.A.  on  5  June  1776,  and  that  of  MA. 
on  20  June  1799.  In  the  latter  year  he  pub- 
lished a  small  Hebrew  grammar,  which  is 
very  inaccurate  and  inconveniently  arranged. 
From  an  advertisement  prefixed  to  this  vo- 
lume, it  appears  that  he  had  previously  is- 
sued an  edition  of  the  gospels  in  Hebrew. 
In  1799-1800  he  published  an  edition  of  the 
Hebrew  New  Testament,  in  3  vols.  This 
was  a  corrected  reprint  of  the  translation 
published  by  G.  Robertson  in  1641,  which 
is  substantially  identical  with  Hutter's  ver- 
sion of  1599.  Caddick's  edition  was  issued 
simultaneously  in  two  forms,  viz.  separately, 
and  interleaved  with  the  authorised  English 
translation.  In  1805  it  was  reprinted,  inter- 
leaved with  the  Greek  and  the  Latin  Vulgate 
texts  as  well  as  the  English.  In  1802  Cad- 
dick published  three  sermons,  the  titles  of 
which  are  'True  Christianity,'  'Peace  the 
Christian's  Happiness,'  and  'Counsel  for 
Christians.'  In  1805  he  issued  proposals  for 


printing  by  subscription  a  Hebrew  and  Eng- 
lish edition  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
an  annotated  edition  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  in  Hebrew  and  English,  and  '  A 
Volume  of  Sermons  preached  in  the  Parish 
Churches  in  and  about  the  Cities  of  London 
and  Westminster  from  1780  to  1804.'  It 
does  not  appear,  however,  that  any  of  these 
works  were  actually  published.  During  the 
last  forty  years  of  his  life  he  resided  in  or 
near  London — in  Whitehall,  at  Islington,  and 
at  Fulham,  where  he  died  on  30  May  1819. 
The  obituary  in  the  '  Gentleman's  Magazine ' 
gives  him  the  title  of  D.D.,  hut  he  did  not 
obtain  this  degree  either  from  his  own  uni- 
versity or  from  that  of  Cambridge. 

[Gent.  Mag.  Ixxxix.  pt.  i.  587,  655 ;  List  of 
Graduates  of  Oxford  University.]  H.  B. 

CADE,  JOHN  (d.  1450),  rebel,  commonly 
called  Jack  Cade,  was  an  Irishman  by  birth, 
and  is  spoken  of  as  a  young  man  at  the  time 
of  his  rebellion ;  but  nothing  is  known  of  his 
personal  history  till  a  year  before  that  date. 
He  was  then  living  in  the  household  of  Sir 
Thomas  Dacre  in  Sussex,  but  was  obliged 
suddenly  to  leave  it  and  abjure  the  realm 
for  the  murder  of  a  woman  who  was  with 
child.  He  fled  to  France  and  served  for  a 
short  time  in  the  war  against  England,  but 
within  a  few  months  ventured  to  return,  and 
apparently  settled  in  Kent,  taking  the  name 
of  Ay  liner  to  conceal  his  identity,  and  giving 
himself  out  as  a  physician.  In  this  cha- 
racter he  gained  so  much  credit  as  to  marry 
a  squire's  daughter, '  of  Taundede,' which  may 
perhaps  be  Tandridge,  in  Surrey ;  and  the 
next  thing  we  know  of  him  is  that  in  1450, 
'  gaily  beseen  in  scarlet,'  he  became  leader 
of  the  commons  in  Kent  when  they  rose  in 
rebellion  against  the  extortions  practised  by 
the  king's  officers. 

Recent  researches  have  shown  that  this 
rebellion  was  a  much  more  formidable  thing 
than  older  historians  lead  us  to  suppose.  It 
was  by  no  means  an  outbreak  of  '  the  filth 
and  scum  of  Kent.'  No  nobleman,  indeed, 
appears  openly  to  have  taken  part  in  it,  and 
only  one  knight ;  but  apparently  the  greater 
part  of  the  gentry,  with  the  mayors  of  towns 
and  the  constables  of  the  different  hundreds, 
rose  along  with  the  rebels.  The  men  were 
summoned  as  if  by  lawful  authority,  and  in 
many  districts  it  is  clear  that  all  who  were 
capable  of  bearing  arms  joined  in  the  move- 
ment. It  was  not  a  democratic  rising.  Ac- 
cording to  Fabyan  the  people  chose  a  captain 
to  whom  they  gave  the  name  of  Mortimer, 
and  professed  to  consider  him  as  the  cousin 
of  the  Duke  of  York ;  '  but  of  most,'  says 
the  chronicler,  'he  was  named  Jack  Cade.' 


Cade 


172 


Cade 


Gascoigne,  another  writer  of  that  age,  says 
he  was  descended  from  Roger  Mortimer,  a 
bastard  (Loti  e  Libra  Veritatum,  p.  190).  It 
is,  however,  by  no  means  certain  that  Cade 
was  the  captain  originally  chosen ;  for  one 
contemporary  authority  recently  brought  to 
light  distinctly  says  that  he  was  not  (GRE- 
GORY, Collections  of  a  London  Citizen,  p.  191, 
Camden  Soc.)  In  any  case  it  is  clear  that 
the  ringleaders  desired  to  give  the  movement 
the  appearance  of  being  supported  by  men 
of  distinguished  birth,  and  to  suggest  that 
their  captain  was  connected  with  the  family 
of  the  Duke  of  York.  It  is,  moreover,  ad- 
mitted by  the  chroniclers  that  the  captain 
chosen  performed  his  part  so  far  well  that  he 
established  good  discipline,  and,  as  it  is  said, 
'  kept  the  people  wondrously  together.'  This 
we  should  scarcely  expect  of  an  audacious 
adventurer  such  as  we  have  described,  and 
as  a  matter  of  fact  Cade  certainly  did  not 
do  so  after  he  entered  London.  So  that  we 
are  the  more  inclined  to  believe  that  the 
original  leader  disappeared  before  the  insur- 
gents reached  the  capital,  and  that  the  cool 
audacity  of  Cade  served  the  purpose  of  the 
other  leaders  well  in  concealing  his  defection 
or  loss. 

The  rebellion  first  broke  out  about  Whit- 
suntide in  the  latter  part  of  May.  The  rebels 
encamped  upon  Blackheath  on  1  June,  where 
they  'made  a  field  diked  and  staked  well 
about,  as  it  had  been  in  the  land  of  war.' 
The  king  (Henry  VI)  suddenly  dissolved 
parliament,  which  had  been  holding  its  sit- 
tings before  him  at  Leicester,  and  came  to 
London  on  the  6th.  He  sent  a  deputation  of 
lords,  spiritual  and  temporal,  to  know  the 
demands  of  the  rebels,  who  replied  by  their 
captain  that  they  desired  the  removal  of  cer- 
tain traitors  who  had  too  much  influence  in 
his  council.  On  this  orders  were  sent  that 
every  loyal  man  should  avoid  the  field,  and 
the  king  prepared  to  march  against  them  in 
person.  The  host  obeyed  the  proclamation 
so  far  that  they  retreated  to  Sevenoaks  in 
the  night.  Next  morning  the  king  and  his 
lords  rode  through  London  in  their  best  array, 
and  set  out  against  the  retreating  host  with 
a  following  of  10,000  men.  They  encamped 
on  the  ground  vacated  by  the  insurgents, 
against  whom  they  sent  on  a  detachment 
under  Sir  Humphrey  Stafford  and  his  brother 
William.  But  the  result  was  disastrous ;  for 
after  a  severe  conflict  these  forces  were  de- 
feated, and  both  the  Staffords  slain.  The 
news  spread  consternation  in  the  royal  camp 
at  Blackheath.  Many  of  the  king's  council 
had  previously  urged  that  a  favourable  answer 
should  be  given  to  the  insurgents,  and  they 
now  protested  that  they  would  openly  take 


part  with  them  unless  Lord  Say  were  placed 
in  custody.  The  king  was  obliged  to  yield. 
Lord  Say  was  committed  to  the  Tower,  and 
the  royal  army  returned  to  London.  A  few 
days  later  the  king  thought  it  prudent  to  re- 
move to  Kenilworth,  and  all  resistance  to  the 
rebels  was  abandoned.  They  accordingly  pre- 
pared to  enter  the  city.  And  this  was  the  time, 
according  to  Gregoiy,  that  another  captain 
took  the  place  of  the  first,  pretending  to  be 
the  same.  If  so,  the  first  may  have  been  slain 
at  Sevenoaks,  and  the  fact  of  his  death  con- 
cealed. Indeed,  the  first  action  recorded  of 
the  leader  which  seems  really  characteristic  of 
an  adventurer  occurred  on  the  field  of  Seven- 
oaks  itself;  where,  as  we  learn  from  Fabyan, 
the  captain  arrayed  himself  in  the  apparel  of 
the  vanquished  knight,  Sir  Humphrey  Staf- 
ford, '  and  did  on  him  his  bryganders  set  with 
gilt  nails,  and  his  salet  and  gilt  spurs.'  Under 
him  the  host  again  occupied  Blackheath  from 
St.  Peter's  day,  29  June,  to  1  July,  when 
they  entered  Southwark.  At  Blackheath  he 
kept  up  the  reputation  for  discipline  which 
the  captain  had  already  established  by  be- 
heading a  petty  captain  named  Parys  for 
disregard  of  his  orders.  Meanwhile  a  party 
within  the  common  council  had  opened  ne- 
gotiations with  him,  and  he  had  given  a  pass- 
port under  his  sign-manual  to  Thomas  Cooke, 
draper,  to  come  and  go  between  them.  He 
also  made  use  of  Cooke  as  his  agent  in  the 
city,  and  gave  him  written  instructions  to 
compel  the  Lombards  and  other  foreign  mer- 
chants to  furnish  him  with  armour  and  wea- 
pons, six  horses  fully  equipped,  and  1,000 
marks  of  ready  money.  'And  if  this  our 
demand  be  not  observed  and  done/  so  ran 
the  instructions,  '  we  shall  have  the  heads  of 
as  many  as  we  can  get  of  them.' 

Cade  was  doubtless  encouraged  by  the 
knowledge  that  the  citizens  were  mostly  in 
his  favour.  The  common  council  had  just 
ventured  to  depose  an  alderman  by  name 
Philip  Malpas,  whom  they  had  been  com- 
pelled to  elect  two  years  before  at  the  re- 
commendation of  the  court.  On  2  July  they 
were  convoked  by  the  mayor  to  take  mea- 
sures for  resisting  the  rebels;  but  a  large  ma- 
jority voted  that  they  should  be  received  into 
the  city,  and  an  alderman  named  Robert 
Home,  fishmonger,  who  strongly  opposed  the 
proposal,  was  committed  to  prison.  Cade 
had  taken  up  his  quarters  at  the  White  Hart 
in  Southwark ;  but  that  same  afternoon  he 
and  his  followers  entered  the  city.  After 
they  had  passed  the  drawbridge  on  London 
Bridge  he  hewed  the  ropes  asunder.  He  rode 
in  procession  through  the  streets  and  struck 
his  sword  on  London  stone,  saying,  '  Now 
is  Mortimer  lord  of  this  city ; '  but  still  keep- 


Cade 


173 


Cade 


ing  up  his  character  for  good  discipline  he 
issued  proclamations  in  the  king's  name 
against  robbery  and  extortion,  '  showed  his 
mind  to  the  mayor  for  the  ordering  of  his 
people,'  and  returned  to  Southwark  for  the 
night.  Next  day  (Friday,  3  July)  he  again 
entered  the  city,  caused  Lord  Say  to  be 
sent  for  from  the  Tower,  and  had  him  ar- 
raigned before  the  mayor  and  other  justices 
at  the  Guildhall.  The  unfortunate  nobleman 
claimed  to  be  tried  by  his  peers  ;  but  a  body 
of  men  sent  by  the  captain  took  him  from 
the  officers  and  hurried  him  to  the  standard 
in  Cheap,  where  they  beheaded  him  before 
he  was  fully  shriven.  About  the  same  time 
William  Crowmer,  sheriff  of  Kent,  Say's 
son-in-law,  who  was  execrated  as  the  instru- 
ment of  extortionate  taxation,  was  seized 
and  brought  to- Mile  End,  where  he  was  be- 
headed in  Cade's  presence.  The  heads  of 
Say  and  Crowmer  were  then  carried  through 
the  streets  upon  poles  and  made  to  kiss  each 
other.  Another  victim,  named  Bailey,  who 
was  also  beheaded  that  day  on  a  charge  of 
necromancy,  was  believed  to  have  been  put 
to  death  by  Cade's  orders  simply  because  he 
was  an  old  acquaintance,  who  might  have 
proclaimed  his  imposture. 

It  was  but  a  trifling  addition  to  these  ex- 
cesses that  Cade  also  robbed  the  house  of 
the  unpopular  Philip  Malpas.  That  night 
he  returned  again  to  Southwark,  and  next 
morning  came  back  as  before,  dined  in  a 
house  in  the  parish  of  St.  Margaret  Pattens, 
and  robbed  his  host.  The  better  class  of 
citizens  were  now  seriously  alarmed  for  the 
security  of  property ;  and  the  mayor  and 
aldermen  took  counsel  with  Lord  Scales  and 
Matthew  Gough,  to  whom  the  king,  when 
he  retired  to  Kenilworth,  had  entrusted  the 
keeping  of  the  Tower.  As  Cade  withdrew 
once  more  into  Southwark  for  the  night,  it 
was  determined  not  to  let  him  enter  the  city 
again.  Next  day,  5  July,  was  a  Sunday,  and 
he  apparently  made  no  effort  to  do  so,  though 
there  was  no  open  show  of  opposition.  He 
seems  to  have  had  some  difficulties  with  his 
own  men,  and  caused  one,  William  Hawar- 
den,  a  common  thief,  who  had  been  his  chief 
councillor,  to  be  beheaded  in  Southwark 
(William  Worcester  says  in  Smithfield,  but 
evidently  by  mistake.  Compare  FABYAN). 
In  the  evening  the  mayor  and  citizens,  with 
a  force  under  Matthew  Gough,  occupied  Lon- 
don Bridge  to  prevent  the  Kentish  men  re- 
entering  the  city.  Cade  at  once  called  his  men 
to  arms,  and  set  upon  the  citizens  so  furiously 
that  he  drove  them  from  the  Southwark  end 
of  the  bridge  to  the  drawbridge  in  the  centre. 
After  midnight  the  drawbridge  was  set  on 
fire  by  the  insurgents,  and  many  of  the 


citizens  were  slain  or  drowned.  The  vete- 
ran Matthew  Gough  himself  perished  in  the 
conflict.  Before  this  Cade  had  broken  open 
the  King's  Bench  and  Marshalsea  prisons, 
and  the  released  prisoners  came  gladly  to  his 
aid.  All  night  the  battle  raged  between  the 
drawbridge  and  the  bulwark  at  the  bridge 
foot  in  Southwark,  till  about  nine  in  the 
morning  the  Kentish  men  gave  way,  and  both 
sides  being  exhausted  a  truce  was  agreed  on 
for  some  hours. 

The  opportunity  was  seized  by  the  leading 
members  of  the  council  to  terminate  disorders 
by  an  amnesty.  Cardinal  Kemp,  archbishop  of 
York,  the  chancellor,  with  Archbishop  Staf- 
ford of  Canterbury,  who  had  only  recently 
resigned  the  chancellorship,  and  Waynfleet, 
bishop  of  Winchester,  held  a  conference  with 
Cade  in  St.  Margaret's  Church,  Southwark,  at 
which  terms  were  arranged,  and  two  general 
pardons  were  afterwards  sent  by  the  chan- 
cellor, one  for  Cade  himself  and  the  other 
for  his  followers.  The  men  eagerly  availed 
themselves  of  the  general  pardon  ;  but  unfor- 
tunately the  other,  being  made  out  in  the  name 
of  Mortimer,  was  invalid.  It  was  not,  how- 
ever, till  about  a  week  later  that  the  captain's 
real  name  appears  to  have  been  discovered  ; 
and  meanwhile,  trusting  to  the  security  of  his 
pardon,  he  seems  to  have  remained  in  South- 
wark till  the  8th.  He  had,  however,  taken 
care  to  secure  a  quantity  of  booty  in  a  barge, 
and  have  it  conveyed  by  water  to  Rochester, 
whither  he  himself  repaired  on  the  9th,  pass- 
ing on  his  way  through  Dartford,  and  rais- 
ing new  commotions  as  he  went.  He  con- 
tinued at  Rochester  for  two  days,  and  went 
on  to  Queenborough,  where  he  and  his  fol- 
lowers attempted  to  capture  the  castle,  but 
were  resisted  by  Sir  Roger  Chamberlain. 
On  the  12th  a  proclamation  was  issued 
against  him,  in  which  he  was  for  the  first 
time  named  John  Cade,  and  a  reward  of 
1,000  marks  was  offered  to  any  one  who 
would  bring  him  to  the  king  alive  or  dead. 
He  now  perceived  that  the  game  was  de- 
sperate, and  escaped  in  disguise  towards  the 
woody  country  about  Lewes.  But  one  Alex- 
ander Iden,  '  a  squire  of  Kent,'  who  had 
either  already  been,  or  more  probably  was 
soon  after,  appointed  sheriff  of  Kent  in  the 
place  of  the  murdered  Crowmer,  pursued  him 
to  the  neighbourhood  of  Heathfield  in  Sussex, 
where  he  found  him  on  12  July  in  a  garden, 
and  took  him  prisoner,  but  not  without  a 
struggle,  in  which  Cade  received  a  mortal 
wound.  He  was  put  into  a  cart  by  his  captor 
and  conveyed  up  to  London,  but  died  by  the 
way.  On  the  following  morning,  Monday 
the  13th,  his  naked  body  was  identified  by 
the  hostess  of  the  White  Hart  in  Southwark. 


Cade 


Cade 


It  was  taken  to  the  King's  Bench  prison, 
where  it  lay  from  that  day  till  the  evening 
of  Thursday  the  16th.  Then  it  was  beheaded 
and  quartered,  and  the  remains  were  conveyed 
upon  a  hurdle  through  the  streets,  the  head 
rest  ing  between  the  breasts.  First  from  the 
king's  bench  they  made  the  round  of  South- 
wark,  then  passed  over  London  Bridge  to 
Newgate.  Finally  the  head  was  taken  and  set 
up  on  London  Bridge,  and  of  the  four  quarters 
one  was  delivered  to  the  constable  of  the 
hundred  of  Blackheath.  The  other  three 
were  sent  to  the  cities  of  Norwich,  Salis- 
bury, and  Gloucester  for  public  exhibition. 

Many  questions  have  arisen  in  connection 
with  Cade's  rebellion,  and  especially  with 
regard  to  his  personality,  which  it  is  not 
easy  to  answer  with  confidence.  One  recent 
writer  questions  the  fact  of  his  supposed  low 
birth,  on  the  ground  that  an  act  of  attainder 
was  passed  against  him  after  the  rebel- 
lion. But  his  marriage  with  the  daughter 
of  an  English  squire  might  have  given  him 
some  landed  property,  or  at  least  some  rever- 
sionary interest,  which  would  fully  account 
for  the  passing  of  such  an  act.  It  is  remarked 
also  that  the  name  of  Cade  was  not  uncom- 
mon in  Sussex,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Heathfield,  where  he  was  taken.  There  is 
no  certainty,  however,  that  the  name  of  Cade 
descended  to  him  from  his  father  any  more 
than  that  of  Mortimer.  In  official  records 
as  well  as  chronicles  he  is  declared  to  have 
been  an  Irishman,  and  his  real  origin  was 
probably  obscure.  A  point  of  more  impor- 
tance as  regards  the  political  significance  of 
the  rising  is  whether  there  was  any  under- 
standing, as  commonly  supposed,  between 
Cade  and  the  Duke  of  York.  If  there  was, 
it  must  be  owned  that  Cade  was  a  most  un- 
faithful ally,  for  among  the  booty  which  he 
seized  during  the  rebellion  were  jewels  be- 
longing to  the  duke,  for  which  the  king 
afterwards  ordered  the  latter  to  be  recom- 
pensed to  the  value  of  114/.  (DEVON,  Issue 
Rolls,  467-8). 

[Fabyan's  Chronicle ;  "Worcester's  Annales, 
470-2  (at  end  of  Hearne's  Liber  Niger) ;  English 
Chronicle,  ed.  J.  S.  Davies  (Camd.  Soc\),  64-7; 
Collections  of  a  London  Citizen  (Camd.Soc.),  1 90- 
194 ;  Three  Fifteenth-century  Chronicles  (Camd. 
Soc.),  66-8, 94  ;  Paston  Letters  (Gairdner's  ed.), 
i.  132-5;  Kolls  of  Parliament,  v.  224;  Devon's 
Issue  Kolls,  466-72,  476  ;  Hall's  Chronicle  (ed. 
1809),  220-2;  Holinshed  (ed.  1587),  iii.  632; 
Ellis's  Letters,  2nd  series,!.  113  ;  Orridge's  Illus- 
trations of  Jack  Cade's  Rebellion.]  J.  G. 

CADE,  JOHN  (1734-1806),  antiquary, 
was  born  in  January  1734,  at  Darlington, 
where  he  was  educated  at  the  free  grammar 
school.  Entering  the  house  of  a  wholesale 


linendraper  in  London,  he  in  a  few  years 
was  promoted  to  the  first  position  in  the 
counting-house,  and  subsequently  became  a 
partner  in  a  branch  of  the  concern  at  Dublin. 
Having  obtained  a  sufficient  competency,  he 
retired  from  business,  and  occupied  himself 
with  antiquarian  studies.  He  collected  il- 
lustrations for  a  copy  of  Bishop  Gibson's  edi- 
tion of  Cam  den's  '  Britannia,'  and  also  sup- 
plied Gough  with  many  corrections  for  his 
edition.  He  sent  to  Nichols  '  Some  Conjec- 
tures on  the  Formation  of  Peat-mosses  in  the 
mountainous  parts  of  the  Counties  of  Durham, 
Northumberland,  &c.,'  printed  in  the '  Gentle- 
man's Magazine,'  lix.  967.  Though  not  a 
member  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries,  he 
contributed  several  papers  to  their  '  Archaeo- 
logia,' including '  Conjectures  concerning  some 
undescribed  Roman  Roads  and  other  Anti- 
quities in  the  County  of  Durham,'  vii.  74 ; 
'  A  Letter  from  Rev.  Dr.  Sharp,  Archdeacon 
of  Northumberland,  to  Mr.  Cade,'  ib.  82; 
'  Conjectures  on  the  name  of  the  Roman 
Station  Vinovium  or  Birchester,'  ib.  ix.  276 ; 
and  '  Some  Observations  on  the  Roman  Sta- 
tion of  Cataractonium,  with  an  account  of 
the  Antiquities  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Piers- 
bridge  and  Gainford ;  in  a  letter  to  Richard 
Gough,  Esq.,'  ib.  x.  54.  He  died  at  Gainford 
10  Dec.  1806,  and  was  buried  at  Darlington. 

[Nichols's  Lit.    Anecd.    viii.  313-28  ;   Gent. 
Mag.  vol.  Ixxvi.  pt.  ii.  p.  1252.]         T.  F.  H. 

CADE   or   CADDY,  LAURENCE  (fl. 

1583),  a  catholic  seminarist,  was  a  gentleman 
of  a  good  family,  and  received  his  education 
at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  but  does  not 
appear  to  have  graduated.  On  becoming  a 
Roman  catholic  he  went  abroad,  and  was 
admitted  into  the  English  College  of  Douay 
on  11  June  1578.  Soon  after  his  return  to 
England  he  was  apprehended,  and  being  un- 
willing to  answer  such  questions  as  were 
put  to  him,  he  was  committed  to  the  Tower. 
His  relatives  and  friends  brought  him  back 
to  the  church  of  England,  and  in  1581  he 
recanted  at  St.  Paul's  Cross  and  regained  his 
liberty,  but  before  long  he  returned  to  the 
catholic  religion,  and  in  April  1583  he  was 
preparing  himself  for  admission  among  the 
Carmelites  at  Paris.  The  '  Palinodia '  which 
he  published  at  this  period  is  printed  in 
Bridgewater's  '  Concertatio  Ecclesiae  Catho- 
licse  in  Anglia.'  Dodd  states  that  he  '  was 
very  instrumental  in  moderating  the  fury  of 
John  Nicols,  who,  having  also  been  a  student 
at  Rome,  had  prevaricated,  and  not  only  pub- 
lished several  scandalous  libels  against  the 
catholics  abroad,  but  was  contriving  to  do 
that  party  all  the  mischief  he  could  by  turn- 
ing priest-catcher.' 


Cade 


175 


Cadell 


[Bridge-water's  Concertatio  (1589-94),  iii.  223, 
234-8 ;  Dodd's  Church  Hist.  ii.  157 ;  Report 
of  the  Apprehension  and  Imprisonment  of  John 
Nicols,  18,  24  ;  Addit.  MS.  5865,  f.  104;  Cooper's 
Athense  Cantab,  i.  451 ;  Diaries  of  the  English 
College,  Douay,  pp.  142,  323-5,  358  ;  Letters 
and  Memorials  of  Card.  Allen,  177,  182,  186, 
188.]  T.  C. 

CADE,  SALTJSBTJRY,  M.D.  (1660?- 
1720),  physician,  was  born  in  Kent  about 
1660.  He  was  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford, 
and  graduated  M.D.  in  1691,  having  been 
admitted  a  licentiate  of  the  College  of 
Physicians  three  years  previously.  He  was 
elected  a  fellow  in  1694,  and  was  twice 
censor.  He  was  appointed  physician  to  St. 
Bartholomew's  Hospital  on  14  Oct.  1708, 
and  held  the  office  till  his  death,  on  22  Dec. 
1720.  He  lived  at  Greenwich  till  he  obtained 
this  appointment,  and  thenceforward  in  the 
Old  Bailey.  A  Latin  letter  of  Cade's,  dated 
8  Sept.  1716,  on  the  treatment  of  small-pox, 
is  printed  in  Robert  Freind's  folio  edition  of 
Dr.  John  Freind's  '  Works '  (London,  1733). 
It  shows  him  to  have  had  a  large  experience 
of  the  disease.  He  makes  the  interesting  ob- 
servation that  he  had  never  known  a  case  of 
hsematuria  in  small-pox  survive  the  sixteenth 
day  from  the  eruption,  and  his  remarks  on 
treatment  are  enlightened.  His  name  is  met 
with  as  giving  official  sanction  to  books  pub- 
lished during  his  censorship,  and  in  the '  Phar- 
macopoeia Pauperum'  of  1718  a  prescription 
of  his  for  a  powder  to  be  taken  internally 
for  skin  diseases  is  preserved.  It  was  called 
Pulvis  ^Ethiopicus,  and  consisted  of  one  part 
of  sethiopic  mineral  to  two  of  crude  antimony. 

[Munk's  Coll.  of  Phys.  i-  510 ;  Manuscript 
Journals  St.  Bartholomew's  Hospital;  original 
printed  lists  of  fellows  at  College  of  Physicians ; 
St.  Bartholomew's  Hospital  Eeports,  xx.  287-] 

N.  M. 

CADELL  (d.  909),  king  of  Ceredigion  and 
afterwards  of  Powys,  was  one  of  the  six  war- 
like sons  of  Rhodri  Mawr,  the  most  powerful 
of  the  early  Welsh  kings.  If  we  can  trust 
a  late  authority,  he  was  Rhodri's  eldest  son, 
and  received  as  his  patrimony  Ceredigion, 
with  the  palace  at  Dinevwr,  and  an  overlord- 
ship  over  his  other  brothers.  In  877  Rhodri 
was  slain  by  the  Saxons,  and  Cadell  entered 
upon  his  turbulent  reign.  In  conjunction 
with  his  brothers  he  ravaged  and  devastated 
the  neighbouring  states  of  Dyved  and  Brech- 
einiog  to  such  purpose  that  the  latter  gladly 
accepted  the  help  of  King  Alfred  against  a 
nearer  and  more  terrible  foe  (  ASSEK,  M.  H.  B. 
488  B.C.)  Not  long  after  the  sons  of  Rhodri 
were  compelled  themselves  to  become  Alfred's 
men  (?  885.  Mr.  J.  R.  Green's  '  Conquest  of 


England,'  p.  183,  dates  the  submission  of  the 
house  of  Rhodri  in  897).  The  harmony 
between  the  brothers  did  not  long  survive 
their  defeat.  In  894  Anarawd,  the  king  of 
Hwynedd,  joined  the  English  in  a  devastating 
inroad  into  Cadell's  territory,  and  burnt  re- 
morselessly all  the  houses  and  corn  in  Dyved 
and  Ystrad  Towy  (Annales  Cambrice,  Gwen- 
tian Brut).  '  Soon  after  Rhodri's  death  Cadell 
is  said  to  have  driven  his  brother  Mervyn  out 
of  Powys  and  added  it  to  his  possessions 
( Gwentian  Brut,  876)  ;  but  as  Mervyn  con- 
tinued alive  until  903  (An.  Cambr.  MS.  B), 
and  was  still  styled  king  of  Powys  (Gwentian 
Brut,  which  puts  his  death  in  892),  it  is  very 
improbable  that  a  lasting  conquest  was  ef- 
fected. Anyhow,  as  Anarawd  continued  to 
reign  in  Gwynedd,  Cadell  certainly  was  not, 
as  the  '  Gwentian  Brut '  asserts,  thus  made 
king  over  all  Wales.  Indeed,  it  is  quite  pro- 
bable that  Anarawd  was  the  elder  of  the  sons 
of  Rhodri.  Besides  civil  feuds  and  Saxon 
invasions  the  period  of  Cadell's  reign  was  sig- 
nalised by  repeated  invasions  of  the  '  black 
pagans,'  as  the  Welsh  called  the  Irish  Danes, 
which  culminated  in  906  in  the  destruction 
of  St.  David's.  Three  years  afterwards  Cadell 
died  (909  A.  C.  MS.  A,  907  B.  y  T.,  900  Gwen- 
tian B.~)  Three  of  his  sons  are  mentioned  by 
the  chronicles,  Howel,  Clydog,  and  Meurug. 
Of  these  the  eldest  became  Cadell's  successor, 
and  was  celebrated  as  Howel  Dha,  the  wisest 
and  best  of  the  Welsh  kings. 

[Annales  Cambrias ;  Brut  y  Tywysogion ; 
Asser's  Vita  ^Elfredi ;  and  the  later  and  less 
trustworthy  Gwentian  Brut  (Cambrian  Archaeo- 
logical Association).]  T.  F.  T. 

CADELL  (d.  943),  a  Welsh  prince,  was 
the  son  of  Arthvael,  the  son  of  Hywel.  He 
appears  to  have  been  lord  of  some  portion  of 
Morganwg,  and  perhaps,  like  Arthvael,  of 
seven  cantreds  of  Gwent  as  well.  He  died 
of  poison  in  943,  according  to  the  '  Annales 
Cambrise ; '  in  941  according  to  the  '  Brut  y 
Tywysogion.'  The  less  trustworthy '  Gwen- 
tian Brut,'  which  speaks  with  some  authority 
for  the  part  of  Wales  governed  by  Cadell, 
gives  several  other  particulars  about  him. 
It  also  asserts  that  two  of  his  immediate 
predecessors  attained  the  patriarchal  age  of 
120.  In  933  King  ^Ethelstan  subdued  all 
the  Welsh  princes,  and  on  his  death  in  940 
Cadell  joined  Idwal  Voel  and  his  brother  in 
their  effort  to  throw  off  the  English  yoke. 
On  this  account  Cadell  was  slain  by  the 
Saxons  '  through  treachery  and  ambush.'  It 
is  quite  clear  that  South-east  Wales  was 
during  this  period  closely  subject  to  the  West 
Saxon  kings,  and  there  is  nothing  improbable 
in  the  story.  Cadell,  son  of  Arthvael,  king 


Cadell 


176 


Cadell 


of  Gwent,  is  mentioned  in  the  '  Liber  Landa- 
vensis'  (p.  481)  as  approving  and  consenting 
to  the  pardon  of  a  certain  Llywarch,  son  of 
Cadwgan,  by  Bishop  Gulfrid  of  Llandaff. 

[Authorities  cited  in  the  text.]         T.  F.  T. 

CADELL  (d.  1175),  a  South  Welsh  prince, 
the  son  of  Gruffudd,  the  son  of  Rhys,  the  son 
of  Tewdwr,  succeeded,  though  perhaps  jointly 
with  his  younger  brothers,  Anarawd,  Mare- 
dudd,  and  Rhys,  to  the  limited  and  precarious 
rule  of  those  parts  of  Ceredigion  and  the  vale 
of  Towy  which  his  father  had  managed  to 
save  from  the  Norman  marchers  (1137).    Fa- 
voured by  the  anarchy  of  Stephen's  reign, 
which  prevented  the  possibility  of  direct  Eng- 
lish intervention,  and   involved  Robert  of 
Gloucester,  the  lord  of  Glamorgan,  in  weigh- 
tier business  than  the  extension  of  his  Welsh 
dominions,  Cadell's  rule  commenced  under 
fortunate  auspices.     The  return  of  Gruffudd 
to  the  old  palace  of  the  kings  of  Deheubarth 
at  Dinevwr  prepared  the  way  for  this,  and  his 
own  assumption  of  the  title  of  king  after  it 
had  become  unusual  among  the  South  Welsh 
reguli  illustrates  his  importance.    The  silence 
of  the  chroniclers  suggests  that  the  first  years 
of  Cadell's  government  were  peaceful.     They 
were  marked  by  an  alliance  with  Owain  Gwy- 
nedd.     This  alliance  led  in  1138  to  a  joint 
expedition  of  Cadell  and  his  brother  Anarawd, 
and  of  Owain  and  his  brother  Cadwaladr,  with 
a  fleet  of  Irish  Danes  against  Aberteiv  (Car- 
digan), a  town  in  the  possession  of  the  Nor- 
mans.  Even  the  murder  of  Anarawd  by  Cad- 
waladr could  not  break  the  alliance,  as  Owain 
expelled  his  brother  from  Ceredigion  to  punish 
the  crime  (1143).     In  1145  (Annales  Cam- 
bria ;  1147  Brut  y  Tywysogion)  Cadell  and 
his  brothers  ventured  on  a  general  attack  on 
the  French  castles  which  dominated  the  vale 
of  Towy.     The  capture  of  Dinweileir,  Earl 
Gilbert  of  Clare's  stronghold  (Dinevwr  itself, 
according  to  the  '  Gwentian  Brut '),  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  conquest,  after  a  severe  struggle, 
of  the   important  fortress  of    Carmarthen. 
While  the  young  Maredudd  repulsed  an  at- 
tempt of  the  colonists  of  South  Pembroke- 
shire to  regain  that  castle,  the  capture  of 
Llanstephan,  commanding  the  mouth  of  the 
Towy,  and  the  seizure  of  Gwyddgrug  by  a 
night  surprise,  completed  the  conquest  of  the 
valley.  Next  year  (1148  A.  C. ;  1146  B.  y  T.) 
the  brothers  marched  against  the  castle  of 
Gwys ;  but  the  intervention  of  Howel,  son  of 
Owain  Gwynedd,  in  favour  of  the  Normans, 
sufficiently  accounted,  as  the  native  chronicler 
thought,  for  the  failure  of  the  assailants  (B. 
y  T.,  MS.  D).     But  the  continued  possession 
of  Carmarthen,  '  the  ornament  and  strength 
of  CadeU's  kingdom,'  in  1152  (1153  A.  C. ; 


1149  B.  y  T.)  shows  that  the  '  French '  were 
permanently  checked  by  the  Welsh  king's  ex- 
ploits. In  the  same  year  Cadell's  devastation 
of  Kidwelly  threatened  the  English  settle- 
ments in  Gower ;  but  soon  afterwards  his  arms 
were  diverted  to  the  reconquest  of  Ceredigion, 
the  old  patrimony  of  the  lords  of  Dinevwr, 
from  Owain  Gwynedd  and  his  house.  The 
first  attack  resulted  in  the  capture  of  the 
country  south  of  the  Aeron,  and  next  year 
the  three  brothers  completed  its  entire  con- 
quest, save  one  castle.  Llanrhystyd,  Cad- 
waladr's  lately  built  stronghold,  was  taken 
after  a  severe  struggle,  but  soon  after  regained 
by  Howel,  son  of  Owain  (1153),  though  the 
neighbouring  castle  of  Ystradmeurig  was  re- 
paired and  held  for  the  sons  of  GrufFudd  ap 
Rhys.  This  was  the  last  of  Cadell's  exploits. 
Not  long  after  he  fell,  when  out  hunting,  into 
an  ambush  prepared  by  the  French  or  Fle- 
mings of  Tenby,  and  was  left  by  them  '  half 
dead  and  cruelly  bruised '  (the  '  Gwentian 
Brut '  says  the  English  of  Gower  laid\the 
snare).  This  disaster  apparently  incapaci- 
tated him  for  the  wild  life  of  a  Welsh  chief- 
tain. Henceforth  Maredudd  and  Rhys  alone 
carried  on  the  war  with  French  and  North 
Welshmen.  A  few  years  later  Cadell  left 
his  dominions  to  his  brothers  and  went  on 
pilgrimage  to  Rome  (1152  B.  y  71.;  1157 
A.  (?.)  He  returned  in  safety  and  continued 
a  life  remarkably  long  for  his  age  and  coun- 
try until  1175  (B.  y  T. ;  1177  Gwentian  B.), 
when  he  died  in  the  abbey  of  Strata  Florida, 
where  he  had  already  assumed  the  monastic 
habit. 

[Annales  Cambrise  (Kolls  Ser.);  Brut  y  Ty- 
wysogion (Eolls  Ser.) ;  Gwentian  Brut  (Camb. 
Arch.  Soc.)]  T.  F.  T. 

CADELL,  FRANCIS  (1822-1879),  Aus- 
tralian explorer,  son  of  H.  F.  Cadell,  was  born 
at  Cockenzie,  near  Prestonpans,  February 
1822,  and,  after  a  somewhat  brief  education 
in  Edinburgh  and  Germany,  became  in  his 
fourteenth  year  a  midshipman  in  the  service 
of  the  East  India  Company.  The  vessel  in 
which  he  sailed  being  afterwards  chartered 
by  government  as  a  transport,  the  lad  took 
an  active  part  in  the  first  Chinese  war,  1840- 
1841,  being  present  at  the  siege  of  Canton,  the 
capture  of  Amoy,  Ningpo,  &c.,  and  winning 
honours  as  well  as  prize-money.  When  only 
twenty-two  he  obtained  the  command  of  a 
ship.  He  devoted  the  intervals  between  his 
voyages  to  obtaining  a  practical  knowledge 
of  shipbuilding  and  of  the  construction  of 
the  marine  steam-engine  in  the  shipbuilding 
yards  of  the  Tyne  and  the  workshops  of  the 
Clyde.  On  paying  a  visit  to  Australia  in 
1848,  his  attention  being  directed  to  the 


Cadell 


177 


Cadell 


navigation  of  the  Murray,  a  subject  then 
uppermost  in  the  colonial  mind,  he  carefully 
examined  the  mouth  of  that  river  and  satis- 
fied himself  of  the  practicability  of  the 
scheme.  Sir  Henry  Young,  then  governor 
of  South  Australia,  offered  a  bonus  of  4,OOOZ. 
for  the  first  two  iron  steamers,  of  not  less 
than  40  horse-power  and  of  not  more  than 
2  ft.  draught  of  water  when  loaded,  that 
should  successfully  navigate  the  Murray 
from  the  town  of  Goolwa  to  the  junction  of 
the  Darling  river.  Cadell,  returning  to  Aus- 
tralia in  1850,  and  being  encouraged  by  Sir 
Henry  Young,  set  about  determining  the 
question  of  the  opening  up  of  the  Murray. 
He  started  from  Melbourne  with  a  canvas 
boat  carried  on  a  packhorse,  and,  arriving 
at  Swan  Hill  station,  on  the  Upper  Murray, 
launched  his  bark  upon  the  waters  of  the 
great  stream,  and,  with  four  gold-diggers  as 
his  companions,  commenced  a  voyage  of  many 
hundred  miles.  His  examination  of  the  river 
convinced  him  that  there  would  be  little 
difficulty  in  navigating  it  with  steamers,  and 
his  representations  on  this  subject  on  his 
arrival  in  Adelaide  led  to  the  formation  of 
the  Murray  Steam  Navigation  Company, 
chiefly  promoted  by  himself  and  Mr.  William 
Younghusband,  for  some  years  chief  secretary 
of  South  Australia.  The  first  steamship  of 
the  company's  fleet  was  called  the  Lady 
Augusta,  after  the  wife  of  the  governor. 
On  her  voyage  up  the  Murray,  25  Aug.  1853, 
accompanied  by  the  Eureka  barge,  she  was 
commanded  by  Cadell,  and  had  as  visitors 
Sir  Henry  and  Lady  Young.  The  Lady  Au- 
gusta reached  Swan  Hill  on  17  Sept.,  a  dis- 
tance of  1,300  miles  from  her  starting-point, 
and  returned  thence  with  the  first  cargo  of 
wool  that  had  been  floated  on  the  Murray. 
At  a  banquet  given  to  Sir  Henry  Young  in 
Adelaide,  a  gold  candelabrum  of  the  value  of 
900  guineas,  with  a  commemorative  inscrip- 
tion, was  handed  to  Cadell.  At  the  same 
time  three  gold  medals  were  struck  by  order 
of  the  legislature  of  South  Australia,  and  one 
of  them  given  to  Cadell  (Illustrated  London 
News,  24  Feb.  1855,  p.  173,  and  11  Aug. 
1855,  p.  176).  He  continued  for  some  time 
to  run  his  vessel  on  the  Murray,  a  higher 
point  on  the  river  being  attained  at  each 
successive  trip.  His  company  then  purchased 
two  other  steamers,  the  Albury  and  the 
Gundagai.  In  one  of  these,  in  October 
1855,  he  reached  the  town  of  Albury,  on  the 
Upper  Murray,  a  point  1,740  miles  from  the 
Goolwa.  In  1856  he  explored  the  Edward 
river,  which,  branching  out  of  the  Murray, 
rejoins  it  lower  down  after  a  course  of  600 
miles.  During  1858  he  succeeded,  after  a 
month's  voyage,  in  reaching  the  town  of 

VOL.  VIII. 


Gundagai,  on  the  Murrumbidgee  river,  a 
spot  distant  2,000  miles  from  the  sea  and  in 
the  very  heart  of  New  South  Wales.  In  the 
following  year  he  proceeded  up  the  Darling 
river  as  far  as  Mount  Murchison.  Largely 
as  CadelTs  labours  contributed  to  the  de- 
velopment of  the  resources  of  the  colony  of 
Australia,  he  himself  derived  very  little  sub- 
stantial reward  from  them.  The  sums  granted 
in  aid  of  his  explorations  were  utterly  inade- 
quate to  cover  the  expenses  incurred,  and  in 
his  eagerness  to  serve  the  public  his  attention 
was  distracted  from  commercial  pursuits.  The 
Murray  Steam  Navigation  Company,  never  a 
commercial  success,  was  dissolved,  and  its 
founder,  having  lost  all  his  money,  retired 
into  the  bush  and  began  life  again  as  a  settler 
on  a  small  station  near  Mount  Murchison,  on 
the  Darling. 

In  November  1867,  when  exploring  in 
South  Australia,  he  discovered  the  mouth  of 
the  river  Roper  and  a  tract  of  fine  pastoral 
country,  in  latitude  14°  S.  The  concurrence 
of  bad  seasons  and  misfortunes  induced  him 
at  last  to  undertake  a  trading  voyage  to  the 
Spice  Islands.  In  his  schooner,  the  Gem, 
fitted  with  auxiliary  steam-power,  he  was  on 
a  passage  from  Amboyna  to  the  Kei  Islands, 
when  he  was  murdered  by  his  crew,  who 
afterwards  sank  the  vessel.  This  tragic  event, 
which  put  an  end  to  the  career  of  one  of 
the  most  enterprising  and  honourable  of  men, 
took  place  in  the  month  of  June  1879. 

[Anthony  Forster's  South  Australia  (1866), 
pp.  68-74 ;  Heaton's  Australian  Dictionary  of 
Dates,  p.  30,  and  part  ii.  p.  96 ;  Once  a  "Week 
(1863),  viii.  667-70  ;  Times,  7  Nov.  1879,  p.  5.1 

G.  C.  B. 

CADELL,  JESSIE  (1844-1884),  no- 
velist and  orientalist,  was  born  in  Scotland 
23  Aug.  1844,  and  at  an  early  age  accom- 
panied her  husband;  an  officer  in  the  army, 
to  India.  She  resided  chiefly  at  Peshawur, 
and  embodied  her  observations  of  frontier 
life  in  a  pleasing  novel, '  Ida  Craven '  (1876). 
One  of  the  principal  characters  in  this  work, 
a  loyal  Mahommedan  officer,  is  drawn  from 
personal  observation,  and  is  an  instructive 
as  well  as  an  interesting  study.  To  while 
away  the  tedium  of  cantonment  life,  Mrs. 
Cadell  made  herself  mistress  of  Persian,  and 
upon  her  return  to  England  after  the  death 
of  her  husband  devoted  herself  especially  to 
the  study  of  Omar  Khayyam,  the  astronomer- 
poet  of  Persia.  Without  seeking  to  compete 
with  Mr.  Fitzgerald's  splendid  paraphrase  in 
its  own  line,  Mrs.  Cadell  contemplated  a  com- 
plete edition  and  a  more  accurate  transla- 
tion. She  visited  numerous  public  libraries  in 
quest  of  manuscripts,  and  embodied  a  portion 


Cadell 


178 


Cadell 


of  her  researches  in  an  article  in  '  Eraser's 
Magazine '  for  Mayl879,  on  which  Bodenstedt, 
when  publishing  his  own  German  translation, 
bestowed  the  highest  praise,  without  any  idea 
that  he  was  criticising  the  production  of  a 
female  writer.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  her 
collections  may  yet  be  made  serviceable.  She 
was  prevented  from  carrying  out  her  inten- 
tion by  the  decline  of  her  health,  and  she 
died  at  Florence  on  17  June  1884.  'She 
was,'  the  '  Athenaeum '  truly  said,  '  a  brave, 
frank,  true  woman,  bright  and  animated  in 
the  midst  of  sickness  and  trouble,  disinte- 
restedly attached  to  whatever  was  good  and 
excellent,  a  devoted  mother,  a  staunch  and 
sympathising  friend.' 

[Athenaeum,  28  June  1884;  private  informa- 
tion.] E.  G. 

CADELL,  ROBERT  (1788-1849),  pub- 
lisher, was  a  cadet  of  the  family  of  Cadell  of 
Cockenzie,  East  Lothian,  and  born  there  on 
16  Dec.  1788.  About  the  age  of  nineteen  he 
entered  the  publishing  house  of  Archibald 
Constable  &  Co.,  of  Edinburgh  £see  CON- 
STABLE, ARCHIBALD],  becoming  in  1811  a 
partner,  and  in  1812  the  sole  partner  of  Con- 
stable, whose  daughter  he  married  in  1817. 
She  died  a  year  afterwards  (he  married  a  se- 
cond time  in  1821),  and  with  her  death  began 
frequent  disagreements  between  the  two  part- 
ners, Cadell  being  cautious  and  frugal,  Con- 
stable lavish  and  enterprising  to  rashness. 
They  agreed,  however,  as  to  the  value  of  the 
firm's  connection  with  Walter  Scott,  to  whom 
Cadell,  in  the  absence  of  his  partner,  once 
offered  1,000/.  for  an  unwritten  drama — 
'  Halidon  Hill.'  During  the  commercial  crisis 
of  1825-6,  which  brought  the  house  of  Con- 
stable to  the  ground,  each  partner  desired  to 
separate  from  the  other,  and  to  retain  for 
himself  the  connection  with  Scott,  in  whose 
'Diary'  for  24  Jan.  1825  occurs  the  remark, 
'  Constable  without  Cadell  is  like  getting  the 
clock  without  the  pendulum,  the  one  having 
the  ingenuity,  the  other  the  caution  of  the 
business.'  Cadell's  advice  led  Scott  to  reject 
a  proposal  of  Constable's  for  the  relief  of  the 
firm  from  its  difficulties,  which  would  have 
involved  him  in  heavy  pecuniary  liabilitie 
without  averting  either  the  ruin  of  the  firm 
or  Scott's  consequent  bankruptcy.  In  his 
'  Diary,'  18  Dec.  1825,  Scott  speaks  gratefully 
of  Cadell,  who  had  brought  good  news  and 
shown  deep  feeling.  After  the  failure  of  the 
firm,  Constable  and  Cadell  dissolved  partner- 
ship. Scott  adhered  to  Cadell,  who  was  the 
sole  publisher  of  his  subsequent  novels,  and 
their  relationship  became  one  of  confiden- 
tial intimacy.  They  resolved  to  unite  in 
purchasing  the  property  in  the  novels,  from 


'  Waverley  '  to  '  Quentin  Durward,'  with  a 
majority  of  the  shares  in  the  poetical  works, 
and  determined  to  issue  a  uniform  edition  of 
the  'Waverley  Novels,'  with  new  prefaces 
and  notes  by  the  author.  The  copyrights 
were  purchased  for  8,5001.  The  publication 
of  the  'author's  edition'  began  in  1827,  and 
was  most  successful.  Cadell  persuaded  Scott 
not  to  issue  a  fourth  'Malachi  Malagrowther ' 
letter  against  parliamentary  reform,  partly 
on  the  ground  that  it  might  endanger  the 
success  of  that  edition  of  the  novels.  Scott 
made  his  will  in  Cadell's  house  in  Edinburgh, 
and  entrusted  it  to  Cadell's  keeping.  Lock- 
hart  speaks  of  Cadell's  '  delicate  and  watch- 
ful attention '  to  Scott  during  his  later  years. 
He  accompanied  Scott  in  his  final  journey 
from  London  to  Edinburgh  and  Abbotsford 
in  July  1832. 

After  Scott's  death,  the  balance  of  his 
debts,  through  his  partnership  with  the  Bal- 
lantynes,  was  30,000/.  In  1833  Cadell  made 
('  very  handsomely,'  Lockhart  says)  the 
offer,  which  was  accepted,  to  settle  at  once 
with  Scott's  creditors  on  receiving  as  his  sole 
security  the  right  to  the  profits  accruing  from 
Scott's  copyrights  and  literary  remains  until 
this  new  liability  to  himself  should  be  dis- 
charged. Restricting  his  operations  almost 
exclusively  to  the  publication  of  Scott's 
works,  he  issued,  with  great  success,  an  edi- 
tion of  the  'Waverley  Novels,'  48  vols.  1830- 
1834,  and  in  1842-7  (12  vols.)  the  Abbots- 
ford  edition,which  was  elaborately  illustrated, 
and  on  the  production  of  which  he  is  said  to 
have  expended  40,000/.  Of  a  cheap  '  people's ' 
edition  70,000  copies,  it  is  said,  were  sold. 
In  1847  there  remained  due  to  Cadell  a  con- 
siderable sum,  and  to  other  creditors  on 
Scott's  estate  the  greater  part  of  an  old 
debt  for  money  raised  on  the  house  and  lands 
of  Abbotsford.  Cadell  offered  to  relieve 
the  guardians  of  Sir  Walter  Scott's  grand- 
daughter from  all  their  liabilities  to  himself 
and  to  the  mortgagees  of  Abbotsford,  on  the 
transfer  to  him  of  the  family's  remaining 
rights  in  Scott's  works,  together  seemingly 
with  the  future  profits  of  Lockhart's  '  Life  of 
Scott.'  Another  stipulation  was  that  Lock- 
hart  should  execute  for  him  an  abridgment 
of  that  biography,  and  only  gratitude  to 
Cadell  for  his  conduct  in  the  whole  business 
induced  Lockhart  to  perform  the  task.  The 
possessor  of  a  handsome  estate  in  land,  and 
of  considerable  personal  property,  Cadell  died 
on  20  Jan.  1849  at  Ratho  House,  Midlothian, 
from  which  he  was  driven  to  his  place  of 
business  in  St.  Andrew  Square,  Edinburgh, 
every  morning  at  nine,  with  such  punctuality, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  district  traversed 
knew  the  time  by  the  appearance  of  'the 


Cadell 


179 


Cadell 


Ratho  coach.'  Lockliart  characterises  him. 
as  '  a  cool,  inflexible  specimen  of  the  na- 
tional character,'  and  (Ballantyne  Humbuy 
handled,  1837)  as  'one  of  the  most  acute 
men  of  business  in  creation.' 

[Lockhart's  Life  of  Scott,  ed.  1860,  and  the 
1871  reprint  of  his  abridgment  of  it,  1848; 
Thomas  Constable's  Archibald  Constable  and 
his  Literary  Correspondence,  1873;  K.  Chambers's 
Biog.  Diet,  of  Eminent  Scotsmen,  1868,  art. 
'Archibald  Constable;'  Anderson's  Scottish  Na- 
tion, 1863 ;  Athenaeum,  27  Jan.  1849.]  F.  E. 

CADELL,  THOMAS,  the  elder  (1742- 
1802),  bookseller  and  publisher,  was  born  of 
poor  parents  in  Wine  Street,  Bristol,  in  1742. 
In  1758  he  was  apprenticed  to  the  great 
London  bookseller  and  publisher,  Andrew 
Millar,  of  the  Strand.  Cadell  soon  proved 
his  capacity ;  in  1765  he  became  Millar's  part- 
ner, and  in  1767  took  over  the  business  alto- 
gether. He  followed  Millar's  example  of 
treating  authors  liberally,  fully  maintained 
the  reputation  of  the  publishing  house,  and 
brought  out  the  best  books  of  the  day.  Ro- 
bertson, Gibbon,  and  Blackstone  were  among 
the  writers  whose  works  he  published,  and 
Cadell  was  intimate  with  Dr.  Johnson,  to 
whom  he  offered  a  large  sum  of  money  for  a 
volume  of  '  Devotional  Exercises,'  which  was 
declined  '  from  motives  of  the  sincerest  mo- 
desty' (NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecdotes,  ii.  552). 
Cadell  was  one  of  the  original  members  of  the 
famous  dining  club  of  booksellers  which  met 
monthly  at  the  Shakespeare  Tavern  in  Wych 
Street,  Strand,  and  he  was  popular  among  his 
rivals  in  trade,  whom  he  treated  with  unvary- 
ing fairness.  For  some  years  William  Strahan 
(M.P.  for  Wootton  Bassett,  Wiltshire,  from 
1780  to  1784)  was  Cadell's  partner  in  his  busi- 
ness, and  subsequently  Strahan's  son  Andrew 
took  his  father's  place.  Cadell  retired  from 
business  in  1793  with  a  fortune,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  his  only  son,  Thomas  Cadell  the 
younger  [see  below].  His  generous  tempera- 
ment is  attested  by  his  kindness  to  his  own 
and  Millar's  chief  assistant,  Robin  Lawless. 
On  his  retirement  Cadell  had  Lawless's  por- 
trait painted  by  Sir  William  Beechey,  and 
'  always  showed  it  to  his  friends  as  the  chief 
ornament  of  his  drawing-room.'  On  the  death, 
in  1788,  of  Millar's  widow,  who  had  married 
Sir  Archibald  Grant,  Cadell  acted  as  one  of 
her  executors.  Subsequently  Cadell  was 
elected  (30  March  1798)  alderman  of  Wai- 
brook  ward  in  the  city  of  London,  and  served 
the  office  of  sheriff,  1800-1.  During  his 
shrievalty  he  was  master  of  the  Stationers' 
Company,  and  presented  a  stained  glass  win- 
dow to  the  Stationers'  Hall.  He  died  on 
27  Dec.  1802  at  his  house  in  Bloomsbury 


Place.  He  was  treasurer  of  the  Foundling 
Hospital  and  governor  of  many  public  chari- 
ties. His  portrait,  by  Sir  William  Beechey, 
still  hangs  in  the  court  room  of  the  Sta- 
tioners' Company.  His  wife  died  in  January 
1 786,  but  his  son  and  a  daughter  survived  him. 
The  latter  married  Dr.  Charles  Lucas  Edridge, 
rector  of  Shipdam,  Norfolk,  and  chaplain  to 
George  III,  and  died  on  20  Sept.  1829  (Ni- 
CHOL8,  Lit.  Illustrations,  viii.  552). 

THOMAS  CADELL  the  younger  (1773-1836), 
one  of  the  court  of  assistants  of  the  Sta- 
tioners' Company,  conducted  the  publishing 
business  with  all  his  father's  success  from 
1793  till  his  death  on  23  Nov.  1836.  His 
father  chose  William  Davies  as  his  son's 
partner,  and  the  firm  was  styled  Cadell  & 
Davies  until  the  latter's  death  in  1819.  In 
the  '  Percy  Correspondence,'  printed  in  Ni- 
chols's '  Illustrations,'  vols.  vii.  and  viii.,  are 
many  references  to  the  dealings  of  this  firm 
with  Bishop  Percy  and  his  friends.  Cadell 
married  in  1802  a  daughter  of  Robert  Smith 
and  sister  of  the  authors  of  the  '  Rejected 
Addresses.'  By  her  he  had  a  large  family, 
but  the  business  was  not  continued  after  his 
death.  Mrs.  Cadell  died  on  11  May  1848 
(Gent.  Mag.  1837,  pt.  i.  p.  110;  NICHOLS, 
Lit.  Illustrations,  viii.  110). 

[Nichols's  Literary  Anecdotes  is  crowded  with 
references  to  Cadell.  A  memoir  is  printed  (vi. 
441-3)  from  Gent.  Mag.  (1802),  pt.  ii.  pp.  1173, 
1222.  A  few  additional  facts  are  given  in  the 
last  volume  (viii.)  of  Nichols's  Lit.  Illustrations.] 

S.  L.  L. 

CADELL,  WILLIAM  ARCHIBALD 
(1775-1855),  traveller  and  mathematician, 
was  the  eldest  son  of  William  Cadell,  the 
original  managing  partner  and  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  Carron  ironworks,  by  his 
wife  Katherine,  daughter  of  Archibald  Inglis 
of  Auchendinny  in  Midlothian.  He  was 
born  at  his  father's  residence,  Carron  Park, 
near  Falkirk,  on  27  June  1775,  and,  after  re- 
ceiving his  education  at  Edinburgh  Univer- 
sity, became,  about  1798,  a  member  of  the 
Scottish  bar.  He  did  not  practise,  being 
possessed  of  private  means  and  of  the  estate 
of  Banton  in  Stirlingshire,  but  spent  his 
time  in  scientific  and  antiquarian  research  at 
home  and  abroad.  His  acquirements  won 
him  the  friendship  of  Sir  Joseph  Banks,  at 
whose  instance  Cadell  was  elected  a  fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society  on  28  June  1810.  He 
was  also  a  fellow  of  the  Geological  Society, 
a  member  of  the  now  defunct  Wernerian 
Natural  History  Society  of  Edinburgh,  and 
a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society  of  the  same 
city.  To  the  '  Transactions '  of  the  latter  he 
contributed  a  paper  'On  the  Lines  that 
divide  each  Semidiurnal  Arc  into  Six  Equal 

N2 


Cademan 


180 


Cademan 


Parts '  (viii.  i.  61-81) ;  in  the  '  Annals  of 
Philosophy'  (iii.  351-3)  he  wrote  an  'Ac- 
count of  an  Arithmetical  Machine  lately 
discovered  in  the  College  Library  of  Edin- 
burgh.' While  travelling  on  the  continent 
during  the  war  with  France  he  was  taken 
prisoner,  and  only  escaped  after  a  detention 
of  several  years  by  feigning  to  be  a  French- 
man, a  feat  which  his  very  perfect  knowledge 
of  the  language  enabled  him  to  accomplish 
successfully.  On  his  return  he  gave  some 
account  of  his  wanderings  in  '  A  Journey  in 
Carniola,  Italy,  and  France  in  the  years 
1817,  1818,'  2  vols.  8vo,  Edinburgh,  1820, 
which,  although  somewhat  dry  in  treatment, 
is  to  be  commended  for  its  scrupulous  ac- 
curacy. Cadell  died  unmarried  at  Edinburgh 
on  19  Feb.  1855. 

[Information  from  Mr.  H.  Cadell.]      G.  G. 

CADEMAN,  SIR  THOMAS  (1590?- 
1651),  physician,  born  in  Norfolk  about 
1590,  was  educated  at  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge, and  proceeded  B.A.  1605-6,  M.A. 
1609.  He  then  studied  abroad,  and  took  the 
degree  of  M.D.  at  Padua  March  1620.  In 
May  and  June  1623  he  passed  his  examina- 
tion before  the  censors  of  the  Royal  College 
of  Physicians  of  London,  and  '  at  the  comitia 
majora  of  25  June  was  ordered  to  get  incor- 
porated at  one  of  our  own  universities'  (MtnrK, 
i.  200).  This  he  does  not  appear  to  have 
done.  In  1626  he  is  returned  to  the  parlia- 
mentary commission  by  the  college  as  a  pa- 
pist. He  was  then  residing  in  Fetter  Lane. 
Two  years  afterwards  he  is  noted  as  a '  recu- 
sant '  residing  in  Westminster.  He  after- 
wards is  mentioned  as  living  at  St.  Martin's- 
in-the-Fields.  It  is  supposed  that  his  religion 
delayed  his  admission  to  the  college.  It  was 
not  till  3  Dec.  1630  that  he  became  licentiate. 
On  22  Dec.  he  was  admitted  fellow.  His  re- 
ligion probably  helped  him  to  another  honour, 
for  previously,  it  would  seem,  to  16  Dec.  1626 
(Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  Ser.  1626,  p.  24),  he 
was  appointed  physician  in  ordinary  to  Queen 
Henrietta  Maria.  He  signs  himself  medicus 
regineus  after  this.  His  name  appears  with 
some  frequency  in  the  State  Papers  for  nearly 
twenty  years.  Thus  on  24  May  1634  Thomas 
Reynolds,  a  secularpriest,  confinedin  Newgate 
for  some  years,  petitions  for  release,  and  ap- 
pends a  certificate  from  Cademan  and  others. 
Cademan  and  Sir  William  Brouncker  [q.  v.] 
had  a  patent  for  stilling  and  brewing  in  a  house 
at  the  back  of  St.  James's  Park,  and  this  patent, 
they  note  in  1633,  they  had  exercised  for  many 
years.  On  4  Aug.1638,  on  consideration  of  a  pe- 
tition to  government  presented  in  March  pre- 
vious, Sir  Theodore  de  Mayerne  [see  MAYERNE, 
SIR  THEODORE  DE],  Cademan,  and  others 


'  using  the  trade  of  distilling  strong  waters 
and  making  vinegar  in  London,  were  incor- 
porated as  distillers  of  London.'  Cademan 
and  Mayerne  were  directed  to  approve  of 
a  set  of  suitable  rules  '  for  the  right  making 
of  strong  waters  and  vinegars  according  to 
art,'  which  the  masters,  warden,  and  assist- 
ants are  to  compose.  The  Company  of  Apo- 
thecaries, alarmed  at  this  scheme,  petitioned 
against  it  in  September  as  infringing  their 
monopoly.  To  this  petition  Mayerne,  Brounc- 
ker, and  Cademan  replied,  denying  the  state- 
ments made,  and  urging  that  the  apotheca- 
ries should  be  admonished  to  confine  their 
attention  to  their  shops  and  their  patients, 
and  to  speak  in  a  more  '  respective  '  fashion 
of  the  physicians.  The  undertaking  was  al- 
lowed to  proceed,  and  in  1639  was  published 
'  The  Distiller  of  London,  compiled  and  set 
forth  by  the  speciall  Licence  and  Command  of 
the  Bang's  most  Excellent  Majesty  for  the  sole 
use  of  the  Company  of  Distillers  of  London, 
and  by  them  to  bee  duly  observed  and  prac- 
tized.' This  is  explained  in  the  preface  (p.  ii) 
'  to  be  a  book  of  rules  and  directions  con- 
cerning distillation  of  strong  waters  and 
making  vinegars. '  The  name  of  Thomas  Cade- 
man as  first  master  of  the  company  is  ap- 
pended. Another  edition  of  the  '  Distiller,' 
with '  the  Clavis  to  unlock  the  deepest  secrets 
of  that  mysterious  art,'  was  '  published  for 
the  publicke  good '  in  1652.  Cademan  was 
also  physician  to  Francis  Russell,  fourth  earl 
of  Bedford,  of  whose  death  he  wrote  an  ac- 
count in  a  curious  little  pamphlet  of  six  pages, 
'  The  Earle  of  Bedford's  passage  to  the  High- 
est Court  of  Parliament,  9  May  1641,  about 
tenne  a  clock  in  the  morning '  (1641).  This 
was  to  prove  that  the  earl '  died  of  too  much 
of  his  bed,  and  not  of  the  small-pox '  (p.  5), 
as  usually  asserted. 

In  1649  Cademan  was  chosen  anatomy  lec- 
turer to  the  College  of  Physicians,  but  he 
performed  the  duties  of  this  office  in  a  most 
inefficient  manner.  He  became  an  elect 
25  June  1650,  and  died  2  May  1651.  A  manu- 
script work  of  his,  entitled  '  De  signis  Mor- 
borum  Tractatus,  cura  Thomse  Clargicii,'  of 
date  1640,  dedicated  to  Queen  Henrietta 
Maria,  is  in  the  library  of  the  Royal  Medico- 
Chirurgical  Society  (Catalogue  of  Library, 
i.  205).  From  the  State  Papers,  13  April 
1641  (Cal.  Dom.  Ser.),  it  appears  that  Cade- 
man had  at  that  date  a  grown-up  son.  He 
was  probably  John  Cademan,  M.D.,  recom- 
mended on  22  June  1640  by  the  College  of 
Physicians  for  appointment  to  the  office  of 
physician  to  the  army  (MTrra,  i.  228). 

[Munk's  Coll.  of  Phys.  i.  199,  with  quotation 
from  Baldwin  Hamey'sBustorum  aliquot  reliquiae, 
1676 ;  Sloane  MS.  2149  ;  Cal.  State  Papers  (Dom. 


Cadoc 


181 


Cadogan 


Ser.),  Charles  I ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.  Cademan's 
name  variously  appears  as  Cademan,  Caddiman, 
Cadiman,  and  Cadyman  ;  identification  is  easy.] 

F.  W-T. 

CADOC,  called  the  WISE,  in  Welsh 
CATTWG  DDOETH  (d.  570  ?),  a  Welsh  saint, 
the  early  lives  of  whom  are  so  contradictory 
that  it  must  be  supposed  that  there  was 
more  than  one  person  of  the  name,  is  said 
to  have  been  the  son  of  Gwynllyw  Filwr 
(Latinised  into  Gundlseus),  lord  of  Gwynllwg 
in  Glamorganshire,  by  Gwladys,  daughter  of 
Brychan,  a  chieftain  of  Talgarth  in  Breck- 
nockshire. This  Brychan,  it  may  be  said, 
gave  his  name  to  Brecknock,  in  Welsh  Bry- 
cheiniog.  Another  Cadoc  is  said  to  have  been 
son  of  this  same  Brychan,  and  according  to 
some  accounts  Cadoc  the  Wise  was  his  great- 
great-grandson.  Cadoc  the  Wise  was  cousin 
to  St.  David  of  Menevia,  and  nephew  to  St. 
Canoe  of  Gallen.  He  voluntarily  devoted 
himself  to  a  religious  life  from  his  earliest 
years,  and  miracles  are  ascribed  to  him  while 
yet  in  his  boyhood.  He  was  educated  by 
an  Irish  anchoret,  Menthi ;  declined  to  suc- 
ceed his  father  in  his  principality ;  went  to 
Gwent  or  Caerwent,  Monmouthshire,  and 
studied  under  the  Irish  saint,  Tathai.  He 
made  repeated  visits  to  Rome  and  Jerusalem, 
and  also  to  Ireland  and  Scotland,  in  search 
of  the  best  instruction  of  his  time.  Of  the 
numerous  foundations  ascribed  to  St.  Cadoc 
the  most  famous  was  the  abbey  of  Llancar- 
van  in  Glamorganshire,  of  which  he  was  the 
first  abbot.  This,  like  other  monastic  insti- 
tutions of  the  age,  was  as  much  a  place  of 
secular  and  religious  instruction  as  the  home 
of  a  religious  community.  At  Llancarvan 
St.  Cadoc  enjoyed  the  friendship  of  Gildas, 
also  surnamed  the  Wise,  who  taught  in  his 
school,  and  he  had  among  his  pupils  Talie- 
sin,  the  most  famous  of  the  early  Welsh 
poets.  Among  the  earliest  monuments  of 
the  Welsh  language  figures  the  '  Doethineb 
Catwg  Ddoeth,'  or  '  Wisdom  of  Cadoc  the 
Wise,'  printed  in  vol.  iii.  of  the  '  Myvyrian 
Archaiology '  of  Owen  Jones ;  this  consists 
of  proverbs,  maxims,  and  triads,  prose  and 
verse ;  and  in  the  '  lolo  MSS.'  of  Edward 
Williams  are  printed  '  Dammegion  Cattwg 
Ddoeth,'  or  'Fables  of  Cadoc  the  Wise.' 
The  second  of  these  fables  is  entitled  '  Dam- 
meg  y  gwr  a  laddwys  ei  filgi,'  '  the  story 
of  the  man  who  killed  his  greyhound.'  This 
is  in  fact  the  well-known  story  of  Bedd- 
gelert,  told  without  names ;  it  ends  by  say- 
ing that  '  as  sorry  as  the  man  who  killed 
his  greyhound'  has  passed  into  a  proverb. 
The  old  life,  printed  in  Rees's  'Lives  of 
Cambro-British  Saints,'  after  recording  the 
many  miraculous  feats  of  St.  Cadoc,  goes  on 


to  tell  how,  having  been  previously  warned 
in  a  vision,  he  is  carried  off  in  a  cloud  to 
Beneventum,  where  he  is  immediately  chosen 
abbot  and  named  Sophias,  and  on  the  bishop's 
death  is  chosen  to  succeed  him.  Being  asked 
in  a  dream  what  form  of  death  he  preferred, 
he  chose  martyrdom,  and  accordingly  was 
killed  by  a  soldier  while  saying  mass  on  the 
following  day.  Cadoc  was  buried  at  Bene- 
ventum, and  over  his  grave  was  built  a  church 
which  no  Briton  was  allowed  to  enter  for 
fear  of  the  saint's  body  being  carried  off. 
Colgan  and  Lanigan  assign  his  death  to  570 ; 
the  former  argues  that  he  was  martyred  at 
Beneventum,  but  the  latter  represents  him 
as  dying  at  Llancarvan.  The  following 
churches  are  said  to  be  of  St.  Cadoc's  founda- 
tion :  Llangattock  and  Crickhowel  in  Breck- 
nockshire ;  Porteinion,  Gelligaer,  Cadox- 
ton-juxta-Barry  and  Cadoxton-juxta-Neath, 
Llancarvan,  Pendenlwyn,  Pentyrch,  and 
Llanmaes  in  Glamorganshire ;  Llangattock- 
upon-Usk,  Llangattock  Lenig,  and  Llangat- 
tock Lingoed  in  Monmouthshire.  He  is 
commemorated  on  14  Jan.  The  extant  ma- 
nuscript lives  of  Cadoc  are  described  in 
Hardy's  '  Descriptive  Catalogue,'  i.  146-51. 

[Bollandi  Acta  Sanctorum,  Jan.  ii.  602 ;  W.  J. 
Eees's  Lives  of  Cambro-British  Saints ;  Kice 
Eees's  Essay  on  Welsh  Saints;  Colgan's  Acta 
Sanctorum,  158-61;  lolo  MSS.  (1848);  Lani- 
gan's  Eccles.  Hist.  Irl.  i.  439  ;  Diet,  of  Christian 
Biog.]  A.  M. 

CADOGAN.     [See  also  CADWGAN.] 

CADOGAN,  HENRY  (1780-1813),  colo- 
nel, was  one  of  the  children  of  Charles  Sloane, 
third  baron  Cadogan  and  first  earl  (second 
creation,  1800),  by  his  second  wife,  and  was 
born  on  26  Feb.  1780.  His  granduncle  was 
William,  earl  Cadogan  [q.v.]  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Eton,  and  on  9  Aug.  1797  became  en- 
sign, by  purchase,  in  the  18th  royal  Irish  foot, 
which  corps  he  joined  at  Gibraltar  after  its 
return  from  Tuscany,  and  obtained  his  lieu- 
tenancy therein  in  1798.  In  1799,  having  pur- 
chased a  company  in  the  60th,  he  exchanged 
as  lieutenant  and  captain  to  the  Coldstream 
guards,  and  served  therein  until  promoted 
to  a  majority  in  the  53rd  foot  in  1804.  On 
22  Aug.  1805  he  became  lieutenant-colonel 
in  the  2nd  battalion  (afterwards  disbanded) 
of  his  old  corps,  the  18th  royal  Irish,  having 
purchased  every  step.  After  serving  with 
the  battalion  in  Scotland  and  the  Channel 
Islands,  he  left  it  when  it  proceeded  to  the 
island  of  Curacoa,  and  exchanged,  in  1808, 
to  the  71st  Highlanders  at  home.  During 
the  early  part  of  the  Peninsular  war,  Cado- 
gan served  as  aide-de-camp  to  Sir  Arthur 
Wellesley,  and  after  the  passage  of  the 


Cadogan 


182 


Cadogan 


Douro  was  selected  by  him  to  proceed  to 
the  headquarters  of  the  Spanish  general, 
Cuesta,  to  make  arrangements  for  the  co- 
operation of  the  English  and  Spanish  armies 
in  the  forthcoming  campaign  on  the  Tagus. 
He  was  afterwards  present  at  the  battle  of 
Talavera.  When  the  71st  Highlanders,  then 
recently  transformed  into  a  light  infantry 
corps,  arrived  out  in  Portugal  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1810,  Cadogan  joined  it  at  Mafra  and 
assumed  command  in  succession  to  Colonel 
Peacocke.  At  its  head  he  distinguished  him- 
self on  various  occasions  during  the  sub- 
sequent campaigns,  particularly  at  Fuentes 
de  Onoro,  5  May  1811,  when  he  succeeded 
to  the  command  of  a  brigade  consisting  of 
the  24th,  71st,  and  79th  regiments  (GuR- 
WOOD,  iv.  797-8),  at  Arroyo  dos  Molinos 
28  Oct.  1811  (ib.  v.  13,  354-6),  and  at  Vit- 
toria,  21  June  1813,  where  he  fell.  On  the 
latter  occasion  the  71st  was  ordered  to  storm 
the  heights  above  the  village  of  Puebla, 
whereon  rested  the  French  left.  While  ad- 
vancing to  the  charge  at  the  head  of  his  men 
Cadogan  was  mortally  wounded.  At  his  re- 
quest he  was  carried  to  a  neighbouring  emi- 
nence, whence  he  witnessed  the  success  of 
the  charge  before  he  expired.  The  incident 
is  represented  on  the  public  monument  by 
Chantry,  erected  to  the  memory  of  Cadogan 
in  St.  Paul's,  for  which  the  House  of  Com- 
mons voted  the  sum  of  1,5751.  Monuments 
were  also  erected  to  him  in  Chelsea  parish 
church  and  in  Glasgow  cathedral.  Cadogan, 
who  was  in  his  thirty-fourth  year  and  un- 
married, was  much  esteemed  both  in  private 
life  and  professionally,  and  Lord  Wellington, 
although  an  intimate  personal  friend,  simply 
expressed  the  general  feeling  of  the  army  when 
he  wrote  of  his  great  merit  and  tried  gallantry 
in  his  Vittoria  despatch  (ib.  vi.  539,  545-6). 

[Burke's  Peerage  ;  Army  Lists  and  War  Office 
Muster-Rolls;  Hildyard's  Hist.  Rec.  71st  High. 
Light  Inf.  (London.  1877);  Gurwood's  Welling- 
ton Despatches,  iii.  iv.  v.  vi.]  H.  M.  C. 

CADOGAN,  WILLIAM  (1601-1661), 
major  of  horse  under  the  Commonwealth  and 
governor  of  Trim,  was  eldest  son  of  Henry 
Cadogan  of  Llanbetter,  and  great-grandson 
of  Thomas  Cadogan  of  Dunster,  Somerset- 
shire, who  in  his  will,  dated  12  June  1511, 
styles  himself '  valectus  corone,'  and  is  cre- 
dited by  many  genealogists  with  descent  from 
the  ancient  princes  of  Wales  [see  CADWGAN]. 
William  Cadogan  was  born  at  Dunster  in  1601 , 
and  accompanied  the  Earl  of  Strafford  to  Ire- 
land, where  he  was  serving  as  a  captain  of 
horse  in  1641 .  In  1649  he  reappears  as  a  major 
of  horse  in  Cromwell's  army  in  Ireland,  and 
for  his  services  in  the  revolted  districts  round 


Dublin,  and  especially  against  the  Irish  chief- 
tains Phelim  O'Neill  and  Owen  O'Rowe,  was 
rewarded  with  the  governorship  of  the  castle 
and  borough  of  Trim,  co.  Meath,  which  he 
held  until  his  death,  14  March  1661.  A 
monument  to  him,  stated  by  some  writers  to 
be  at  Trim  and  by  others  in  Christ  Church, 
Dublin,  bears  or  bore  a  lengthy  Latin  in- 
scription, transcribed  in  Collms's  '  Peerage,' 
vol.  v.,  which  sets  forth  these  and  other  par- 
ticulars of  him.  Cadogan  had  a  son  Henry, 
a  barrister  settled  in  Dublin,  who  married 
Bridget,  daughter  of  Sir  Hardress  Waller, 
and  by  her  had  three  children.  The  eldest  of 
them,  William,  became  a  distinguished  sol- 
dier, and  was  Marlborough's  most  trusted  lieu- 
tenant [see  CADOGAN,  WILLIAM,  first  earl]. 

[Collins's  Peerage  (edit.  1812),  vol.  v. ;  Burke's 
Peerage;  Foster's  Peerage.]  H.  M.  C. 

CADOGAN,  WILLIAM,  first  EARL  CADO- 
GAN (1675-1726),  general,  colonel  1st  foot 
guards,  was  eldest  son  of  Henry  Cadogan, 
counsellor-at-law,  of  Dublin,  and  grandson 
of  Major  William  Cadogan,  governor  of  Trim 
[see  CADOGAN,  WILLIAM,  major].  He  was 
born  in  1675  (see  DOYLE,  Baronage),  and  is 
said  to  have  fought  as  a  boy  cornet  in  King 
William's  army  at  the  passage  of  the  Boyne. 
He  obtained  a  commission  in  one  of  the  regi- 
ments of  Inniskilling  dragoons,  afterwards 
known  as  the  5th  royal  Irish  dragoons  (re- 
vived in  1858  as  the  5th  royal  Irish  lancers), 
with  which  he  served  under  King  William  in 
the  Irish  and  Flanders  campaigns,  and  at- 
tracted the  notice  of  Marlborough,  who  was 
twenty-five  years  his  senior.  When  troops 
were  sent  from  Ireland  to  Holland  in  1701, 
Cadogan,  then  a  major  in  the  royal  Irish  dra- 
goons, accompanied  them  as  quartermaster- 
general.  He  was  employed  on  special  duty  at 
Hamburg  and  elsewhere  later  in  the  same  year, 
in  connection  with  the  movement  of  the 
Danish  and  Wurtemburg  troops  into  Holland 
(Hist.MSS.  Comm.  3rd  Eep.  189-90).  In  April 
1702,  a  month  after  King  William's  death, 
Marlborough  was  appointed  generalissimo  of 
the  confederate  armies,  and  fixed  his  head- 
quarters at  the  Hague,  taking  as  his  quarter- 
master-general Cadogan,  who  became  his 
most  trusted  subordinate.  Cadogan's  ser- 
vices in  the  ensuing  campaign,  ending  with 
the  fall  of  Liege  and  the  retreat  of  the 
French  behind  the  Mehaigne,  were  rewarded, 
on  2  March  1703,  with  the  colonelcy  of  the 
regiment  with  which  his  name  is  chiefly 
identified,  the  6th  (later  2nd  Irish)  horse, 
(the  present  5th  dragoon  guards),  which  be- 
came famous  as  '  Cadogan's  Horse.'  In  the 
winter  of  1703-4  Cadogan  was  in  England 
organising  reinforcements.  He  returned  to 


Cadogan 


183 


Cadogan 


Holland  in  advance  of  Marlborough,  and  as 
quartermaster-general  conducted  the  historic 
march  into  Bavaria,  ending  with  the  great 
victory  at  Blenheim,  13  Aug.  1704,  and  the 
no  less  admirably  managed  return  movement 
of  the  army  with  its  huge  convoys  of  pri- 
soners and  wounded.  During  the  campaign 
he  was  wounded  and  had  his  horse  shot 
under  him  at  the  attack  on  Schellenburg, 
but  was  on  the  field  at  Bltenheim  in  attend- 
ance on  Marlborough.  He  was  promoted 
brigadier-general  on  25  Aug.  1704,  and  his 
name  figures  in  the  distribution-list  of  the 
queen's  bounty  for  Blenheim,  for  the  sums 
of  90£  as  brigadier-general,  601.  as  quarter- 
master-general, and  123/.  as  colonel  of  a 
regiment  of  horse  and  captain  of  a  troop 
therein  (Treasury  Papers,  xciii.  79).  In  the 
following  year  Cadogan's  Horse  won  great 
distinction  at  the  forcing  of  the  enemy's 
lines  between  Helixem  and  N  eerwinden.  Big 
men  mounted  on  big  horses,  they  drove  the 
famous  Bavarian  horse-grenadier  guards  off 
the  field,  capturing  four  of  their  standards 
(CANNON,  Hist.  Rec.  5th  Draff.  Gds.  p.  28). 
Popular  accounts  relate  that  the  charge  was 
led  by  Cadogan  in  person.  After  fulfilling 
special  missions  at  Vienna  and  in  Hanover, 
Cadogan  was  present  at  the  victory  at  Ra- 
millies  on  23  May  1706.  A  plan  of  the 
order  of  battle,  now  in  the  British  Museum 
(Brit.  Mus.  Maps,  -|ff-),  shows  that  he  held 
no  separate  command  on  that  day.  But 
immediately  afterwards  he  was  sent  with  a 
body  of  horse  and  foot  to  occupy  Ghent  and 
to  summon  Antwerp,  services  speedily  ac- 
complished. The  garrison  of  the  latter  city, 
consisting  of  six  French  and  six  Spanish 
regiments,  was  permitted  to  march  out,  and 
the  keys  of  the  city  were  handed  to  Cadogan, 
their  first  surrender  since  they  were  delivered 
up  to  the  Duke  of  Parma,  after  a  twelve- 
month's leaguer,  two  centuries  before.  Cado- 
gan was  promoted  to  major-general  on  1  June 
1706.  The  supply  of  the  army  was  then  in- 
cluded among  the  multifarious  duties  of 
Cadogan's  department,  and  on  16  Aug.  fol- 
lowing, while  making  a  forage  near  Tournay, 
in  the  combined  capacities  of  a  cavalry  com- 
mander and  quartermaster-general,  he  was 
captured  by  the  enemy,  but  released  on 
parole  three  days  later  and  soon  afterwards 
exchanged.  Later  in  the  year  he  was  en- 
gaged in  the  delicate  task  of  quartering  the 
confederate  troops  of  different  nationalities 
for  the  winter  (see  Marlb.  Desp.  iii.  175). 
In  February  1707  he  was  entrusted  on  his 
return  from  London  with  the  task  of  ex- 
plaining to  the  Dutch  deputies  the  English 
view  of  the  next  campaign  (ib.  p.  369). 
Later  in  the  year  he  was  accredited  envoy 


extraordinary  and  minister  plenipotentiary 
to  the  States  of  Holland  in  the  absence  of 
Mr.  Stepney,  whom  he  succeeded  in  the  post, 
retaining  his  military  appointments.  He 
arrived  at  Brussels  in  that  capacity  on  29  Nov. 
1707  (London  Gazette,  No.  4390).  On  11  May 
1705  he  had  been  returned  for  the  borough  of 
New  Woodstock,  Oxfordshire — probably  on 
Marlborough's  nomination — in  the  parliament 
which  (after  the  union  with  Scotland)  was 
proclaimed  on  29  April  1707,  the  first  par- 
liament of  Great  Britain  (see  Lists  of  Mem- 
bers of  Parliament).  He  was  re-chosen  for 
the  same  place  in  four  succeeding  parliaments. 
In  February  1708  Cadogan  was  at  Ostend, 
superintending  the  embarkation  of  ten  regi- 
ments for  home,  in  view  of  the  rumoured 
French  descent  on  Scotland  from  Dunkirk 
(Marlb.  Desp.  iii.  680,  689).  He  commanded 
the  van  of  the  army  in  the  operations  which 
led  up  to  the  great  battle  at  Oudenarde  on 
11  July  1708,  on  which  occasion  he  com- 
menced the  action  by  crossing  the  Scheldt  and 
vigorously  attacking  the  village  of  Hayem, 
which  was  carried  and  four  out  of  seven 
opposing  battalions  made  prisoners.  After- 
wards he  was  employed  in  convoying  sup- 
plies from  Ostend  to  the  army  during  the 
siege  of  Lille.  He  was  promoted  to  lieu- 
tenant-general on  1  Jan.  1709.  Early  in 
that  year  Cadogan  was  sent  by  Marlborough 
to  see  that  the  troops  in  Flanders  were  ready 
for  the  forthcoming  campaign.  In  a  list  of 
general  officers  of  the  confederate  armies, 
forwarded  by  Marlborough  to  the  French 
headquarters  in  July,  Cadogan's  name  ap- 
pears at  the  end  of  the  lieutenant-generals 
of  cavalry  (ib.  iv.  538).  His  services  during 
the  year  included  the  siege  of  Menin,  where 
an  incident  occurred  which  has  been  variously 
told.  The  version  given  by  the  historian  of 
the  Grenadier  guards — who  says  that  it  is 
commemorated  by  a  centrepiece  of  plate  in 
possession  of  the  present  Earl  Cadogan — is 
that  Marlborough,  attended  by  Cadogan  and  a 
numerous  staff,  was  reconnoitring  the  enemy's 
position  at  close  quarters,  and  having  dropped 
his  glove  requested  Cadogan  to  dismount  and 
pick  it  up,  which  was  instantly  done.  Re- 
turned to  camp  and  the  staff  dismissed,  he 
asked  Cadogan  if  he  remembered  the  inci- 
dent, adding  that  he  wished  a  battery  to  be 
erected  on  the  spot,  but  did  not  like  to  speak 
of  it  openly.  Cadogan  replied  that  he  had 
already  given  the  order,  and  on  Marlborough 
expressing  surprise  rejoined  that  he  knew 
his  chief  to  be  too  much  a  gentleman  to 
make  such  a  request  without  good  hidden 
reason  (HAMILTON,  Hist.  Gren.  Gds.  ii.  48). 
Cadogan  was  present  at  the  battle  of  Mal- 
plaquet  on  11  Sept.  1709,  and  was  sent  after 


Cadogan 


184 


Cadogan 


the  battle  to  confer  with  the  French  com- 
manders respecting  provision  for  the  wounded. 
Immediately  afterwards  he  was  detached 
with  a  corps  of  infantry,  two  hundred  guns, 
and  fifty  mortars  to  commence  the  siege  of 
Mons,  where  he  was  dangerously  wounded  in 
the  neck  and  his  aide-de-camp  killed  by  his 
side  while  the  troops  were  breaking  ground. 
The  lieutenancy  of  the  Tower  of  London 
was  conferred  on  him  in  December  of  the 
same  year.  In  January  1710  he  was  present 
at  a  conference  with  the  Dutch  deputies  at 
the  Hague,  after  which  he  was  again  at 
Brussels.  A  volume  of  correspondence  re- 
lating to  affairs  in  1709-10,  chiefly  autograph 
letters  from  Brussels  in  Cadogan's  large, 
plain  hand,  is  among  the  Foreign  Office  Re- 
cords in  the  Public  Record  Office,  London 
(F.  O.  Rec.  Flanders,  Nos.  132-5),  in  one  of 
which  he  expresses  his  intention  of  '  follow- 
ing the  fortunes,  good  or  bad,  of  the  great 
man  to  whom  I  am  under  such  infinite  obli- 
gations ; '  adding,  '  I  would  be  a  monster  if  I 
did  otherwise.'  Marlborough's  influence  was 
at  this  time  fast  declining.  Cadogan  shared 
his  leader's  unpopularity,  and  by  the  end  of  the 
year  was  removed  from  his  diplomatic  post,  to 
Marlborough's  great  displeasure.  Swift,  who 
appears  to  have  known  Cadogan's  family, 
mentions  in  a  '  Letter  to  Stella,'  in  December 
1710,  that  there  was  a  rumour  of  his  being 
dispossessed  of  the  lieutenancy  of  the  Tower 
to  make  way  for  Jack  Hill,  brother  of  the 
queen's  new  favourite,  Mrs.  Masham  (SwiFT, 
Works,  ii.  477).  Cadogan  was  lieutenant  of 
the  Tower  from  December  1709  to  December 
1715  (see  DB  Ros,  Memorials  of  the  Tower 
of  London,  App.)  Returning  to  his  staff 
duties  Cadogan  rendered  important  services 
at  the  siege  of  Douay.  At  the  head  of  some 
squadrons  of  his  cuirassiers — cuirasses,  laid 
aside  at  the  peace  of  Ryswick,  had  by  this 
time  been  resumed  by  Cadogan's  and  other 
regiments  of  horse — he  took  a  prominent 
part  in  manoeuvring  the  enemy  out  of  their 
lines  at  Arlieux,  and  so  preparing  the  way 
for  the  important  siege  of  Bouchain,  the 
details  of  which  were  entrusted  by  Marl- 
borough  to  Cadogan.  The  place  capitulated 
in  September  1711.  Bouchain  was  Marl- 
borough's  last  victory.  When  the  Duke  of 
Ormonde  succeeded  to  the  command  of  the 
army,  Cadogan  found  his  name  omitted  from 
the  list  of  lieutenant-generals  appointed  to 
divisional  commands;  but,  at  his  own  re- 
quest, he  made  the  campaign  of  1712  as 
quartermaster-general.  When  the  troops 
reached  Dunkirk  on  their  homeward  route, 
Cadogan  retired  to  Holland.  Marlborough 
followed  him  into  exile  in  November  1712. 
For  his  share  in  the  reception  accorded  to 


his  old  chief  on  setting  foot  upon  Dutch 
soil  Cadogan  was  called  upon  to  resign  his 
offices  and  employments  under  the  crown. 
He  appears  to  have  sold  the  colonelcy  of  his 
regiment  to  Major-general  Kellum,  a  veteran 
who  had  served  with  the  regiment  since  its 
first  formation  in  1685,  for  the  sum  of  3,000£. 
(CANNON,  Hist.  Rec.  5th  Drag.  Gds.}  As 
the  recognised  medium  of  communication 
between  the  English  whigs  and  the  German 
states  interested  in  the  Hanoverian  succes- 
sion, Cadogan  was  busily  engaged  in  the 
political  intrigues  and  counter-intrigues  at 
home  and  abroad  which  marked  the  next 
two  years. 

Before  the  death  of  Queen  Anne,  on  1  Aug. 
1714,  he  had  returned  to  London.  With 
the  customary  issue  of  commissions  under 
the  new  sign-manual  Cadogan  was  reinstated 
in  his  former  rank  as  lieutenant-general. 
The  commission,  with  the  date  left  blank, 
probably  by  design,  is  still  extant  (Home 
Office,  Mil.  Commissions,  i.)  He  was  ap- 
pointed master  of  the  king's  robes,  lieutenant 
of  the  ordnance,  which  post  he  retained 
until  1718,  and  colonel  of  the  Coldstream 
guards,  the  latter  appointment  bearing  date 
11  Aug.  1714.  He  was  re-chosen  for  the 
fifth  time  for  the  borough  of  Woodstock, 
and  was  accredited  as  envoy  extraordinary 
and  minister  plenipotentiary  to  the  States 
General  of  Holland.  On  15  Nov.  (new  style) 
1715  he  signed  at  tho  Hague  the  (third)  bar- 
rier  treaty  between  England,  Holland,  and 
Germany,  whereby  the  empire  recognised  the 
Hanoverian  succession  to  the  British  crown. 
When  the  exceptionally  severe  winter  of  that 
year  brought  news  of  the  rising  in  the  north 
in  favour  of  the  Pretender,  Cadogan  obtained 
from  the  States  a  contingent  of  6,000  Dutch 
troops,  with  which  he  embarked  and  pushed 
on  to  Scotland,  to  serve  as  second  in  com- 
mand under  the  Duke  of  Argyll,  whose  forces 
had  driven  the  rebels  back,  but  whom  Cado- 
gan found  unwilling  to  act  vigorously.  On 
the  urgent  representations  of  Marlborough 
Argyll  was  recalled,  and  Cadogan  appointed 
to  the  chief  command.  The  vigorous  mea- 
sures which  followed  speedily  ended  the  re- 
bellion, and  early  in  May  1716  Cadogan 
handed  over  the  command  to  Brigadier  Sa- 
bine  and  proceeded  to  London,  where,  on 
29  June,  he  was  invested  with  the  order  of 
the  Thistle  at  a  chapter  held  at  St.  James's 
Palace.  Next  day,  30  June,  he  was  raised  to 
the  peerage  as  Baron  Cadogan  of  Reading. 
The  preamble  of  the  patent,  setting  forth 
Cadogan's  many  services,  is  given  in  Collins's 
'  Peerage '  (2nd  ed.  v.  412).  In  September 
Cadogan  was  appointed  governor  of  the  Isle 
of  Wight.  The  same  year  he  became  high 


Cadogan 


185 


Cadogan 


steward  of  Reading  (CoATES,  Hist,  of  Reading, 
i  App.)  Returning  to  hia  poofe  at  the  Hague, 
•%"he  signed,  on  15  Sept.  (new  style)  1716,  the 
treaty  of  defensive  alliance  between  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Holland.  After  attend- 
ing George  I  on  a  visit  to  Hanover,  the 
diplomatic  duties  at  the  Hague  being  mean- 
while performed  by  Mr.  Leathes,  secretary 
at  Brussels,  Cadogan  came  to  England  with 
the  king,  and  was  sworn  of  the  privy  council 
on  17  March  1717,  and  on  12  July  following 
was  promoted  to  general '  of  all  and  singular 
the  foot  forces  employed  or  to  be  employed 
in  our  service '  (Home  Office,  Mil.  Entry 
Books,  xi.  219).  About  the  same  time  a  vexa- 
tious indictment  was  brought  against  him 
in  the  lower  house,  in  the  shape  of  charges 
of  fraud  and  embezzlement  in  connection 
with  the  transport  of  the  Dutch  troops  to 
the  Thames  and  Humber  during  the  rising 
in  the  north.  These  were  preferred  by  cer- 
tain Jacobite  members,  to  whom  his  success 
in  Scotland  had  made  him  particularly  ob- 
noxious. The  spiteful  attack  was  urged  with 
grotesque  vehemence  by  Shippen,  who  was 
supported  by  Walpole  and  Pulteney,  and 
opposed  by  Stanhope,  Craggs,  Lechmere,  the 
new  attorney-general,  and  others,  and  evi- 
dence in  vindication  of  Cadogan  was  given 
at  the  bar  of  the  house  (see  BOYEK,  Political 
State,  i.  697-794).  But  the  motion  was  only 
lost  by  a  majority  of  ten.  Cadogan  resumed 
his  diplomatic  duties  in  Holland  during  the 
year,  and  on  his  return  home,  8  May  1718, 
was  elevated  to  an  earldom,  with  the  titles 
of  Earl  Cadogan,  Viscount  Caversham,  and 
Baron  Cadogan  of  Oakley,  the  last  title  with 
remainder,  in  default  of  male  issue,  to  his 
brother  Charles  [see  below].  After  this  he 
was  again  engaged  at  Brussels  and  the  Hague 
in  negotiations  with  the  imperialist  minis- 
ters and  the  Dutch  representatives  relative 
to  the  working  of  the  (third)  barrier  treaty. 
Writing  to  Lord  Stair,  under  date  10  March 
1709,  Lord  Stanhope  says :  '  Good  Lord  Cado- 
gan, though  he  has  made  the  utmost  profes- 
sions of  friendship  and  deference  to  other 
people's  measures,  has  certainly  blown  the 
coals ;  he  has  a  notion  of  being  premier  mi- 
nistre,  which  I  believe  you  will  with  me 
think  a  very  Irish  idea '  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
2nd  Rep.  189).  In  February  1720  Cadogan  was 
despatched  to  Vienna,  where,  in  conjunction 
with  the  representatives  of  the  contracting 
powers,  he  arranged  the  terms  of  the  acces- 
sion of  Spain  to  what  was  thenceforward 
known  as  the  quadruple  alliance. 

Upon  the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Marl- 
borough  in  June  1722,  Cadogan  succeeded 
to  the  posts  of  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army  and  master-general  of  the  ordnance. 

'  On  1 7  July  he  received  new 
credentials  and  instructions  as  ambassador, 


He  became  colonel  of  1st  foot  guards  from 
18  June  1722 ;  and  was  appointed  a  com- 
missioner of  Chelsea  Hospital.  His  detractors 
accused  him  of  appearing  at  Marlborough's 
funeral  pageant  indecorously  dressed  and  be- 
traying his  want  of  sympathy  by  his  looks 
and  gestures.  This  was  probably  a  malicious 
invention ;  but  it  gave  the  point  to  some 
savagely  sarcastic  lines  by  Bishop  Atterbury, 
which  are  quoted  by  Horace  Walpole  (Let- 
ters, vii.  230).  Atterbury  having  heard  that 
at  the  time  of  his  committal  to  the  Tower 
Cadogan  had  declared  that  he  ought  to  be 
flung  to  the  lions,  retorted  in  a  letter  to 
Pope  with  the  lines  describing  Cadogan  as 
'  ungrateful  to  th'  ungrateful  man  he  grew 
by,  A  big,  bad,  bold,  blustering,  bloody,  blun- 
dering booby.'  The  year  that  witnessed  the 
death  of  Marlborough  saw  likewise  a  revival 
of  the  Jacobite  plots,  including  schemes  for 
tampering  with  the  Tower  garrison  and  seiz- 
ing on  the  Tower  and  Bank.  Apprised  of 
these  projects,  the  government  prevailed  on 
the  king  to  postpone  an  intended  visit  to 
Hanover,  and  to  retire  to  Kensington  Palace, 
an  encampment  of  the  whole  of  the  guards 
being  formed  for  his  protection  close  by,  in 
Hyde  Park,  under  the  personal  command  of 
Cadogan.  In  November  1722  the  camp  was 
broken  up.  When  the  king  embarked  for 
Hanover,  Cadogan  was  appointed  one  of 
the  lords  justices.  The  military  records  of 
his  rule  as  commander-in-chief  and  master- 
general  of  the  ordnance  present  little  of  inte- 
rest. The  chief  event  of  his  remaining  years 
was  his  litigation  with  the  widowed  Duchess 
of  Marlborough  respecting  a  sum  of  50,000/., 
which  the  duke  at  the  time  of  his  exile  had 
entrusted  to  him  to  place  in  the  Dutch  funds. 
Cadogan,  with  the  best  intentions,  had  in- 
vested the  money  in  Austrian  securities,  which 
at  the  time  appeared  more  advantageous. 
These,  however,  had  greatly  depreciated,  and 
the  duchess,  whose  letters  betray  a  querulous 
feeling  towards  Cadogan,  having  insisted  on 
reimbursement,  Cadogan,  who  had  not  ap- 
plied the  money  to  the  specific  purpose  for 
which  it  was  entrusted  to  him,  was  obliged 
to  make  good  the  deficiency  at  heavy  loss. 

In  his  early  days  at  the  Hague,  Cadogan 
married  Margaretta,  daughter  of  William 
Munter,  counsellor  of  the  court  of  Holland, 
and  niece  of  Adam  Tripp  of  Amsterdam, 
by  whom  he  had  two  daughters,  the  Lady 
Sarah,  afterwards  married  to  the  second 
duke  of  Richmond,  and  the  Lady  Margaretta, 
who  married  Count  Bentinck,  second  son  of 
William,  earl  of  Portland.  The  countess 
long  survived  her  husband,  and  died  at  the 
Hague  in  October  1749,  aged  75. 

Cadogan  died  at  his  house  at  Kensington 


Cadogan 


186 


Cadogan 


Gravel  Pits,  then  a  rural  village,  on  Sunday, 
17  July  1726.  In  accordance  with  a  wish 
expressed  in  his  will  he  was  buried  privately 
at  night  in  Henry  VII's  Chapel  in  West- 
minster Abbey,  on  the  Thursday  following 
his  decease.  A  notice  of  his  death  appears 
in  '  Lettres  Historiques '  for  September  1726 
(Hague),  and  some  memoranda  relating  to 
his  Dutch  estates  are  among  the  Portland 
papers  in  the  British  Museum  (Egerton  MS. 
1708,  f.  43). 

Personally  Cadogan  was  a  big,  burly  Irish- 
man. A  portrait,  painted  by  Laguerre,  re- 
presenting him  in  a  light-coloured  wig  and 
a  suit  of  silver  armour  worn  over  his  scarlet 
uniform,  is  in  the  National  Portrait  Gallery. 
Horatio,  lord  Walpole,  who  was  associated 
with  him  in  some  of  his  diplomatic  missions 
at  the  Hague,  describes  him  as  rash  and 
impetuous  as  a  diplomatist,  lavish  of  pro- 
mises when  a  present  difficulty  was  to  be 
removed,  and  prone  to  think  that  pen  and 
sword  were  to  be  wielded  with  equal  fierce- 
ness. He  also  says  that  Cadogan  needlessly 
irritated  the  Dutch  republic  by  his  zeal  in 
promoting  the  election  of  the  Prince  of 
Orange  to  the  Stadtholdership  of  Groningen, 
and  affronted  the  citizens  of  Antwerp  by 
threatening  in  convivial  moments  to  make 
them  follow  their  neighbours'  example  (CoxE, 
Life  of  Lord  Walpole,  pp.  9-10).  Upon  oc- 
casions he  seems  to  have  displayed  much 
magnificence.  The  papers  of  the  period 
speak  of  the  splendour  of  some  of  his  enter- 
tainments when  ambassador  in  Holland,  and 
a  news-letter  of  1724  mentions  his  appear- 
ance at  the  drawing-room  on  the  prince's 
birthday  '  very  rich  in  jewels.'  As  a  soldier 
Cadogan  must  be  ranked  among  the  ablest 
staff  officers  the  British  army  has  produced. 
The  confidence  reposed  in  his  judgment  by 
Marlborough  and  the  high  opinions  expressed 
of  him  by  Prince  Eugene  and  other  foreign 
officers  of  note  bespeak  his  high  capacity ; 
he  brought  energy  and  skill  to  bear  upon  the 
details  of  his  great  leader's  plans,  and  showed 
eminent  administrative  ability  in  performing 
the  multifarious  duties  of  a  quartermaster- 
general. 

General  CHARLES  CADOGAN,  who  succeeded 
his  brother  as  Baron  Cadogan  of  Oakley, 
entered  the  army  in  1706,  in  the  Coldstream 
guards.  He  served  in  some  of  Marlborough's 
later  campaigns  and  in  Scotland  in  1715. 
He  sat  in  several  parliaments  for  Reading, 
and  afterwards  for  Newport,  Isle  of  Wight. 
He  purchased  the  colonelcy  of  the  4th '  king's 
own'  foot  in  1719,  and  in  1734  became 
colonel  of  the  6th  Inniskilling  dragoons. 
He  married  a  daughter  of  Sir  Hans  Sloane, 
with  which  alliance  commenced  the  connec- 


tion of  the  Cadogan  family  with  the  borough 
of  Chelsea.  At  his  death,  which  occurred 
at  his  residence  in  Bruton  Street,  on  24  Sept. 
1776,  at  the  age  of  85  (see  FOSTER,  Peerage), 
Charles,  lord  Cadogan,  was  a  general,  colonel 
of  the  2nd  troop  of  horse  guards,  governor  of 
Gravesend  and  Tilbury  Fort,  a  F.R.S.,  and  a 
trustee  of  the  British  Museum.  His  only 
son,  Charles  Sloane,  was  created  Viscount 
Chelsea  and  Earl  Cadogan  27  Dec.  1800. 

[EarlCadogan's  name  has  not  been  found  in  the 
early  volumes  of  Irish  Military  Entry  Books  in 
the  Dublin  Eecord  Office,  odd  volumes  of  which 
go  back  to  1697.  His  later  commissions  and 
appointments,  subsequent  to  1715,  appear  in  the 
Home  Office  Military  Entry  Books  and  the 
Treasury  and  Ordnance  Warrant  Books,  under 
date,  in  Public  Record  Office,  London.  Notices 
of  his  services  occur  incidentally  in  Lediard's 
Life  of  Marlborough ;  in  Coxe's  Life  of  Marl- 
borough,  the  preface  to  which  indicates  various 
sources  of  information ;  in  the  Marlborough 
Despatches,  edited  by  Sir  George  Murray;  in 
the  London  Gazettes  of  the  period ;  in  Lettres 
Historiques,  published  at  the  Hague,  of  which 
there  is  a  complete  series  in  the  British  Museum  ; 
in  the  published  records  of  various  regiments  of 
cavalry  and  infantry  which  served  in  Marl- 
borough's  campaigns  and  can  be  traced  through 
the  Army  List ;  in  Correspondence  of  Sarah, 
Duchess  of  Marlborough,  1834 ;  and  in  Lord  Ma- 
hon's  History  of  England,  vol.  i.,  where  is  a  very 
impartial  account  of  the  campaign  in  Scotland  in 
1715.  The  statements  in  the  Stuart  and  Hanover 
papers,  in  Original  Papers,  by  Macpherson,  must 
be  received  with  much  reservation.  Clode's  ob- 
servations on  the  military  expenditure  of  the 
period,  in  Military  Forces  of  the  Crown,  i. 
118-24,  deserve  attention,  and  many  of  the  mili- 
tary entries  in  the  printed  Calendars  of  Treasury 
Papers  for  the  period  indirectly  illustrate  the 
impecunious  condition  of  the  service  at  home 
at  the  time.  The  British  Museum  Cat.  Printed 
Books,  which  has  over  120  entries  under  the 
name  of  the  first  Duke  of  Marlborough,  has  but 
one  under  that  of  the  first  Earl  Cadogan — a 
printed  copy  of  a  diplomatic  note  respecting  a 
British  vessel  pillaged  by  the  Dutch  at  Cura90a 
in  1715.  Among  the  biographical  notices  of 
Cadogan  which  have  appeared,  mention  may  be 
made  of  those  in  Collins's  Peerage,  2nd  ed.,  v. 
450,  &c. ;  Grainger's  Biog.  Hist.  vol.  iii. ;  Timbs's 
Georgian  Era,  vol.  ii. ;  General  Sir  Frederick 
Hamilton's  Origin  and  Hist.  1st  or  Grenadier 
Gds.  vol.  ii. ;  Cannon's  Hist.  Eec.  5th  Drag.  Gds. 
A  memoir  which  appeared  in  Colburn's  United 
Service  Mag.  January- April  1872,  headed  'Marl- 
borough's  Lieutenants,'  is  chiefly  noticeable  for 
its  numberless  errors  and  misstatements.  Ma- 
nuscript information  is  more  abundant.  Among 
the  materials  in  the  Public  Records  are :  Fo- 
reign Office  Records— Flanders,  Nos.  1 32-5,  cor- 
respondence from  Brussels  in  1709-10  ;  ditto, 
Flanders,  No.  146,  similar  correspondence  in 


Cadogan 


187 


Cad  roe 


1714-15 ;  ditto,  Holland,  Nos.  368,  372,  375,379, 
381-2,  386-8,  391-4,  400-1 ;  correspondence  of 
various  dates  relating  to  Cadogan's  services  in 
Holland  ;  ditto,  Germany,  Nos.  214-15,  216,  the 
first  two  containing  Cadogan's  correspondence 
during  his  embassy  at  Vienna  with  M.  St.  Saporta, 
secretary  of  the  Venetian  Republic.  Home  Office 
Papers,  besides  the  information  in  the  Military 
Entry  Books,  contain  in  the  Warrant  and 
Letter  Books  sundry  entries  relative  to  Cado- 
gan's diplomatic  services.  In  British  Museum 
manuscripts  may  be  noted :  Add.  MSS.  21494, 
ff.  64,  68,  72,  letters  dated  1703  ;  22196,  a  large 
volume  of  correspondence,  chiefly  diplomatic,  be- 
tween Cadogan  and  Lord  Raby,  British  repre- 
sentative at  Berlin,  covering  the  period  1703-10, 
where  in  one  letter  Raby  incidentally  recalls 
early  days  in  Dublin,  '  when  you  was  really  a 
poet,'  and  in  another  bespeaks  Cadogan's  inter- 
cession for  a  prisoner  at  Spandau,  an  artillery 
officer  known  to  them  both  at  the  siege  of  King- 
sale  ;  28329,  correspondence  with  Lady  Seaforth 
during  the  Scottish  campaign  in  1715  (see  also 
Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  viii.  445) ;  20319, 
f.  39,  letter  on  embassy  to  the  Hague  in  1718  ; 
28155,  f.  299,  letter  to  Admiral  Sir  John  Norris 
in  1719;  29315,  f.  35,  letter  to  the  Duke  of 
Grafton  in  1721.  Also  Add.  Ch.  16154,  patent 
of  barony  of  Oakley,  and  6300,  appointment  as 
plenipotentiary  at  Vienna.  Cadogan's  corre- 
spondence and  other  papers  preserved  in  private 
manuscript  collections  will  be  found  indexed  in 
Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  Reps.,  vol.  ii.,  under  '  Cado- 
gan,' vol.  iii,  under  '  Cadogan '  with  various  pre- 
fixes, and  under  '  the  Hague,'  in  vols.  vi.  and  vii. 
under  '  Cadogan,'  in  vol.  viii.,  where  the  Marl- 
borough  MSS.,  containing  a  mass  of  unpublished 
material,  are  reported  upon,  although  Cadogan's 
name  figures  once  only  in  the  index,  and  in  vol. 
ix.;  correspondence  and  news-letters  under  heading 
'  Cadogan.']  H.  M.  C. 

CADOGAN,  WILLIAM  (1711-1797), 
physician,  was  born  in  London  in  1711  and 
graduated  B.A.  at  Oriel  College,  Oxford,  in 
1731.  He  then  studied  at  Leyden,  where  he 
took  the  degree  of  M.D.  in  1737,  and  was  soon 
after  appointed  a  physician  to  the  army.  He 
began  private  practice  in  Bristol,  and  while 
resident  there  was  elected  in  1752  F.R.S.,  but 
a  little  later  settled  in  London,  was  made 
physician  to  the  Foundling  Hospital  in  1754, 
and  soon  attained  success.  He  took  the  de- 
grees of  M.A.,  M.B.,  and  M.D.  at  Oxford 
June  1755,  became  a  fellow  of  the  College  of 
Physicians  in  1758,  was  four  times  a  censor, 
and  twice  delivered  the  Harveian  oration. 
He  lived  in  George  Street,  Hanover  Square, 
died  there  26  Feb.  1797,  and  was  buried  at 
Fulham,  where  he  had  a  villa.  Cadogan's 
works  are  his  graduation  thesis,  'De  nutri- 
tione,  incremento,  et  decremento  corporis,' 
Leyden,  1737 ;  his  two  Harveian  orations, 
1764  and  1792 ;  '  An  Essay  on  the  Nursing 


and  Management  of  Children,'  London,  1750; 
and  '  A  Dissertation  on  the  Gout  and  on  all 
Chronic  Diseases,'  London,  1771.  His  thesis 
is  a  statement  of  the  current  physiological 
opinions,  and  contains  no  original  observation, 
and  his  Harveian  orations  are  mere  rhetori- 
cal exercises.  His  book  on  nursing  is  his  best 
work,  and  went  through  nine  editions  in 
twenty  years.  He  thinks  children  have,  in 
general,  too  many  clothes  and  too  much  food. 
Looser  clothing  and  a  simpler  diet  are  re- 
commended, with  sensible  directions  on  the 
management  of  children.  Cadogan's  book 
on  the  gout  was  widely  read,  and  was  at- 
tacked by  several  of  his  medical  contempo- 
raries, among  others  by  Sir  William  Browne 
[q.  v.]  It  reached  a  tenth  edition  within  two 
years,  but  is  not  a  work  of  any  depth.  Gout 
is,  in  his  opinion,  not  hereditary,  and,  in  com- 
mon with  most  chronic  diseases,  arises  from 
indolence,  intemperance,  and  vexation.  The 
writer  assumes  a  tone  of  superiority  towards 
his  contemporaries,  which  was  probably  en- 
gendered by  his  pecuniary  success,  but  is  not 
justified  by  the  knowledge  displayed  in  the 
book.  His  treatment  of  gout  is  sound  as  far 
as  it  goes,  for  he  advises  spare  diet  and  as 
much  exercise  as  possible.  Dr.  Cadogan's 
portrait,  by  R.  E.  Pine,  is  at  the  College  of 
Physicians. 

[Munk's  Coll.  of  Phys.  1878,  ii.  222  ;  Cado- 
gan's Works ;  Nichols's  Anecd.  iii.  329 ;  Gent. 
Mag.  1797,  p.  352.]  N.  M. 

CADROE,  SAINT  (d.  976?),  abbot  of 
Wassor  and  St.  Felix,  near  Metz,  was  born 
in  Scotland  about  the  beginning  of  the  tenth 
century ;  and  the  history  of  his  life  has  pre- 
served almost  the  only  materials  we  have  for 
reconstructing  the  Scotch  social  life  of  this 
period.  According  to  his  contemporary  bio- 
grapher both  his  parents  were  of  royal,  or  at 
least  noble,  descent.  His  father,  Fochertach 
or  Faiteach,  had  married  a  widow,  Bania 
by  name,  and  being  without  children,  the 
aged  couple  set  out  for  Hi  (lona),  to  obtain 
the  intercession  of  St.  Columba  by  prayers 
at  the  saint's  tomb  (the  manuscript  reads 
Columbanus  by  a  natural  mistake  for  Co- 
lumba). Their  petition  was  granted,  and 
in  due  time  a  son  was  born,  to  whom  his 
parents  gave  the  name  of  Kaddroe,  in  token 
that  he  was  to  be  '  bellator  in  castris  domini 
invictus.'  Immediately  on  the  child's  birth 
we  are  told  that, '  in  accordance  with  the  cus- 
tom of  the  country,  a  crowd  of  noble  people 
of  either  sex  and  of  every  age  came  forward 
eager  to  undertake  the  boy's  education.'  In 
obedience  to  a  second  vision  Cadroe  was 
handed  over  to  the  care  of  a  matron,  who 
brought  him  up  at  her  own  home  till  he  was 


Cadroe 


188 


Cadroe 


weaned,  and  perhaps  later,  when  Fochertach, 
recognising  his  son's  promise,  began  to  train 
him  up  for  a  secular  career.  From  this  pur- 
pose, however,  the  father  was  dissuaded  by 
the  prayers  of  Beanus,  the  child's  cousin  ('  pa- 
truelis  ),  who  demanded  that  the  boy  should 
be  instructed  in  letters,  and  who,  finding  the 
parents  unwilling  to  lose  the  child  of  their  old 
age,  renewed  his  petition  with  success  on  the 
birth  of  the  future  saint's  brother,  Matta- 
danus.  Accordingly,  Cadroe  was  led  by  his 
weeping  mother  to  St.  Columba's  tomb,  and 
there  formally  handed  over  to  his  uncle's  care 
(for  St.  Columba's  tomb  see  SKENE,  ii.  326,  &c., 
who  identifies  Beanus  with  St.  Bean,  patron 
of  the  church  of  Kirkell,  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Earn).  In  his  new  home  Cadroe  appears 
to  have  studied  the  scriptures  chiefly,  but 
there  are  not  wanting  tokens  that,  as  he  grew 
older,  the  bent  of  his  mind  was  rather  to  the 
active  than  the  contemplative  life  (  Vit.  Cad. 
c.  i.  8, 9).  A  sudden  change  seems,  however, 
to  have  come  upon  him  while  yet  a  youth, 
and  his  ardour  for  knowledge  grew  so  keen 
that  his  uncle  despatched  him  to  prosecute 
his  secular  studies  at  Armagh,  which  at  this 
time  (888-927)  was  governed  by  Maelbrigda, 
who  was  also  abbot  of  lona  {Ann.  Ult.  927). 
Here  Cadroe  studied  poetry,  oratory,  and 
philosophy,  without  neglecting  the  exacter 
sciences  of  number,  measure,  weight,  motion 
(?  tactu  =  tractu),  hearing,  and  astronomy. 

Having  thus  made  himself  master  of  all  the 
Irish  learning,  Cadroe  returned  to  Scotland, 
and  seems  to  have  spent  the  next  few  years 
in  imparting  the  knowledge  he  had  acquired 
abroad  to  his  countrymen ;  '  for  the  Scots, 
though  they  have  thousands  of  teachers,  have 
not  many  fathers.'  '  From  the  time  of  Cad- 
roe's  return,'  continues  his  biographer, '  none 
of  the  wise  men  [had]  crossed  the  sea ;  but 
they  still  dwelt  in  Ireland '  (  Vit.  Cad.  c.  xii.) 
This  obscure,  and  doubtless  corrupt,  passage 
Dr.  Skene  connects  with  the  first  establish- 
ment of  the  Culdees  in  Scotland  (cf.  Chr. 
Scot,  sub  an.  921).  It  perhaps  marks  the 
gradual  severance  of  the  two  great  Celtic 
churches  of  the  West  (SKENE,  ii.  325).  The 
effect  produced  by  the  labours  of  Cadroe  is 
clearly  shown  by  the  grief  of  all  ages  and  all 
classes  of  men  when  he  announced  his  inten- 
tion of  leaving  Scotland  in  obedience  to  a 
heavenly  vision.  A  curious  penance  (Vit. 
Cad.  c.  xv.)  performed  in  a  wintry  stream 
(?  the  Earn)  strengthened  his  resolution,  and 
he  started  on  his  journey  disregarding  all  the 
efforts  of  King  Constantine  to  retain  him. 
Entering  the  church  of  St.  Bridget  he  bade 
farewell  to  the  assembled  people,  and  then 
once  more  set  out  on  his  way  under  the  king's 
guidance,  with  gifts  of  gold,  vestments,  and 


steeds.  The  scene  of  this  incident  seems  to 
have  been  Abernethy,  and  the  king  must  be 
Constantine,  the  son  of  ^Edb,  who  reigned 
from  c.  900  to  c.  943  A.D.  From  Abernethy 
he  passed  on  to  his  kinsman  Dovenald  or 
Donald, '  rex  Cumbrorum.'  This  must  be  that 
Donald,  king  of  Strathclyde,  and  brother  to 
Constantine,  who  is  called '  rex  Britannorum ' 
in  the  '  Pictish  Chronicle '  {Chr.  of  Picts  and 
Scots,  pp.  xli,  xlvi,  and  9).  Donald  conducted 
Cadroe  to  Leeds  (Loidam  civitatem),  whence 
the  saint  proceeded  to  King  Eric,  his  kinsman 
by  marriage,  at  York.  This  sovereign  can  only 
have  been  Eric,  son  of  Harald  Harfaegr,  whom 
^Sthelstan  had  appointed  king  of  Northumber- 
land c.  938  A.D.  (LAING,  i.  315,  &c.)  Thence 
Cadroe  passed  on  to  Lugdina  (London),  a 
city  which  he  is  credited  with  having  saved 
from  destruction  by  fire,  and  so  on  to  visit 
King  '  Egmund '  at  Winchester  (Edmund, 
940-6).  With  this  king  he  had  several 
conversations,  after  which  he  was  conducted 
to  the  port  '  qui  dicitur  hymen '  or  '  limen ' 
(?  Limne,  the  Roman  Portus  Lemanis ;  see 
HASTED,  Kent,  iii.  435)  by  the  archbishop 
Ottho  (Odo,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  942- 
959).  After  dismissing  his  nephew  and 
others  of  his  companions  Cadroe  landed  at 
Boulogne,  whence  he  journeyed  to  Peronne 
to  pray  at  St.  Fursey's  shrine.  Here  his  fame 
reached  the  ears  of  Count  Eilbert  and  his 
wife  Hersindis,  who,  learning  that  the  thir- 
teen strangers  desired  a  spot  on  which  they 
could  devote  themselves  to  agriculture  and 
prayer,  offered  them  a  clearing  in  the  '  Sylva 
Theorascensis,'  where  a  church  seems  to  have 
been  already  dedicated  to  St.  Michael.  Once 
settled  here  the  brethren  elected  Cadroe  to  be 
their  head,  an  office  however  which  he  refused 
in  favour  of  Macallanus.  A  desire  soon  seized 
upon  the  little  community  of  bringing  itself 
into  closer  conformity  with  the  monastic  in- 
stitutions of  the  continent ;  and  accordingly 
Macallanus  went  to  be  instructed  by  Abbot 
Agenoald  at  Gorzia  (ob.  c.  968),  and  Cadroe  to 
Erchembald  at  Fleury  (abbot  942-51).  Here 
Cadroe  became  a  monk  on  the  day  of  St. 
Paul's  conversion  (25  Jan.)  Meanwhile  his 
patrons  had  been  building  a  second  monastery 
at  Walcidorus  (Wassor  on  the  Meuse,  near 
Dinant),  and  now  sent  for  the  two  wanderers 
to  return  home ;  whereupon  Maccalanus  find- 
ing himself  unable  to  conduct  both  establish- 
ments, Cadroe  was  persuaded  by  royal  com- 
pulsion to  undertake  the  charge  of  Wassor. 
In  946  A.D.  Otto  I  confirmed  the  new  foun- 
dation as  a  '  monasterium  peregrinorum '  to 
be  ruled  by  one  of  the  '  Scotch '  strangers 
so  long  as  a  single  member  of  the  original 
community  should  survive  (20  Sept.  see 
Diploma  ap.  A.  Mirseus,  278-9).  Somewhat 


Cadroe 


189 


Cadroe 


later  than  this,  but,  according  to  Ste.  Marthe 
(xiii.  846,  866),  before  948,  Adalbero,  bishop 
of  Metz,  induced  Cadroe  to  accept  the  ruined 
abbey  of  St.  Clement  or  St.  Felix,  near  Metz, 
which  its  new  abbot  restored  and  repeopled 
from  Wassor  (cf.,  however,  MABILLON,  Ann. 
iii.  500).  The  latter  abbey  Cadroe  seems 
henceforward  to  have  ruled  by  the  aid  of  a 
prior,  paying  it  visits  from  time  to  time.  In 
948  Cadroe  is  said  to  have  been  made  abbot  of 
St.  Symphorian  at  Metz  (SiE.  MARTHE,  xiii. 
846).  Among  the  list  of  Cadroe's  friends 
we  find  many  of  the  most  distinguished  men 
of  the  age,  e.g.  Adalbero  and  his  brother  Fre- 
deric, duke  of  Lorraine  from  959  (FRODOARD 
and  SIGEBERT,  ap.  PERTZ,  ii.  402,  404,  viii. 
511) ;  John,  abbot  of  Gorzia  (whose  lifeCadroe 
had  saved  from  the  effects  of  undue  absti- 
nence), Otto's  ambassador  to  the  Saracens  at 
Cordova ;  Theodoric,  cousin  to  Otto  I  and 
bishop  of  Metz  (964-84),  who  'venerated 
Cadroe  as  a  father,  knowing  him  to  have  the 
spirit  of  counsel ; '  Agenoald,  the  famous 
abbot  of  Gorzia  (ob.  c.  968) ;  Anstey,  abbot 
of  St.  Arnulf,  at  Ghent  (946-60)  ;  and  Hel- 
vidis,  abbess  of  St.  Peter's,  near  Metz,  'whose 
like,'  to  use  Cadroe's  own  phrase,  'he  had 
never  found  among  the  persons  of  her  sex.' 

Shortly  before  Cadroe's  death  Adelheid, 
the  widow  of  Otto  I,  reached  Neheristein  on 
her  way  to  Italy,  and  sent  to  Metz  to  invite 
Cadroe  to  visit  her.  This  request  the  saint, 
who  already  felt  that  death  was  at  hand, 
reluctantly  obeyed,  and  stayed  with  the  ex- 
empress  for  some  six  days.  As  he  was  re- 
turning a  fever  seized  him,  and  he  died  before 
he  could  reach  his  home  at  Metz,  where  he 
was  buried  in  his  own  church  of  St.  Felix. 
At  this  time,  as  his  contemporary  biogra- 
pher tells  us,  he  had  already  overpassed  the 
seventieth  year  of  his  age,  and  the  thirtieth 
of  his  pilgrimage.  Ste.  Marthe  (xiii.  866) 
says  more  precisely  that  he  died  in  978, 
after  a  rule  of  thirty-two  years,  at  the  age 
of  seventy-eight  or  seventy-nine,  but  without 
giving  any  authority  for  his  statement.  The 
'  Wassor  Chronicle,'  a  compilation  of  the 
twelfth  or  thirteenth  century,  makes  him  die 
in  the  year  998  (ap.  D'ACHERY,  Spicileffium, 
vii.  543-4).  A  careful  comparison  of  all  the 
data  at  our  disposal  will  make  it  very  evi- 
dent that  940-2  were  the  years  of  his  pil- 
grimage from  Abernethy  to  Winchester.  We 
know  that  Cadroe  started  in  the  reign  of  Con- 
stantine,  i.e.  probably  before  943  A.D.  (SKESTE, 
i.  360)  ;  while  the  mention  of  Donald,  king 
of  Cumberland,  helps  to  fix  his  visit  in  this 
country  before  945  A.D.  (A.-S.  (7.)  Again, 
Eric  Bloody  Axe  seems  to  have  been  settled 
in  Yorkshire  somewhere  between  the  years 
937  and  941  (LAING,  i.  315,  &c.  ;  Roe. 


WEND.  i.  396  ;  A.-S.  C.  sub  941) ;  for  Eric's 
second  reign  in  Northumberland  was  not  till 
some  years  later  (SIMEON  OF  DURHAM,  sub 
949).  Again,  on  reaching  Winchester,  Eg- 
mund  (Edmund,  from  October  940-6)  was 
reigning,  while  Otto  (Odo)  was  already  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  to  which  office  he  was 
appointed  942 A.D.  (STTJBBS,  Register}.  Hence 
it  is  evident  that  Cadroe  can  hardly  have 
reached  Peronne  much  before  943  A.D.  This 
date  will  allow  three  years  for  his  stay  at  St. 
Michael's  and  Fleury  previous  to  his  appoint- 
ment to  Wassor  in  946.  Reckoning  thirty 
years  from  this  we  arrive  at  the  year  976, 
which  may  be  considered  as  the  approximate 
date  of  his  death.  At  all  events  it  is  certain 
from  contemporary  authority  that  he  stood 
by  the  deathbed  of  John,  abbot  of  Gorzia,  who 
died  973  A.D.  (' Vita  Johannis,'  ap.  MABILLON, 
A.  SS.  B.  vii.  365,  366,  379,  Ann.  Bened.  iii. 
621).  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  evident  that 
he  did  not  survive  Theodoric  of  Metz,  who 
died  983  or  984  A.D.  (SIGEBERT,  ap.  PERTZ, 
iv.  482).  These  considerations  at  once  dis- 
pose of  the  Bollandist  theory  which  would 
identify  Adelheid's  visit  to  Italy,  alluded  to 
above,  with  a  journey  mentioned  byDithmar, 
and  by  him  assigned  to  the  year  988  (DiTH- 
MAR,  ap.  PERTZ,  iii.  767,  where,  however,  we 
read  984,  and  not  988  A.D.) 

[The  chief  authority  for  the  life  of  Cadroe  is 
a  biography  drawn  up  by  a  certain  Eeimann  or 
Ousmann,  who,  in  the  preface,  claims  to  have  been 
one  of  the  saint's  disciples  and  friends.  Other 
phrases  in  the  body  of  the  work  indicate  that  th& 
writer  was  dealing  with  almost  contemporary 
events  (cf.  cc.  29  and  34).  This  life  was  under- 
taken at  the  request  of  a  certain  Immo,  in  whom 
we  may  perhaps  recognise  Immo,  abbot  of  Wassor 
from  c.  982,  or  Immo,  abbot  of  Gorzia,  c.  984.  It 
was  first  printed  by  Colgan  in  his  Acta  Sancto- 
rum Hibernise  (pp.  494-507),  with  copious  notes, 
whose  utility  however  is  vitiated  by  the  assump- 
tion that  Cadroe  was  an  Irishman.  The  Bollan- 
dist editors  issued  it,  with  certain  omissions,  in 
the  Acta  Sanctorum  of  6  March  (pp.  974-81), 
from  which  work  Mabillon  transcribed  it  for 
Acta  SS.  Benedict,  vii.  487-501.  See  also  Ste. 
Marthe's  Gallia  Christiana,  vols.  iii.  vii.  and  xiii. ; 
Mabillon's  Annales  Ordinis  Benedictini,  vol.  iii.; 
D'Achery's  Spicilegium,  vii.  (1666)  513-83,  con- 
tains the  Chronicon  Valciodorense ;  Diplomata 
Belgica,  by  Albert  Le  Mire  (Miraeus),  1627;  No- 
titia  Ecclesiarum  Belgii  (Le  Mire),  ed.  1630, 
pp.  99, 119  ;  Skene's  Chronicles  of  the  Picts  and 
Scots ;  and  Celtic  Scotland,  vol.  ii. ;  Forbes's 
Kalendars  of  Scottish  Saints,  293-4  ;  Lanigan's 
Ecclesiastical  History  of  Ireland,  iii.  396-402. 
The  continental  chroniclers  are  quoted  from 
Pertz's  Scriptores  Berum  Germanicarum ;  Si- 
meon of  Durham  from  Twysden's  Decem  Scrip- 
tores  ;  Eoger  of  Wendover  has  been  edited  by 
Coxe  for  the  English  Historical  Society.  Much 


Cadvan 


190 


Cadwaladr 


information  as  to  the  exact  date  of  Cadroe's 
pilgrimage  may  be  obtained  by  reference  to 
Robertson's  Hist,  of  Scotland,  i.  66,  &c. ;  Calmet's 
Histoire  de  Lorraine,  vol.  i. ;  Laing's  Chronicles 
of  the  Kings  of  Norway,  vol.  i.]  T.  A.  A. 

CADVAN  (6th  cent.),  Welsh  saint,  was 
born  in  Brittany  ;  his  father's  name  is  given 
as  Eneas  Lydewig.  Cadvan  arrived  in  Wales 
early  in  the  sixth  century,  having  fled  before 
the  Frankish  invasion  of  Gaul.  He  was  ac- 
companied by  a  large  number  of  persons, 
like  himself  of  good  birth,  who  proposed  to 
devote  themselves  to  a  religious  life  on  the 
loss  of  their  possessions.  Cadvan  founded 
the  churches  of  Llangadvan  in  Montgomery- 
shire and  Towyn  in  Merionethshire,  where 
there  exists  a  rude  pillar  called  St.  Cadvan's 
stone  to  this  day.  The  pillar  bears  an  an- 
cient Welsh  inscription,  almost  the  only  one 
of  the  kind  remaining,  which  is  given  in 
Haddan  and  Stubbs's  '  Early  Ecclesiastical 
Documents,'  i.  165.  In  conjunction  with 
Einion  Vrenin,  Cadvan  founded  a  monastery 
on  Bardsey  Isle,  off  the  promontory  of  Car- 
narvonshire, of  which  he  was  the  first  abbot. 
He  is  called  the  tutelary  saint  of  warriors, 
and  is  commemorated  on  1  Nov. 

[Rees's  Essay  on  Welsh  Saints,  213-14;  lolo 
MSS. ;  article  by  Rev.  Charles  Hole  in  Dictionary 
of  Christian  Biography,  i.  364;  Archaeologia 
Cambrensis,  new  ser.  i.  90,  205,  ii.  58 ;  Hiibner's 
Inscriptions  Britanniae  Christianas,  p.  44.] 

A.  M. 

CADVAN  (d.  617?  or  634?),  was  king  of 
Gwynedd  or  North  Wales.  His  existence  may 
be  regarded  as  satisfactorily  established,  but 
his  exploits  belong  rather  to  legend  or  con- 
j  ecture  than  history.  The  tenth-century  pedi- 
gree of  Owain,  son  of  Howel  Dha,  makes  him 
the  son  of  lago,  a  descendant  of  Cunedda,  and 
the  father  of  the  famous  Csedwalla  (d.  634) 
[q.  v.],  the  ally  of  Penda,  and  the  foe  of  the 
Northumbrian  Bretwaldas  (An.  Cambria, 
Rolls  Ser.,  p.  x ;  cf.  Brut  y  Tywys.  Rolls  Ser., 
p.  2 ;  and  Cyvoessi  Myrddin  in  Skene's  Ancient 
Books  of  Wales,  i.  464,  ii.  221).  Bseda  gives 
us  clear  accounts  of  the  warfare  which  went 
on  between  ^Ethelfrith  of  Northumbria  and 
the  North  Welsh,  culminating  in  the  battle  of 
Chester  in  613  (B^DA,  Hist.  Eccl.  bk.  ii.  ch.  ii.) 
With  these  wars  Welsh  tradition  connects 
the  name  of  Cadvan,  and  the  probability  of 
the  fact  may  excuse  the  weakness  of  the  evi- 
dence. It  is  impossible,  however,  to  accept 
the  fabulous  stories  in  Geoffry  of  Monmouth 
(Hist.  Brit.  bk.  xii.  ch.  i. ;  cf.  Myvyrian 
Archaiology  (1801),  ii.  17,  triad  81)  of  Cad- 
van's  election  as  overlord  by  the  princes  of  the 
Britons,  his  agreement  to  divide  Britain  with 
^Ethelfrith,  and  his  acting  as  foster  father  to 


the  fugitive  Eadwine.  In  616  the  death  of 
Ceredig  {An.  Cambr.  MS.  A.  s.  a.)  may  have 
given  Cadvan  a  more  commanding  position. 
The  legend  that  his  son  Cadwallawn  began  to 
reign  in  617,  the  same  year  as  Eadwine  became 
king,  has  suggested  that  Cadvan  himself  died 
in  that  year,  but  Mr.  Skene  has  conjectured 
with  much  ingenuity  that  Cadvan  continued 
to  reign  in  Gwynedd  contemporaneously  with 
his  more  energetic  son,  the  leader  of  the  com- 
bined British  host  against  the  Angles.  In 
634  Oswald  won  a  great  victory  at  Heaven- 
field,  and  the  '  wicked  general '  slain  there 
(unnamed  by  B.EDA,  Hist.  Eccl.  iii.  i ;  called 
Catgublaun  rex  Gwenedote  by  Nennius,  and 
Cathlan  by  Tighernac)  Mr.  Skene  conjec- 
tures to  have  been  Cadvan  himself  (Cadwal- 
lawn is  called  Cadwallaun  by  Nennius,  and 
Chon  by  Tighernac;  see  Ancient  Books  of 
Wales,  i.  71).  But  such  hypotheses  are 
hardly  history.  A  very  early  inscription,  ap- 
parently an  epitaph,  is  still  found  on  a  stone 
like  a  coffin-lid  above  the  southern  door  of 
the  church  of  Llangadwaladr  in  Anglesea, 
called,  as  is  conjectured,  from  Cadvan's  grand- 
son. '  The  old  letters,'  says  Professor  Rhys, 
'  have  quite  the  appearance  of  being  of  the 
seventh  century'  (Celtic  Britain,  p.  125). 
The  words  run :  '  Catamanus  rex  sapien- 
tisimus  opinatisimus  omnium  regum '  (HiJB- 
NEK,  Inscriptions  Britannice  Christianes,  p. 
52,  No.  149).  Burial  near  Aberffraw  is  hardly, 
though  possibly,  compatible  with  death  on 
the  field  of  battle  in  Northumbria. 

[Authorities  cited  in  the  text,]        T.  F.  T. 
CADWALADER.    [See  OZEDWALLA.] 

CADWALADR  (d.  1172),  the  son  of 
Gruffudd,  the  son  of  Cynan,  was  the  son  and 
the  brother  of  the  two  most  famous  north 
Welsh  princes  of  their  time.  During  his 
father's  lifetime  he  accompanied  his  elder 
brother,  Owain,  on  many  predatory  excur- 
sions against  rival  princes.  In  1121  they 
ravaged  Meirionydd,  and  apparently  con- 
quered it.  In  1135  and  1136  they  led  three 
successful  expeditions  to  Ceredigion,  and 
managed  to  get  possession  of  at  least  the 
northern  portion  of  that  district.  In  1137 
Owain  succeeded,  on  Gruffudd  ap  Cynan's 
death,  to  the  sovereignty  of  Gwynedd  or 
North  Wales.  Cadwaladr  appears  to  have 
found  his  portion  in  his  former  conquests  of 
Meirionydd  and  northern  Ceredigion.  The 
intruder  from  Gwynedd  soon  became  in- 
volved in  feuds  both  with  his  south  Welsh 
neighbours  and  with  his  family.  In  1143 
his  men  slew  Anarawd,  son  of  Gruffudd  of 
South  Wales,  to  whom  Owain  Gwynedd  had 
promised  his  daughter  in  marriage.  Repu- 


Cadwaladr 


191 


Cadwaladr 


diated  fby  his  brother,  who  sent  his  son 
Howel  to  ravage  his  share  of  Ceredigion 
and  to  attack  his  castle  of  Aberystwith,  Cad- 
waladr fled  to  Ireland,  whence  he  returned 
next  year  with  a  fleet  of  Irish  Danes,  to  wreak 
vengeance  on  Owain.  The  fleet  had  already 
landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Menai  Straits 
when  the  intervention  of  the  '  goodmen '  of 
Gwynedd  reconciled  the  brothers.  Disgusted 
at  what  they  probably  regarded  as  treachery, 
the  Irish  pirates  seized  and  blinded  Cadwa- 
ladr, and  only  released  him  on  the  payment 
of  a  heavy  ransom  of  2,000  bondmen  (some 
of  the  chroniclers  say  cattle) .  Their  attempt 
to  plunder  the  country  was  successfully  re- 
sisted by  Owain.  In  1146,  however,  fresh 
hostilities  broke  out  between  Cadwaladr  and 
his  brother's  sons  Howel  and  Cynan.  They 
invaded  Meirionydd  and  captured  his  castle 
of  Cynvael,  despite  the  valiant  resistance  of 
his  steward,  Morvran,  abbot  of  Whitland. 
This  disaster  lost  Cadwaladr  Meirionydd,  and 
so  hard  was  he  pressed  that,  despite  his 
building  a  castle  at  Llanrhystyd  in  Ceredi- 
gion (1148),  he  was  compelled  to  surrender 
his  possessions  in  that  district  to  his  son,  ap- 
parently in  hope  of  a  compromise ;  but  Howel 
next  year  captured  his  cousin  and  conquered 
his  territory,  while  the  brothers  of  the  mur- 
dered Anarawd  profited  by  the  dissensions 
of  the  princes  of  Gwynedd  to  conquer  Cere- 
digion as  far  north  as  the  Aeron,  and  soon 
extended  their  conquests  into  Howel's  recent 
acquisitions.  Meanwhile  Cadwaladr  was  ex- 
pelled by  Owain  from  his  last  refuge  in  Mona. 
Cadwaladr  now  seems  to  have  taken  refuge 
with  the  English,  with  whom,  if  we  may  be- 
lieve a  late  authority,  his  marriage  with  a 
lady  of  the  house  of  Clare  had  already  con- 
nected him  (PowEL,  History  of  Cambria, 
p.  232,  ed.  1584).  The  death  of  Stephen  put 
an  end  to  the  long  period  of  Welsh  freedom 
under  which  Cadwaladr  had  grown  up.  In 
1157  Henry  II's  first  expedition  to  Wales, 
though  by  no  means  a  brilliant  success,  was 
able  to  effect  Cadwaladr's  restoration  to  his 
old  dominions.  Despite  his  blindness,  Cad- 
waladr had  not  lost  his  energy.  In  1158  he 
joined  the  marcher  lords  and  his  nephews  in 
an  expedition  against  Rhys  ap  Gruffudd  of 
South  Wales.  In  1165  Cadwaladr  took  part 
in  the  general  resistance  to  Henry  II's  third 
expedition  to  Wales.  In  1169  the  death  of 
Owain  Gwynedd  probably  weakened  his  posi- 
tion. In  March  1172  Cadwaladr  himself 
died,  and  was  buried  in  the  same  tomb  as 
Owain,  before  the  high  altar  of  Bangor  Ca- 
thedral (Gin.  CAMBH.  It.  Camb.  in  Op.  (Rolls 
ed.),  iii.  133). 

The  Welsh  chroniclers   are  very  full  of 
Cadwaladr's  exploits,  and  celebrate  him  as 


jointly  with  his  brother  upholding  the  unity 
of  the  British  kingdom.  Giraldus  specially 
commends  Cadwaladr's  liberalitv  (On.  iii. 
145). 

[Brut  y  Tywysogion  (Rolls  Ser.) ;  Annales 
Cambrise  (Rolls  Ser.) ;  Gwentian  Brut,  Cambrian 
Archaeological  Association.]  T.  F.  T. 

CADWALADR  CASAIL  (/.  1590), 
a  Welsh  poet,  flourished  in  the  latter  part  of 
the  sixteenth  century.  Some  poems  by  him, 
consisting  mainly  of  complimentary  addresses 
and  elegies,  are  preserved  in  the  British 
Museum. 

[Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MSS.  14888,  14891-2, 14979, 
14994,  15010.]  A.  M. 

CADWALADR  VENDIGAID,  i.e.  the 
BLESSED  (d.  664  ?),  king  of  the  Britons,  had 
a  famous  but  rather  shadowy  figure  in  early 
Welsh  history.  Tenth-century  sources  tell 
us  that  he  was  the  son  of  Cadwallawn,  the 
ally  of  Penda,  and  that  he  reigned  over  the 
Britons  after  that  monarch's  death.  He  must 
have  taken  part  in  the  ineffectual  struggles 
of  the  North  and  Strathclyde  Welsh  against 
the  overlordship  of  Oswiu,  have  participated 
in  their  earlier  successes,  and  have  shared, 
and,  if  the  same  person  as  the  Cadavael  of 
Nennius,  largely  helped  to  occasion  the  fall 
of  Penda  at  Winwaed.  After  this  we  know 
nothing  of  Cadwaladr  except  that  he  died 
of  the  '  yellow  plague '  that  devastated  Bri- 
tain in  664  (NEiomrs  in  Mon.  Hist.  Brit., 
45  c.  The  date  is  fixed  from  Baeda  and 
Tighernac,  cf.  Annales  Cambria,  MS.  A, 
s.  a.  682). 

The  fame  of  his  father  and  his  own  con- 
nection with  the  last  efforts  of  the  Britons 
against  the  Saxon  invaders  early  gave  Cad- 
waladr a  high  place  in  Welsh  tradition  and 
poetry.  Allusions  to  him  are  frequent  in 
the  dark  utterances  of  the  '  Four  Ancient 
Bards '  (see  SKENE,  Four  Ancient  Books 
of  Wales,  passim,  and  especially  i.  238- 
241,  and  436-46).  The  prophecy  of  Merlin 
became  current  that  he  would  one  day  come 
again,  like  Barbarossa,  into  the  world  and 
expel  the  Saxons  from  the  land.  At  last 
Geoffry  of  Monmouth  issued  his  elaborate  fic- 
tion which  made  Cadwaladr  the  last  British 
king  of  the  whole  island.  After  he  had 
reigned  twelve  years,  the  story  goes  on,  Cad- 
waladr was  driven  from  Britain  by  a  plague 
that  raged  for  seven  years,  from  which  he 
took  refuge  in  Armorica.  Here  he  abdicated 
his  rights  in  favour  of  Ivor,  son  of  Alan,  king 
of  that  land,  who,  on  the  cessation  of  the 
plague,  went  to  Britain  and  performed  pro- 
digies of  valour  against  the  Saxons ;  but 
Cadwaladr,  despairing  of  the  struggle  and 


Cadwgan 


warned  by  an  angel  in  a  dream,  retired  to 
Rome,  where  five  years  afterwards  he  died 
(12  May  or  12  KaL  May  687-9).  Thus  was 
the  prophecy  of  Merlin  fulfilled.  '  Thence- 
forth the  Britons  lost  the  crown  of  the  king- 
dom and  the  Saxons  gained  it.'  Ivor  reigned 
only  as  a  prince,  and  the  death  of  Cadwaladr 
marks  the  end  of  the '  Chronicle  of  the  Kings ' 
and  the  beginning  of  the  '  Chronicle  of  the 
Princes'  (GEOF.  of  MON.,  Hist.  Brit.,  bk.  xii. 
ch.  xiv-xix.,  or  the  Welsh  Brut  y  Brenhinoedd 
in  Myvyrian  Archaiology,  vol.  ii.,  there  called 
the  Brut  G.  ap  Arthur ;  shorter  versions  are 
in  the  Brut  y  Tywysogion  (Rolls  Ser.),  p.  2, 
and  Gwentian  Brut  (Cambrian  Archaeol. 
Soc.),  P-  2). 

This  story  is  plainly  unhistorical,  and  the 
account  of  the  voyage  to  Rome  is  obviously 
taken  from  the  true  history  of  Csedwalla  of 
Wessex,  who  really  died  in  Rome  in  688. 
This  accounts  for  the  date  being  pushed  for- 
ward from  that  given  by  Nennius  or  by  the 
MS.  A  of  the  'Annales  Cambriae'  (682). 
There  is,  however,  no  reason  for  not  accepting 
the  earlier  and  simpler  accounts  of  Cadwaladr. 
Even  the  fabled  transference  of  the  kingdom 
to  the  Saxons  may  express  in  a  mythical  form 
the  plain  historical  fact  that  under  Cadwaladr 
the  struggle  of  the  Britons  against  the  North- 
umbrians came  to  its  disastrous  end  by 
their  subjection  to  the  alien  power.  This 
can  be  done  without  admitting  into  history 
the  ingenious  conjectures  which  connect  with 
the  fall  of  the  last  British  kings  who  played 
a  foremost  part  in  the  general  history  of  the 
island  the  attribution  of  the  title  of  Bretwalda 
to  the  Northumbrian  conquerors.  Cadwaladr, 
as  is  shown  by  his  name  of  the  Blessed,  was 
early  reputed  a  saint.  Churches  were  dedi- 
cated to  him  in  various  parts  of  Wales.  Of 
these  most  historical  interest  belongs  to  Llan- 
gadwaladr,  near  Aberffraw,  in  Anglesea, 
where  his  grandfather,  Cadvan,  king  of  North 
Wales  [q.  v.],  was  buried,  and  of  which  he 
was  reputed  the  founder. 

[Besides  original  authorities  mentioned  above, 
see  modern  accounts  in  Skene's  Introduction  to 
the  Four  Ancient  Books  of  Wales,  i.  68-75 ; 
Prof.  Ehys's  Celtic  Britain,  especially  pp.  130- 
1 36 ;  and  for  his  religious  position,  Prof.  Rice 
Eees's  Welsh  Saints,  pp.  299-301.]  T.  F.  T. 

CADWALLADOR,  ROGER  (1668- 
1610),  divine,  was  a  native  of  Stretton 
Sugwas,  Herefordshire,  and  studied  in  the 
English  colleges  at  Rheims  and  Valladolid. 
After  being  ordained  he  returned  to  England 
in  1594,  and  laboured  on  the  mission,  chiefly 
in  his  native  county,  for  sixteen  years.  At 
length,  on  Easter  day,  1610,  he  was  appre- 
hended and  taken  before  Dr.  Robert  Bennet, 


bishop  of  the  diocese,  who  committed  him  to 
prison,  where  he  was  very  cruelly  treated.  He 
was  condemned  to  death  on  account  of  his 
priestly  character,  and  suffered  at  Leominster, 
on  27  Aug.  1610.  He  translated  from  the 
Greek  Theodoret's  '  Philotheus  ;  or,  the  Lives 
of  the  Fathers  of  the  Syrian  Deserts.' 

[Pits,  De  Anglise  Scriptoribus,  806  ;  Chal- 
loner's  Missionary  Priests  (1742),  ii.  27;  Pan- 
zani's  Memoirs,  83  ;  Foley's  Records,  vi.  207  ; 
Diaries  of  the  English  College,  Douay,  241,  243, 
247.]  T.  C. 


CADWALLON.     [See 


CADWGAN  (d.  1112),  a  Welsh  prince, 
was  a  son  of  Bleddyn,  who  was  the  son  of 
Cynvyn,  and  the  near  kinsman  of  the  famous 
Gruffudd,  son  of  Llewelyn,  on  whose  death 
Harold  appointed  Bleddyn  and  his  brother 
Rhiwallon  kings  of  the  Welsh.  This  settle- 
ment did  not  last  very  long,  but  Bleddyn 
retained  to  his  death  possession  of  a  great 
part  of  Gwynedd,  and  handed  his  terri- 
tories down  to  his  sons,  of  whom,  besides 
Cadwgan,  four  others,  Madog,  Rhirid,  Mare- 
dudd,  and  lorwerth,  are  mentioned  in  the 
chronicles.  Cadwgan's  name  first  appears 
in  history  in  1087,  when,  in  conjunction 
with  Madog  and  Rhirid,  he  led  a  North 
Welsh  army  against  Rhys,  son  of  Tewdwr, 
king  of  South  Wales.  The  victory  fell  to 
the  brothers,  and  Rhys  retreated  to  Ireland, 
whence  he  soon  returned  with  a  Danish 
fleet,  and  turned  the  tables  on  his  foes  in  the 
battle  of  Llechryd.  Cadwgan  escaped  with 
his  life,  but  his  two  brothers  were  slain. 
Six  years  later  Rhys  was  slain  by  the  Nor- 
man conquerors  of  Brecheiniog  (1093),  and 
Cadwgan  availed  himself  of  the  confusion 
caused  by  the  catastrophe  of  the  only  strong 
Welsh  state  in  South  Wales  to  renew  his 
attacks  on  Deheubarth.  His  inroad  on  Dy- 
ved  in  May  prepared  the  way  for  the  French 
conquest  of  that  region,  which  took  place 
within  two  months,  despite  the  unavailing 
struggles  of  Cadwgan  and  his  family.  But 
the  Norman  conquest  of  Ceredigion  and  Dy- 
ved  excited  the  bitterest  resistance  of  the 
Welsh,  who  profited  by  William  Rufus's 
absence  in  Normandy  in  1094  to  make  a 
great  attack  on  their  newly  built  castles. 
Cadwgan,  now  in  close  league  with  Gruffudd, 
son  of  Cynan,  the  chief  king  of  Gwynedd, 
was  foremost  among  the  revolters.  Besides 
demolishing  their  castles  in  Gwynedd,  the 
allied  princes  penetrated  into  Ceredigion  and 
Dyved,  and  won  a  great  victory  in  the  wood 
of  Yspwys,  which  was  followed  by  a  devas- 
tating foray  which  overran  the  shires  of  Here- 
ford, Gloucester,  and  Worcester  (Gwentian 


Cadwgan 


193 


Cadwgan 


Brut,  1094,  cf.  FLOE.  WIG.  s.  a.)  But,  as  Mr. 
Freeman  points  out,  Cadwgan  fought  in  the 
interest  of  Gwynedd  rather  than  of  Wales. 
His  capture  of  the  castles  of  Ceredigion  was 
followed  by  the  wholesale  transplantation  of 
the  inhabitants,  their  property,  and  cattle 
into  North  Wales.  A  little  later  Cadwgan 's 
family  joined  in  forays  that  penetrated  to 
the  walls  of  Pembroke,  the  only  stronghold, 
except  Rhyd  y  Gors,  now  left  to  the  French- 
men. Two  invasions  of  Rufus  himself  were 
needed  to  repair  the  damage,  but  the  great 
expedition  of  1097  was  a  signal  failure. 
Rufus  '  mickle  lost  in  men  and  horses,'  and 
Cadwgan  was  distinguished  as  the  worthiest 
of  the  chieftains  of  the  victorious  Cymry 
in  the  pages  of  the  Peterborough  chronicler, 
who  in  his  distant  fenland  monastery  com- 
monly knew  little  of  the  names  of  Welsh 
kings  (A.-Sax.  Chron.  s.  a.  1097:  'Sum  faera 
waes  Caduugaun  gehaten,  J>e  heora  weorSast 
waes').  Such  successes  emboldened  Cadwgan 
and  his  ally  Gruffudd  to  attempt  to  save 
Anglesea  when  threatened  in  1099  by  the 
two  earls  Hugh  of  Chester  and  Shrewsbury. 
But  the  treachery  of  their  own  men — either 
the  nobles  of  Mona  or  some  of  their  Irish- 
Danish  allies — drove  both  kings  to  seek  safety 
in  flight  to  Ireland.  Next  year  they  returned 
to  Wales,  and  made  peace  with  the  border 
earls.  Cadwgan  became  the  man  of  the  Earl 
of  Shrewsbury,  and  received  as  a  fief  from 
him  Ceredigion  and  part  of  Powys  (Bruty  T., 
s.  a.  1100;  according  to  the  Gwentian  Brut 
Arwystli  and  Meirionydd  were  his  posses- 
sions in  Powys).  In  1102  Robert  of  Belleme 
[q.  v.]  called  upon  Cadwgan  and  his  brothers 
lorwerth  and  Maredudd  for  help  in  his  great 
war  against  Henry  I.  Great  gifts  of  lands, 
horses,  and  arms  persuaded  Cadwgan  and 
Maredudd  to  join  Robert  in  Shropshire,  but 
lorwerth  stayed  behind,  and  his  sudden  de- 
fection is  regarded  by  the  Welsh  chroniclers 
as  a  main  cause  of  Robert's  fall.  lorwerth 
now  appears  to  have  endeavoured  to  dis- 
possess Cadwgan  and  Maredudd  of  their 
lands  as  supporters  of  the  fallen  Earl  of 
Shrewsbury.  But  though  he  succeeded  in 
putting  Maredudd  into  a  royal  dungeon,  he 
made  peace  with  Cadwgan  and  restored  him 
his  old  territories.  Thus  Cadwgan  escaped 
sharing  in  the  disgrace  and  imprisonment  of 
lorwerth  by  Bishop  Richard  of  Belmeis, 
Henry's  steward  in  Shropshire.  It  is  pro- 
bable that  it  was  some  other  Cadwgan  who  be- 
came an  accomplice  in  the  murder  of  Howel, 
son  of  Goronwy,  in  1103,  and  the  Owain, 
son  of  Cadwgan,  slain  in  the  same  year, 
was  probably  this  unknown  Cadwgan's  son. 
Anyhow  Cadwgan,  son  of  Bleddyn,  had  a 
son  Owain,  who  in  1105  began  his  turbulent 

VOL.   VIII. 


career  by  two  murders,  and  in  1110  {A.  C., 
B.  y  T,  1105)  was  the  hero  of  a  more  famous 
adventure.  Cadwgan  had  given  a  great 
feast  in  his  castle  of  Aberteiv,  the  modern 
Cardigan,  which  was  largely  attended  by 
chieftains  from  all  parts  of  Wales,  for  whose 
entertainment  bards,  singers,  and  musicians 
were  attracted  to  the  rejoicings  by  costly 
prizes  (Qwentian  Brut,  s.  a.)  Among  the 
guests  was  Gerald  of  Windsor,  who  after  the 
fall  of  Arnulf  of  Montgomery  was  the  most 
j  powerful  man  among  the  French  in  Dyved, 
and  his  famous  wife  Nest,  whose  beauty  so 
excited  Owain's  lust  that  not  long  after  he 
took  advantage  of  his  father's  absence  in 
Powys  to  carry  her  off  by  violence  from  the 
neighbouring  castle  of  Cenarth  Bychan.  The 
rape  of  the  Welsh  Helen  excited  great  com- 
motion, and  Cadwgan,  hurrying  back  in  great 
anxiety  to  Ceredigion,  found  himself  power- 
less to  effect  her  restoration  to  Gerald.  Ithel 
and  Madog,  sons  of  Rhirid,  and  Cadwgan's 
nephews,  were  incited  by  Richard  of  Belmeis 
to  attack  Owain,  and  even  Cadwgan,  who 
fled  to  an  Irish  merchant  ship  in  the  har- 
bour of  Aberdovey.  After  running  all  kinds 
of  dangers,  Owain  escaped  to  Ireland,  while 
Cadwgan  privately  retired  to  Powys.  Thence 
he  sent  messengers  to  Bishop  Richard.  King 
Henry's  lenient  treatment  of  him  showed 
that  the  king  regarded  Owain's  crime  as  no 
fault  of  his  father.  For  a  while  Cadwgan 
was  only  suffered  to  live  on  a  manor  of  his 
new  wife,  a  Norman  lady,  daughter  of  Pictet 
Sage,  but  a  fine  of  100/.  and  a  promise  to 
abandon  Owain  effected  his  restoration  to 
Ceredigion,  which  in  his  absence  had  been 
seized  by  Madog  and  Ithel.  But  the  fiat 
of  the  English  king  could  effect  little  in 
Ceredigion.  Owain  continued  his  predatory 
attacks  on  the  French  and  Flemings,  in  one 
of  which  a  certain  William  of  Brabant  was 
slain.  In  anger  Henry  sent  again  for  the 
weak  or  impotent  Cadwgan,  and  angrily  told 
him  that  as  he  was  unable  to  protect  his 
territory,  he  had  determined  to  put  Ceredigion 
into  more  competent  hands.  A  pension  of 
twenty-four  pence  a  day  was  assigned  to  the 
deposed  king  on  the  condition  that  he  should 
remain  in  honourable  restraint — he  was  not 
to  be  a  prisoner — at  the  king's  court,  and 
never  seek  to  return  to  his  native  soil.  These 
terms  Cadwgan  was  compelled  to  accept,  and 
Gilbert,  son  of  Richard,  was  invested  with 
Ceredigion.  But  next  year  the  murder  of 
lorwerth  by  his  nephew  Madog  put  Powys, 
which  lorwerth  had  lately  governed,  into 
the  king's  hands.  He  then  gave  it  to  Cadw- 
gan, who  thus  once  more  acquired  lands 
of  his  own.  But  Madog,  already  deprived 
of  Ceredigion,  was  determined  not  to  yield 


Cadwgan 


194 


Cadwgan 


Powys  as  well  to  his  uncle.  Meanwhile 
Cadwgan,  '  not  imagining  mischief,'  returned 
to  his  dominions.  Surrounded  by  Madog's 
retainers  at  Trallong  Llewelyn,  he  as  usual 
conducted  himself  weakly.  All  his  own 
attendants  fled.  Unahle  to  fight,  unwilling 
to  flee,  he  fell  an  easy  victim  to  his  enemies. 
'  Knowing  the  manners  of  the  people  of  that 
country,  that  they  would  all  be  killing  one 
another,'  says  the  '  Brut  y  Tywysogion,' 
Richard,  the  steward,  gave  Cadwgan's  lands 
to  Madog,  his  murderer.  But  Henry  I  re- 
versed his  act,  and  made  Owain,  the  abductor 
of  Nest,  his  father's  successor. 

[The  Brut  y  Tywysogion  (Rolls  Ser.)  gives 
most  of  the  above  facts ;  the  Annales  Cambriae 
{Rolls  Ser.)  is  shorter,  but  sometimes  clearer ;  the 
Gwentian  Brut  (Cambrian  Archaeological  Society) 
adds  a  few,  perhaps  doubtful,  details;  Professor 
Freeman's  William  Rufus  gives  the  only  full 
modern  account,  and  adjusts  the  often  imperfect 
chronology  of  the  Brut.]  T.  F.  T. 

CADWGAN,  also  called  MAKTIN 
(d,  1241),  bishop  of  Bangor,  is  styled,  pro- 
bably from  the  place  of  his  birth,  Cadwgan  of 
Llandyvai  {Brut  y  Tywysogion,  Rolls  Ser. 
s.a.  1215 ;  MS.  C  calls  him  '  abbot  of  Llan- 
devid,'  and  the  Annals  of  Tewkesbury '  Abbas 
Llandefidensis ').  There  seems  to  be  little 
doubt  that  Cadwgan  and  Martin  are  the  same 
person,  though  no  certain  explanation  can 
be  given  of  the  double  name,  which  suggests 
connection  with  both  the  Welsh  and  English 
races.  Some  time  between  1200  and  1214 
Cadwgan  seems  to  have  succeeded  his  brother 
as  abbot  of  Whitland  in  the  modern  Car- 
marthenshire. On  27  Dec.  1214  he,  with  his 
monks,  was  taken  under  the  royal  protection 
(Rot.  Lit.  Pat.  i.  125  6).  Wales  was  then  in 
an  exceptionally  disturbed  state,  as,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  chronic  feuds  of  the  Welsh  and  the 
marchers,  the  powerful  Llewelyn  ap  lorwerth 
had  actively  embraced  the  cause  of  the  barons 
confederated  against  King  John.  These 
troubles  probably  had  prevented  the  election 
of  a  bishop  of  Bangor  in  succession  to  Bishop 
Robert,  who  had  died  in  1213  (Ann.  Wigorn. 
s.  a.)  In  1214  Bishop  Geoffry  of  St.  David's 
also  died,  and  John  failed  to  secure  the  elec- 
tion of  his  nominee,  through  the  chapter  of 
that  see  exercising  fully  the  privilege  of  free 
election  conferred  by  his  charter  of  15  Jan. 
1215.  Early  in  1215  John  seems  to  have  fixed 
on  Cadwgan  for  Bangor.  At  the  end  of  Feb- 
ruary Cadwgan  appeared  at  Oxford,  and  pro- 
fessed as  bishop-elect  canonical  obedience  to 
Canterbury.  On  13  March  John  sent  letters 
patent  to  the  chapter  of  Bangor,  which,  in 
answer  to  their  request  for  a  conge  d'§lire, 
granted  it  as  a  special  and  unprecedented 


favour,  but  desired  them  to  elect  the  abbot 
of  Whitland  (Sot.  Pat.  16  John,  m.  5,  i. 
130  &).  Immediately  and  unanimously  the 
chapter  elected  Cadwgan  (ib.  i.  132  b).  Their 
promptitude  suggests  that  John  had  sought 
both  to  avoid  a  repetition  of  the  slight  he  had 
experienced  in  South  Wales,  and  to  win  ec- 
clesiastical support  in  North  Wales  against 
Llewelyn  by  the  nomination  of  an  acceptable 
candidate  who  was  at  least  a  Welshman.  On 
1 3  April  the  royal  assent  confirmed  Cadwgan's 
election  (ib.),  and  on  21  June  (Registrant 
Sacrum  Anglicanum  from  MS.  Annals  of 
Southwark;  Ann.  Wigorn.  say  16  June),  a 
week  after  the  great  charter  had  been  signed 
at  Runnymede,  Archbishop  Langton  conse- 
crated Cadwgan  at  Staines,  along  with  lor- 
werth of  Talley,  the  Welsh  nominee  of  the 
chapter  of  St.  David's  (the  bishop  is  called 
'  Martinus '  in  the  '  Annals  of  Worcester,' 
'  Cadwgan '  in  '  Brut  y  Tywysogion/  '  Ca.' 
in  his  profession  of  obedience  in  the  '  Reg. 
Prior.  Cant.,'  and  '  O,'  a  probable  mistake 
for  '  C,'  in  the  royal  assent  in  '  Rot.  Lit. 
Pat.'  i.  132  6). 

Nothing  of  importance  is  known  of  Cadw- 
gan's acts  as  bishop.  At  the  end  of  1215 
he  received  an  intimation  through  Master 
Henry  of  Cerney  that  Langton  was  under 
suspension,  but  the  subjection  of  Wales  to  an 
interdict  in  1216  for  holding  with  the  barons 
suggests  that  little  attention  was  paid  to 
such  notices.  He  continued  to  rule  over  his 
see  for  more  than  twenty  years,  a  fact  which 
shows  that  he  can  hardly  have  been  a  strong 
partisan  of  the  English.  Probably  he  was  a 
moderate  man,  of  studious  and  ascetic,  rather 
than  of  political  tastes.  In  1236  he  obtained 
permission  from  Gregory  IX  to  retire  from 
what  must  always  have  been  a  very  difficult 
position.  He  became  a  simple  monk  of  the 
abbey  of  Dore  in  Herefordshire.  His  pro- 
fession of  obedience  to  the  Abbot  Stephen 
and  his  dedication  of  his  property  to  the 
monastery  are  still  extant  (HADDAN  and 
STTJBBS,  i.  464).  His  retirement  to  an  Eng- 
lish monastery  may  have  some  significance. 
He  died  on  11  April  1241  (Ann.  Theok.  s.  a. ; 
Leland's  date,  1225,  of  his  death  is  quite 
wrong),  and  was  buried  at  Dore  (Brut  y 
Tywysogion,  s.  a.) 

Cadwgan  is  said  by  Leland  to  have  written 
some  homilies,  '  Speculum  Christianorum,' 
and  some  other  works,  to  haA*e  been  remark- 
able for  his  piety,  and  to  have  been  descended 
from  an  ancient  and  noble  British  family. 
Dempster  (Hist.  Eccles.  Gentis  Scotorum) 
erroneously  claims  him  as  a  Scot. 

[The  contemporary  materials  for  Cadwgan's 
life  are  collected  in  Haddan  and  Stubbs's  Coun- 
cils, i.  454-5,  and  pp.  464-5 ;  see  also  Browne 


Cadyman 


195 


Caedmon 


Willis's  Survey  of  Bangor,  Leland,  Bale,  Pits, 
and  Tanner.]  T.  F.  T. 


CADYMAN,     SIR     THOMAS. 
CADEMAN.] 


[See 


(sometimes  corruptly  written 
CEDMON),  SAINT  (fl.  670),  the  most  cele- 
brated of  the  vernacular  poets  of  Northum- 
bria,  and  the  reputed  author  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  metrical  paraphrases  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, certainly  lived  in  the  seventh  cen- 
tury, but  the  exact  dates  of  his  birth  and 
death  are  unknown.  The  only  chronological 
data  we  possess  are  the  facts  that  he  entered 
the  monastery  of  Streaneshalch  (Whitby) 
during  the  rule  of  the  Abbess  Hild,  i.e.  be- 
tween 658  and  680,  and  that  he  was  already 
somewhat  advanced  in  life  when  he  became 
a  monk.  Pits  assigns  his  death  to  the  year 
676,  and  other  writers  to  670,  but  these 
dates  appear  to  be  quite  arbitrarily  fixed.  It 
has  been  frequently  stated,  on  the  supposed 
authority  of  Florence  of  Worcester,  that 
Csedmon  died  in  680.  Florence,  however, 
merely  says  that  Hild  died  in  that  year,  and 
it  is  probable  that  if  Csedmon's  death  had 
taken  place  in  the  same  year  as  that  of  his 
patroness  Baeda  would  not  have  failed  to 
make  some  remark  on  the  coincidence. 

Respecting  Caedmon's  personal  history  we 
have  no  other  authoritative  information  than 
what  is  contained  in  a  single  chapter  of 
Bseda's  '  Ecclesiastical  History  '  (iv.  24). 
Baeda  describes  him  as  an  unlearned  man  of 
great  piety  and  humility,  who  had  received 
by  divine  grace  such  a  gift  of  sacred  poetry 
that  he  was  enabled,  after  short  meditation, 
to  render  into  English  verse  whatever  pas- 
sages were  translated  to  him  out  of  the  holy 
scriptures.  Until  quite  late  in  life  he  was 
engaged  in  secular  occupations,  and  was  so 
far  from  showing  any  sign  of  poetical  genius 
that  whenever  he  happened  to  be  in  com- 
pany where  he  perceived  that  he  was  about 
to  be  called  upon  in  his  turn  to  sing  a  song 
to  the  harp,  he  was  accustomed  to  leave  the 
table  and  return  home.  On  one  of  these  oc- 
casions, having  quitted  a  party  of  friends 
and'  occupied  himself  with  the  care  of  the 
cattle  to  which  on  that  night  it  was  his  duty 
to  attend,  he  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  that  he 
heard  a  voice  saying  to  him,  '  Caedmon,  sing 
something  to  me.'  He  answered  that  he  did 
not  know  how  to  sing,  and  that  it  was  for 
that  reason  that  he  had  come  away  from  the 
supper-table.  The  command,  however,  was 
repeated,  and  Csedmon  asked,  '  What  shall  I 
sing  ?  '  '  Sing,'  answered  the  voice,  '  the  be- 
ginning of  created  things.'  Then  Csedmon 
began  to  sing  the  praise  of  the  Creator  in 
words  which  he  had  never  heard,  and  which, 


Baeda  says,  were  to  the  following  effect  : 
'  Now  ought  we  to  praise  the  founder  of  the 
heavenly  kingdom,  the  power  of  the  Creator, 
and  His  wise  design,  the  deeds  of  the  Father 
of  glory;  how  He,  eternal  God,  was  the 
author  of  all  things  wonderful,  who  first 
created  for  the  sons  of  men  the  heaven  for 
a  roof,  and  afterwards  the  earth — He,  the 
almighty  guardian  of  mankind.'  Bseda  ex- 
plains that  his  Latin  rendering  gives  only 
the  general  sense,  not  the  order  of  the  words. 
On  awaking  Csedmon  remembered  the  verses 
which  he  had  sung,  and  added  to  them 
others  of  the  same  character.  He  related  his 
dream  to  the  steward  (villicus)  under  whom 
he  worked — probably  the  farm-bailiff  of  the 
abbey  of  Streaneshalch — who  conducted  him 
into  the  presence  of  the  abbess,  Hild,  and 
her  monks.  When  they  had  heard  his  story 
they  at  once  perceived  that  the  untaught 
herdsman  had  received  a  miraculous  gift. 
In  order  to  prove  him  further  they  translated 
to  him  some  passage  of  Scripture,  and  re- 
quested him,  if  he  were  able,  to  turn  it  into 
verse.  On  the  following  day  he  returned, 
having  accomplished  his  task,  and  was  then 
received  into  the  monastery,  where  he  con- 
tinued until  his  death.  The  abbess  directed 
that  he  should  be  instructed  in  the  history 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  what- 
ever he  thus  learned  he  reproduced  from 
time  to  time  in  beautiful  and  touching  verse, 
'  so  that  his  teachers  were  glad  to  become 
his  hearers.'  We  are  told  that  '  he  sang  of 
the  creation  of  the  world,  the  origin  of  man- 
kind, and  all  the  history  of  Genesis ;  of  the 
departure  of  Israel  from  Egypt  and  their  en- 
trance into  the  land  of  promise,  and  of  many 
other  parts  of  Scripture  history ;  of  the  Lord's 
incarnation,  passion,  resurrection,  and  ascen- 
sion ;  of  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
the  teaching  of  the  apostles.  He  also  made 
many  poems  concerning  the  terror  of  future 
judgment,  the  horror  of  the  pains  of  hell, 
and  the  sweetness  of  the  heavenly  kingdom.' 
Bseda  says  that  many  persons  had  attempted 
to  imitate  Csedmon's  religious  poetry,  but 
none  had  succeeded  in  equalling  him.  On  other 
than  sacred  themes  he  composed  nothing. 
How  long  Caedmon  lived  after  his  entrance 
into  the  monastery  we  do  not  know.  He  died 
after  an  illness  of  fourteen  days,  which  was 
apparently  so  slight  that  no  one  expected  it 
to  end  fatally.  On  the  night  of  his  death  he 
surprised  his  attendant  by  asking  to  be  re- 
moved to  the  apartment  reserved  for  those 
who  were  supposed  to  be  near  their  end. 
His  request  was  complied  with,  and  he  passed 
the  night  in  pleasant  and  jesting  conversa- 
tion. After  midnight  he  asked  for  the  Eu- 
charist. Those  who  were  with  him  thought 

o  2 


Caedmon 


196 


Caedmon 


it  strange  that  such  a  wish  should  be  ex- 
pressed by  one  who  seemed  so  full  of  cheer- 
fulness, and  who  showed  no  indication  of 
the  approach  of  death  ;  but  he  insisted,  and 
his  desire  was  granted.  He  then  inquired  of 
those  present  whether  they  were  in  peace 
and  charity  towards  him.  They  replied  that 
they  were  so,  and  in  answer  to  their  inquiry 
he  said,  'My  mind  is  in  perfect  peace  towards 
all  the  servants  of  God.'  Having  partaken 
of  the  Eucharist,  he  asked  how  long  it  was 
till  the  hour  at  which  the  brethren  were 
called  to  their  nocturnal  psalms.  He  was 
informed  that  the  time  was  near.  '  It  is  well,' 
he  said ;  '  let  us  await  that  hour.'  He  then 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and,  laying  back 
his  head  on  the  pillow,  shortly  afterwards 
passed  away  in  sleep. 

William  of  Malmesbury  informs  us  in  his 
'  Gesta  Pontificum,'  which  was  written  about 
1125,  that  the  bones  of  Csedmon,  together 
with  those  of  other  holy  persons  buried  at 
Whitby,  had  recently  been  discovered,  and 
had  been  removed  to  a  place  of  honour,  pro- 
bably in  the  abbey  church  of  Whitby.  He 
adds  that  Csedmon's  claims  to  be  recognised 
as  a  saint  had  been  attested  by  many  miracles 
which  had  been  wrought  through  his  inter- 
cession. Like  most  of  the  other  early  Eng- 
lish saints,  Csedmon  seems  to  have  obtained 
his  place  in  the  calendar  not  by  any  formal 
act  of  canonisation,  but  by  the  general  voice 
of  his  countrymen.  The  Bollandists  place 
his  festival  on  11  Feb.,  on  the  authority  of 
John  Wilson's  '  Martyrology,'  and  they  re- 
mark that,  owing  to  a  misprint  in  the  mar- 
gin of  Wilson's  book,  the  date  is  frequently 
given  as  10  Feb.  Other  writers  have  men- 
tioned 12  Feb. 

It  is  difficult  to  read  the  vivid  and  beau- 
tiful account  given  by  Bseda  without  feeling 
that  it  bears  in  general  the  stamp  of  truth. 
The  nearness  of  Bseda's  place  of  residence  to 
Streaneshalch  would  give  him  ample  oppor- 
tunities of  obtaining  information  from  per- 
sons to  whom  Caedmon  had  been  intimately 
known,  and  the  diligence  which  he  bestowed 
on  the  collection  of  his  materials  must  be 
evident  to  every  student  of  his  works.  The 
story  of  the  beginning  of  Csedmon's  poetical 
career  is  no  doubt  more  or  less  legendary, 
but  the  facts  that  he  was  an  inmate  of  the 
abbey  of  Streaneshalch,  and  that  he  was  of 
humble  origin  and  unlearned,  are  too  well 
attested  to  admit  of  any  reasonable  doubt. 
Sir  Francis  Palgrave,  however  (Archceologia, 
xxiv.  341),  has  attempted  to  show  that  the 
history  of  Csedmon  is  entirely  fictitious.  He 
refers  to  a  Latin  fragment  entitled '  Prefatio 
in  Librum  antiquum  Saxonice  conscriptum,' 
which  states  (to  quote  Palgrave's  account  of 


its  contents)  that  '  Ludovicus  Pius,  being 
desirous  to  furnish  his  subjects  with  a  ver- 
sion of  the  scriptures,  applied  to  a  Saxon 
bard  of  great  talent  and  fame.  The  poet, 
peasant,  or  husbandman,  when  entirely  ig- 
norant of  his  art,  had  been  instructed  in  a 
dream  to  render  the  precepts  of  the  divine 
law  into  the  verse  and  measure  of  his  native 
language.  His  translation,  now  unfortu- 
nately lost,  to  which  the  fragment  was  pre- 
fixed, comprehended  the  whole  of  the  Bible. 
The  text  of  the  original  was  interspersed 
with  mystic  allusions,  and  the  beauty  of  the 
composition  was  so  great,  that  in  the  opinion 
of  the  writer  no  reader  perusing  the  verse 
could  doubt  the  source  of  the  poetic  inspira- 
tion of  the  bard.'  It  thus  appears  that  the 
metrical  paraphrases  of  Scripture  current  in 
Germany  were,  like  those  current  in  North- 
umbria,  ascribed  to  the  authorship  of  an 
unlettered  peasant  who  had  received  his 
poetical  vocation  in  a  dream.  From  this 
fact  Palgrave  infers  that  the  history  of  Csed- 
mon is  '  one  of  those  tales  floating  upon  the 
breath  of  tradition,  and  localised  from  time 
to  time  in  different  countries  and  in  different 
ages.'  This  argument,  however,  is  entirely 
without  weight.  The  document  quoted  by 
Palgrave  is  well  known  to  scholars.  It  was 
first  printed  in  1562  by  Flacius  Illyricus 
from  an  unknown  source,  and  has  been  pre- 
fixed by  modern  editors  to  the  Old-Saxon 
poem  of  the '  Heliand,'  which  is  a  paraphrase 
of  the  gospel  history  written  in  the  ninth 
century.  There  is  sufficient  reason  for  be- 
lieving that  the  '  Heliand '  is  really  a  part  of 
that  metrical  version  of  the  Bible  with  which 
the  fragment  originally  stood  in  connection. 
Now  when  we  examine  the  '  Prefatio '  and 
the  older  'Versus  de  Poeta'  printed  along 
with  it,  it  is  obvious  that  the  story  which 
they  contain  is  simply  an  inaccurate  version 
of  Bseda's  own  account  of  Caedmon.  The 
testimony  of  these  documents,  indeed,  prac- 
tically amounts  to  ascribing  the  authorship 
of  the  '  Heliand '  to  the  Northumbrian  poet. 
Whether  this  testimony  is  entitled  to  belief 
is  a  question  which  we  shall  afterwards  have 
to  consider. 

The  incident  of  Caedmon's  dream  is  on 
other  grounds  open  to  strong  suspicion.  The 
story  is  just  such  a  legend  as  would  be 
naturally  suggested  by  the  desire  to  account 
for  the  wonderful  phenomenon  of  the  dis- 
play of  great  poetic  genius  on  the  part  of  an 
unlettered  rustic,  and  closely  similar  tradi- 
tions are  found  in  the  literature  of  many 
different  nations  and  periods.  Palgrave's 
argument  against  the  authenticity  of  Csed- 
mon's biography  is  supposed  to  derive  support 
from  another  consideration.  He  points  out 


Caedmon 


i97 


Caedmon 


that  the  name  of  Caedmon  has  no  obvious 
English  etymology,  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
it  bears  a  curious  resemblance  to  certain 
Hebrew  and  Chaldee  words.  Kadmon  in 
Hebrew  has  the  ^two  meanings  of  '  eastern ' 
and  '  ancient ; '  Addm  Kadmon  (the  ancient 
or  primeval  Adam)  is  a  prominent  figure  in 
the  philosophic  mythology  of  the  Rabbins  ; 
and  Se-Kadmin  (in  the  beginning)  is  the 
first  word  of  the  Chaldee  Targum  on  Genesis. 
On  these  grounds  Palgrave  concluded  that 
the  real  author  of  the  body  of  sacred  poetry 
spoken  of  by  Baeda  was  a  monk  who  had 
travelled  in  Palestine  and  was  learned  in 
Rabbinical  literature,  and  that  he  assumed 
the  Hebrew  name  of  Caedmon,  either  in 
allusion  to  the  subjects  on  which  he  wrote, 
or  in  order  to  describe  himself  as  '  a  visitor 
from  the  East.'  He  endeavours  to  show  that 
there  is  no  improbability  in  crediting  an 
English  monk  of  the  seventh  century  with 
the  possession  of  a  considerable  knowledge 
of  Hebrew ;  but  his  arguments  are  not  likely 
to  be  accepted  by  any  one  who  is  intimately 
acquainted  with  the  state  of  scholarship  in 
England  at  that  period.  It  is  surprising  to 
find  thatPalgrave's  etymological  speculations 
are  mentioned  with  approval  by  Mr.  T.  Arnold 
in  the  article  '  Caedmon '  in  the  ninth  edition 
of  the '  Encyclopaedia  Britannica.'  Mr.  Arnold 
does  not  indeed  deny  the  truth  of  Bseda's  ac- 
count of  the  monk  of  Streaneshalch,  but  he 
supposes  that  some  learned  pilgrim  returned 
from  the  Holy  Land  had  bestowed  upon  the 
Northumbrian  poet  a  Hebrew  nickname,  in 
allusion  to  the  themes  of  which  he  sang. 

This  fanciful  hypothesis  scarcely  deserves 
serious  refutation.  Nevertheless,  it  is  quite 
true  that  the  name  of  Csedmon  has  no  Eng- 
lish etymology.  Sandras  and  Bouterwek, 
indeed,  have  endeavoured  to  explain  it  as 
meaning  'boatman'  or  'pirate,'  from  the 
word  ced,  a  boat,  which  occurs  in  one  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon  glossaries  printed  by  Mone. 
Unfortunately  this  word  is  a  mere  error  of 
transcription  for  the  well-known  ceol.  The 
truth  seems  to  be  that  Csedmon  is  an  An- 
glicised form  of  the  common  British  name 
Catumanus  (in  modern  Welsh  Cadfan).  The 
first  element  of  the  compound  (catu,  battle) 
occurs  in  the  name  of  a  British  king  whom 
Baeda  calls  Csedwalla.  If  this  view  be  cor- 
rect, we  may  infer  that  the  Northumbrian 
poet  was  probably  of  Celtic  descent. 

We  have  now  to  inquire  what  portion  of 
the  poetry  which  has  been  ascribed  to  Csed- 
mon can  claim  to  be  regarded  as  his  genuine 
work.  It  has  been  already  stated  that  Baeda 
furnishes  a  Latin  rendering  of  the  verses 
which  Caedmon  composed  in  his  dream,  add- 
ing that  he  only  gives  the  sense,  and  not  the 


order  of  the  words.  Now  in  King  Alfred's 
translation  of  Baeda  this  poem  is  quoted  in 
Anglo-Saxon  metre,  and  the  translator  alters 
Baeda's  language  so  as  to  make  him  say  that 
he  does  give  the  order  of  the  words.  The 
natural  assumption  would  be  that  ^Elfred 
was  acquainted  with  the  original  English 
form  of  the  poem,  and  had  introduced  it 
into  his  translation.  This  conclusion,  how- 
ever, has  been  impugned  by  many  writers, 
who  contend  that  the  English  verses  are  a 
mere  retranslation  from  Bseda's  Latin.  A 
fact  which  strongly  tends  to  prove  their 
genuineness  is  that  they  are  found,  in  North- 
'umbrian  orthography,  in  a  manuscript  of 
Bseda's  'History'  now  at  Cambridge,  the 
handwriting  of  which  refers  it  to  the  middle 
of  the  eighth  century.  It  is  true  that  the 
page  containing  these  Northumbrian  verses 
is  in  a  different  hand  from  the  rest  of  the 
manuscript,  and  may  possibly  have  been 
written  at  a  considerably  later  date,  though 
Professor  Zupitza,  who  has  carefully  inspected 
the  codex,  offers  some  strong  arguments  to 
the  contrary.  Some  scholars,  moreover,  have 
tried  to  prove  that  the  dialect  and  versifica- 
tion are  not  precisely  those  of  Caedmon's  time. 
But  our  knowledge  of  early  Northumbrian  is 
so  limited  that  it  is  impossible  to  attach  much 
importance  to  these  objections.  We  must 
either  admit  that  the  Cambridge  manuscript 
gives  the  actual  words  which  Baeda  had  be- 
fore him,  or  we  must  suppose  that  some  one 
took  the  trouble  to  render  Alfred's  verses  into 
Northumbrian  spelling  in  order  to  insert  them 
in  the  manuscript.  The  latter  hypothesis  is 
so  beset  with  difficulties  that  we  are  fairly 
entitled  to  conclude  that  the  lines  are  really 
the  original  of  Baeda's  quotation.  The  words 
are  as  follows : — 

Nu  scyhm  hergan  hefaenricaes  uard, 

metudaes  maecti  end  his  modgidanc, 

uerc  uuldurfadur ;  sue  he  uundra  gibuses, 

eci  dryctin,  or  astelidae. 

He  aerist  scop  selda  barnum 

heben  til  hrofe,  haleg  scepen  ; 

tha  middungeard,  moncynnaes  uard, 

eci  dryctin ;  aefter  tiadae 

firum  foldu,  frea  allmectig. 

These  verses  have  certainly  no  great  poetic 
merit,  and  it  has  been  made  an  argument 
against  their  genuineness  that  they  possess 
no  excellence  sufficient  to  account  for  the 
high  estimation  in  which  Caedmon  was  held 
by  Baeda.  The  objection  does  not  appear 
formidable.  We  need  not  precisely  assent 
to  the  whimsical  remark  of  Ettmiiller,  that 
the  '  soporiferous '  character  of  the  lines 
confirms  the  tradition  that  they  were  com- 
posed in  a  dream ;  but  it  should  be  remem- 
bered that,  according  to  Bseda's  testimony, 


Caedmon 


198 


Caedmon 


they  are  the  work  of  a  beginner  in  the 
poetic  art.  On  the  other  hand,  the  fact  that 
Baeda  believed  the  poem  to  be  Csedmon's  does 
not  absolutely  prove  its  genuineness,  as  the 
composition  may  be  merely  part  of  the  legend 
relating  to  the  poet's  divine  call. 

Another  composition  which  has  been  as- 
cribed to  Csedmon  is  the  really  fine  poem 
called  '  The  Dream  of  the  Holy  Rood.'  A 
fragment  of  this  poem,  in  the  original  North- 
umbrian dialect,  is  inscribed  in  runic  letters 
on  the  sculptured  stone  cross  set  up  at 
Ruthwell  in  Dumfriesshire.  The  ornamen- 
tation of  the  Ruthwell  cross  is  so  strikingly 
identical  in  character  with  that  of  the  similar 
monument  at  Bewcastle  as  to  suggest  the 
conclusion  that  the  two  are  not  far  apart  in 
date,  if  indeed  they  were  not  wrought  by 
the  same  artist,  and  the  historical  allusions 
contained  in  the  Bewcastle  inscription  assign 
it  to  the  end  of  the  seventh  century — that 
is  to  say,  to  a  time  at  which  Csedmon  may 
have  been  still  living.  After  the  inscription 
on  the  Ruthwell  cross  had  been  deciphered 
by  J.  M.  Kemble  in  1840,  it  was  discovered 
that  a  West-Saxon  version  of  the  entire  poem 
existed  in  a  manuscript  preserved  at  Vercelli, 
which  also  contained  four  other  poems  in  the 
West-Saxon  dialect.  The  suggestion  that 
'The  Dream  of  the  Holy  Rood'  was  com- 
posed by  Caedmon  is  due  in  the  first  instance 
to  the  late  Dr.  Haigh,  and  it  was  adopted 
by  Professor  George  Stephens,  of  Copen- 
hagen, who  believed  that  he  had  found  de- 
cisive proof  of  its  correctness  in  the  words 
'  Cadmon  mae  fauoeSo '  (Cadmon  made  me), 
which  he  read  on  the  top-stone  of  the  Ruth- 
well  cross.  The  reading  of  the  word  '  Cad- 
mon '  on  the  stone  is  perfectly  certain,  though 
that  of  the  other  two  words  is  open  to  some 
doubt.  Professor  Stephens's  conclusion  was 
for  a  time  accepted  by  all  English  and  some 
German  scholars.  But  the  words  on  the 
top  of  the  cross  are  an  example  of  a  formula 
which  is  of  constant  occurrence  in  runic 
texts,  and  which  in  every  known  instance 
indicates  the  person  who  carved  the  monu- 
ment. That  in  this  particular  case  it  can 
have  been  employed  to  denote  the  author  of 
the  verses  which  form  a  part  of  the  inscrip- 
tion is  in  the  highest  degree  unlikely.  We 
must  therefore  conclude  that  the  sculptor  of 
the  Ruthwell  cross  was  a  namesake  of  the 
Northumbrian  poet.  This  conclusion  leaves 
untouched  the  question  of  the  authorship  of 
the  '  Dream.'  At  first  sight,  indeed,  it  seems 
almost  incredible  that  the  carver  of  the 
monument  should  have  borne  the  same  name 
as  the  poet  whose  verses  he  inscribed  upon  it. 
But  the  improbability  of  the  coincidence  is  di- 
minished by  the  consideration  that  the  name 


is  likely  to  have  been  a  very  common  one  in 
a  district  whose  population  must  have  been 
largely  of  Celtic  descent ;  and  it  is  worthy  of 
note  that  the  neighbourhood  of  Ruthwell  is 
known  to  have  been  inhabited,  till  long  after 
the  seventh  century,  by  a  Welsh-speaking 
people.  That  the  '  Dream '  belongs  to  the  age 
of  Caedmon  is  certain ;  and  when  we  consider 
that  it  is  one  of  the  noblest  specimens  of 
Old-English  poetry  we  possess,  there  seems 
to  be  considerable  plausibility  in  ascribing 
it  to  the  man  whom  Bseda  regarded  as  by 
far  the  greatest  religious  poet  of  his  time. 
The  strongest  argument  against  this  view  is 
based  upon  the  resemblance  which  the  style 
of  the  poem,  at  least  in  its  amplified  West- 
Saxon  form,  bears  to  the  undoubted  work 
of  Cynewulf ;  but  it  is  by  no  means  clear 
that  the  poetry  of  Cynewulf  may  not  be 
largely  an  adaptation  of  older  compositions. 
An  engraving  of  the  Ruthwell  cross,  with  a 
transcript  and  a  translation  of  the  inscrip- 
tion, is  given  in  Stephens's  '  Old  Northern 
Runic  Monuments,'  i.  405,  iii.  189 ;  and  the 
West-Saxon  version  of  the  '  Dream '  from 
the  Vercelli  manuscript  will  be  found  in 
Grein's  '  Bibliothek'  der  angelsachsischen 
Poesie,'  ii.  143. 

The  works  to  which  the  celebrity  of  Caed- 
mon's  name  in  modern  times  is  chiefly  due 
are  the  so-called  sacred  epics,  or  metrical 
versions  of  Scripture  history,  which  have 
been  preserved  in  a  manuscript  of  tenth- 
century  date  now  in  the  Bodleian  Library. 
The  first  part  of  this  manuscript  is  all  in 
one  handwriting,  and  contains  paraphrases 
of  portions  of  the  books  of  Genesis,  Exodus, 
and  Daniel.  The  second  part  seems  to  have 
been  written  by  three  different  scribes,  and 
consists  of  fragments  of  three  poems,  of 
which  the  first  relates  to  the  fall  of  the 
angels  and  the  temptation  of  man ;  the 
second  to  the  descent  of  Christ  into  hell, 
His  resurrection  and  ascension,  and  the  last 
judgment;  and  the  third  to  the  tempta- 
tion of  Christ  in  the  wilderness.  With  the 
exception  of  a  portion  of  the  paraphrase  of 
Daniel,  of  which  a1  copy,  materially  differ- 
ing from  the  Bodleian  text,  occurs  in  the 
Exeter  book,  none  of  these  pieces  has  been 
found  in  any  other  manuscript.  It  will  be 
at  once  perceived  that  the  list  of  subjects 
just  given  corresponds  precisely,  so  far  as 
it  goes,  with  Baeda's  account  of  the  poetry 
of  Csedmon.  No  author's  name  appears  in 
the  manuscript,  but  Franciscus  Junius  (Fran- 
cois Dujon),  who  edited  the  poems  in  1655, 
conjectured  that  they  were  the  work  of  Caed- 
mon, by  whose  name  they  have  subsequently 
been  known.  The  fact  that  these  composi- 
tions, as  we  now  have  them,  are  in  West- 


Caedmon 


199 


Caedmon 


Saxon  orthography  would  not  of  itself  con- 
stitute a  reason  for  rejecting  Junius's  conclu- 
sion, as  we  know  that  in  other  instances 
Northumbrian  poetry  was  transcribed  into 
the  southern  dialect.  Modern  criticism,  how- 
ever, has  shown  that  the  various  portions 
of  the  so-called  Csedmon  poetry  exhibit  diver- 
sities of  style  inconsistent  with  the  supposi- 
tion of  common  authorship,  and  many  pas- 
sages indicate  on  the  part  of  their  authors 
an  amount  of  learning  which  the  monk  of 
Streaneshalch  cannot  have  possessed.  The 
most  probable  conclusion  seems  to  be  that 
the  rude  Northumbrian  verses  of  Caedmon 
were  regarded  by  the  writers  of  the  ^Elfre- 
dian  and  later  ages  as  raw  material,  which 
they  elaborated  with  unequal  degrees  of 
poetic  skill.  On  the  assumption  that  the 
Anglo-Saxon  '  sacred  epics  '  are  more  or  less 
based  upon  the  songs  of  Ceedmon,  there  is 
reason  for  believing  that,  with  the  marked 
exception  of  the '  Exodus,'  they  are  in  general 
greatly  inferior  to  their  originals.  Their  au- 
thors seem  to  have  been  men  to  whom  religious 
edification  was  more  important  than  poetry, 
and  who  often  substituted  a  mere  paraphrase 
of  the  scriptural  text  for  the  free  and  imagi- 
native handling  of  the  Northumbrian  poet. 

There  is,  however,  among  the  poetry 
contained  in  the  Bodleian  manuscript  one 
long  passage  which  seems  to  be  essentially 
the  product  of  Csedmon's  daring  and  original 
genius.  This  is  the  fragment  describing  the 
temptation  and  fall  of  man,  which  the  scribe 
has  abruptly  interpolated  in  the  middle  of 
the  dreary  metrical  prose  of  the  '  Genesis.' 
This  fragment,  which  includes  the  lines 
235-370  and  421-851  of  Grein's  edition 
(the  lines  371-420  are  by  another  hand), 
bears  a  striking  resemblance  in  style  to  the 
Old-Saxon  poem  of  the  '  Heliand,'  previously 
referred  to.  This  resemblance,  indeed,  is  so 
close,  extending  to  very  minute  points  of 
diction,  that  the  two  works  cannot  possibly 
be  regarded  as  unconnected.  The  only  ques- 
tion is  what  is  the  precise  nature  of  the  rela- 
tion between  them.  Professor  Sievers,  who 
was  the  first  to  call  attention  to  the  facts, 
has  endeavoured  to  prove  that  this  portion 
of  the  '  Genesis '  is  a  translation  of  an  Old- 
Saxon  poem  by  the  author  of  the  '  Heliand.' 
His  principal  argument  is  that  several  words 
and  idioms  characteristic  of  this  passage  are 
good  Old-Saxon,  but  are  found  nowhere  else 
in  Anglo-Saxon.  It  is  needless  to  say  that 
the  judgment  of  this  distinguished  scholar 
is  deserving  of  the  highest  respect ;  but  his 
conclusion  appears  to  be  open  to  grave  ob- 
jection. We  must  remember  that  the  con- 
tinental Saxons  were  evangelised  by  English 
missionaries ;  and,  as  Professor  Stephens  has 


forcibly  urged,  it  is  highly  improbable  that 
an  ancient  and  cultured  church  like  that  of 
England  should  have  adopted  into  its  litera- 
ture a  poem  written  by  a  barbarian  convert 
of  its  own  missions.  Moreover,  Professor 
Sievers's  linguistic  arguments  are  not  of 
overwhelming  force.  The  Old-Saxon  dialect 
is  known  to  us  almost  exclusively  from  the 
'  Heliand '  itself ;  and  the  extant  remains  of 
early  Northumbrian  are  confined  to  a  few 
insignificant  fragments.  It  is  therefore  quite 
possible  that  the  expressions  which  are  com- 
mon to  the  '  Heliand '  and  to  the  fragment 
under  discussion,  and  peculiar  to  them,  may 
have  been  derived  from  the  old  poetic  vo- 
cabulary of  Northumbria.  Some  of  the 
phrases  which  distinguish  the  '  Story  of  the 
Fall '  from  the  rest  of  the  '  Genesis '  occur 
also  in  Caedmon's  '  Hymn  to  the  Creator,' 
and  the  fervid  and  impassioned  style  which 
the  former  composition  shares  with  the 
'  Heliand '  reminds  us  strongly  of  that  of 
'  The  Dream  of  the  Holy  Rood.'  It  seems, 
therefore,  a  reasonable  conclusion  that  the 
'  Heliand,'  and  its  sister  poem  in  Anglo- 
Saxon,  are  both  of  them  translations  (largely 
amplified,  possibly,  but  retaining  much  of  the 
original  diction  and  spirit)  from  the  verses 
of  the  Northumbrian  poet.  This  result  is 
confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  the  Latiu 
preface  to  the  '  Heliand,'  which,  as  has  been 
previously  stated  in  this  article,  virtually 
ascribes  the  authorship  of  the  poem  to  Caed- 
mon  himself. 

Notwithstanding  the  astonishing  general 
resemblance  between  the  '  Heliand '  and  the 
Anglo-Saxon  poem,  there  is  one  point  of 
difference  between  the  two  works  which  is 
worthy  of  careful  note.  The  '  Story  of  the 
Fall,'  while  following  in  the  main  the  bibli- 
cal narrative  and  the  Latin  poem  of  Avitus 
'  De  Origine  Mundi,'  exhibits  such  deviations 
from  these  original  sources  as  might  be  ex- 
pected from  a  poet  who,  like  Csedmon,  had 
obtained  his  knowledge  of  them  by  hearsay 
and  not  by  reading.  It  is  surely  the  peasant 
Caedmon,  and  not  any  poet  of  literary  and 
theological  culture,  who  represents  the  trans- 
gression of  Adam  and  Eve  as  an  almost  un- 
avoidable error,  deserving  rather  pity  than 
blame,  and  who  expresses  his  simple-hearted 
wonder  that  God  should  have  permitted  his 
children  to  be  so  terribly  deceived.  In  the 
'  Heliand  '  touches  of  this  kind  are  scarcely 
to  be  found.  It  would  seem  that  the  mis- 
sionaries who  adapted  the  work  of  Csedmon 
to  the  needs  of  their  German  converts  were, 
as  might  naturally  be  expected,  careful  to 
bring  its  teaching  into  accord  with  the  re- 
ceived standard  of  theological  orthodoxy. 

The '  Exodus,'  though  disfigured  by  a  taste- 


Caedmon 


200 


Caedmon 


less  interpolation  about  the  history  of  the 
patriarch,  is  the  work  of  a  true  poet ;  but 
there  is  nothing  to  show  how  far  the  writer 
may  have  been  indebted  to  his  Northumbrian 
predecessor.  Nor  can  any  clear  traces  of 
Ceedmon's  original  authorship  be  discerned 
in  the  '  Daniel/  which  is  a  pleasing  and  grace- 
ful rendering  of  the  Bible  narrative.  The 
wide  divergence  between  the  two  texts  of  the 
*  Azarias '  portion  of  this  poem  is  a  significant 
illustration  of  the  freedom  with  which  the 
Anglo-Saxon  poets  permitted  themselves  to 
rewrite  the  compositions  of  earlier  authors. 

The  three  fragments  at  the  end  of  the  Bod- 
leian manuscript,  which  form  what  is  called 
'  The  Second  Book  of  Caedmon,'  or  '  Christ 
and  Satan,'  appear  to  be  the  work  of  a  single 
author,  but  it  is  not  likely  that  they  origi- 
nally formed  part  of  a  continuous  poem. 
They  have  considerable  poetic  merit,  and  so 
far  as  their  substance  is  concerned  have  a 
certain  affinity  with  the  '  Story  of  the  Fall.' 
But  their  smooth  and  monotonous  rhythm 
is  very  unlike  the  rugged  and  expressive 
versification  of  that  poem  ;  and  their  voca- 
bulary and  phraseology  are  in  general  those 
of  later  Anglo-Saxon  poetry.  It  is  probable 
that  these  fragments  should  be  regarded  as 
a  free  rendering  of  portions  of  Caedmon's 
poems  in  the  manner  of  a  later  period. 

It  is  right  to  state  that  the  views  here  put 
forward  are  in  conflict  with  those  which  are 
maintained  by  many  scholars  of  high  autho- 
rity. Professor  ten  Brink,  for  example,  con- 
siders that  the  less  poetical  portion  of  the 
'  Genesis '  is  substantially  Csedmon's,  and  that 
no  other  specimen  of  his  work  has  come  down 
to  us  except  the  '  Hymn.'  But,  in  the  first 
place,  the  assumption  that  a  tame  and  prosaic 
style  is  characteristic  of  the  infancy  of  Old- 
English  sacred  poetry  is  refuted  by  the  evi- 
dence of  the  Ruthwell  cross.  And,  in  the 
second  place,  a  servile  paraphrase  of  the 
biblical  text  can  only  have  proceeded  from  a 
writer  who  was  able  to  read  his  Latin  bible ; 
to  a  poet  who,  like  Caedmon,  had  to  depend 
on  his  recollection  of  extemporised  oral  trans- 
lations, such  a  performance  would  have  been 
absolutely  impossible. 

No  discussion  of  the  '  Caedmon '  of  the  Bod- 
leian manuscript  would  be  complete  without 
some  reference  to  the  interesting  question  of 
the  influence  which  it  is  supposed  to  have 
exercised  upon  Milton  in  the  composition  of 
'  Paradise  Lost.'  The  resemblances  in  matter 
and  expression  between  some  passages  of 
Milton's  poems  and  the  Anglo-Saxon '  Gene- 
sis '  are  so  remarkable  that  it  is  difficult  to 
regard  them  as  fortuitous.  On  the  other 
hand,  Milton  became  blind  three  years  be-  I 
fore  the  publication  of  Junius's  edition  of  | 


'  Caedmon  '  in  1655,  so  that  he  can  have  had 
no  opportunity  of  studying  the  book  in  its 
printed  form.  The  manuscript,  however,  was 
given  by  Archbishop  Ussher  to  Junius  in 
1651,  and  had  been  for  some  time  previous 
in  the  archbishop's  library.  It  seems  pos- 
sible, although  no  evidence  of  the  fact  has 
been  produced,  that  Milton  may  have  been 
personally  acquainted  with  Junius,  or  that 
he  may  have  numbered  among  his  friends 
some  student  of  Anglo-Saxon  who  may 
have  given  him  an  account  of  the  contents 
of  the  precious  manuscript. 

Junius's  edition  of  '  Caedmon '  was  pub- 
lished at  Amsterdam  in  1655,  and  some  copies 
of  it  were  issued  by  James  Fletcher  at  Ox- 
ford in  1752,  with  some  notes  from  Junius's 
manuscripts  added  at  the  end.  Fletcher  also 
published  in  1754  copies  of  the  fifty  pictures 
with  which  the  Bodleian  manuscript  is 
adorned.  In  1832  the  Society  of  Antiqua- 
ries of  London  published  Thorpe's  edition  of 
'  Caedmon,'  based  upon  the  original  manu- 
script, with  an  English  translation  and  notes ; 
and  in  the  following  year  the  society  issued 
a  magnificent  volume  containing  facsimiles 
of  the  illustrations,  accompanied  by  an  essay 
by  Sir  Henry  Ellis.  In  1849-54  K.  W.  Bou- 
terwek  published  at  Gutersloh  an  edition  of 
'  Ceedmon,'  in  two  volumes,  with  introduction, 
notes,  a  prose  translation,  and  glossary.  Co- 
pious extracts  from  the  poems  were  given  in 
Ettmiiller's  '  Engla  and  Seaxna  Sc6pas  and 
Boceras,'  Quedlinburg,  1850,  the  text  being 
substantially  that  of  the  previous  editors. 
The  latest  complete  edition  is  that  of  C.  W. 
Grein,  in  his  'Bibliothekder  angelsachsischen 
Poesie,'  Gottingen,  1857.  Grein  also  pub- 
lished a  German  translation,  in  alliterative 
metre,  in  his '  Dichtungen  der  Angelsachsen, 
stabreimend  iibersetzt,'  Gottingen,  1863.  A 
careful  revision  of  the  text  may  be  expected 
in  the  new  edition  of  Grein's  '  Bibliothek,'  by 
Professor  Wiilcker,  which  is  now  in  course  of 
publication. 

[The  only  original  authority  for  the  life  of 
Ceedmon  is  Baeda,  Hist.  Eccl.  iv.  24.  For  dis- 
cussion respecting  the  credibility  of  Baeda's  ac- 
count, and  the  genuineness  of  the  poems  ascribed 
to  Caedmon,  see  Acta  Sanctorum,  1 1  Feb. ;  Pal- 
grave  in  Archaeologia,  xxiv.  341  ;  Sandras's  De 
Carminibus  Saxonicis  Caedmoni  adjudicatis, 
Paris,1859  jBouterwek's  De  Cedmone Dissertatio, 
Elberfeld,  1 845,  and  the  introduction  to  his  edi- 
tion of  the  poems ;  Ettmiiller's  Scopas  and  B6- 
ceras,  pp.  xii,  xiii,  25,  26  ;  Greverus's  Csedmon's 
Schopfung  und  Abfall  der  bosen  Engel,  Olden- 
burg, 1852;  Wright's  Biog.  Brit.  Anglo-Saxon 
period,  pp.  23  and  193-200;  Gotzinger,  Ueber 
die  Dichtungen  des  Angelsachsen  Casdmon's,  Got- 
tingen, 1860 ;  Wiilcker,  Ueber  den  Hymnus 
Caedmon's,  in  Beitrage  zur  Gesch.  der  deutschen 


Caed  walla 


Caed  walla 


Sprache  und  Litt.  iii.  348-57  ;  Zupitza  in  Zeit- 
schr.  fur  deutsches  Alterthum,  xxii.  210  ff. ;  Sie- 
vers's  Der  Heliand  und  die  angelsachsische  Gene- 
sis, Halle,  1875 ;  Stephens  in  the  Academy, 
21  Oct.  1876;  Groschopp,  Christ  and  Satan,  in 
Anglia,  vi.  248  if. ;  Ten  Brink's  Early  English 
Literature,  trans.  Kennedy,  London,  1883; 
Earle's  Anglo-Saxon  Literature,  London,  1884. 
For  the  influence  of  Caedmon  on  Milton  see 
Massqn's  Life  of  Milton,  vi.  557,  note;  Wulcker 
in  Anglia,  iv.  401-5.]  H.  B. 

C^ED WALLA  (d.  634),  whose  name  is 
also  spelt  CADWALADER,  CADWALLON,  CAS- 
WALLON,  CATOTBLATJN  (probably  equivalent 
to  the  Latin  Cassibellaunus),  CATGUOLAUM, 
and  with  several  other  variations,  son  of 
Cadvan  (Angl.  Sacr.  ii.  32),  king  of  North 
Wales  [q.  v.],  was  the  British  king  of 
Guenedotia  or  Vendotia,  commonly  called 
Gwynedd,  which  was  probably  coextensive, 
roughly  speaking,  with  North  Wales;  but 
the  king  seems  to  have  exercised  some  au- 
thority over  the  western  regions  north  of  the 
Mersey,  possibly  even  as  far  as  Carlisle  (LAP- 
VENVVRQ,Anff.-Sax.Hist.i.  121, 122;  Journal 
of  Archeeolog.  Assoc.  xi.  54). 

A  deadly  rivalry  had  long  existed  between 
the  British  kingdom  of  Gwynedd  and  the  An- 
glian kingdom  of  Northumbria.  ^Ethelfrith, 
the  '  Fierce '  or  Destroyer,  had  inflicted  a  ter- 
rible blow  upon  the  Britons  in  the  battle  of 
Chester  in  613  (B^EDA,  ii.  2;  REES,  Welsh 
Saints,  p.  293).  It  was  probably  to  avenge 
this  disaster  that  in  629  Caedwalla  invaded 
Northumbria ;  but  he  was  defeated  by  Ead- 
wine,  the  successor  of  ^Ethelfrith,  near  Mor- 
peth,  driven  thence  into  Wales,  and  besieged 
in  the  island  of  Glannauc,  probably  to  be 
identified  with  Priestholm,  near  Anglesey 
(Ann.  Cambria,  M.  H.  B.  832).  He  escaped 
to  Ireland ;  but  after  a  brief  sojourn  there  re- 
turned to  Britain,  and,  although  himself  a 
Christian,  entered  into  alliance  with  Penda, 
king  of  the  Mercians,  a  merciless  pagan. 
Their  united  forces  invaded  Northumbria, 
and  overwhelmed  Eadwine's  army  at  Heath- 
field  or  Hatfield,  probably  Hatfield  Chase,  a 
few  miles  north-east  of  Doncaster,  A.D.  633. 
Eadwine  and  his  son  Osfrid  were  slain. 
Northumbria  was  cruelly  devastated.  Caed- 
walla, who  surpassed  his  pagan  ally,  Penda, 
in  ferocity,  vowed  that  he  would  extirpate 
the  whole  Anglian  race  from  Britain,  and 
spared  neither  age  nor  sex,  putting  women 
and  children  to  death  by  torture  (B^DA,  ii. 
20).  It  was  the  temporary  overthrow  of  the 
whole  kingdom  and  church  of  Northumbria. 
Paulinus,  who  had  converted  Eadwine  and 
founded  the  see  of  York,  retired  to  Kent,  ac- 
companied by  the  queen,  her  daughter,  son, 
and  grandson.  Osric,  a  cousin  of  Eadwine, 


and  Eanfrith,  a  son  of  ^Ethelfrith,  tried  to 
recover  the  kingdom  of  Deira  and  Bernicia, 
and  to  secure  the  favour  of  the  Mercians  by 
basely  renouncing  their  Christianity,  but  re- 
ceived the  just  reward  of  their  apostasy  by 
being  slain  by  Caedwalla  in  the  following 
year,  634  (ib.  iii.  1).  The  British  king  now 
boasted  that  his  forces  were  irresistible ;  but 
his  triumph  was  shortlived. 

Oswald,  a  younger  brother  of  Eanfrith  and 
nephew  of  Eadwine,  resolved  to  make  an 
effort  to  shake  off  the  yoke  of  the  oppressor. 
Near  the  close  of  the  year  634  he  mustered 
an  army,  and  met  the  enemy  on  a  hill  called 
Hevenfelth,  north  of  the  Roman  wall,  near 
Hexham.  Here  he  set  up  a  cross,  which  he 
helped  to  fix  in  the  ground  with  his  own 
hands,  and  bidding  his  soldiers  kneel  before 
it,  prayed  with  them  '  to  the  living  and  true 
God,  who  knew  how  just  their  cause  was,  to 
save  them  from  their  fierce  and  haughty  foe ' 
(ib.  iii.  2).  Thus  encouraged,  they  fell  upon 
the  British  host,  which  far  outnumbered  his 
own,  and  completely  routed  it.  Caedwalla 
himself  fled  into  the  valley  and  was  slain  at 
the  Deniseburn,  perhaps  the  brook  which 
flows  northwards  into  the  Tyne,  and  enters 
it  near  Dilston,  east  of  Hexham  (ib.  iii.  1). 
The  place  of  battle  was  afterwards  called 
Oswald's  Cross,  and  a  small  church  was  in 
time  erected  there,  and  was  served  by  the 
clergy  of  the  church  at  Hexham.  Thus 
perished  Csedwalla,  who  had  fought,  it  was 
said,  in  fourteen  battles  and  sixty  skirmishes 
(LAPPEITBERG,  i.  156 ;  NENNIUS),  and  with 
him  ended  the  last  serious  struggle  for  supre- 
macy between  the  old  British  and  Anglian 
races  in  that  part  of  the  island. 

[Bseda,  Eccl.  Hist.  ii.  2,  20,  iii.  1,  2;  Annales 
Cambrise,  ap.  Mon.  Hist.  Brit.  832 ;  Nennius,  ap. 
Mon.  Hist.  Brit.  76  ;  Rees's  Welsh  Saints,  293.] 

W.  R.  W.  S. 

CAEDWALLA  (659P-689)  (the  varia- 
tions in  the  form  of  whose  name  are  as  nume- 
rous as  in  the  case  of  the  Welsh  Caedwalla), 
was  the  son  of  Cyneberht,  and  a  great-grand- 
son of  the  West-Saxon  king  Ceawlin  [q.  v.] ; 
but  his  name  indicates  some  British  connec- 
tion, and  misled  some  Welsh  writers  so  far 
as  to  confuse  him  with  Cadwaladr,  son  of 
the  Caedwalla  who  was  killed  at  Hevenfelth 
(Brut  y  Tywysogion,  Mon.  Hist.  Brit.  p.  841 ; 
REES,  Welsh  Saints,  p.  300).  The  name  of 
his  brother '  Mul ' — the  mule  or  half-breed — 
points  to  the  probability  of  their  mother  being 
Welsh.  Baeda  calls  him  a  young  man  of  great 
energy,  and  he  was  probably  regarded  as  a 
dangerous  aspirant  to  the  West-Saxon  throne. 
At  any  rate  he  was  expelled  from  Wessex, 
and,  according  to  William  of  Malmesbury, 


Casdwalla 


202 


Caesar 


by  a  faction  of  the  leading  men,  which  per- 
haps included  the  king  himself,  Centwine 
(Gest.  Pont.  p.  233),  and  he  then  led  the 
wild  life  of  an  outlaw  among  the  forests 
of  Chiltern  and  Anderida.  Here  he  was 
brought  into  contact,  about  681,  with  Wil- 
frith,  who  was  engaged  in  missionary  labours 
among  the  South-Saxons.  Caedwalla  often 
applied  to  him  for  advice,  and  Wilfrith  lent 
him  also  horses  and  money,  and  obtained 
great  influence  over  him  (ib.)  In  685,  when 
Csedwalla  began  to  strive  for  the  West- 
Saxon  kingdom  (Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle),  he 
ravaged  Sussex  with  a  band  of  lawless  fol- 
lowers, and,  notwithstanding  his  friendship 
with  Wilfrith,  slew  the  South-Saxon  king, 
^Ethelwealh,  who  was  an  ally  of  Centwine. 
Two  ealdormen,  however,  Berchtun  and  And- 
hun,  who  had  been  converted  by  Wilfrith, 
succeeded  in  driving  him  out,  and  governing 
the  kingdom  independently.  On  the  death 
or  resignation  of  Centwine,  686  (see  FLOB. 
WIG.),  who  seems  to  have  nominated  Csed- 
walla  as  his  successor  (WILL.  MALM.,  Gest. 
Pont,  p.  352),  the  latter  obtained  possession 
of  the  West-Saxon  throne,  and,  again  in- 
vading Sussex,  defeated  and  slew  Berchtun, 
and  subdued  the  whole  kingdom.  After 
making  a  raid  on  Kent,  in  which  his  brother 
Mul  was  burned  to  death,  he  turned  his  arms 
against  the  Isle  of  Wight,  which  had  been 
conquered  some  years  before  by  Wulfhere, 
king  of  Mercia,  and  bestowed  upon  his  ally 
and  godson,  ^Ethelwealh,  the  South-Saxon 
king  (B^EDA,  iv.  13, 16).  The  inhabitants  of 
Wight  were  still  heathen,  and  Csedwalla, 
although  not  yet  baptised,  vowed  that  if  he 
was  victorious  he  would  devote  a  fourth  part 
of  the  island  to  God.  This  was  probably  due 
to  the  suggestion  of  Wilfrith,  who  had  great 
influence  over  him,  although  the  statements 
of  Eddius  and  William  of  Malmesbury  (Gest. 
Pont.  p.  233)  that  Caedwalla  made  him  a  kind 
of  president  over  his  kingdom  (ut  dominum 
et  magistrum),  and  did  nothing  without  his 
approval,  must  be  looked  upon  as  exaggera- 
tions. Anyhow,  having  been  successful  in 
subjugating  Wight,  Caedwalla  fulfilled  his 
vow  by  bestowing  a  fourth  part  of  the  island, 
three  hundred  hides,  on  Wilfrith,  who  sent 
two  priests  (his  nephew  Bernuin,  and  another 
named  Hiddila)  to  instruct  and  baptise  the 
people  in  the  Christian  faith  (B^DA,  iv. 
16).  Csedwalla  put  to  death  two  sons  of 
Arvaldus,  king  of  Wight,  who  had  fled  for 
refuge  to  the  mainland,  but,  at  the  request  of 
an  abbot  of  a  neighbouring  monastery,  per- 
mitted them  first  to  be  baptised.  All  this 
time  he  himself  had  not  been  baptised,  and 
had  not,  so  far  as  our  records  enable  us  to 
judge,  exhibited  much  Christian  virtue  in  his 


conduct.  He  had  indeed  bestowed  many 
liberal  gifts  upon  monastic  houses,  but  Wil- 
liam of  Malmesbury  ( Gest.  Pont.  p.  352)  im- 
plies that  he  did  this  to  obtain  favour  when 
he  was  ambitious  of  the  West-Saxon  throne. 
Suddenly,  however,  in  688,  the  fierce  warrior 
turned  into  a  penitent  devotee.  He  resigned 
his  kingdom  and  took  his  journey  to  Rome, 
in  order  to  be  baptised  by  the  pope.  Csed- 
walla was  baptised  by  Pope  Sergius  I,  under 
the  name  of  Peter,  on  Easter  eve,  689,  being 
then  about  thirty  years  of  age.  He  had 
hoped  to  die,  Bseda  says  (E.  H.  v.  7),  soon 
after  his  baptism,  in  order  to  pass  at  once  to 
eternal  joys ;  and  his  hope  was  fulfilled,  for 
death  came  before  he  had  put  off  the  chrisom, 
or  white  fillet  which  converts  wore  for  eight 
days  after  their  baptism.  He  was  buried 
in  St.  Peter's  on  20  April.  His  epitaph,  con- 
sisting of  some  turgid  Latin  elegiacs,  followed 
by  a  few  lines  in  prose,  has  been  preserved 
by  Bseda.  A  copy  of  the  metrical  inscription 
alone,  taken  from  the  original  stone  in  old 
St.  Peter's,  exists  in  John  Gruter's  work, 
'  Inscrip.  Antiq.  Amstel.'  1707,  ii.  1174,  and 
also  in  Raffael  Fabretti's  '  Inscrip.  Antiq.' 
1702,  Rome,  p.  735,  No.  463. 

[Baeda,  Eccl.  Hist.  iv.  13,  15,  16,  v.  7  ;  Wil- 
j  liam  of  Malmesbury's  Gesta  Pontificum,  Rolls 
Series.]  W.  E.  W.  S. 

CAERNARVON.    [See  CARNARVON.] 

CAESAR,  SIR  CHARLES  (1590-1642), 
judge,  the  third  son  of  Sir  Julius  Csesar  [q.  v.] 
by  his  first  wife,  born  27  Jan.  1589-90,  was 
educated  at  All  Souls  College,  Oxford,  of 
which,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  king, 
he  was  elected  a  fellow  in  1605,  taking  the 
degree  of  B.A.  shortly  afterwards.  He  pro- 
ceeded M.A.  in  1607,  resigned  his  fellowship 
in  1611,  and  took  the  degree  of  doctor  of  both 
laws  (civil  and  canon)  on  7  Dec.  1612.  On 
9  Oct.  of  the  following  year  he  was  knighted 
at  the  palace  of  Theobalds.  In  the  brief  par- 
liament of  1614  he  sat  as  senior  member  for 
Bletchingley,  Surrey.  On  9  May  of  the  fol- 
lowing year  he  was  appointed  a  master  of 
chancery.  Having  devoted  himself  to  the 
practice  of  the  ecclesiastical  law,  he  was 
created  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
(Abbott)  judge  of  the  court  of  audience  and 
master  of  the  faculties,  both  of  which  offices 
he  was  permitted  to  retain  on  the  suspension 
of  the  archbishop  in  1627  (CoBBETT,  State 
|  Trials,  ii.  1452),  and  the  latter  of  which,  as 
I  probably  also  the  former,  he.  held  until  his 
death  (WooD,  Fasti  Oxon.,  ed.  Bliss,  i.  328). 
From  the  fact  that  we  find  him  on  10  June 
1626  associated  with  Baron  Trevor  in  carrying 
the  Duke  of  Buckingham's  answer  to  his  im- 
peachment from  the  upper  to  the  lower  house, 


Caesar 


203 


Caesar 


it  may  be  inferred  that  he  then  held  the  post 
of  judge  of  the  court  of  audience.  On  17  Dec. 
1633  he  was  made  a  member  of  the  high 
commission,  and  from  that  time  until  his 
appointment  to  the  mastership  of  the  rolls 
he  is  not  unfrequently  mentioned  in  the  acts 
of  commission  in  a  way  which  shows  that 
under  it  he  exercised  a  jurisdiction  similar  to 
that  which  in  the  court  of  chancery  was  then 
vested  in  a  master.  He  sat  in  1635-6  as  a 
member  of  a  special  tribunal,  composed  of 
doctors  of  the  civil  law  and  judges  and  ad- 
vocates of  the  court  of  arches,  to  try  the 
question  whether  tobacco  could  rightly  be 
considered  contraband  of  war  by  the  law  of 
nations,  or  as  falling  within  the  purview  of 
the  fourth  article  of  the  treaty  concluded 
between  England  and  Spain  in  1630,  whereby 
it  was  made  a  breach  of  neutrality  for  either 
of  the  contracting  parties  to  supply  the  ene- 
mies of  the  other  with '  victual '  (commeatus). 
The  question  arose  from  a  man-of-war  of 
Dunkirk  having  captured  an  English  mer- 
chantman laden  with  leaf  tobacco  from  Am- 
sterdam, and  bound  presumably  for  France 
(Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  1635-6,  p.  208, 
where  the  destination  of  the  vessel  is  not 
stated),  and  the  Dunkirk  court  and  also 
the  court  of  appeal  at  Brussels  having  ad- 
judged her  and  her  cargo  lawful  prize.  The 
English  court  decided  that  the  judgment  was 
contrary  alike  to  the  law  of  nations  and  to 
the  treaty.  The  mastership  of  the  rolls 
falling  vacant  by  the  death  of  Sir  Dudley 
Digges  in  March  1638-9,  the  king  let  it  be 
known  that  it  would  only  be  parted  with 
for  a  handsome  consideration.  Caesar  sounded 
Laud  as  to  its  probable  price,  and  was  told 
plainly  '  that  as  things  then  stood,  that  place 
was  not  like  to  go  without  more  money  than 
he  thought  any  wise  man  would  give  for  it.' 
Caesar,  however,  was  not  daunted.  His  com- 
petitors were  Sir  Edward  Leech,  who  offered 
7,OOOZ.  down,  and  6,000/.  to  follow  in  May ; 
Sir  Thomas  Hatton,  who  offered  his  wife's 
house,  and  money  besides  (how  much  is  not 
known)  ;  and  Lord-chief-justice  Finch,  and 
Sir  Ralph  Freeman,  a  master  of  requests; 
the  amounts  offered  by  the  two  last  men- 
tioned we  do  not  know.  Csesar,  however, 
cut  them  all  out  by  bidding  15,000/.  (10,000^. 
payable  at  once  in  hard  cash),  and  agreeing  to 
lend  the  king  2,000/.  towards  the  expenses 
of  his  meditated  journey  into  Scotland.  This 
latter  sum  appears  to  have  been  trust  money 
in  his  hands  as  executor  of  his  uncle,  Henry 
Caesar  [q.  v.],  dean  of  Ely,  which  he  was 
bound  by  the  terms  of  the  dean's  will  to 
confer  upon  some  college  to  be  selected  by 
himself.  A  warrant  was  issued  for  its  re- 
payment on  10  March  of  the  following  year. 


The  money,  however,  was  never  repaid,  al- 
though repeated  applications  to  the  treasury 
were  made  by  himself  and  by  his  wife  and 
son  after  his  death. 

Csesar  died  on  6  Dec.  1642  of  the  small- 
pox, and  was  buried  at  Bennington,  Hert- 
fordshire. His  epitaph  magniloquently  de- 
signates him  '  an  equal  distributor  of  un- 
suspected justice ;'  on  the  other  hand,  George 
Gerrard,  the  master  of  the  Charterhouse, 
writing  to  Viscount  Conway  and  Killultagh, 
under  date  28  March  1639,  curtly  charac- 
terises him  as  '  a  very  ass,'  adding  that  he 
was  '  the  very  anvil  on  which  the  doctors  of 
the  law  of  his  society  played.'  He  married 
twice :  first,  Anne,  daughter  of  Sir  Peter 
Vanlore,  merchant  of  London,  who  died  on 
13  June  1625;  secondly,  in  1626,  Jane, 
daughter  of  Sir  Edward  Barkham,  knight, 
lord  mayor  of  London  in  1622.  She  died  on 
16  June  1661,  and  was  buried  at  Bennington. 
In  all  he  had  fifteen  children,  six  by  his  first 
wife,  and  nine  by  his  second ;  but  only  five 
survived  him,  three  of  these  being  sons,  and 
of  these  the  eldest,  Julius,  died  a  few  days 
after  his  father,  and  of  the  same  complaint. 

[Willis's  Not.  Parl.  iii.  173;  Archives  of  All 
Souls  College,  pp.  307,  308,  380  ;  Wood's  Fasti 
Oxon.  (Bliss),  i.  296,  328,  348  ;  Hardy's  Cata- 
logue of  Lord  Chancellors,  &c.,  p.  89  ;  Nichols's 
Progresses  of  James  I,  ii.  677 ;  Parl.  Hist.  ii. 
191 ;  Commons'  Journals,  i.  257 ;  Cobbett's  State 
Trials,  ii.  417;  Eymer's  Fcedera  (Sanderson), 
xix.  221-2;  Dugdale's  Chron.  Ser.  iii. ;  Cal.  State 
Papers  (Dom.  1625-1640) ;  Foss's  Judges  of  Eng- 
land ;  Lodge's  Life  of  Sir  J.  Csesar,  with  Memoirs 
of  his  Family.]  J.  M.  R. 

CAESAR,  HENRY  (1562 P-1636),  dean 
of  Ely,  fifth  and  youngest  son  of  Caesar  Adel- 
mare  or  Dalmariis,  a  well-known  physician, 
and  brother  of  Sir  Julius  Caesar  [q.  v.],  was 
born,  according  to  his  epitaph,  in  1564,  al- 
though other  evidence  gives  the  more  pro- 
bable date  of  1562.  He  was  educated  at 
Balliol  College,  Oxford,  '  where  to  this  day,' 
says  Wood, '  certain  lodgings  are  called  from 
him  Caesar's  lodgings,'  and  afterwards  became 
a  member  of  St.  Edmund  Hall  in  the  same 
university.  While  still  very  young,  he  spent 
some  time  at  Cambridge,  and,  being  suspected 
of  popish  leanings,  fled  beyond  sea.  On  his 
return  about  1583  he  recanted  his  former 
errors,  and  became  vicar  of  Lostwithiel  in 
Cornwall ;  but  in  March  1584,  Sir  Walter 
Mildmay,  whom  he  had  personally  affronted, 
directed  proceedings  to  be  taken  against  him 
on  the  ground  of  his  renewed  nonconformity. 
He  was  still  subject  to  the  same  suspicion  in 
1589,  when  his  brother,  Sir  Julius,  en- 
treated Lord  Burghley  to  protect  him  from  his 
assailants.  A  few  years  later  all  his  enemies 


Caesar 


204 


Caesar 


were  silenced.  On  6  Nov.  1595  he  proceeded 
D.D.  at  Oxford ;  on  13  Sept.  1596  was  pre- 
sented by  the  queen  to  the  rectory  of  St. 
Christopher,  in  the  city  of  London,  which 
he  resigned  in  July  1597;  became  rector  of 
Somersham,  Huntingdonshire  ;  and  was  ap- 
pointed prebendary  of  Westminster  in  Sep- 
tember 1609,  and  dean  of  Ely  on  12  Oct. 
1614.  He  resigned  his  prebend  at  WTestmin- 
ster  in  1625.  He  died,  according  to  his  epi- 
taph, on  7  Oct.  1636,  and  was  buried  in  Ely 
Cathedral,  where  an  elaborate  monument 
was  erected  to  his  memory.  He  left  several 
bequests  to  the  officers  of  the  cathedral,  and  to 
friends  and  relations.  His  sole  executor,  Sir 
Charles  [q.  v.],  son  of  his  brother,  Sir  Julius, 
was  directed  to  apply  within  six  months 
2,0001.  to  the  foundation  of  two  fellowships 
and  four  scholarships  (open  to  pupils  from  Ely 
school)  in  some  college  of  his  own  choosing. 
Sir  Charles  chose  Jesus  College,  Cambridge, 
which  received  annuities  from  the  family  till 
1668,  but  never  obtained  the  capital. 

[E.  Lodge's  Life  of  Sir  Julius  Caesar,  with  Me- 
moirs of  his  Family;  Bentham's  Ely  (1812), 
p.  230 ;  Le  Neve's  Fasti ;  Wood's  Fasti,  ed.  Bliss, 
i.  270-1.]  S.  L.  L. 

&  ^  CJESAR,  SIR  JULIUS  (1558-1636), 
";  judge,  was  of  Italian  extraction,  his  grand- 
father being  Pietro  Maria  Adelmare,  a  citi- 
zen of  Treviso,  near  Venice,  but  descended 
from  a  family  belonging  to  Frejus,  in  Pro- 
vence. This  Pietro  Maria  Adelmare,  who 
had  some  reputation  as  a  civilian,  married 
Paola,  daughter  of  Giovanni  Pietro  Cesarini 
(probably  of  the  same  family  as  Giuliano 
Cesarini,  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,  and  presi- 
dent of  the  council  of  Basle,  1431-8),  and 
one  of  his  sons,  Cesare  Adelmare,  having  gra- 
duated in  arts  and  medicine  at  the  university 
of  Padua,  migrated  to  England,  apparently 
about  1550,  and  began  practice  in  London  as 
a  physician.  He  was  elected  fellow  in  1554, 
and  in  the  following  year  censor  of  the  Col- 
lege of  Physicians,  and  was  appointed  medical 
adviser  to  Queen  Mary,  from  whom  he  ob- 
tained letters  of  naturalisation  with  immunity 
from  taxation  in  1558,  and  from  whom  he  on 
one  occasion  received  the  enormous  fee  of 
100/.  for  a  single  attendance.  Elizabeth  also 
consulted  him  and  requited  his  services  by 
sundry  leases  of  church  lands  at  rents  some- 
what below  their  actual  value.  In  1561  he 
fixed  his  residence  in  Bishopsgate,  having 
purchased  a  house  which  had  formed  part  of 
the  dissolved  priory  of  St.  Helen's.  There 
he  died  in  1569,  and  was  buried  in  the  chancel 
of  the  church  of  St.  Helen's.  Many  of  his  pre- 
scriptions are  preserved  in  Sloane  MS.  2815, 
having  been  copied  from  original  manuscripts 


by  Sir  Hans  Sloane.  The  name  of  Caesar,  by 
which  the  doctor  was  usually  addressed  by 
Mary  and  Elizabeth,  was  adopted  by  his  chil- 
dren as  a  surname.  His  eldest  son,  Julius  Caesar 
Adelmare,  was  born  at  Tottenham  in  1557-8, 
and  baptised  in  the  church  of  St.  Dunstan's-in- 
the-East  in  February  of  that  year,  his  sponsors 
being  the  lord  treasurer,  William  Paulett,  the 
Marquis  of  Winchester,  the  Earl  of  Arundel, 
and  Lady  Montagu  as  representing  the  queen. 
Shortly  after  his  father's  death  his  mother 
married  Michael  Lock,  a  zealous  protestant. 
He  was  educated  at  Magdalen  Hall,  Oxford, 
and  graduated  B.A.  in  1575,  and  proceeded 
M.  A.  1578.  In  1579  he  left  Oxford  for  Paris, 
where  he  took  the  degrees  of  bachelor  li- 
centiate and  doctor  of  both  laws  (civil  and 
canon)  in  the  spring  of  1581  and  received 
(10  May)  the  complimentary  title  of  advocate 
in  the  parliament  of  Paris.  In  1584  he  took 
the  degree  of  doctor  of  laws  at  Oxford.  He 
had  been  admitted  a  member  of  the  Inner 
Temple  in  1580,  and  on  9  Oct.  1581  made 
one  of  the  commissioners  under  the  statute 
28  Henry  VIH,  s.  15,  by  which  the  criminal 
jurisdiction  of  the  admiral  had  been  trans- 
ferred to  the  courts  of  common  law.  On  the 
15th  of  the  same  month  he  was  appointed 
chancellor  to  the  master  of  the  hospital  of 
St.  Catherine's,  near  the  Tower  of  London. 
In  1583  he  was  appointed  counsel  to  the  cor- 
poration of  London.  This  year  also  he  was 
appointed,  by  his  friend  Bishop  Aylmer,  com- 
missary and  sequestrator-general  within  the 
archdeaconry  of  Essex  and  Colchester  and 
some  deaneries.  On  30  April  of  the  next 
year  he  succeeded  Dr.  Lewes  as  judge  of  the 
admiralty  court.  He  was  also  sworn  a  mas- 
ter of  the  chancery  on  21  June.  As  judge 
of  the  admiralty  court  he  suffered  more  than 
most  of  her  servants  from  the  constitutional 
meanness  of  Elizabeth.  There  appears  to 
have  been  no  regular  salary  attached  to  this 
office,  and  Caesar  bitterly  complains  that 
whereas  his  predecessor  '  had  every  three 
years  somewhat,'  he  himself  had  not,  '  after 
nine  years'  service,  received  in  fee,  pension, 
or  recompense  to  the  value  of  one  penny,' 
but  rather  was  some  4,000/.  out  of  pocket. 
The  suitors  who  had  recourse  to  the  court 
of  admiralty  were  not  unfrequently  poor  sea- 
men or  foreigners,  while  the  number  of  cases 
in  which  the  crown  was  defendant  was  also 
considerable.  It  seems  to  have  been  Caesar's 
regular  practice  to  aid  the  poor  or  embar- 
rassed suitors  out  of  his  own  purse,  and  to 
consider  all  claims  substantiated  against 
the  crown  as  a  first  charge  upon  the  fees, 
and  the  expenses  of  administration  to  have 
priority  to  his  own  remuneration.  As  early 
as  1587-8  we  find  him  petitioning  the  queen 


Caesar 


205 


Caesar 


that  he  might  be  installed  in  some  lucrative 
and  honorary  post,  such  as  '  the  first  deanery 
that  shall  fall  void  either  of  York  or  of  Durham, 
or  of  Bath  and  Wells  or  of  Winchester,'  '  or 
the  first  hospital  that  shall  become  void  of  these 
three,  St.  Katharine's,  near  the  Tower  of  Lon- 
don, St.  Crosse's,  near  Winton,  and  the  hospi- 
tal of  Sherborne,  in  the  bishoprick  of  Durham,' 
or  else  that  he  might  be  made  a  '  master  of 
requests  extraordinary.'  This  petition  was 
read  and  duly  noted  by  Cecil,  and  there 
the  matter  rested.  In  October  1588  Caesar 
was  admitted  master  of  the  chancery  in  or- 
dinary. This  year,  too,  he  was  returned  to 
parliament  as  senior  member  for  Keigate. 
The  council  assumed  to  itself  the  right  of 
reviewing  his  judgments.  This  he  resented 
keenly  in  a  letter  dated  1  March  1588.  The 
idea  of  an  annual  circuit  round  the  coasts  of 
the  kingdom  for  the  despatch  of  admiralty 
business,  which  had  often  been  mooted,  met 
with  his  hearty  approval ;  and  as  Elizabeth 
'  misliked  to  enter  into  the  charge,'  he  offered 
to  travel  at  his  own  expense,  adding  only  the 
proviso, '  if  I  may  be  encouraged  by  so  much, 
either  commodity  or  credit,  as  will  provide 
me  an  honest  burial  when  I  die,  and  keep  my 
poor  wife  and  children  from  open  beggary.' 
In  the  spring  of  the  following  year  he  was 
actually  threatened  with  legal  process  upon  a 
bond  which  he  had  given  by  way  of  guarantee 
for  the  payment  of  a  sum  of  4201.  due  from 
Sir  Walter  Leveson  to  a  Dane,  probably  a 
suitor  in  the  admiralty  court.  At  length, 
however,  the  queen  saw  fit  to  confer  upon 
him  the  post  of  master  of  requests.  He  was 
sworn  on  10  June  1591,  and  admitted  to  the 
office  on  7  March,  having  in  the  meanwhile 
(24  Jan.)  been  elected  a  bencher  of  his  inn. 
The  court  of  requests  offered  special  facilities 
to  poor  suitors  who  might  with  advantage  be 
transferred  thither  from  the  admiralty  court. 
The  same  year,  through  the  influence  of  the 
Scottish  ambassador,  Archibald  Douglas, 
which  he  had  bought  for  500/.,  he  obtained 
from  the  queen  a  grant  of  the  reversion  of  the 
mastership  of  St.  Catherine's  Hospital.  At 
this  time  he  was  one  of  the  commissioners  of 
sewers.  In  1592  he  was  entrusted  with  the 
commission  of  the  peace  for  Middlesex,  and 
returned  to  parliament  as  senior  member  for 
Bletchingley,  Surrey.  In  November  of  the 
following  year  he  was  elected  treasurer  of 
the  Inner  Temple,  and  on  6  Dec.  governor 
of  the  mineral  and  battery  works  throughout 
the  kingdom,  and  was  re-elected  treasurer  of 
the  Inner  Temple  next  year.  He  was  at 
this  time  a  member  of  the  high  commission 
and  a  close  friend  of  Whitgift  (STETPB, 
Annals  (fol.),  iii.  609).  On  17  Aug.  1595  he 
was  appointed  master  of  requests  in  ordinary 


I  in  attendance  upon  the  person  of  the  queen, 
!  with  a  salary  of  IQOl.  per  annum,  not,  how- 
I  ever,  granted  by  the  queen  until  she  had 
forced  him  to  disclose  the  precise  amount 
which  he  had  paid  to  Archibald  Douglas  for 
his  interest  in  the  matter  of  the  St.  Cathe- 
rine's appointment.  In  this  or  the  next  year 
I  he  contributed  300Z.  towards  the  erection  of 
chambers  between  the  Inner  Temple  Hall 
and  the  church,  in  consideration  whereof  he 
was  invested  with  the  privilege  of  granting 
admittances  to  the  society  at  his  discretion 
during  his  life.  The  chambers  were  known 
as  late  as  Dugdale's  time  as  Caesar's  Build- 
ings. In  1596  the  mastership  of  St.  Cathe- 
rine's Hospital  fell  vacant,  and  on  17  June 
he  installed  himself  therein.  Next  year  he 
was  returned  to  parliament  as  senior  member 
for  Windsor.  On  12  Sept.  1598  Elizabeth, 
then  on  her  way  to  Nonsuch,  paid  him  a 
visit  at  his  house  at  Mitcham,  spending  the 
night  of  the  12th  there,  and  dining  with  him 
next  day.  He  tells  us  that  he  presented  her 
with  '  a  gown  of  cloth  of  silver,  richly  em- 
broidered, a  black  network  mantle,  with 
pure  gold,  a  taffeta  hat,  white,  with  several 
flowers,  and  a  jewel  of  gold  set  therein  with 
silver  and  diamonds,  which  entertainment  of 
her  majesty,  with  the  charges  of  five  former 
disappointments,'  cost  him  some  700/.  In 
1599  we  find  him  associated  with  John  Her- 
bert, one  of  the  masters  of  requests,  and 
Robert  Beale,  secretary  to  the  council  of  the 
north,  in  a  commission  to  decide  without  ap- 
peal claims  by  French  subjects  in  respect  of 
piratical  acts  committed  by  English  seamen. 
Next  year  he  became  the  senior  master  of  re- 
quests, being  already  talked  of  as  master  01 
the  rolls.  At  the  parliamentary  election  of 
the  following  year  he  retained  his  seat  for 
Windsor.  On  20  May  1 603  he  was  knighted 
by  the  king  at  Greenwich.  In  1606  (7  April) 
he  succeeded  Sir  George  Hume  as  chancellor 
and  under-treasurer  of  the  exchequer,  and 
the  following  year  (5  July)  was  sworn  of  the 
privy  council.  Caesar  was  prompt  to  use  the 
interest  which  he  nowpossessedwith  the  king 
on  behalf  of  his  inn.  It  appears  to  have  been 
through  Caesar's  influence  that  the  lease  of 
the  Temple  buildings  was  enlarged  in  1608 
into  a  fee  simple,  subject  to  a  quit  rent  of  101, 
(DtJGDALE,  Orig.  145-6).  His  tenure  of  the 
office  of  chancellor  of  the  exchequer  coincided 
with  the  period  of  Salisbury's  treasurership, 
the  period  during  which  James's  financial 
difficulties  and  the  consequent  tension  be- 
tween him  and  the  parliament  reached  their 
extreme  point.  He  seems  to  have  been  really 
little  better  than  a  clerk  to  the  lord  treasurer. 
In  that  capacity  he  was  employed  in  esti- 
mating the  value  of  the  conversion  of  tenure 


Caesar 


206 


Caesar 


by  knight's  service  into  free  and  common 
socage,  together  with  the  abolition  of  ward- 
ships and  other  incidents  of  the  royal  prero- 
gative in  connection  with  the  great  contract 
of  1610,  and  a  dialogue  is  extant  ascribed  to 
him  advocating  the  acceptance  of  the  king's 
offer  by  the  commons,  and  hinting  that  in 
case  of  its  rejection  means  of  raising  money 
without  the  consent  of  parliament  would  be 
found  (Parl.  Deb.  1610,  App.  D).  In  1610 
the  king  granted  him  the  reversion  of  the 
office  of  master  of  the  rolls,  expectant  on  the 
death  of  Sir  E.  Philips.  In  1613  he  was 
among  the  commissioners  appointed  by  the 
king  at  the  suit  of  the  Countess  of  Essex  to 
determine  the  question  of  the  validity  of  her 
marriage.  He  seems  to  have  formed  a  very 
decided  opinion  in  favour  of  the  countess's 
contention  at  an  early  period  of  the  inquiry, 
and  to  have  been  by  no  means  sparing  in  the 
expression  of  it  during  the  argument,  to  Arch- 
bishop Abbott's  intense  disgust.  At  this  time 
he  occupied  a  house  on  the  north  side  of  the 
Strand,  nearly  opposite  the  Savoy.  Here 
(i.e.  on  the  north  side)  he  laid  (10  Aug.  1613) 
the  foundation-stone  of  a  chapel,  which  was 
consecrated  by  the  bishop  of  London  (John 
King)  on  8  May  1614,  and  called  the  Cecil 
Chapel.  In  the  spring  of  1614  he  was  re- 
turned to  parliament  as  senior  member  for 
Middlesex ;  in  the  autumn,  Sir  E.  Philips, 
the  master  of  the  rolls,  having  died,  Caesar 
succeeded  him,  receiving  the  usual  patent 
granting  him  the  office  for  life  on  1  Oct., 
and  taking  his  seat  on  the  10th  of  the  same 
month.  On  his  appointment  he  surrendered 
the  offices  of  chancellor  and  under-treasurer 
of  the  exchequer.  Chamberlain  informs  us 
that  four  judges  were  appointed  to  assist  and 
act  with  him.  With  his  connection  with  the 
exchequer  he  entirely  abandoned  the  idea  that 
the  king  could  raise  supplies  without  the  con- 
sent of  parliament ;  we  find  him  earnestly 
advising  in  council  (24  Sept.  1615)  the  sum- 
moning of  a  new  parliament  for  the  final 
settlement  of  the  financial  difficulty.  He 
was  one  of  the  commissioners  who  examined 
(19  Jan.  1615)  the  puritan  clergyman  Peacham 
1  before  torture,  in  torture,  between  tortures, 
and  after  torture,'  with  a  view  to  discover  his 
supposed  accomplices  in  the  conspiracy  against 
the  king's  life,  in  which  he  was  suspected  of 
being  principally  concerned.  At  the  end  of 
this  year  he  concluded  a  bargain  with  the 
Earl  of  Essex,  who  was  embarrassed  by  the 
necessity  of  repaying  the  countess's  marriage 
portion  for  the  purchase  of  the  estate  of  Ben- 
nington  in  Hertfordshire  for  the  sum  of 
14,000^.  In  1616  he  followed  the  lead  of 
Lord-chancellor  Ellesmere  in  censuring  the 
judges  of  the  king's  bench  and  common  pleas 


for  their  resistance  to  the  king  in  the  matter 
of  the  commendam  case.  In  August  1618  he 
was  associated  with  Sir  Edward  Coke  in  the 
trial  of  the  persons  indicted  for  the  attack  on 
the  Spanish  ambassador's  house.  He  was  a 
member  of  the  court  of  Star-chamber  that 
tried  the  Earl  and  Countess  of  Essex  for 
peculation  in  the  following  year,  and  took 
the  milder  view  of  their  offence.  In  1620  he 
was  returned  to  parliament  as  senior  member 
for  Maiden,  Essex.  Between  21  May  and 
10  July  of  this  year  he  was  commissioned  to 
hear  causes  in  chancery,  the  period  coincid- 
ing with  the  interval  between  the  disgrace  of 
Bacon  and  the  delivery  of  the  great  seal  to 
Lord-keeper  Williams.  He  was  one  of  the 
three  liquidators  appointed  by  the  king  to  ar- 
range a  composition  with  the  late  chancellor's 
creditors,  and  in  1625  Bacon  nominated  him 
one  of  the  supervisors  of  his  will,  describing 
him  as  '  my  good  friend  and  near  ally,  the 
master  of  the  rolls.'  In  1631  we  find  him 
named,  with  Archbishop  Abbot  and  others, 
in  a  commission  of  inquiry  into  the  operation 
and  administration  of  the  poor  law.  His  last 
important  public  act  was  to  assist  Lord-keeper 
Coventry  in  drawing  up  thirty-one  ordinances 
of  procedure,  intended  to  correct  abuses  which 
had  grown  up  in  the  court  of  chancery,  and 
in  particular  to  restore  the  ancient  brevity 
of  the  pleadings  and  documents  generally. 
He  died  on  18  April  1636,  being  then  seventy- 
nine  years  old,  and  was  buried  in  the  church 
of  Great  St.  Helen's,  where  his  monument, 
with  an  inscription  wrought  in  the  device  of 
a  deed  poll,  with  pendant  seal  (the  attaching 
cord  severed),  is  still  to  be  seen.  His  repu- 
tation for  legal  acumen  does  not  stand  high. 
Chamberlain  thought  that  he  had  more  of 
'  confidence  in  his  own  sufficiency '  than  his 
abilities  warranted.  The  same  person  writing 
to  Sir  Dudley  Carleton,  under  date  4  April 
1624,  remarks  incidentally  that  '  Sir  Julius 
Caesar  is  reflected  on  for  his  want  of  law.' 
He  seems,  however,  to  have  had  the  rare 
merit  of  being  superior  to  corruption.  Fuller 
gives  the  following  account  of  his  character : 
'A  person  of  prodigious  bounty  to  all  of  worth 
or  want,  so  that  he  might  seem  to  be  almoner- 
general  of  the  nation.  The  story  is  well 
known  of  a  gentleman  who  once  borrowing 
his  coach  (which  was  as  well  known  to  poor 
people  as  any  hospital  in  England)  was  so 
rendezvoused  about  with  beggars  in  London 
that  it  cost  him  all  the  money  in  his  purse  to 
satisfy  their  importunity,  so  that  he  might 
have  hired  twenty  coaches  on  the  same  terms. 
Sir  Francis  Bacon,  Lord  Verulam,  was  ju- 
dicious in  his  election  when  perceiving  his 
dissolution  to  approach  he  made  his  last  bed 
in  effect  in  the  house  of  Sir  Julius.'  Aubrey, 


Caesar 


207 


Caesar 


on  the  authority  of  Sir  John  Danvers,  says 
that  Bacon  '  in  his  necessity  '  received  100/. 
from  Caesar.  Caesar  married,  first,  in  1582, 
Dorcas,  relict  of  Richard  Lusher  of  the  Middle 
Temple,  and  daughter  of  Sir  Eichard  Martin, 
alderman  of  London,  and  master  of  the  Mint ; 
secondly,  in  1595,  Alice,  daughter  of  Chris- 
topher Green  of  Manchester,  and  widow  of 
John  Dent  of  London ;  and  thirdly,  in  1615, 
Anne,  widow  of  William  Hungate  of  East 
Bradenham,  Norfolk,  sister  of  Lady  Kille- 
grew,  and  granddaughter  of  Sir  Nicholas 
Bacon.  The  last-mentioned  marriage  was 
solemnised  on  19  April  at  the  Rolls  Chapel, 
the  bride  being  given  away  by  her  uncle, 
Sir  Francis  Bacon,  then  attorney-general. 
Through  his  first  wife  Caesar  acquired  the 
little  property  at  Mitcham,  where  Elizabeth 
visited  him.  She  bore  him  five  children,  one 
daughter  and  four  sons,  of  whom  only  one 
survived  him,  the  youngest,  Charles  [q.  v.], 
who  became  master  of  the  rolls  in  1639.  By 
his  second  wife  Caesar  had  three  sons,  all  of 
whom  survived,  and  attained  some  slight  dis- 
tinction. By  his  third  he  had  no  children. 
~Psck(Desid.  Cur.  lib.  xiv.  No.  vii.)  states  that 
Caesar  'printed  a  catalogue  of  the  books, 
parchments,  and  papers  belonging  to  the 
court  of  requests  in  quarto,  of  singular  use  to 
antiquaries,  but  now  almost  as  scarce  as  the 
manuscripts  themselves.'  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  this  work  is  identical  with  the 
compilation  described  in  the  catalogue  of  the 
Lansdowne  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum  as 
'  The  Ancient  State  Authoritie  and  Proceed- 
ings of  the  Court  of  Requests,'  1597  (Lansd. 
MS.  125).  The  work  consists  of  a  brief  trea- 
tise on  the  court  of  requests,  its  origin  and 
functions,  followed  by  a  collection  of  records 
illustrative  of  the  procedure  of  the  court, 
ranging  from  the  reign  of  Henry  VII  to  that 
of  Elizabeth.  It  is  interleaved  with  manu- 
script annotations  and  additions.  The  dia- 
logue on  the  great  contract  ascribed  to  him 
has  already  been  mentioned.  He  also  wrote 
in  1625  a  treatise  on  the  constitution  and 
functions  of  the  privy  council,  entitled  '  Con- 
cerning the  Private  Council  of  the  Most  High 
and  Mighty  King  of  Great  Britain,  France, 
Scotland,  and  Ireland'  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  1625-6,  p.  138).  A  multitude  of  mis- 
cellaneous papers  in  his  handwriting  will  be 
found  in  the  Lansdowne  and  Additional  MSS. 
in  the  British  Museum,  his  library  having  been 
dispersed  on  the  sale  of  the  family  estate  at 
Bennington  in  1744.  Two  relating  to  Prince 
Henry  have  been  printed  in  '  Archaeologia,' 
xii.  82-6,  xv.  15-26. 

[SloaneMS.  4160  (an  extract  from  a  manuscript 
by  Caesar  chronicling  the  chief  events  of  his  life) ; 
Add.  MS.  11406  contains  some  information  con- 


cerning his  ancestry;  Add.  MS.  12503;  Munk's 
Coll.  of  Phys.  i.  53  ;  Wood's  Fasti  Oxon.  (Bliss), 
i.  198,  226  ;  Nichols's  Progresses  of  James  I,  i. 
155,  iii.  344;  Rymer's  Foedera  (Sanderson),  xv. 
487;  Willis's  Not.  Parl.  iii.  124,  133,  137,  146; 
Parl.  Hist.  i.  973,  1171;  Stephen's  Hist.  Crim. 
Law,  ii.  18  ;  Strype's  Life  of  Aylmer  (8vo), 
p.  46  ;  Spedding's  Life  of  Bacon ;  Cal.  State 
Papers  (Dom.  1591-1635);  Court  and  Times 
of  James  I,  i.  261,  349;  Aubrey's  Letters  and 
Lives,  ii.  225 ;  Rawley's  Resuscitatio  (Life  of 
Bacon);  Fuller's  Worthies;  Manningham's  Diary, 
129, 138;  Dugdale'sOrig.  145-6, 147, 170;  Biogr. 
Brit. ;  Lodge's  Life,  -with  Memoirs  of  his  Family; 
Foss's  Lives  of  the  Judges ;  Cox's  Annals  of  St. 
Helen's,  Bishopsgate,  p.  286  et  seq.]  J.  M.  R. 

CAESAR,    JULIUS    (1656  P-1712  ?),   a 

Ehysican  and  amateur  musical  composer  who 
ved  at  Rochester,  is  only  known  as  the 
author  of  three  convivial  catches  which  ap- 
peared in  the  sixth  edition  of  the  '  Pleasant 
Musical  Companion'  (1720).  He  was  pro- 
bably the  same  Julius  Caesar  who  was  the 
son  of  Joseph  Caesar,  a  grandson  of  Dr. 
Gerard  Caesar  of  Canterbury,  who  is  gene- 
rally supposed  to  have  been  a  grandson  of 
Sir  Thomas  Caesar  [q.  v.]  This  Julius  Caesar 
died  at  Strood,  aged  55,  on  29  April  1712. 

[Hawkins's  Hist,  of  Music,  ed.  1853,  p.  763  ; 
Lodge's  Life  of  Sir  J.  Caesar,  with  Memoirs  of 
his  Family,  ed.  1827,  pp.  41,  &c.]  W.  B.  S. 

CJ3SAR,  SIB  THOMAS  (1561-1610), 
judge,  second  son  of  Dr.  Caesar  Adelmare, 
of  whom  a  brief  account  will  be  found  in 
the  life  of  Sir  Julius  Caesar,  was  born  at 
Great  St.  Helen's,  Bishopsgate,  in  1561,  and 
was  educated  at  the  Merchant  Taylors'  School, 
which  he  left  in  1578.  He  became  a  member 
of  the  Inner  Temple  in  October  1580.  His 
career  at  the  bar  was  wholly  undistinguished. 
Nevertheless,  on  26  May  1610,  he  was  created 
puisne  or  cursitor  baron  of  the  exchequer. 
He  was  knighted  the  ensuing  month  at 
Whitehall,  and  from  an  undated  letter  of 
his  spiritual  adviser,  the  Rev.  D.  Crashaw, 
relating  the  fact  of  his  death  and  describing 
the  '  godly  disposition  '  in  which  he  met  it, 
endorsed  by  his  brother  Sir  Julius  with  the 
date  18  July  1610,  would  seem  to  have  died 
then  or  shortly  before.  The  vacancy  caused 
by  his  death  was  filled  in  the  following 
October.  He  married  thrice.  His  first  wife 
died  in  1590,  leaving  three  children,  who  all 
died  in  infancy.  His  second  wife  was  Anne, 
daughter  of  George  Lynn  of  Southwick, 
Northamptonshire,  and  relict  of  Nicholas 
Beeston  of  Lincolnshire;  she  died  without 
issue.  By  his  third  wife,  Susan,  daughter 
of  Sir  William  Ryder,  lord  mayor  of  London 
in  1600,  whom  he  married  on  18  Jan.  1592-3, 


Caffin 


208 


Caffyn 


he  had  eight  children,  three  sons  and  five 
daughters,  who  all  survived  him. 

[Wood's  Fasti  Oxon.  (Bliss),  i.  271 ;  Dugdale's 
Orig.  149;  Chron.  Ser.  102;  Nichols's  Progresses 
of  James  I,  ii.  363  ;  Lysons's  Environs,  iii.  451  ; 
Cal.  .State  Papers  (Dom.  1611-18),  pp.  168,  210 ; 
SloaneMS.  4160  (extract  from  manuscript  of  Sir 
Julius  Csesar),  if.  8,  9  ;  Add.  MSS.  12497  f.  406, 
12504  f.  123;  Foss's  Judges  of  England ;  Lodge's 
Life  of  Sir  J.  Caesar,  with  Memoirs  of  his  Family.] 

J.  M.  E. 

CAFFIN,  SIB  JAMES  CRAWFORD 
(1812-1883),  admiral,  was  a  son  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liam Caffin  of  the  Royal  Laboratory,  Wool- 
wich. He  entered  the  navy  in  1824,  and  in 
1827  was  midshipman  of  the  Cambrian  fri- 
gate at  Navarino,  and  when  she  was  wrecked 
off  Carabusa  on  31  Jan.  1828  (MARSHALL, 
Nav.  Biog.  vi.  (supplement,  part  ii.)  451).  In 
August  1831  he  passed  his  examination,  and 
in  October  1834  was  appointed  to  the  Excel- 
lent, then  recently  organised  as  a  school  of 
gunnery.  He  afterwards  served  for  two 
years  as  gunnery-mate  of  the  Asia  in  the 
Mediterranean,  and  on  his  promotion  to  the 
rank  of  lieutenant,  28  June  1838,  he  was 
again  appointed  to  the  Excellent,  in  which, 
with  but  a  short  break,  he  remained  for  the 
next  three  years.  He  was  made  commander 
on  7  March  1842,  and  after  studying  for 
some  months  at  the  Royal  Naval  College  at 
Portsmouth,  was  appointed,  together  with  an 
artillery  officer,  to  investigate  and  report  on 
Warner's  '  Long  Range,'  which  was  then 
much  talked  about ;  but  the  report  was  un- 
favourable, and  it  died  out  of  notoriety.  In 
February  1845  he  was  one  of  a  commission 
for  experimenting  on  the  relative  merits  of 
paddle  and  screw ;  and  their  report  paved 
the  way  for  the  general  introduction  of  the 
screw-propeller  into  the  navy.  On  11  Oct. 
1847  he  was  advanced  to  post  rank ;  in  1854 
he  commanded  the  Penelope  in  the  Baltic, 
and  was  present  at  the  reduction  of  Bomar- 
sund ;  and  in  1855  he  commanded  the  Has- 
tings at  the  bombardment  of  Sveaborg,  when, 
with  the  other  captains,  he  was  made  a  C.B. 
on  5  July.  On  his  return  from  the  Baltic  he 
was  appointed  director-general  of  naval  ord- 
nance, and  vice-president  of  the  ordnance 
select  committee  at  the  War  Office.  In  1858 
he  was  appointed  director  of  stores  in  the 
war  department,  an  office  which  he  held  till 
1868.  On  his  retirement  he  was  made  a 
civil  K.C.B.  He  had  previously,  2  Dec.  1865, 
attained  his  flag-rank,  but,  not  having  served 
his  time  at  sea,  was  placed  on  the  retired 
list,  on  which  he  duly  advanced  to  the  higher 
grades — vice-admiral,  2  Nov.  1871,  and  ad- 
miral, 1  Aug.  1877.  He  died  on  24  May  1883 
at  Blackheath,  where  he  had  lived  for  several 


years,  the  centre  of  a  religious  society  of  very 
pronounced  views.  He  married  in  1843 
Frances,  daughter  of  Mr.  William  Atfield  of 
Cosham,  Hampshire,  but  was  left  a  widower 
in  1871.  His  son  Crawford,  a  commander  in 
the  navy,  received  his  promotion  for  his  ser- 
vices in  the  transport  department  during  the 
Zulu  war  in  1879. 

[O'Byrne's  Nav.  Biog.  Diet. ;  Times,  26  May 
1883.]  J.  K.  L. 

CAFFYN,  MATTHEW  (1628-1714), 
general  baptist  minister,  was  born  at  Hors- 
ham,  Sussex,  26  Oct.  1628.  He  was  the 
seventh  son  of  Thomas  Caffin,  by  Elizabeth 
his  wife.  In  Lower's  '  Worthies  of  Sussex  ' 
it  is  erroneously  said  that  '  his  father  was  a 
German ; '  the  family  existed  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood at  an  early  date.  Caffyn  was 
adopted  by  a  neighbouring  gentleman  as  a 
companion  to  his  son,  and  sent  to  a  Kentish 
grammar  school,  and  to  the  university  of 
Oxford,  whence  he  was  expelled  for  the  ad- 
vocacy of  baptist  tenets.  Returning  to  Hors- 
ham  he  joined  a  general  (i.e.  Arminian) 
baptist  church  there,  and  soon  became  its 
minister,  though  not  ceasing  to  be  a  farmer. 
He  preached  assiduously  in  the  Sussex  vil- 
lages, and  by  the  members  of  his  own  deno- 
mination was  '  cryed  up  to  be  as  their  battle- 
axe  and  weapon  of  warre.'  He  was  five 
times  imprisoned  for  unauthorised  preaching. 
In  1655  two  quakers  from  the  north,  Thomas 
Lawson  and  John  Slee,  were  on  a  mission 
in  Sussex.  Lawson,  a  baronet's  younger  son, 
had  been  a  beneficed  clergyman  in  Lanca- 
shire, and  was  a  man  of  some  attainment 
and  an  excellent  botanist.  But  in  his  en- 
counter with  CafFyn  he  descends  to  coarse 
and  dull  abuse.  Caffyn  had  expressed  his 
views  in  a  quakers'  meeting  at  Crawley,  and 
the  discussion  had  been  continued  on  5  Sept. 
at  Caffyn's  '  own  house  neere  Southwater,'  a 
small  village  some  three  miles  south  of  Hors- 
ham.  Against  Caffyn's  utterances  Lawson 
fulminated  'An  Untaught  Teacher  wit- 
nessed against,  &c.,'  1655,  4to.  Caffyn  re- 
torted in  'The  Deceived,  and  deceiving 
Quakers  discovered,  &c.,'  1656,  4to,  with 
which  was  conjoined  a  somewhat  fiercer 
pamphlet  by  William  Jeffery,  baptist  minis- 
ter of  Sevenoaks.  Caffyn's  position  is  that 
of  a  literal  believer  in  external  revelation, 
and  he  defends  such  points  as  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  and  the  bodily  resurrection 
against  the  '  damnable  heresies '  of  the  qua- 
kers. Lawson  made  no  reply,  but  the  matter 
was  taken  up  in  a  better  spirit  by  James 
Nayler  in  '  The  Light  of  Christ,  &c.,'  1656, 
4to  (not  included  in  his  collected  works), 
and  incidentally  by  George  Fox  in  his  '  Great 
Mistery,  &c.,'  1659,  fol.  Caffyn  reiterated 


Caffyn 


209 


Caffyn 


his  charges  against  the  quaker  theology  in 
an  appendix  to  his '  Faith  in  God's  Promises 
the  Saint's  best  weapon,'  1661,  which  was 
briefly  answered  by  Humphrey  Wollrich  in 
'  One  Warning  more  to  the  Baptists,'  &c., 
1661,  4to,  and  by  George  Whitehead  in  an 
appendix  to '  The  Pernicious  Way,  &c.,'  1662, 
4to.  A  neighbouring  baptist  minister,  Joseph 
Wright  of  Maidstone,  took  part  in  this  dis- 
pute with  the  quakers,  publishing  '  A  Testi- 
mony for  the  Son  of  Man/  &c.,  1661,  8vo. 
Caftyn  was  several  times  prosecuted  and 
fined  under  the  Conventicle  Act.  Wright  was 
removed  from  the  scene  by  an  incarceration 
of  twenty  years  in  Maidstone  gaol ;  and  when 
he  came  out,  Caffyn's  heresies  seemed  to  him 
to  require  attention  rather  than  those  of  the 
quakers.  The  first  to  accuse  Caffyn  (though 
not  by  name)  of  error  respecting  the  person 
of  Christ  seems  to  have  been  Thomas  Monck, 
in  '  A  Cure  for  the  cankering  Error  of  the 
New  Eutychians,'  1673.  As  early  as  1677 
we  hear  of  a  separation,  amicably  managed, 
in  a  baptist  church  at  Spilshill,  in  the  parish 
of  Staplehurst,  Kent,  on  account  of  a  differ- 
ence of  opinion  regarding  the  Trinity.  On 
this  cardinal  topic  a  part  of  the  flock  had 
embraced  the  teaching  of  Caffyn.  There  was 
room  for  latitude  in  the  treatment  of  this 
article  among  the  Arminian  baptists,  for  in 
their  '  Brief  Confession '  of  March  1660  nei- 
ther the  Trinity  nor  the  Godhead  of  Christ 
is  explicitly  stated.  Caffyn  did  not  vent  his 
views  in  any  publication,  but  in  his  preach- 
ing he  avoided  '  unrevealed  sublimities,'  and 
in  conversation  he  owned  his  disagreement 
with  material  points  in  the  Athanasian  creed. 
His  views,  indeed,  do  not  seem  to  have  been 
pushed  to  the  point  of  overt  heresy ;  but  his 
expressions  were  susceptible  of  an  Arian  in- 
terpretation. Accordingly,  Wright  denounced 
him  to  the  general  baptist  assembly  of  1691 
as  denying  both  the  divinity  and  the  humanity 
of  Christ,  and  moved  for  his  excommunica- 
tion. What  Toulmin  calls  Caffyn's  '  truly 
protestant  and  ingenious  defence '  satisfied 
the  assembly.  Wright  returned  to  the  charge 
in  1693,  but  again  the  assembly  refused  to 
censure  Caffyn.  Wright  withdrew  and  pro- 
tested. The  matter  was  agitated  outside  the 
assembly,  and  at  length  the  Buckingham- 
shire and  Northamptonshire  churches  de- 
manded and  re-demanded  (1699)  a  further 
trial,  and  the  assembly  agreed  to  go  into  the 
case  at  Whitsuntide  of  1700.  They  fulfilled 
this  promise  by  appointing  a  committee  of 
eight,  including  four  of  the  complainants,  to 
confer  with  Caffyn  and  draw  up  a  healing 
resolution.  The  committee  were  unanimous 
in  offering  a  declaration  (given  in  Toulmin, 
after  Crosby)  which  rather  evaded  than  de- 

VOL.  VIII. 


termined  the  points  in  dispute ;  and  the  as- 
sembly recorded  its  satisfaction  with  Caffyn's 
defence.  Just  before  the  next  assembly, 
Christopher  Cooper  of  Ashford  published  a 
reply  to  'The  Moderate  Trinitarian,'  &c., 
1699,  4to,  by  Daniel  Allen,  whose  work 
seems  to  have  inspired  the  mediating  policy 
of  the  assembly's  committee.  Cooper  charges 
Caffyn  with  unsoundness  respecting  Adam's 
fall,  Christ's  satisfaction,  and  the  soul's  im- 
mortality ;  he  quotes  a  description  of  Caffyn's 
opinions  as  '  nothing  but  a  fardel  of  Maho- 
metanism,  Arianism,  Socinianism,  and  Qua- 
kerism.' At  the  same  time  he  admits  that 
Caffyn  took  pains  to  convert  Socinians.  He 
deplores  the  spread  of  Caffyn's  errors  'in 
Kent,  Sussex,  and  London,  but  especially  in 
West  Kent.'  When  the  assembly  met  (1701) 
the  Northamptonshire  churches  complained 
that  Caffyn  had  not  been  properly  tried.  The 
assembly,  after  debate,  affirmed  by  a  large 
majority  that  Caffyn's  declaration,  with  his 
signature  to  'the  aforesaid  expedient,'  was 
sufficient  and  satisfactory.  The  minority 
seceded,  and  formed  a  new  connexion  under 
the  name  of  the  '  general  association,'  brand- 
ing the  majority  as  'Caffinites.'  But  the 
two  parties  came  together  again  in  1704 ; 
Wright  died  in  1703.  This  is  the  first  de- 
liberate and  formal  endorsement  of  latitu- 
dinarian  opinions  in  the  article  of  the  Trinity 
by  the  collective  authority  of  any  tolerated 
section  of  English  dissent.  For  the  future 
of  the  general  baptists  this  action  was  im- 
portant. Antitrinitarianism,  of  one  type  or 
another,  took  possession  of  their  congrega- 
tions in  the  south  of  Engand ;  a  '  new  con- 
nexion '  was  formed,  chiefly  in  the  midlands, 
by  Dan  Taylor  in  1770;  the  older  body  arrived 
at  Socinianism  (in  its  modified  English  form) 
and  is  now  a  small  remnant,  with  some  signs 
of  evangelical  reaction.  Caffyn's  own  church 
at  Horsham,  though  still  (1886)  on  the  as- 
sembly's roll,  has  'long  ceased  to  be  baptist, 
and  has  been  known  as '  free  Christian  '  since 
1879.  Of  Caffyn's  career  subsequently  to 
1701  we  have/  no  account.  He  had  left 
Southwater  for  Broadbridge,  some  two  miles 
north  of  Hdrsham,  in  an  outlying  part  of 
the  parish  of  Sullington.  In  1695  Matthew, 
William,  and  Kichard  Caffyn  were  joint  oc- 
cupants of  Broadbridge  farm  and  mill,  and 
the  house  is  still  in  the  hands  of  one  of  Mat- 
thew's numerous  descendants.  Caffyn  lived 
to  a  patriarchal  age,  dying  in  June  1714. 
He  was  buried  in  the  churchyard  at  Itching- 
field  on  10  June.  He  was  succeeded  in  the 
ministry  by  his  eldest  son,  Matthew. 

Caffyn's  works  are  very  rare.  In  addition 
to  those  mentioned  above,  he  published : 
1.  'Envy's  Bitterness  corrected,  1674  (?). 


Cahill 


210 


Caillaud 


2.  '  A  raging  Wave  foaming  out  its  own 
shame,'  1675.  3.  'The  Great  Error  and 
Mistake  of  the  Quakers.'  4.  '  The  Baptist's 
Lamentation.' 

[Crosby's  Hist.  English  Baptists,  1740,  iii.  116, 
280,  iv.  328 ;  Ivimey's  Hist.  English  Baptists, 
1811,  i.  559, 1814,  ii.  505  ;  Toulmin's  Hist.  View, 
1814,  p.  308  sq.;  Monthly  Repos.  1827,  p.  483 
sq. ;  Chr.  Reformer,  1828,  p.  65  sq. ;  Smith's  Cat. 
Friends'  Books,  1867,  ii.  68;  Smith's  Biblioth. 
Anti-Quak.  1872,  pp.  99,  252,  456;  Barclay's 
Inner  Life  of  Rel.  Soc.  of  the  Commonwealth, 
1876,  pp.  95,  505;  extracts  from  registers  of 
various  Sussex  parishes;  information  from  a 
descendant.")  A.  Gr. 

CAHILL,    DANIEL  WILLIAM,  D.D. 

(1796-1864),  lecturer  and  author,  third  son 
of  Daniel  Cahill,  C.E.,  and  of  his  wife, 
Catherine  Brett,  was  born  at  Ashfield,  in  the 
parish  of  Arless,  Queen's  County,  Ireland,  on 
28  Nov.  1796,  and  received  his  rudimentary 
education  at  Ferris's  academy,  Athy.  He 
became  a  student  on  the  lay  side  of  Carlow 
College,  with  the  intention  of  entering  the 
army,  but  changing  his  views,  he,  on  24  Oct. 
1816,  took  up  his  residence  at  Maynooth,  where 
he  commenced  a  course  of  severe  study. 
Here  he  passed  through  the  classes  of  theo- 
logy and  natural  philosophy,  under  Dr.  De- 
lahogue  and  Dr.  John  MacHale  (afterwards 
archbishop  of  Tuam).  In  Hebrew  and  the 
cognate  studies  he  became  a  great  proficient, 
under  Dr.  Browne  (afterwards  bishop  of 
Kilmore).  Under  Dr.  Boylan  he  studied 
German,  French,  and  Italian,  becoming  an 
adept  scholar  in  all  these  languages.  He  re- 
ceived orders  and  was  elected  to  the  Dun- 
boyne  establishment  of  Maynooth,  where  he 
spent  an  additional  period  of  years  in  reading 
a  more  advanced  course  of  theology  and 
ecclesiastical  history.  In  1825  he  was  elected 
to  the  professorship  of  natural  philosophy  in 
Carlow  College,  then  under  the  rectorship  of 
the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Doyle,  and  his  talents 
being  also  recognised  at  Rome,  the  degree  of 
doctor  of  divinity  was  conferred  on  him  by 
his  holiness. 

In  Carlow  College  he  continued  for  some 
years  teaching  not  only  natural  philosophy, 
but  mathematics  and  astronomy.  At  Sea- 
point,  Williamstown,  he  conducted  a  semi- 
nary from  1835  to  1841.  He  was  afterwards 
induced  by  many  distinguished  persons,  de- 
sirous of  having  their  children  educated  in  the 
Roman  catholic  faith  as  well  as  in  the  higher 
sciences,  to  remove  to  Prospect,  Blackrock, 
near  Dublin,  where  he  remained  until  1846. 

At  this  time  he  added  to  his  other  labours 
the  editing  of  the '  Dublin  Telegraph.'  Mean- 
while Dr.  Cahill  was  known  as  a  preacher  of 


singular  force  and  of  great,  yet  simple,  elo- 
quence, and  he  at  last  gave  up  the  seminary 
to  have  more  time  for  this  occupation.  Later 
in  life  he  took  to  religious  polemics,  and 
published  many  fierce  attacks  on  the  imperial 
government  and  the  established  church,  in 
the  shape  of  letters  in  the  'Daily  Telegraph.' 

Having  in  1853  received  an  invitation  to 
visit  the  United  States,  he  delivered  a  fare- 
well address  in  Dublin,  but  circumstances 
arose  which  prevented  his  departure  for  seve- 
ral years.  Sailing  from  Ireland,  he  arrived  in 
New  York  24  Dec.  1859,  where  he  delivered 
a  course  of  astronomical  lectures  to  crowded 
audiences.  InDecember  and  January  1860-1 
he  visited  Boston,  and  gave  a  course  of  lectures, 
and  then  addressed  large  assemblies  in  several 
of  the  towns  and  cities  of  Massachusetts.  Ad- 
dresses for  charitable  purposes  now  engaged 
his  attention,  and  he  lectured  and  preached 
in  various  places  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada.  It  is  estimated  that  over  100,000 
dollars  were  thus  realised  from  his  sermons 
for  numerous  catholic  charitable  institutions. 
He  died  in  the  Carney  Hospital,  Boston,  on 
28  Oct.  1864,  and  the  body,  after  being  em- 
balmed, was  deposited  in  a  vault  in  the 
Holyrood  cemetery.  Here  it  remained  for 
twenty  years,  when  it  was  sent  to  Ireland 
and  buried  in  Glasnevin  cemetery,  Dublin,  on 
9  March  1885.  Cahill  was  six  feet  five  inches 
in  height,  handsome,  and  of  a  commanding 
presence.  He  was  the  author  of  the  following 
works :  1.  '  A  Letter  on  the  subject  of  the 
New  Reformation,'  by  W.  Kinsella  and  D.  W. 
Cahill,  Carlow,  1827.  2.  '  A  Letter  to  the 
Earl  of  Derby,'  21  Oct.  1852.  3.  <  Letter  to 
the  Rev.  J.  Burns  on  the  Adorable  Sacrament 
of  the  Eucharist,'  Melbourne,  1854.  4.  '  Let- 
ters addressed  to  several  Members  of  the 
British  Cabinet,'  and  '  Speeches  on  Various 
Subjects,'  Dublin,  1856.  5.  '  Letter  to  Vis- 
count Palmerston  relating  to  the  alleged 
Enlistment  of  Irishmen  in  the  United  States 
for  the  British  Service,'  Melbourne,  1856. 
6.  '  The  Holy  Eucharist,'  a  lecture,  Albany, 
1860. 

[The  Lamp,  7  June  1851,  p.  361,  with  por- 
trait, and  21  June,  p.  392  ;  The  Universe,  19  Nov. 

1864,  7  and  14  March  1885;  Men  of  the  Time, 

1865,  p.  144;  Manchester  Free  Library  Catalogue, 
41246  to  41260 ;  Comerford's  Collections  in  Kil- 
dare  and  Leighlin  (1883),  pp.  198-200.] 

G.  C.  B. 

CAILLAUD,  JOHN  (d.  1810),  brigadier- 

Ejneral,  was  a  contemporary  of  Stringer 
awrence  and  Clive,  frequently  mentioned 
by  Orme  in  his  '  History  of  the  Military 
Transactions  of  the  British  Nation  in  Hin- 
dostan.'  The  earliest  mention  of  him  occurs 
in  Orme's  '  History '  (i.  309),  where  he  is  re- 


Caillin 


Caillin 


ferred  to  as  having  arrived  in  India  from 
Europe  with  a  detachment  of  247  British 
soldiers  in  1753,  and  having  shortly  after- 
wards taken  part  in  an  engagement  with  the 
French  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Trichinopoly. 
From  that  time  until  1775,  when  he  retired 
from  the  service  and  returned  to  England, 
Caillaud  was  a  prominent  actor  in  the  struggle 
which  ended  in  the  establishment  of  the 
British  power  in  India.  He  was  a  man  of 
undaunted  courage  and  of  great  readiness  of 
resource.  In  1758,  just  before  the  second 
and  unsuccessful  siege  of  Madras  by  the 
French,  Caillaud  was  sent  to  Tanjore  to  pro- 
cure military  assistance  from  the  Raja  of 
Tanjore.  He  made  his  way  by  sea  to  Tran- 
quebar  in  an  open  masula  boat,  accompanied 
by  only  six  native  boatmen,  and  after  having 
encountered  a  gale  on  his  voyage,  and  been 
stranded  during  a  whole  night  in  the  imme- 
diate vicinity  of  a  fort  held  by  the  French, 
he  succeeded  in  reaching  Tanjore,  and  with 
difficulty  obtained  the  troops  for  which  he  had 
been  sent.  With  these  he  tendered  effective 
service  to  the  besieged  garrison  by  disturbing 
the  enemy's  communications  with  Pondi- 
cherry.  In  1759  Caillaud  held  for  a  time  the 
command  of  the  company's  troops  in  Madras, 
and  in  the  same  year  he  was  appointed,  on  the 
recommendation  of  Clive,  to  command  the 
troops  in  Bengal.  In  the  following  year  he 
was  actively  employed  in  repelling  an  invasion 
of  Behar  by  the  eldest  son  of  the  emperor  of 
Delhi.  In  1763  he  obtained  the  rank  of 
brigadier-general,  and  in  1766  he  was  sent 
to  take  possession  of  the  northern  Sirkars, 
which  had  been  ceded  to  the  company  by 
the  emperor.  In  the  performance  of  this 
duty  he  met  with  very  slight  opposition ; 
but,  owing  to  the  attitude  assumed  by  Nizam 
Ali,  the  subahdar  of  the  Dekhan,  who,  con- 
sidering that  he  had  a  claim  upon  the  Sir- 
kars, threatened  an  invasion  of  the  company's 
territories  in  the  south,  Caillaud  was  deputed 
by  the  Madras  authorities  to  Hyderabad, 
where  he  concluded  a  treaty  binding  the 
company  to  pay  an  annual  tribute  to  the 
subahdar  for  the  Sirkars.  Caillaud  on  his 
retirement  from  the  service  in  1775  was 
granted  a  pension  by  the  company.  He  passed 
the  remainder  of  his  life  as  a  country  gentle- 
man in  Oxfordshire,  where  he  died  in  1810. 

[Orme's  History  of  the  Military  Transactions 
of  the  British  Nation  in  Hindostan  from  the 
year  1745  (4th  edition,  Madras,  1861);  Philip- 
part's  East  India  Military  Calendar  (1824); 
Mill's  History  of  British  India,  vol.  iii.  (1840).] 

A.  J.  A. 

CAILLIN  (fi.  560),  Irish  saint,  son  of 
Niata,  was  descended  from  Rudraighe,  whose 


grandson,  Fergus  Mac  Roigh,  flourished  at 
the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era.  His 
mother  was  Deighe,  granddaughter  of  Dubh- 
thach,  chief  poet  of  King  Laogaire  in  the 
time  of  St.  Patrick.  The  authority  for  the 
history  of  St.  Caillin  is  the  ancient  '  Book  of 
Fenagh,'  a  series  of  poetical  rhapsodies,  written 
about  1400,  a  copy  of  which  with  a  connect- 
ing narrative  in  prose  was  made  in  1516. 
This  was  published  in  1875  by  Mr.  D.  H. 
Kelly,  with  the  competent  aid%oJ  Mr.  W.  M. 
Hennessy,  and  from  an  examination  of  it  it 
appears  that  the  transcriber  of  the  sixteenth 
century  added  a  good  deal  which  he  thought 
likely  to  increase  the  veneration  for  his  saint. 
But  fortunately  many  of  these  interpolations 
are  of  so  extravagant  a  character  that  there  is 
no  difficulty  in  distinguishing  them. 

Disregarding  the  fables,  which  even  in  1690 
were  complained  of  by  readers,  we  may  gather 
the  following  facts  of  St.  Caillin's  history  from 
this  curious  repertory  of  ancient  traditions : 
'  The  descendants  of  Medbh  and  Fergus,  viz. 
the  children  of  Conmac,  Ciar,  and  Core,  grew 
and  multiplied  throughout  Ireland.  The  chil- 
dren of  Conmac  especially  were  in  Connaught.' 
Those  were  the  Conmaicne  of  Dunmor,  kins- 
men of  Caillin's.  Resolved  to  remedy  the  con- 
gestion of  the  population  by  killing  each  other, 
the  Conmaicne  would  no  doubt  have  carried 
out  their  plan  but  for  the  interference  of  St. 
Caillin.  By  the  advice  of  an  angel  they  sent 
messengers  to  him  at  Rome,  whither  he  had 
gone  for  his  education.  Caillin  came  first  to 
the  place  where  his  own  kinsmen,  the  Con- 
maicne, were,  'to  prohibit  their  fratricide  and 
enmity.'  '  My  advice  to  you,'  said  the  saint, 
'is  that  you  remain  on  the  lands  on  which  you 
at  present  are.  I  will  go  moreover  to  seek  pos- 
sessions and  land  for  you  as  it  may  be  pleasing 
to  God.'  St.  Caillin  then  left  Dunmor,  where 
this  conversation  seems  to  have  been  held,  and 
went  to  Cruachanaoi  in  the  county  of  Roscom- 
mon,  thence  to  Ardcarna,  near  Boyle,  where 
his  friend  Bishop  Beoaedh  lived.  Passing 
on  to  the  east,  he  crossed  the  Shannon,  and 
obtained  land  at  Moynishe  in  the  county  of 
Leitrim,  and  finally  reached  Dunbaile  in  Magh 
Rein,  afterwards  and  still  known  as  Fidna- 
cha  or  Fenagh,  so  called  from  the  wooded 
character  of  the  country.  In  all  these  places, 
which  are  included  in  the  counties  of  Ros- 
common,  Mayo,  Leitrim,  and  Longford,  the 
Conmaicne  afterwards  had  settlements. 

When  he  arrived  at  Dunbaile,  then  the 
residence  of  Fergna,  king  of  Breifney,  he  en- 
deavoured to  persuade  the  king  to  become 
a  Christian,  but  without  success ;  the  king  or- 
dered his  son  Aedhdubh  to  expel  St.  Caillin 
and  his  party.  The  prince  accordingly  pro- 
ceeded to  obey  the  order  j  but  when  he '  found 

P2 


Caillin 


212 


Caimin 


the  saint  and  his  psalmists  engaged  in  prayer 
and  prostrations,'  he  and  his  followers  forth- 
with became  believers.  Aedhdubh  was  after- 
wards baptised,  and  then  presented  the  fortress 
of  Dunbaile  to  St.  Caillin  that  he  might  erect 
his  monastic  buildings  within  it.  The  histo- 
rical accuracy  of  this  statement  is  rendered 
probable  by  the  existing  remains  at  Fenagh. 
The  ruins  of  St.  Caillin's  Church  are  still  to 
be  seen,  and  traces  of  the  stone  fortress,  which 
was  of  great  extent,  are  still  visible  (PETEIE). 
The  fortress  was  of  great  antiquity  even  in 
the  sixth  century,  being  also  known  as  Dun- 
Conaing,  from  Conaing  the  Fearless,  a  prehis- 
toric ting  to  whom  its  origin  was  ascribed. 

Enraged  at  his  son's  conduct  in  not  carry- 
ing out  his  orders,  King  Fergna  directed  his 
druids  to  banish  the  Christians.  Aedhdubh, 
now  a  Christian,  commanded  his  men  to  resist 
the  attack,  but  here  St.  Caillin  interposed,  and 
the  story  went  that  he  caused  the  druids  to 
be  turned  into  stones,  which  are  still  stand- 
ing. On  the  death  of  Fergna,  who  continued 
obstinate  in  his  paganism,  St.  Caillin  inaugu- 
rated Aedhdubh  as  king;  but  though  now 
king  the  prince  was  dissatisfied  with  his  dark 
complexion,  whence  his  name  ofdubh,  and  re- 
quested St.  Caillin  to  transform  him  into  the 
likeness  of  St.  Riocc  of  Innis-bo-finne.  The 
saint  by  means  of  prayer  complied  with  his 
request.  Similar  stories  are  told  in  the  lives 
of  St.  Moedoc  of  Ferns  and  St.  Finnchu  of 
Brigown,  and  it  may  perhaps  be  regarded  as 
a  fanciful  way  of  describing  the  change  for  the 
better  wrought  in  the  demeanour  of  a  pagan 
chieftain  under  the  influence  of  Christian 
teaching  and  example.  When  recognised  as 
the  teacher  of  the  Conmaicne,Caillin  bestowed 
on  them  as  a  cathach,  or  battle  standard,  a 
'hazel  cross  with  the  top  through  the  middle.' 
St.  Columba  in  like  manner  gave  a  cathach 
to  the  Cinel  Eoghain.  When  Caillin's  church 
of  Fenagh  was  built,  it  was  a  matter  of  im- 
portance to  attach  the  tribe  as  much  as  pos- 
sible to  it,  and  to  make  it  their  burial-place. 
For  this  purpose  the  body  of  Conall  Gulban, 
the  famous  ancestor  of  Aedhdubh,  was  disin- 
terred, and  buried  again  with  great  pomp  at 
Fenagh.  It  is  thus  we  may  venture  to  in- 
terpret the  story  that  St.  Caillin  raised  him 
from  the  dead,  and  then  buried  him  again.  A 
remarkable  cromlech  still  to  be  seen  at  Fenagh 
is  supposed  to  mark  the  site  of  his  grave. 
Aedhdubh  (now  become  Aedh  finn,  or  the 
fair,  from  the  change  already  mentioned)  was 
also  buried  there,  and  it  is  stated  that  nineteen 
kings  lie  in  the  burial-ground.  The  church 
of  Fenagh  also  possessed  relics  reported  to 
have  come  from  Rome.  These  are  stated  to 
have  been  '  the  relics  of  the  eleven  apostles 
and  of  Saints  Martin  Lawrence  and  Stephen 


the  martyr,'  and  'that  in  which  they  were 
preserved  was  the  cloth  that  the  Virgin  Mary 
made,  and  which  was  around  Jesus  when  a 
babe,'  or,  as  afterwards  explained,  '  when  he 
was  being  fed.'  These  objects  were  kept  in  a 
shrine,  together  with  the  crozier  of  the  saint 
and  his  bell.  The  bell  is  still  preserved  at 
Foxford,  and  the  shrine  was  in  the  possession 
of  the  late  Dr.  Petrie.  The  tribute  to  the 
church  as  ordained  by  Bang  Aedh  was  as  fol- 
lows :  The  king's  riding  horse  and  his  body 
raiment ;  the  same  from  every  chieftain ;  the 
same  from  the  queen  and  each  chieftain's  wife ; 
a  cow  from  every  biatach  (farmer),  and  from 
every  chief  of  a  bally ;  a  screpall  (three  pinginns 
or  pennies)  from  every  sheep  owner :  afat  cow 
out  of  every  prey  from  every  son  of  a  king 
and  chieftain ;  the  same  from  every  foster- 
son  and  every  sister's  son  of  the  race  of  Aedh. 
This  tribute  was  due  every  third  year.  All 
the  veneration  attracted  to  Fenagh  tended  to 
secure  the  payment  of  the  rental  due  to  the 
institution,  and  the  chief  object  of  the  tran- 
script of  the  '  Book  of  Fenagh '  made  in  the 
sixteenth  century  was  to  substantiate  the 
claim  of  the  monastery  to  the  tribute. 

When  St.  Caillin's  end  approached  he  was 
in  the  church  of  St.  Mochoemog,  who  was  a 
kinsman,  attended  by  St.  Manchan.  After 
giving  directions  to  St.  Manchan  as  to  what 
part  of  the  burial-ground  he  was  to  be  in- 
terred in,  and  appointing  him  his  successor, 
he  desired  that  in  twelve  years'  time,  '  when 
his  bones  should  be  bare,'  they  should  be  re- 
moved to  his  church  at  Fenagh.  Accordingly 
they  were  taken  up  and  enclosed  with  the 
other  relics  in  the  shrine. 

The  dates  of  his  birth  and  death  are  not 
found  in  the  native  records ;  but  as  we  know 
those  of  his  contemporaries,  St.  Columba,  St. 
Ciaran,  and  the  two  St.  Brendans,  and  as  he 
was  the  grandson  of  Dubhthach,  St.  Patrick's 
contemporary,  we  cannot  be  far  wrong  in  as- 
suming that  he  flourished  in  the  second  half 
of  the  sixth  century.  His  peace-loving  dis- 
position is  the  chief  characteristic  emphasised 
by  Caillin's  early  panegyrists.  His  day  in 
the  calendar  is  13  Nov. 

[Life  of  St.  Caillin,  MS.  3,  54,  p.  6,  Koyal 
Irish  Academy ;  Book  of  Fenagh,  Dublin,  1875 ; 
Martyrology  of  Donegal,  p.  307 ;  Book  of  Leinster 
(facsimile),  p.  349  e ;  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters, 
A.D.  464,  and  iii.  311 ;  Petrie's  Inquiry  into  the 
Origin  and  Use  of  the  Round  Towers  of  Ireland, 
pp.  444-5.]  T.  0. 

CAIMIN  or  GAMIN,  SAINT  (d.  653), 
'  was  of  the  race  of  Cathaoir  Mor  of  Leinster' 
{Martyrology  of  Donegal,  translated  by  J. 
O'Donovan,  p.  85,  Dublin,  1864),  his  father, 
Dima,  belonging  to  the  princely  house  of 


Caimin 


213 


Cainnech 


Hy-Kinselagh  (or  Eiide-Kenselach).  His 
mother's  name  was  Cumman,  daughter  of 
Dallbronach  (Annals  of  the  Four  Masters, 
i.  273,  edited  by  O'Donovan,  2nd  ed.  1856), 
who  was  also  mother  to  the  famous  Guaire 
Aidhne,  son  of  Colman,  king  of  Connaught. 
Considerable  doubt  hangs  over  the  relation- 
ship, inasmuch  as  Cumman  is  expressly  said  to 
have  been  blessed  by  St.  Patrick,  and  to  have 
given  birth,  in  consequence  of  that  blessing, 
to  forty-seven,  or,  according  to  another  ac- 
count, seventy-seven  children.  Plainly  these 
must  include  her  more  remote  posterity, 
unless  indeed  the  whole  difficulty  has  arisen 
from  a  confusion  of  names  (see  TODD,  Hymns 
of  the  Ancient  Church  of  Ireland,  i.  90,  91, 
Dublin,  1855).  St.  Caimin  himself  appears, 
in  all  probability,  twice  in  the  Irish  hagio- 
logy,  under  his  own  name  and  under  that  of 
Coman  (  LANIGAN,  Ecclesiastical  History  of 
Ireland,  iii.  11,  2nd  ed.,  Dublin,  1829).  He 
is  ranked  in  the  third  order  of  Irish  saints 
(concerning  which  see  ib.  ii.  330,  331),  and 
was  distinguished  even  in  that  remarkable 
company  for  the  holiness  and  devotion  of 
his  character.  He  was,  says  an  ancient  re- 
cord (quoted  in  a  note  to  the  Martyrology 
of  Donegal,  p.  87),  '  in  his  manners  and  life 
like  unto  Paucomius  the  monk.'  He  with- 
drew for  the  more  undisturbed  exercise  of  his 
religion  to  the  island  of  Inis-Cealtra  (or  Kel- 
tra)  in  Loch  Deirgdheirc  (Lough  Derg),  on  the 
borders  of  what  are  now  the  counties  of  Gal- 
way  and  Clare.  There  he  built  a  church  and 
attracted  a  numerous  band  of  disciples.  His 
asceticism  was  extreme.  It  is  told  of  him 
that  he  prayed  for  pain  as  his  chief  wish  in 
life,  and  that  his  prayer  was  granted  '  so 
that  not  one  bone  of  him  remained  united 
to  the  other  on  earth,  but  his  flesh  dissolved, 
and  his  nerves,  with  the  excess  of  every 
disease  that  fell  upon  him '  (ToDD,  Hymns, 
&c.,  p.  87).  He  died  in  653,  and  was  buried  in 
the  monastery  that  had  grown  up  about  him. 
The  date  is  given  either  as  24  or  25  March, 
the  latter  having  the  higher  authority. 

St.  Caimin  is  stated  to  have  written  a  com- 
mentary on  the  Psalms,  some  leaves  of  which, 
relating  to  the  119th  Psalm,  and  reputed  to  be 
autograph,  were  long  preserved  in  the  Fran- 
ciscan convent  at  Donegal,  where  they  were 
seen  by  Sir  James  Ware  (De  Scriptoribus 
Hibernice,  i.  3,  p.  24,  Dublin,  1639).  Arch- 
bishop Ussher,  who  also  examined  the  manu- 
script, describes  it  as  'obelis  et  asteriscis 
diligentissime  distinctum :  collatione  cum 
veritate  Hebraica  in  superiors  parte  cuiusque 
paginse  posita,  et  brevibus  scholiis  ad  exte- 
riorem  marginem  adiectis '  (Britanniarum 
Ecclesiarum  Antiquitates,  p.  503,  2nd  ed., 
London,  1687).  The  manuscript  in  course 


of  time  passed  to  the  convent  of  St.  Isidore 
at  Rome,  whence  it  was  ultimately  restored 
in  1871  to  the  archives  of  the  Franciscans  of 
the  Irish  province  at  Dublin  (Bibliotheque  de 
PEcole  des  Chartes,  xlvi.  344  et  seq.,  1885  ; 
J.  T.  GILBERT,  Facsimiles  of  the  National 
Manuscripts  of  Ireland,  iv.  2,  Introd.  p.  112, 
1884).  From  the  specimen  given  by  Gilbert 
(Append,  plate  xxii.)  it  is  clear  that  whatever 
the  authorship  of  the  glosses,  the  manuscript 
is  decidedly  later  than  St.  Caimin's  time. 

[Authorities  cited,  and  Colgan's  Acta  Sancto- 
rum Hiberniae,  pp.  746,  74?.]  K.  L.  P. 

CAIN,  EHYS  (16th  cent.),  a  Welsh  poet 
of  the  latter  part  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
was  born  at  Trawsfynydd  in  Merioneth- 
shire, a  village  on  the  river  Cain,  whence  he 
took  his  surname.  Several  poems  by  him 
are  preserved  in  the  Department  of  Manu- 
scripts in  the  British  Museum.  They  consist 
chiefly  of  englynion  and  of  complimentary 
poems  addressed  to  various  persons  ;  among 
these  last  is  one  to  William  Morgan,  bishop 
of  St.  Asaph,  '  on  his  translating  the  Bible 
into  Welsh.'  Some  of  these  poems  are  dated, 
the  dates  ranging  from  about  1570  to  1600  ; 
that  to  Bishop  Morgan  may  be  assigned  to 
1588,  the  date  of  the  appearance  of  the  Welsh 
Bible  in  print.  Rhys  Cain  is  said  also  to 
have  been  a  painter  as  well  as  a  poet. 

[Brit.  Mus.  Add.MSS.  14874, 14965,  14973-8, 
24980.]  A.  M. 

CAINNECH  or  CANNICUS,  SAINT 
(d.  598  ?),  abbot  of  Achadh-bo,  and  the 
patron  saint  from  whom  Kilkenny  (Cill- 
Cainnech)  receives  its  name,  has  been  gene- 
rally identified  with  the  more  famous  St.  Ken- 
neth or  Kenny,  to  whom  so  many  Scotch 
churches  have  been  dedicated.  Most  of  the 
early  authorities  state  that  he  died  between 
598  and  600  A.D.,  at  the  age  of  eighty-four. 
This  gives  from  514  to  516  as  the  year  of  his 
birth  (cf.,  however,  the  Annales  Ultonienses, 
A.D.  497-574,  and  Ann.  Buelliani,  which  seem 
to  preserve  a  slightly  different  tradition,  A.D. 
526-98). 

Cainnech  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  the  Corca- 
Dalann  in  the  northern  part  of  Ireland  (see 
Irish  version  of  NENNIITS,  note  to  p.  264). 
According  to  Ussher  and  the  manuscript  lives 
his  father  was  Laydech,  a  famous  poet  of  this 
family,  and  his  mother  Melda  of  another 
race  (but  cf.  Martyr,  of  Don.  11  Oct.)  He 
was  born  in  the  district  of  Ciannachta — now 
Keenaght  in  the  county  of  Derry — where, 
centuries  after  his  death  (1458  A.D.),  the 
superior  of  his  principal  church  at  Druma- 
chose  was  still  called  the  '  Comarb  of  St. 
Cannice'  ('  Vit.  Can.'  in  Act.  SS.  11  Oct.; 


Cainnech 


214 


Cainnech 


Annals  Four  Masters,  sub  anriis  1056,  1090, 
&c. ;  REEVES, Eccles.  Antiq. p. 374).  Cainnech 
is  said  to  have  been  brought  up  in  his  mother's 
country.  From  Ireland  he  is  reported  to  have 
passed  on  to  Wales,  and  there  to  have  studied 
under  an  abbot  named  Docus,  who  is  gene- 
rally identified  with  the  famous  St.  Cadoc 
of  Llancarvan,  cousin  of  St.  David  and  a 
member  of  the  great  triad  of  early  Welsh 
saints  (see  the  so-called  TIRECHAN'S  Cata- 
logue, ap.  HADDAN  and  STTJBBS,  u.  pt.  ii.) 
From  Wales  the  legend  carries  him  to  Italy, 
a  journey  which  Dr.  Forbes  thinks  is  probably 
founded  on  fact ;  at  all  events  such  a  pilgrim- 
age is  by  no  means  an  uncommon  incident 
in  the  lives  of  early  Irish  saints.  We  now 
reach  an  era  in  Oainnech's  life  to  which  it  is 
possible  to  assign  something  like  fixed  dates. 
In  the  life  of  St.  Finnian  (COLGAN,  A.  SS., 
23  Feb.  p.  395),  we  read  that  he  studied 
under  this  saint  in  the  newly  founded  monas- 
tery at  Clonard  in  Meath,  where  so  many 
of  the  greatest  Irish  saints  of  the  century 
were  living  about  the  same  time.  Here 
Cainnech  probably  renewed  or  commenced  his 
friendship  with  Columba,  the  two  St.  Kierans, 
the  two  Brandans,  and  Mobhi  Clareneach. 
The  date  of  this  sojourn  at  Clonard,  if  strictly 
contemporaneous  with  that  of  Columba,  may 
be  referred  to  c.  543  A.D.  (REEVES,  St.  Co- 
lumba, xxxv)  ;  in  any  case  it  cannot  have 
been  later  than  548  A.D.,  in  which  year  St. 
Finnian  died  (A.  F.  M.,  but  see  note  2). 
From  Clonard  Cainnech  seems  to  have  passed 
with  his  friends  Comgall,  Kieran,  and  Co- 
lumba to  the  great  school  of  Mobhi  Clare- 
neach at  Glasnevin  on  the  Finglass,  near 
Dublin  (Vita  Columbee  v.  ap.  COLGAN,  Tr. 
Thau.  p.  396) ;  and  of  his  residence  here  a 
story  has  been  preserved  which  well  illustrates 
his  love  of  learning.  Cainnech's  stay  at  this 
place  may  be  fixed  about  the  year  of  Mobhi's 
death  (544  A.D.)  In  561  A.D.  Columba  crossed 
over  to  Scotland  ;  and  from  this  time  Cain- 
nech's name  occurs  not  unfrequently  in  con- 
nection with  that  of  his  great  contemporary. 
The  traditions  of  lona  in  Adamnan's  time 
still  spoke  of  Cainnech's  visits  to  lona  ( Vita 
Adamn.  i.  c.  4).  The  same  authority  tells  us 
that  Cainnech  was  one  of  the  'four  holy 
founders  of  monasteries  '  that  came  to  visit 
Columba  in  Hinba.  This  must  have  been 
before  576,  in  which  year  St.  Brendan  of 
Clonfert  died  (A.  F.  M.  p.  209).  The  same 
saints  were  present  when  St.  Brendan  saw 
the  miraculous  globe  of  fire  hovering  over  the 
head  of  St.  Columba  jn  Hinba  (Adamn.  iii.  c. 
17).  From  the  life  of  St.  Comgall  we  learn 
that  Cainnech  was  one  of  Columba's  three 
companions  at  the  conversion  of  the  Pictish 
king  Brude  ('  Vit.  Comgalli,' A  SS.  10  May, 


p.  587).  Some  time  during  the  course  of  these 
years  Cainnech  must  have  founded  his  great 
monastery  'quod  Latine  Campulus  Bovis 
dicitur,  Scotice  vero  Achadh-bou  '  (Ada?nn. 
ii.  c.  12),  i.e.  Aghaboe  in  Queen's  County. 
The  date  of  this  foundation  appears  to  have 
been  before  577  A.D.  (Diet,  of  Chr.  Siog.  i. 
382).  There  do  not  seem  to  be  any  mate- 
rials for  fixing  the  year  in  which  Cainnech 
founded  his  church  at  Kilkenny.  It  must 
have  been  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life  that 
he  formed  his  friendship  for  St.  Pelcherius 
(Mochoemoc),  more  especially  as,  from  the 
context,  it  would  appear  that  the  intimacy 
of  the  two  saints  was  already  est  ablished  when 
Failbhe  Flann  (d.  633)  was  reigning  at  Cashel 
('Vit.  Pul.'  A.  SS.  13  March,  pp.  280-8). 
Cainnech  is  said  to  have  died  on  11  Oct.  598 
(?  600).  Of  all  the  stories  connected  with  his 
name  perhaps  the  one  best  worth  preserving 
is  that  which  tells  how  he  persuaded  St. 
Fintan  of  Clonenagh  to  relax  the  harshness 
of  his  rule  towards  the  monks  under  him 
(COLGAN,  A.  SS.  17  Feb.  p.  350). 

According  to  Dr.  Forbes,  Cainnech  is  the 
favourite  Irish  saint  in  Scotland,  with  the 
single  exception  of  St.  Bridget.  The  '  Mar- 
tyrology  of  Donegal '  assigns  him  a  church 
at  Killrymont  (St.  Andrews),  which  appears 
to  have  been  a  very  old  foundation  (cf.  STOKES, 
the  Leabhar  Breac  gloss  on  Angus  the  Cul- 
dee,  156).  Other  churches  dedicated  to  Cain- 
nech are  to  be  found  in  the  island  of  Tiree  in 
the  ruined  chapel  of  Kil-Chennich,  from  which 
two  neighbouring  farms  draw  their  names  to 
this  day  (  Ulst.  Journal  of  Archeology,  1854, 
pp.  234—5)  ;  Kil-Chainnech  in  lona,  Kil- 
chenzie  in  Ayr,  Inchkenneth  and  Cambusken- 
neth  (for  a  fuller  list  see  FORBES,  Kalendar  of 
Scottish  Saints,  p.  297).  Cainnech  is  said  to 
have  written  out  a  copy  of  the  four  gospels 
in  the  island  of  Crie,  near  Roscrea ;  and  this 
work  (called  '  Glass-Kynnis ')  was  still  pre- 
served in  the  days  of  one  of  Cainnech's  bio- 
graphers quoted  by  Ussher  (Antig.  p.  495). 
It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  the  life  of  this 
saint  contains  so  little  on  which  absolute  re- 
liance can  be  placed,  and  that  the  few  details 
collected  above  from  various  sources  must 
share  in  the  uncertainty  common  to  nearly 
all  the  records  of  the  early  Irish  saints.  His 
name  occurs  in  the  seventh  or  eighth  century 
document  known  as  Tirechan's  '  Catalogue,' 
immediately  after  that  of  St.  Columba. 

[Vita  Cannici,  privately  printed  by  the  Mar- 
quis of  Ormonde  from  the  Codex  Salmaticensis  at 
Brussels ;  Colgan's  Acta  Sanctorum,  pp.  112,  190, 
&c. ;  Bollandist  Acta  Sanctorum,  1 1  Oct.  pp.  642- 
646  ;  Reeves's  Vita  Adamnani,  pr.  xxxv,  &c.  text 
and  notes ;  Forbes's  Kalendar  of  Scottish  Saints, 
pp.  25,  106,  297,  &c. ;  Eeeves's  Culdees,  p.  33  ; 


Cairncross 


215 


Cairnech 


Annals  of  the  Four  Masters  (ed.  O'Donovan),  i. 
598 ;  Tighernac,  the  Ulster  Annals  and  Annales 
Buelliani,  ap.  O'Conor's  Scriptores  Rerum  Hi- 
bernicarum,  vols.  ii.  and  iv. ;  Ussher,  De  Anti- 
quit.  Eccles.  Brit. ;  Colgan's  Trias  Thaumaturga, 
p.  146,  &c. ;  J.  H.  Todd's  Martyrology  of  Done- 
gal, p.  271 ;  Journal  of  Royal  Hist,  and  Archseol. 
Society  of  Ireland,  iv.  201-4;  Hennessey's  Chro- 
nicon  Scotorum  (Rolls  Ser.),  p.  67  ;  Lanigan's 
Eccles.  Hist,  of  Ireland,  ii.  200 ;  Ulster  Journal 
of  Archaeology,  1854  (ii.) ;  Ware's  Antiquities 
(ed.  1725),  p.  137;  Stowe  Missal  (ninth  and 
tenth  cent.),  ed.  Warenne  ;  Drummond  Missal, 
ed.  Forbes.  The  references  to  the  various  con- 
temporary Irish  saints  are  given  according  to 
their  lives  in  the  Bollandist  or  Colgan's  Acta 
Sanctorum  (A.  SS.)  Two  manuscript  lives  oi 
Cainnech  may  be  found  in  the  Bodleian  Library, 
Rawlinson  B  485,  ff.  128  6-34;  and  Rawlinson 
B  505,  ff.  145-9  b.  Another  life  is  preserved  in 
the  so-called  Codex  Kilkenniensis  of  Primate 
Marsh's  library  at  Dublin.]  T.  A.  A. 

CAIRNCROSS,     ALEXANDER      (d. 

1701),  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  was  descended 
from  the  ancient  family  of  Cairncross  of  Cow- 
mull.  For  some  time  he  followed  the  trade 
of  a  dyer  in  the  Canongate  of  Edinburgh. 
Subsequently  he  became  parson  of  Dumfries, 
where  he  remained  till  1684,  when  by  the 
recommendation  of  the  Duke  of  Queensberry 
he  was  promoted  to  the  see  of  Brechin,  from 
which  he  was  in  a  few  months  promoted  to 
that  of  Glasgow.  Having  incurred  the  dis- 
pleasure of  the  lord  chancellor,  the  Earl  of 
Perth,  he  was  in  January  1687  removed  from 
the  see,  but  after  the  revolution  he  obtained 
the  notice  of  the  new  powers,  and  in  1693 
was  made  bishop  of  Raphoe  in  Ireland,  where 
he  continued  till  his  death  in  1701.  By  his 
will  he  left  20/.  to  the  poor  of  the  parish  of 
Raphoe,  and  the  tenth  part  of  his  personal 
estate  to  the  episcopal  clergy  of  the  kingdom 
of  Scotland.  He  was  buried  in  the  cathedral 
of  Raphoe. 

[Registrum  Episcopatus  Brechinensis  (Banna- 
tyne  Club,  1856),  p.  141  (App.)79 ;  Keith's  Scot- 
tish Bishops  (Russell),  168, 268-9 ;  Ware's  Works 
(Harris),  i.  277.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAIRNCROSS,  ROBERT  (d.  1544), 
abbot  of  Holyrood,  afterwards  bishop  of  Ross, 
was  descended  from  the  ancient  family  of 
Balmashannar,  Forfarshire,  which  had  been 
seated  there  as  early  as  the  time  of  Robert  II. 
He  was  provost  of  the  collegiate  church  of 
Corstorphine,  and  one  of  the  king's  chaplains. 
On  5  Sept.  1528  he  was  nominated  treasurer 
on  the  downfall  of  the  Earl  of  Angus.  Know- 
ing that  the  abbot  of  Holyrood  was  on  the 
point  of  death,  he,  according  to  Buchanan, 
wagered  a  large  sum  with  James  V  that  he 
would  not  present  him  to  the  first  vacant 


benefice,  when  the  king,  quite  well  aware  of 
what  he  referred  to,  accepted  and  won  the 
wager.  On  suspicion  of  favouring  the  cause 
of  the  Douglases  he  lost  the  treasurership 
almost  as  soon  as  he  obtained  it,  although 
he  again  held  it  from  1537  to  1539.  On 
23  June  of  the  latter  year  he  was  admitted 
to  the  see  of  Ross,  and  shortly  afterwards 
received  in  commendam  the  abbacy  of  Fern, 
the  dilapidated  state  of  which  his  wealth  was 
expected  to  repair.  On  the  death  of  the  king 
he  was  appointed  one  of  the  lords  of  the 
council  to  the  governor,  the  Earl  of  Arran, 
when  he  joined  in  opposing  the  treaty  of 
peace  with  England.  He  died  in  April  1544. 
He  is  the  subject  of  two  epigrams  by  George 
Buchanan. 

[Keith's  Scottish  Bishops,  pp.  190-1  ;  Craw- 
ford's Officers  of  State,  pp.  371-2;  Haig  and 
Brunton's  Senators  of  the  College  of  Justice,  pp. 
45-6.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAIRNECH,  SAINT  (d.  539?),  whose 
name  does  not  appear  in  the  'Felire' of  Angus 
the  Culdee,  was,  according  to  the  account  pre- 
served in  the  book  of  Ballimote  (compiled 
dr.  1390),  the  son  of  Sarran,  so-called  king  of 
Britain,  by  Babona,  daughter  of  Loam,  king 
of  Alban.  This  Loarn  was  the  son  of  Ere,  and 
one  of  the  four  leaders  of  the  first  Scots  colony 
to  Argyll  (dr.  495)  (Chronicles  of  Picts  and 
Scots,  p.  18).  Babona's  sister  Ere  seems  to 
have  married  Muredach,  grandson  of  Neil  of 
the  nine  hostages  (d.  405  ?),  and  so  became 
the  mother  of  the  great  Irish  king,  Mucer- 
tachMacErca  (504-527),  who  was  thus  cousin 
to  St.  Cairnech.  This  genealogy  exactly  corre- 
sponds with  the  other  Irish  traditions  as  to 
Mucertach's  &nce&tTj(Annals  of FourMasters, 
i.  175),  and,  if  we  accept  it  as  genuine,  it  gives 
us  the  materials  for  fixing  the  era  of  St.  Cair- 
nech, whom  we  may  infer  to  have  been  a  little 
younger  than  his  cousin,  who  was  certainly 
a  grown  man  at  the  battle  of  Ocha  (478  A.D.) 
Mucertach's  grandfather  and  great-uncle  were 
both  alive  in  464,  and  we  shall  probably  not 
be  far  wrong  if  we  place  the  birth  of  this 
frish  king  at  somewhere  about  455,  and 
;hat  of  his  cousin  Cairnech  about  460.  As, 
lowever,  Loarn  seems  to  have  reigned  be- 
tween 495  and  505,  we  must  suppose  that 
the  book  of  Ballimote  calls  him  king  of  Alban 
proleptically. 

According  to  the  legend  alluded  to  above, 
Cairnech  was  harassed  in  his  monastery  by 
his  brother,  King  Luirig,  who,  however,  is 
at  last  slain  through  the  instrumentality  of 
Mucertach.  Cairnech  then  attends  a  great 
synod  at  Tours,  where  he  is  given  the  '  chief- 
tainship of  the  martyrs  of  the  world.'  From 
Gaul  Cairnech  passes  over  first  to  Cornwall 


Cairnes 


216 


Cairnes 


and  then  to  Ireland,  to  which  country  he 
goes  to  prepare  the  way  for  Mucertach.   Here 
we  read  that  he  became  first  bishop  of  Tem- 
har  (Tara)  and  the  Clan  O'Neil,  his  former 
designation  having  been  'Bishop  of  Tours 
and  Cornwall '  (Britain-Cornn).  These  events 
may  have  taken  place  about  504,  when  Mucer- 
tach MacErca  became  king  of  Ireland  (An- 
nals of  Four  Masters,  i.  165,  with  which,  how- 
ever, cf.  TIGHERNAC,  A.D.  509,  and  Ann.  Ult. 
512).     Lastly  we  read  that  Cairnech  became 
'  first  monk  of  Erin  and  the  first  Brehon  of 
the  men  of  Erin  also.'    Here,  as  in  the  former 
quotation,  where  St.  Cairnech  is  styled  bishop 
of  Cornwall,  it  is  impossible  not  at  least  to 
suspect  a  confusion  with  his  namesake,  the 
friend  of  St.  Patrick.     But,  whether  strictly 
historical  or  no,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that 
an  extremely  ancient  tradition  has  coupled 
together  the  names  Cairnech  and  Mucertach 
(see    REEVES'S  quotation  from  manuscript 
account  of  Mucertach's  death,  ADAJOTAN, 
xciv.  &c.)     Even  so  early  as  the  eleventh 
century  there  was  a  set  of  Irish  verses  cur- 
rent purporting  to  contain  Cairnech's  pro- 
phecy or  narrative  of  his  cousin's  fate  (Tie- 
HERNAC,  133 ;  Annals  of  Four  Masters,  i.  173). 
In  an  early  Irish  poem  we  have  a  somewhat 
detailed  account  of  St.  Cairnech's  friendship 
with  his  aunt  Ere,  who  gave  him  Druim- 
Tighean  (Drumleene,  W.  of  Lough  Foyle)  in 
full  possession.  From  this  document  Dr.  Todd 
has  attempted  to  fix  the  year  of  Cairnech's 
death  (539). 

[Chronicle  of  Picts  and  Scots,  ed.  Skene, 
52,  56;  Irish  Nennius,  ed.  Todd,  178-92,  ci-cx; 
Annals  of  the  Four  Masters,  ed.  O'Donovan ; 
Tighernac's  Annals  and  the  Annales  Ultonienses 
are  quoted  from  0' Conor's  Eerum  Hibernicarum 
Scriptores,  of  which  collection  they  form  part  oi 
vol.  iii. ;  Adamnan's  Vita  Columbae,  ed.  Reeves ; 
Colgan's  Acta  Sanctorum,  781-3;  Dictionary  oi 
Christian  Biography,  i.  383 ;  Hardy's  Catalogue 
i.  46-7.]  T.  A.  A. 

CAIRNES,  DAVID  (1645-1722),  de- 
fender of  Londonderry,  was  born  in  1645 
He  was  a  lawyer  in  the  city,  and  a  person 
of  considerable  property  and  influence.  On 
the  approach  of  Tyrconnell's  troops  against 
Londonderry  in  December  1688,  he  advisee 
the  citizens  to  concert  measures  for  its  de- 
fence. On  the  llth  he  was  sent  to  London 
to  ask  assistance  on  its  behalf  from  the  Irish 
Society  of  London  and  William  III.  He 
was  detained  for  several  months  in  London 
before  obtaining  success  in  his  mission,  but 
at  last  returned  on  11  April  1689  with 
special  instructions  from  the  king  in  time 
to  thwart  a  design  that  had  been  enter- 
tained of  delivering  up  the  city.  He  was  ap- 
pointed lieutenant-colonel  of  a  regiment,  anc 


ook  a  prominent  part  in  its  defence  until  it 
was  relieved  in  the  following  August.  At 
he  conclusion  of  the  war  he  was  chosen  mem- 
>er  of  parliament  for  Londonderry,  which  he 
jontinued  to  represent  till  the  close  of  his 
ife.  He  was  also  appointed  recorder,  and 
leld  various  other  offices.  He  died  in  1722, 
and  was  buried  in  the  cathedral  church. 

[Wills's  Illustrious  Irishmen;  Hempton's  His- 
tory of  Londonderry  ;  Derriana.]      T.  F.  H. 

CAIRNES,  JOHN  ELLIOT  (1823-1875), 
conomist,  was  born  at  Castle  Bellingham, 
o.  Louth,  26  Dec.  1823.     He  was  the  sixth 
hild  and  eldest  surviving  son  of  William 
)airnes  by  his  wife,  Mary  Anne  (W'olsey). 
His  father  was  partner  in  a  brewery  in  Castle 
Bellingham,  and  two  years  after  the  son's 
birth  took  a  brewery  in  Drogheda.     When 
ight  years  old  the  boy  was  sent  to  a  boarding 
school  at  Kingstown,  and  at  fourteen  or  fif- 
teen was  placed  with  a   clergyman  named 
Hutton  at  Chester.    Mr.  Hutton  thought  him 
a  dull  boy,  and  told  his  father  that  he  was 
unfit  for  college.     He  was  therefore  placed 
in  his  father's  house  at  Drogheda,  and  stayed 
there  three  years,  during  which  he  learnt  some 
chemistry,  and  became  intimate  with  a  young 
man  named  La  Bart.     La  Bart's  influence 
drew  him  for  a  time  towards  Calvinism,  and 
the  young  men  held  prayer  meetings  together, 
while  Cairnes  also  began  to  develope  intellec- 
tual tastes.     He  read  Gibbon  and  many  other 
books,  and  gradually  took  a  dislike  to  busi- 
ness.    His  desire  to  go  to  college  now  led 
to  a  coolness  with  his  father,  which  lasted 
for  some  years.     His  father,  however,  made 
him  a  small  allowance,  upon  which  he  lived 
at  Trinity  College,  Dublin.     He  graduated  as 
B.A.  in  1848,  and  as  M.A.  in  1854.     He  led 
a  desultory  life  for  some  time,  studying  che- 
mistry occasionally,  and  at  one  time  entered 
an  engineer's  office  at  Galway.     Here  he  be- 
came acquainted  with  Professor  Nesbitt  of 
Queen's  College.  Galway.    Nesbitt  turned  his 
attention  to  political  economy,  and  advised 
him  to  compete  for  the  Whately  professorship 
of  political  economy  at  Dublin.     He  won  this 
upon  an  examination  in  1856,  and  held  it  for 
the  regular  term  of  five  years.     He  delivered 
his  first  course  of  lectures  in  the  Hilary  term 
of  1857,  and  published  them  in  the  same  year 
as  '  The  Character  and  Logical  Method  of 
Political  Economy '  (second  edition  in  1875). 
In  1859  he  was  appointed  professor  of  poli- 
tical economy  and  jurisprudence  in  Queen's 
College,  Galway.     He  had  been  called  to  the 
Irish  bar  in  the  Michaelmas  term  1857,  but 
never  seriously  practised.  In  1860  he  injured 
his  knee  by  an  accident  in  hunting,  the  con- 
sequences of  which  were  ultimately  fatal  to 


Cairnes 


217 


Cairns 


his  health.  He  visited  Aix-les-Bains  the 
same  year,  and  was  apparently  cured,  but  the 
mischief  reappeared  and  gradually  became 
worse.  In  1860  he  married  Eliza  Charlotte, 
daughter  of  George  Henry  Minto  Alexander, 
officiating  judge  at  Banda,  India.  Her  sister 
was  the  wife  of  his  great  friend,  Professor 
Nesbitt.  In  1862  he  established  his  reputa- 
tion by  his  work  on  '  The  Slave  Power,'  the 
most  powerful  defence  of  the  cause  of  the 
Northern  states  ever  written.  It  made  a  great 
impression  both  in  England  and  America  (a 
second  edition, '  greatly  enlarged,  with  a  new 
preface/  appeared  in  1863).  In  1865  he 
settled  at  Mill  Hill,  near  London,  where  the 
dampness  of  the  situation  was  very  preju- 
dicial to  his  health.  In  1866  he  was  appointed 
professor  of  political  economy  in  University 
College,  London.  Renewed  attacks  of  ill 
health  in  the  shape  of  rheumatic  gout  forced 
him  to  pay  several  visits  to  foreign  baths.  A 
severe  operation  in  1868  gave  him  some  relief, 
but  he  was  in  time  completely  crippled.  In 
the  spring  of  1870  he  settled  at  Lee,  near 
Blackheath,  and  two  years  later  at  Kidbrooke 
Road,  Blackheath.  Here  he  remained  for  the 
rest  of  his  life,  becoming  by  degrees  a  more 
hopeless  invalid,  but  never  losing  his  cheer- 
fulness or  his  intellectual  vigour.  He  was  a 
near  neighbour  and  a  warm  friend  of  J.  S. 
Mill,  and  was  especially  intimate  with  the 
late  Henry  Fawcett  and  Mr.  L.  H.  Courtney, 
both  of  whom  constantly  visited  him.  Through 
them  and  other  friends,  as  well  as  by  his  oc- 
casional writings,  he  exercised  considerable 
political  influence.  He  was  deeply  interested 
in  questions  of  national  education  in  Ireland, 
being  always  a  strong  advocate  of  united  edu- 
cation. He  took  an  energetic  part  in  the  op- 
position to  the  supplementary  charter  of  the 
Queen's  Colleges  in  1865-6,  which  was  ul- 
timately pronounced  invalid  by  the  master 
of  the  rofis.  He  also  did  much  to  inspire 
the  successful  opposition  to  Mr.  Gladstone's 
scheme  of  an  Irish  university  in  1873.  During 
this  time  he  contemplated  a  book  upon  the 
economical  history  of  Ireland,  and  upon  find- 
ing the  task  too  much  for  his  strength  worked 
up  the  fragments,  together  with  various  pa- 
pers upon  the  education  question,  into  a  vo- 
lume called  '  Political  Essays,'  published  in 
1873.  In  that  year  appeared  also  a  volume 
of '  Essays  on  Political  Economy,  Theoretical 
and  Applied,'  containing  some  articles  upon 
the  change  in  the  value  of  gold  which  had 
originally  been  published  in  '  Eraser's  Maga- 
zine.' The  predictions  in  these  articles  were 
remarkably  verified  by  the  statistical  re- 
searches of  Professor  Stanley  Jevons  made 
some  years  later  in  ignorance  of  Cairnes's 
speculations.  A  remarkable  book,  entitled 


'  Some  Leading  Principles  of  Political  Eco- 
nomy newly  explained,'  appeared  in  1874. 
In  the  same  year  the  honorary  degree  of  LL.D. 
was  conferred  upon  him  by  the  university  of 
Dublin,  though  he  was  unable  to  present  him- 
self to  receive  it.  Cairnes  at  the  time  of  his 
death  was  undoubtedly  at  the  head  of  living 
economists.  Although  in  the  main  a  follower 
of  J.  S.  Mill,  and  therefore  of  the  so-called 
orthodox  school,  he  was  a  strikingly  original 
thinker,  and  did  more  than  anyone  else  to  de- 
velope  the  doctrine  which  he  accepted.  His 
statement  of  the  wages  fund  theory  is  par- 
ticularly worth  notice.  In  private  life  he  was 
a  man  of  singular  charm  of  conversation,  even 
when  quite  idisabled  physically.  He  died, 
after  long  suffering,  borne  with  heroic  patience, 
on  8  July  1875,  leaving  a  widow  and  three 
children. 

Besides  the  works  above  mentioned  the 
following  have  been  published  separately: 
1.  '  The  Southern  Confederacy  and  the  Slave 
Trade,  a  correspondence  between  Professor 
C.  and  G.  M'Henry  (reprinted  from  the  Daily 
News),  with  introduction  by  G.  B.  Wheeler,' 
1863.  2.  '  Who  are  the  Canters  ? '  (No.  3  of 
a  series  of  tracts  published  by  the  Ladies' 
Emancipation  Society),  1863.  3.  '  England's 
Neutrality  in  the  American  Contest,'  re- 
printed, with  additions,  from  'Macmillan's 
Magazine,'  1864.  4.  '  University  Education 
in  Ireland,  a  letter  to  J.  S.  Mill,'  1866. 

5.  '  University  Education   in  Ireland,'  re- 
printed from  the  '  Theological  Review,'  1866. 

6.  '  Woman  Suffrage,'  a  reply  to  Goldwin 
Smith,  reprinted  from  '  Macmillan's  Maga- 
zine '  of  September  1874.  He  published  many 
articles  in  the  '  Fortnightly  Review,'  his  last 
contribution  being  an  interesting  criticism  of 
'Mr.  Herbert  Spencer  on  Social  Evolution' 
in  the  numbers  for  January  and  February 
1875. 

[Information  from  Mrs.  Cairnes ;  Times,  8  July 
1875  (article  by  L.  H.  Courtney) ;  H.  Fawcett  in 
Fortnightly  Review  for  August  1875  ;  personal 
knowledge.]  L.  S. 

CAIRNS,  HUGH  McCALMONT,  first 
EARL  CAIRNS  (1819-1885),  belonged  to  a 
family  of  Cairns,  of  Scotch  origin,  which  mi- 
grated from  Kirkcudbright  to  the  north  of 
Ireland  in  the  time  of  James  I,  and  was  there 
of  some  distinction.  A  baronetcy,  which  soon 
became  extinct,  was  conferred  upon  an  Alex- 
ander Cairns  for  service  under  Marlborough. 
Hugh  Cairns  was  the  second  son  of  William 
Cairns  of  Cultra,  county  Down,  formerly  a 
captain  in  the  47th  regiment  of  foot,  by  his 
wife  Rose  Anna,  daughter  of  Hugh  Johnson. 
He  was  born  in  December  1819,  and  was  edu- 
cated first  at  Belfast  Academy  and  afterwards 


Cairns 


218 


Cairns 


at  Trinity  College,  Dublin.  His  father  at 
this  time  designed  him  for  holy  orders,  but 
the  Rev.  George  Wheeler,  afterwards  rector 
of  Ballysax,  who  was  his  tutor,  strongly 
urged  that  Cairns  should  be  bred  to  the  law. 
Cairns's  own  bent  was  decidedly  in  the  same 
direction.  He  took  a  first  class  in  classics 
and  his  B.A.  degree  in  1838,  and  then  came 
to  England  to  prepare  for  the  bar.  He  was 
called  to  the  bar  by  the  benchers  of  the 
Middle  Temple  in  January  1844,  and  shortly 
afterwards  '  migrated '  to  Lincoln's  Inn.  In 
chancery  he  read  in  the  chambers  of  Mr. 
Richard  Malins,  afterwards  vice-chancellor ; 
and  it  was  in  those  of  Mr.  Thomas  Chitty,  the 
well-known  special  pleader,  of  King's  Bench 
Walk,  that  he  read  at  common  law.  His  ori- 

final  intention  had  been  to  return  to  Ireland, 
ut  upon  the  advice  of  Mr.  Malins  he  deter- 
mined to  remain  in  England.  He  came  to 
London,  without  influence  or  connection,  and 
yet  his  opportunities  of  success  came  early.  His 
first  brief  was  given  him  by  Mr.  Gregory  of 
Bedford  Row,  who  remained  his  firm  client  till 
he  quitted  the  bar.  His  practice,  once  begun, 
grew  rapidly.  Yet  constitutionally  he  was 
diffident  and  at  first  so  nervous  as  a  speaker 
that  he  thought  himself  unfit  for  anything 
but  chamber  practice  and  conveyancing.  In 
July  1852  he  entered  parliament  as  member 
for  Belfast,  and  continued  to  represent  that 
town  as  long  as  he  remained  at  the  bar.  In 
1856  he  was  made  a  Q.C.  and  a  bencher  of 
Lincoln's  Inn,  and  elected  to  practise  in 
Vice-chancellor  Wood's  court.  In  February 
1858,  when  Lord  Derby  took  office,  he  was 
appointed  solicitor-general  and  knighted,  and 
from  this  time  enjoyed  an  enormous  practice. 
He  was  employed  in  many  ecclesiastical  cases, 
in  which  his  opinions  are  still  valued,  and  in 
Scotch  and  Irish  appeals,  and  on  various  oc- 
casions, such  as  the  Windham  lunacy  case 
and  the  case  of  the  Alexandra,  he  made  very 
successful  appearances  before  juries  at  nisi 
prius.  At  this  time  his  health,  never  very 
good,  was  tried  to  the  utmost  by  his  profes- 
sional labours  ;  it  was  his  habit  to  refuse  all 
briefs  for  Saturdays  and  to  take  that  day  as 
a  holiday,  often  in  the  hunting-field,  while 
in  his  long  vacations  he  annually  recruited 
his  vigour  on  the  Scotch  moors. 

But  from  1858  he  became  a  conspicuous 
figure  in  public  life.  His  first  great  success 
was  on  14  May  1858,  in  the  debate  upon  Mr. 
Cardwell's  motion  to  censure  the  conduct  of 
Lord  Ellenborough  in  India.  Of  this  Mr. 
Disraeli,  in  his  official  letter  of  the  day  to  the 
queen,  says  :  '  Two  of  the  greatest  speeches 
ever  delivered  in  parliament,  by  Sir  Edward 
Lytton  and  the  solicitor-general,  Sir  Hugh 
Cairns.  Cairns  devoted  an  hour  to  a  reply 


to  Lord  John's  resolution  and  to  a  vindica- 
tion of  the  government  bill,  which  charmed 
every  one  by  its  lucidity  and  controlled  every 
one  by  its  logic '  (MARTIN,  Life  of  the  Prince 
Consort,  iv.  411).  This  speech  was  subse- 
quently published.  In  the  following  session 
he  introduced  two  bills,  one  to  simplify  titles 
to  real  estate  and  another  to  establish  a  land 
registry,  and  his  speeches  in  bringing  them 
in  produced  a  very  favourable  impression  upon 
the  house.  He  also  spoke  with  good  effect, 
persuasively  and  pointedly,  in  the  '  Cagliari ' 
debate.  In  1860,  upon  the  motion  for  an 
address  to  the  crown  upon  the  French  com- 
mercial treaty,  Cairns  accepted  it,  with 
criticisms,  on  behalf  of  his  party;  and  in 
1865,  on  Mr.  Monsell's  Roman  Catholic  Oaths 
Bill,  he  moved  an  amendment  to  secure 
protestant  government  and  worship  in  the 
United  Kingdom,  which  was  supported  by 
Mr.  Disraeli  and  defeated  by  the  government 
by  a  majority  of  only  nineteen.  He  also 
spoke  on  23  Feb.  1864  on  the  right  of  the 
government  to  detain  ships,  with  reference  to 
the  confederate  privateers,  and  this  speech 
was  subsequently  published.  When  the  con- 
servatives returned  to  power  in  1866  and  Sir 
Fitzroy  Kelly  was  no  longer  available  as  at- 
torney-general, that  office  was,  without  ques- 
tion, conferred  on  Cairns,  and  at  the  same 
time  Lord  Derby  arranged  with  Lord  Chelms- 
ford  that  the  lord-chancellorship  was  to  be 
held  by  him  only  temporarily,  and  that  he 
should  in  time  make  way  for  Cairns  as  his 
successor.  Cairns'a  health,  however,  failed 
him  under  the  stress  of  double  duties,  and 
when  in  October  a  vacancy  occurred  in  the 
court  of  chancery,  for  the  first  time  during 
fourteen  years,  by  the  retirement  of  Sir  J. 
Knight-Bruce,  he  became  the  colleague  of 
Lord-justice  Turner  as  a  lord-justice  of  appeal. 
A  peerage  was  at  the  same  time  offered  him, 
his  party  being  desirous  of  retaining  his  great 
parliamentary  services,  but  it  was  refused  on 
the  ground  of  want  of  means  to  support  a 
title.  Indeed  the  loss  of  income  which  he 
suffered  by  this  promotion  was  very  great.  A 
wealthy  relative,  however,  came  to  his  assist- 
ance, and  when  the  government,  standing  in 
need  of  an  accession  of  strength  in  the  House 
of  Lords,  renewed  the  offer  in  February  1867, 
it  was  accepted,  and  Cairns  was  created  a 
privy-councillor  and  Baron  Cairns  of  Gar- 
moyle,  co.  Antrim.  He  now  took  a  very 
active  part  in  the  discussions  upon  the  Reform 
Bill,  and  made  no  less  than  twenty-four 
speeches  on  it.  His  resistance  on  one  occasion 
went  the  length  even  of  opposing  his  own 
party,  and  on  29  July  he  carried  by  a  large 
majority  against  Lord  Malmesbury,  who  had 
the  conduct  of  the  bill  in  the  lords  during 


Cairns 


219 


Cairns 


Lord  Derby's  illness,  an  amendment  to  raise 
the  lodger  qualification  from  101.  to  151. 
The  government  accepted  this,  but  afterwards, 
on  Earl  Russell's  motion,  the  101.  qualifica- 
tion was  restored  in  committee  and  accepted 
by  Lord  Derby  on  6  Aug.  Cairns  also  car- 
ried, by  253  to  204,  a  motion  in  favour  of 
the  protection  of  minorities  by  means  of  the 
cumulative  vote.  In  the  same  session  he 
made  an  important  speech,  being  always  a 
champion  of  the  protestant  church  in  Ire- 
land, against  Earl  Russell's  motion  for  an 
address  for  a  royal  commission  on  the  reve- 
nues of  the  Irish  church.  In  February  1868 
Lord  Derby  resigned  office  through  ill-health, 
and  Mr.  Disraeli  became  prime  minister,  and 
in  forming  his  ministry  summarily  passed 
over  Lord  Chelmsford  and  appointed  Cairns 
lord-chancellor.  Although  this  was  accord- 
ing at  any  rate  to  the  spirit  of  Lord  Derby's 
agreement  with  him  in  1866,  Lord  Chelmsford 
was  exceedingly  indignant,  complained  of 
being  dismissed  'with  less  courtesy  than  if 
he  had  been  a  butler,'  and  appealed  to  Lord 
Derby,  who,  however,  confirmed  Mr.  Disraeli's 
view  of  the  matter.  Cairns  to  some  extent 
appeased  Lord  Chelmsford  by  appointing  his 
son,  Sir  Frederick  Thesiger,  to  the  bench.  On 
the  defeat  of  the  conservatives  at  the  general 
election,  Cairns  resigned  with  Mr.  Disraeli, 
and  after  Lord  Derby's  death  (23  Oct.  1869) 
led  the  opposition  in  the  House  of  Lords.  His 
resistance  to  the  disestablishment  of  the  Irish 
church  was  vigorous  and  tenacious.  His 
speech  on  Mr.  Gladstone's  Suspensory  Bill 
was  printed  and  widely  circulated,  and  in 
1868  the  bill,  although  carried  by  large  ma- 
jorities in  the  House  of  Commons,  was  thrown 
out  by  the  lords  by  192  to  97.  On  21  July, 
when  the  bill  was  returned  to  the  lords  with 
the  amendments  of  the  commons  to  their 
lordships'  amendments,  Cairns  moved  and 
carried  by  a  majority  of  seventy-eight  that 
the  lords  do  insist  on  their  amendments  to 
the  preamble  of  the  bill,  to  which  the  com- 
mons had  disagreed.  But  the  resulting 
constitutional  strain  was  great,  and  when 
on  the  22nd  Cairns  heard,  within  an  hour  of 
the  debate,  that  the  government  was  willing 
to  offer  then  and  there  acceptable  conces- 
sions, which  must  be  taken  or  refused  before 
the  debate  began  and  could  not  afterwards 
be  renewed,  he  took  upon  himself  the  respon- 
sibility of  ending  the  struggle  between  the 
houses,  and  agreed  with  Lord  Granville  to 
withdraw  his  opposition.  This,  however,  had 
to  be  done  without  consulting  his  party,  and 
they  were  much  aggrieved  at  this  apparent 
vacillation,  until  Cairns  cleared  the  matter 
up  by  sending  round  to  his  followers  a  circu- 
lar on  24  July.  Not  long  after  this  he  re- 


signed the  leadership  of  the  conservative 
party  in  the  House  of  Lords,  but  he  resumed 
it  in  1870,  Lord  Salisbury  being  then  too 
little  in  harmony  with  his  party  to  lead  it 
with  success,  and  he  energetically  opposed 
the  Irish  Land  Bill  in  that  year.  He  was  at 
this  time  acting  also  as  a  law  lord  on  House 
of  Lords'  appeals,  although  on  resigning  in 
December  1868  he  had  declined  Lord  Hather- 
ley's  invitation  to  him  to  resume  his  place  as 
a  lord-justice  of  appeal.  He  also  acted  as 
arbitrator,  in  conjunction  with  Lord  Salis- 
bury, under  the  London,  Chatham,  and  Dover 
Railway  Company's  Act,  and  also  in  another 
most  intricate  arbitration  upon  the  affairs  of 
the  Albert  Life  Insurance  Company  in  1871. 
Consequently  about  this  time  he  found  his 
health  considerably  impaired,  and  was  obliged 
to  spend  some  time  at  Mentone,  and  during 
his  absence  the  leadership  of  the  conservative 
peers  was  undertaken  by  the  Duke  of  Rich- 
mond. He  was  in  his  place,  however,  to  speak 
upon  the  triple  treaty  of  England,  France, 
and  Prussia  to  secure  the  independence  of  Bel- 
gium (August  1870),  and  he  also  very  energeti- 
cally opposed  the  appointment  of  Sir  Robert 
Collier  to  a  seat  on  the  judicial  committee  of 
the  privy  council  as  a  colourable  evasion  of 
the  law.  Although  he  was  in  opposition 
when  the  Judicature  Act  was  passed,  he  had 
been  chairman  of  the  committee  on  judica- 
ture reform,  which  reported  in  1869,  and  was 
lord  chancellor  when  the  act  came  into  ope- 
ration, and  had  a  large  share  in  the  passing 
of  the  act.  It  was  on  his  initiative  that 
Lord  Selborne's  bill  of  1873,  which  had  dis- 
placed the  House  of  Lords  as  the  ultimate 
court  of  appeal,  was  amended  by  allowing 
an  appeal  from  the  supreme  court  to  the 
House  of  Lords.  The  name  of  the  supreme 
court,  however,  remained  unchanged,  so  that 
though  in  name  supreme  it  is  not  so  in  fact. 
In  this  as  in  much  other  legislation  Cairns 
and  Lord  Selborne,  who  had  always  been 
rivals  in  politics  and  at  the  bar,  worked 
together  with  mutual  trust  and  confidence. 
It  was  practically  by  their  agreement  that 
the  Married  Women's  Property  Act  of  1882 
was  passed  ;  and  with  Lord  Selborne's  sanc- 
tion Cairns  brought  to  a  successful  issue  the 
Conveyancing  Acts  of  1881  and  1882  and 
the  Settled  Land  Act  of  1882.  Though  thus 
responsible  for  most  important  legal  changes, 
the  only  act  which  bears  Cairns's  name  is 
one,  now  repealed,  to  enable  the  court  of 
chancery  to  give  damages  in  lieu  of  specific 
performance  or  an  injunction. 

When  the  conservatives  took  office  after 
the  general  election  of  1874,  Cairns  was  lord- 
chancellor  in  Mr.  Disraeli's  government.  In 
that  year  he  introduced  the  Real  Property 


Cairns 


220 


Caistor 


(Vendors  and  Purchasers)  Act  as  a  pendant 
to  the  Real  Property  Limitation  Act,  and  in 
1879  the  Irish  University  Bill,  in  substitution  j 
for  that  introduced  by  the  O'Conor  Don.  He  i 
was  created  in  September  1878  Viscount  Gar- 
moyle  and  Earl  Cairns  in  the  peerage  of  the 
United  Kingdom ;  but  after  the  conservative 
defeat  and  his  resignation  in  1880  he  played 
a  comparatively  retired  part  in  public  life. 
He  often,  however,  powerfully  criticised  the  i 
liberal  government  on  various  points  of  its 
policy,  especially  the  Transvaal  question,  and 
his  speech  on  this  was  published.  On  the 
death  of  the  Earl  of  Beaconsfield  there  was  ' 
a  considerable  desire  on  the  part  of  a  portion  | 
of  the  conservative  party  that  Cairns  and  not 
Lord  Salisbury  should  succeed  to  the  leader- 
ship, but  neither  health  nor  years  fitted  Cairns 
for  that  task,  and  it  was  undertaken  by  Lord 
Salisbury.  After  this  date  he  appeared  but 
rarely  in  debate,  and  still  more  rarely  to  hear  ! 
appeals.  His  health,  never  strong,  had  long  ; 
been  failing.  At  one  time  he  was  kept  alive 
only  by  breathing  special  inhalations  for  asth- 
matic disorders ;  towards  the  end  of  his  life 
an  affection  of  the  ear  made  him  very  deaf. 
He  spent  much  time  on  the  Riviera,  and  in 
1873  built  himself  a  house  at  Bournemouth, 
where  he  died  2  April  1885  of  congestion  of 
the  lungs,  and  was  buried  8  April.  He  was 
made  LL.D.  of  Cambridge  in  1862,  D.C.L.  of 
Oxford  in  1863,  and  was  also  LL.D.  of  Dub- 
lin University  and  chancellor  from  1867.  He 
married,  9  May  1856,  Mary  Harriet,  eldest 
daughter  of  John  MacNeile  of  Parkmount, 
co.  Antrim,  by  whom  he  had  five  sons  and 
two  daughters.  The  eldest  son  dying  shortly 
after  his  birth,  the  second,  Arthur  William, 
succeeded  to  the  peerage. 

Cairns  was  confessedly  the  first  lawyer  of 
his  time  ;  his  especial  characteristic  was  lu- 
cidity. Without  any  great  parade  of  case- 
law,  he  would  exhaust  the  argument  from 
principle  and  only  in  conclusion  illustrate  it 
by  citing  a  few  decisions.  As  a  judge  he  did 
not  explain  the  process  by  which  his  mind 
had  been  persuaded,  but  adhered  to  strict 
reasoning,  his  mind  working  like  a  logical 
machine.  As  a  speaker  he  was  very  cold  and 
unimpassioned,  though  in  public  addresses 
there  were  traces  of  repressed  fire;  but  he 
invariably  produced  personally  an  impression 
of  the  chillest  austerity.  He  was  believed 
to  have  but  one  human  weakness,  namely, 
for  immaculate  bands  and  tie  in  court  and 
for  a  flower  in  his  coat  at  parties.  His  clas- 
sical and  literary  attainments  were  great, 
but  if  he  had  any  humour — Lord  Coleridge 
in  his  obituary  speech  to  the  lords,  13  April 
1885,  pronounced  it  keen — it  was  assiduously 
concealed.  He  was  an  evangelical  churchman 


of  great  piety.  Like  Lords  Selborne  and 
Hatherley  he  was  a  Sunday-school  teacher 
almost  all  his  life.  He  was  a  frequent  chairman 
of  meetings  at  Exeter  Hall  and  of  missionary 
meetings.  Addresses  of  his  on  such  occa- 
sions were  published,  one  on  the  Irish  church 
in  1864,  another  on  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association  in  1881.  He  zealously  sup- 
ported Dr.  Barnardo's  homes  for  boys  and 
his  conduct  of  them,  and  laid  foundation 
stones  for  him  at  Hford  in  Essex  in  1875. 
He  was  also  a  supporter  of  the  coffee-house 
movement  and  looked  askance  upon  the  stage. 
He  was  not  popular. 

[Earl  Russell's  Kecollections;  Memoirs  of  Lord 
Malmesbury,  ii.  373,  378,  409;  Law  Journal, 
1 1  April  1885;  Solicitors'  Journal  and  Law  Times, 
11  April  1885;  Times,  3  April  1885.] 

J.  A.  H. 

CAIRNS,  WILLIAM  (d.  1848),  philo- 
sophical writer,  was  a  native  of  Glasgow. 
After  completing  his  course  at  the  university, 
he,  in  1800,  entered  the  Antiburgher  Secession 
Hall  for  the  study  of  divinity.  In  March 
1808  he  was  ordained  minister  of  the  seces- 
sion church  at  Johnshaven,  Kincardineshire. 
This  position  he  resigned  in  October  1815  on 
being  chosen  professor  of  logic  and  belles- 
lettres  by  the  directors  of  the  Belfast  Insti- 
tution. He  remained  there  till  his  death, 
21  April  1848.  He  was  the  author  of '  Out- 
lines of  Lectures  on  Logic  and  Belles-Lettres,' 
1829,  and '  Treatise  on  Moral  Freedom,'  1844. 
He  also  edited,  with  a  memoir,  '  Lectures  on 
Intellectual  Philosophy,'  by  Dr.  John  Young, 
1835. 

[Mackelvie's  Annals  of  the  United  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  pp.  80,  660;  Irving's  Diet,  of  Emi- 
nent Scotsmen ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAISTOR,  RICHARD  (d.  1420),  theolo- 
gian, is  said  to  have  been  born  at  Caistor,  near 
Norwich,  from  which  place  he  appears  to  have 
derivedhis  surname  (BLOMEFIELD,  p.  591).  In 
October  1385,  at  a  time  when  he  had  already 
received  the  first  tonsure,  a  title  for  this  dio- 
cese was  given  to  him  (TANNER,  from  Reg. 
Merton.  Priorat.  Bibl.  E.  54).  On 22  May  1402 
he  was  instituted  vicar  of  St.  Stephen's,  Nor- 
wich, in  which  city  he  died  29  March  1420. 
For  his  extreme  piety  Caistor  received  the 
cognomen  of  '  good,'  and  Blomefield  adds  that 
he  was  a  constant  preacher  of  God's  word 
and  a  great  supporter  of  Wycliffite  doctrines 
in  the  reign  of  Henry  V.  While  living,  the 
common  people  regarded  him  as  a  prophet, 
and  after  his  death  miracles  were  reported  to 
have  been  wrought  at  his  tomb,  which  became 
the  object  of  local  pilgrimage,  to  the  great 
annoyance  of  the  orthodox  authorities.  Cais- 
tor's  popularity  may  be  gauged  by  the  fact 


Caithness 


221 


Caius 


that  in  1458  John  Falbeck,  from  Thorndon 
in  Suffolk,  left  money  to  any  one  who  should 
make  this  pilgrimage,  and  John  Stalton  Mer- 
cer gave  a  cloth  of  red  tissue  to  be  laid  on  the 
'  good  veker's '  grave  (BLOMEFIELD).  A  fif- 
teenth-century manuscript  in  Merton  College 
Library  (Oxford)  still  preserves  a  metrical 
prayer  in  English  verse  composed  by  '  Master 
Richard  Castre.'  This  composition  is  followed 
by  another  English  poem,  entitled  '  Psalte- 
rium  Fraternse  Caritatis,'  perhaps  by  the  same 
author.  Other  works  enumerated  by  Tanner 
are :  '  A  Summa  Summarum  of  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments,' and  homilies  on  the  eight  beati- 
tudes, and  on  the  relationship  between  master 
and  servant,  father  and  son,  man  and  wife — all 
apparently  written  in  Latin.  To  these  Tanner 
adds  certain  discourses  from  St.  Bernard. 

[Tanner;  Blomefield's  Norfolk  (ed.  1744),  ii. 
591 ;  Coxe's  Catalogue  of  Oxford  MSS.  i.] 

T.  A.  A. 

CAITHNESS,  EAKL  OF.  [See  SINCLAIR, 
JAMES  (1821-1881).] 

CAIUS  or  KAY,  JOHN,  sometimes 
called  the  elder  (fl.  1480),  poet,  is  the 
author  of  an  English  poem  relating  the  his- 
tory of  the  siege  of  Rhodes  unsuccessfully 
undertaken  by  Mahommed  II  in  1480.  It 
was  printed  in  London  in  1506,  but  has  no 
printer's  name,  and  although  some  of  the  type 
resembles  that  used  by  Caxton,  it  is  not  from 
his  press.  "Warton  describes  the  book  as  a 
translation  of  the  '  Obsidionis  Rhodise  Vrbis 
Descriptio,'  which  was  written  by  '  Guliel- 
mus  Caorsinus  or  Caoursin,'  vice-chamberlain 
for  forty  years  of  the  knights  of  Malta,  and 
published  at  Ulm  in  his  collected  works  in 
1496.  Caius  dedicates  his  translation  to 
Edward  IV,  whose  '  humble  poete  lawreate ' 
he  describes  himself.  But  the  expression 
does  not  imply  that  the  writer  held  any 
official  position  at  court.  Three  copies  of 
the  book  are  now  known — two  in  the  British 
Museum  and  a  third  in  Earl  Spencer's  library 
at  Althorp.  An  early  manuscript  version  is 
in  the  British  Museum  (MS.  Cotton.  Titus  A. 
xxvi.  161). 

[Tanner's Bibl.  Brit.;  Blades's Caxton, ii. 251- 
252 ;  Warton's  History  of  English  Poetry ;  Wal- 
ter Hamilton's  Poet  Laureates  of  England  (1879), 
p.  21.]  S.  L.  L. 

CAIUS,  JOHN  (1510-1573),  occasionally 
referred  to  as  John  Caius,  junior,  in  order  to 
distinguish  him  from  another  John  Caius 
[q.  v.]  who  was  poet  laureate  to  Edward  IV, 
was  an  eminent  scholar  and  physician  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  His  name  is  generally 
supposed  to  be  a  Latinised  form  of  the  Eng- 
lish name  Kay  or  Kaye.  He  was  born  at 


Norwich  on  6  Oct.  1510,  the  son  of  Robert 
Caius  and  Alice  (Wodanell)  his  wife,  and 
may  be  regarded  as  the  first  of  a  series  of 
eminent  men  who  have  practised  and  adorned 
the  profession  of  medicine  in  that  city.  For 
a  knowledge  of  the  main  facts  of  his  literary 
career  we  are  indebted  chiefly  to  the  account 
given  by  himself  in  his  sketch  entitled  <  De 
Libris  propriis  Liber,'  written,  about  three 
years  before  his  death,  at  the  request  of  his 
friend  Thomas  Hatcher.  He  appears  to  have 
received  a  good  elementary  education  in  his 
native  city,  and  on  12  Sept.  1529  was  ad- 
mitted a  student  of  Gonville  Hall  in  the 
university  of  Cambridge,  where,  owing  to 
the  successive  labours  of  Erasmus,  Sir  John 
Cheke,  and  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  the  new 
learning,  and  especially  the  study  of  Greek, 
was  being  cultivated  with  great  success.  It 
was  also  the  time  when  Cheke  and  Smith 
were  endeavouring  to  introduce  a  new  method 
of  pronouncing  Greek,  an  innovation  which 
gave  rise  to  considerable  controversy.  Caius, 
who  seems  from  the  first  to  have  inclined  to 
the  conservative  view,  took  a  lively  interest 
in  the  contest,  and  subsequently  wrote  a 
treatise  on  the  subject.  The  bent  of  his  studies 
at  that  period  shows  that  he  was  design- 
ing to  become  a  theologian.  He  translated 
into  English  a  Latin  paraphrase  of  St.  Jude 
by  Erasmus,  and  epitomised  the  same  writer's 
popular  treatise,  entitled  '  Ratio  veree  Theo- 
logiae,'  for  the  benefit  of  a  young  friend  whose 
mind  had  been  perplexed  by  the  new  opinions 
then  becoming  current.  In  November  1533 
he  was  appointed  principal  of  Fiswick's 
Hostel  in  the  university,  and  on  6  Dec.  in 
the  same  year  was  elected  a  fellow  of  Gon- 
ville Hall.  In  1535  he  commenced  M.A., 
and  in  the  course  of  the  year  made  his  sub- 
mission, in  common  with  the  rest  of  the 
society,  to  the  royal  injunctions  sent  down 
for  the  purpose  of  remodelling  the  discipline 
of  the  university  and  introducing  the  new 
learning.  It  may  consequently  be  inferred 
that  when  he  left  England  for  Padua  in 
1539  he  had  not  definitely  pledged  himself 
to  the  acceptance  of  the  tenets  of  catholic- 
ism  ;  that  he  ultimately  did  so,  is  attributed 
to  the  associations  which  he  formed  while 
resident  at  the  latter  university.  At  Padua, 
according  to  his  own  statement  (De  Libris 
propriis,  p.  163),  he  lectured  on  the  Greek 
text  of  Aristotle  '  concurrently' with  Realdus 
Columbus,  but  his  name  does  not  appear  in 
the  '  Fasti '  of  Facciolati,  who  gives  lists  of 
the  teachers  and  professors  in  the  university 
from  the  earliest  times.  While  at  Padua, 
however,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  his 
attention  was  mainly  given  to  those  scien- 
tific acquirements  for  which  he  afterwards 


Caius 


Caius 


became  celebrated.  He  studied  medicine 
under  John  Baptist  Montanus,  an  eminent 
physician,  and  anatomy  under  the  yet  more 
distinguished  Andreas  Vesalius,  in  whose 
house  he  resided  for  eight  months.  On  13  May 
1541  he  was  created  M.D.  of  the  university  of 
Padua.  On  quitting  Padua  he  proceeded  on 
a  tour  through  Italy,  and  his  observations, 
recorded  in  the  treatise  above  referred  to,  on 
the  libraries  and  the  state  of  learning  in 
Venice,  Florence,  Urbino,  Ferrara,  Sienna, 
Bologna,  Pisa,  and  Rome,  though  brief,  are 
of  considerable  interest.  At  Florence  he 
was  the  guest  of  Cosmo  de'  Medici.  On 
leaving  Italy  he  proceeded  on  a  similar  tour 
throughFrance  and  Germany,  and  in  the  latter 
country  he  mentions,  as  scholars  with  whom 
he  became  well  acquainted,  Melanchthon, 
Joachim  Camerarius,  and  Sebastian  Munster. 
His  main  object  during  these  months  appears 
to  have  been  to  obtain,  by  the  collation  of 
the  best  manuscripts,  an  accurate  text  of 
Galen  and  Hippocrates.  He  also  took  especial 
pains  to  note  the  practice  of  continental 
scholars  in  the  pronunciation  of  Greek,  and 
finding  that  this  was  generally  in  conformity 
with  the  older  method,  he  eventually  gave  his 
deliberate  verdict  in  favour  of  this  method  (as 
opposed  to  that  recently  introduced  at  Cam- 
bridge) in  his  treatise  'De  Pronunciatione 
Grsecse  et  Latinse  Linguae.' 

He  returned  to  England  in  1 544,  and  shortly 
after,  at  the  command  of  Henry  VIII,  com- 
menced to  deliver  lectures  on  anatomy,  which 
were  attended  by  many  of  the  principal  sur- 
geons in  London.  According  to  his  own 
statement  (De  Libris  propriis,  p.  171),  he 
continued  these  lectures  for  a  period  of 
twenty  years.  He  appears,  however,  to  have 
been  resident  for  some  time  at  Shrewsbury, 
and  again  at  Norwich.  On  21  Dec.  1547  he 
was  admitted  a  fellow  of  the  College  of  Phy- 
sicians, was  an  elect  in  1550,  and  a  member 
of  the  council  in  the  ensuing  year.  During 
his  residence  in  Shrewsbury  the  'sweating 
sickness '  broke  out,  and  at  the  request  of  his 
friend  Robert  Warmington  he  compiled  a 
short  tract  in  English,  '  A  Boke  or  Counseill 
against  the  Sweate  or  Sweating  Sicknesse,' 
which  he  afterwards  expanded  into  the  longer 
Latin  treatise,  '  De  Ephemera  Britannica.' 
He  was  shortly  after  appointed  one  of  the 
physicians  to  King  Edward  VI,  and  retained 
his  post  under  Queen  Mary.  In  the  practice 
of  his  profession  Caius  soon  acquired  consider- 
able wealth,  which,  being  unmarried,  he  re- 
solved to  employ  in  the  encouragement  of 
science  and  learning.  Foremost  among  his 
schemes  was  the  refounding  of  Gonville  Hall, 
the  home  of  his  early  education.  On  4  Sept. 
1557  he  obtained  letters  patent  from  Philip 


and  Mary  empowering  him  to  carry  out  his 
design,  and  the  college  from  this  time  became 
known  as  Gonville  and  Caius  College,  he  being 
declared  a  co-founder  with  Edmund  Gonville 
and  William  Bateman,  bishop  of  Norwich.  In 
the  following  year,  on  the  occasion  probably 
of  his  being  incorporated  M.D.  of  the  uni- 
versity, he  revisited  Cambridge,  apparently 
for  the  first  time  subsequently  to  his  leaving 
England  for  Padua  (Hist.  Cant.  Academice, 
p.  3),  and  his  account  of  his  impressions 
shows  how  great  had  been  the  change  in  the 
university  during  the  preceding  twenty  years. 
In  January  1559  he  '  unwillingly  and  with 
much  entreaty '  was  prevailed  upon  to  accept 
the  mastership  of  the  college,  vacant  by  the 
death  of  Thomas  Bacon,  but  he  altogether 
refused  to  receive  a  stipend  or  emoluments 
in  any  form.  To  this  circumstance  and  his 
known  munificent  intentions  in  relation  to 
the  society  we  may  attribute  the  fact  that 
when,  in  the  following  September,  the  royal 
commission  visited  the  university  and  dis- 
placed the  heads  who  were  known  to  favour 
Catholicism,  he  was  left  undisturbed  in  his 
office.  His  benefactions  to  his  college  were 
both  judicious  and  munificent.  He  enlarged 
the  original  site  of  the  buildings,  and  erected 
an  additional  court,  together  with  the  three 
gates  of  Humility,  Virtue,  and  Honour — the 
last  being  executed  after  his  death  from  plans 
which  he  had  prepared, '  indifferently  copied, 
in  the  late  Professor  Willis's  opinion,  '  from 
the  sepulchral  monuments  of  the  ancients,' 
and  representing  probably  a  reminiscence  of 
his  observations  in  Italy.  His  eminence,  now 
almost  unrivalled,  in  his  profession  led  to  his 
being  retained  in  his  office  of  chief  royal  phy- 
sician on  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  ;  and  on 
the  occasion  of  her  visit  to  the  university  in 
1564  he  was  assigned  the  initiatory  part  in 
the  disputations  in  physics,  as  '  antient  in  the 
faculty.'  As,  however,  the  enactments  against 
catholics  increased  in  stringency,  he  could 
no  longer  be  exempted  from  their  operation, 
and  in  1568  he  was  dismissed  from  his  post 
of  royal  physician,  a  proceeding  suggested 
perhaps  by  prudential  considerations  quite 
as  much  as  by  religious  intolerance.  His 
reputation  among  his  own  profession  con- 
tinued unimpaired.  In  1571  he  was  for  the 
ninth  time  elected  to  the  office  of  president 
of  the  College  of  Physicians.  The  distinc- 
tion thus  conferred  upon  him  was  more  than 
repaid  by  the  eminent  services  which  he 
rendered  to  the  society.  In  the  notable  dis- 
pute between  the  physicians  and  the  surgeons, 
when  the  former  body  challenged  the  right 
of  the  latter  to  administer  internal  remedies 
as  part  of  their  treatment  of  external  mala- 
dies, he  appeared  before  the  commissioners 


Caius 


223 


Caius 


appointed  to  try  the  case,  and  maintained 
the  exclusive  functions  of  the  profession  over 
which  he  presided.  His  arguments  were 
deemed  so  conclusive  that  the  decision  was 
unanimously  given  in  favour  of  the  phy- 
sicians. It  was  through  his  influence  that  a 
grant  was  obtained  from  the  crown  of  the 
bodies  of  criminals  after  their  execution  for 
dissection.  He  compiled  the  '  Annals '  of 
the  college  from  its  foundation ;  and  it  was 
at  his  suggestion  that  the  society  first  adopted 
the  insignia  of  the  presidential  office — the 
cushion,  silver  verge,  book,  and  seal. 

Caius's  relations  with  the  society  over 
which  he  ruled  at  Cambridge  were  less  happy. 
Lying,  as  he  did,  under  the  suspicion  of  aim- 
ing at  a  restoration  of  catholic  doctrine,  he 
was  an  object  of  dislike  to  the  majority  of  the 
fellows,  and  could  with  difficulty  maintain 
his  authority.  He  retaliated  vigorously  on 
the  malcontents.  He  not  only  involved 
them  in  lawsuits  which  emptied  their  slen- 
der purses,  but  visited  them  with  personal 
castigations,  and  even  incarcerated  them  in 
the  stocks  (State  Papers,  Dom.  Eliz.  xxxix. 
5).  Expulsions  were  frequent,  not  less  than 
twenty  of  the  fellows,  according  to  the  state- 
ment of  two  of  their  number,  having  suffered 
this  extreme  penalty.  In  their  resentment, 
they  brought  forward  articles  accusing  him 
of  atheism.  Archbishop  Parker  and  Sir  Wil- 
liam Cecil  (afterwards  Lord  Burghley),  who 
were  called  upon  to  adjudicate  in  these  dis- 
putes, did  not  altogether  acquit  Caius,  al- 
though they  confirmed  several  of  his  acts  of 
expulsion  (Parker  Correspondence,  pp.  251-2) . 

The  strong  feelings  of  resentment  evoked 
in  England  by  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholo- 
mew led  to  renewed  feelings  of  animosity 
against  all  suspected  of  harbouring  catholic 
sympathies ;  and  one  of  the  fellows,  having 
discovered  that  the  master  had  in  his  secret 
possession  a  collection  of  ornaments  and 
vestments  such  as  were  used  in  the  Roman 
ritual,  gave  information  to  the  ecclesiastical 
authorities.  An  inquiry  was  forthwith  in- 
stituted by  Sandys,  the  intolerant  bishop  of 
London,  and  this  having  led  to  an  examina- 
tion of  the  master's  premises,  the  different  pro- 
hibited articles  discovered  in  his  keeping  were 
publicly  burnt  in  a  bonfire  in  the  college  court. 
The  indignity  was  keenly  felt  by  Caius,  who, 
in  his  '  Annals'  of  the  college,  animadverts 
upon  the  ingratitude  thus  shown  for  his  ser- 
vices to  the  society  and  to  learning.  In  the 
following  year  we  find  him  devoting  his  leisure 
to  the  compilation  of  his '  History  of  the  Uni- 
versity,' not  improbably  as  a  distraction  from 
his  harassed  and  dejected  feelings.  It  was 
his  last  service  to  letters.  Blomefield  indeec 
suggests  that  his  life  was  shortened  by  thi 


growing  intolerance  of  the  times,  his  death, 
which  took  place  in  London,  having  occurred 
V29  July  1573)  only  seven  months  after  the 
events  above  described.  By  his  will,  dated 
a  few  days  before,  he  appointed  Archbishop 
Barker  his  literary  executor ;  and  availing 
limself  of  powers  conferred  by  a  grant  ob- 
ained  from  the  society  in  the  preceding 
September,  he  nominated  Thomas  Legge,  of 
Fesus  College,  his  successor  in  the  mastership, 
ile  was  interred  in  the  college  chapel,  where 
he  simple  inscription  on  his  monument,  'Fui 
3aius.  Vivit  post  funera  virtus,'  with  simply 
the  addition  of  the  date  of  his  decease,  affords 
a  striking  contrast  to  the  prolixity  and  ful- 
some adulation  customary  in  such  inscriptions 
'.n  those  times. 

A  few  years  before  his  death  Caius  be- 
came involved  in  a  controversy  respecting 
.he  comparative  antiquity  of  the  universities 
of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  and  in  his  zeal  for 
he  reputation  of  the  latter  was  led  to  main- 
;ain  its  priority  in  a  treatise  which  must  be 
Looked  upon  as  the  least  creditable  of  all  his 
writings.  He  was  answered  by  a  writer  who, 
singularly  enough,  bore  the  same  surname, 
one  Thomas  Key,  a  fellow  of  All  Souls  [see 
CAIUS,  THOMAS],  Oxford ;  and  his  treatise 
was  subsequently  reprinted  by  Hearne  with 
the  criticisms  of  his  antagonist  appended 
(Oxford,  8vo,  1730).  He  availed  himself 
on  more  than  one  occasion  of  the  services  of 
Richard  Grafton  the  printer,  and  it  has  been 
surmised  that  he  rendered  that  writer  material 
assistance  in  the  compilation  of  his  chronicle. 

Of  the  three  portraits  of  Caius  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  college,  that  in  the  combination 
room,  representing  him  in  profile,  is  the  most 
striking,  and  is  an  admirable  work  of  art. 
About  1719,  in  the  course  of  certain  re- 
pairs in  the  college  chapel,  his  tomb  was 
opened  and  the  corpse  fully  exposed  to  view. 
'  After  comparing  the  picture '  (probably  the 
portrait  in  the  hall)  '  with  his  visage,'  says 
Blomefield,  '  there  was  found  a  great  resem- 
blance '  (IvES,  Select  Papers,  p.  65). 

Out  of  the  long  list  of  Caius's  works  given 
by  himself,  only  the  following  seem  to  have 
been  printed :  1.  '  De  Medendi  Methodo 
libri  ii.  ex  Cl.  Galeni  et  Joh.  Bapt.  Montani 
sententia,'  Basilese,  1544,  8vo.  Dedicated  to 
William  Butts ;  reprinted  Lovanii,  1556,  8vo 
(in  Joh.  Caii  Opera),  with  dedication  to  Sir 
John  Mason;  also  printed  in  'Joh.  Bapt. 
Montani  Opuscula,'  Basil,  1558.  2.  '  Galeni 
libri  aliquot  Graeci,  partim  hactenus  non 
visi,  partim  repurgati,  annotationibusque  il- 
lustrati,'  Basilese,  1544,  4to  (dedicated  to 
Henry  VIII,  containing  (1)  Galeni  de  pla- 
citis  Hippocratis  et  Platonis  liber  primus  jam 
primum  inventus  et  in  Latinum  sermonem 


Caius 


224 


Caius 


versus.'  This  book  was  wanting  in  previous 
editions  of  '  Galen/  but  is  printed  in  later 
ones  chiefly  from  Caius's  text,  the  manu- 
script of  which  is  still  preserved  in  the  Caius 
College  Library.  His  Latin  version  was  re- 
printed in  the  collective  Latin  edition  of 
'Galen'  issued  by  Frellon,  Lyons,  1550. 
(2)  '  Galenus  de  Comate  secundum  Hippo- 
cratem,  Greece.'  (3)  'Galenus  de  succedaneis, 
Grsece.'  (4)  '  Galeni  de  anatomicis  admini- 
strationibus  libri  novem,  Grsece '  (not  new, 
but  with  amended  text  and  notes).  Some 
of  these  notes,  Caius  asserts,  were  added  by 
Rouille,  the  printer  of  Lyons,  to  his  Latin 
edition  of  this  book  published  in  1551,  which, 
however,  we  have  not  been  able  to  trace.  The 
remainder  forms,  properly  speaking,  a  second 
volume  dedicated  to  Antony  Denne,  and 
contains  (5)  '  Galeni  de  motu  musculorum 
libri  duo,  Grsece '  (amended  text,  with  notes) ; 
(6)  Fragment  of  the  seventh  book  of '  Galenus 
de  Usu  partium '  (wanting  in  previous  edi- 
tions); (7) '  Hippocrates  de  medicamentispur- 
gantibus,  Greece '(not  before  printed).  3.  'Ga- 
leni de  tuenda  valetudine  libri  sex  '  (Greek 
text  only  and  without  notes ;  dedicated  to 
Edward  VI,  '  supreme  head  of  the  church '), 
Basil,  1549,  8vo.  4.  'A  Boke  or  Counseill 
against  the  Disease  commonly  called  the 
Sweate  or  Sweatyng  Sicknesse,'  dedicated 
to  William,  earl  of  Pembroke ;  printed  by 
Grafton,  London,  1552,  8vo.  A  very  rare 
book,  reprinted  in  Babington's  translation  of 
Hecker's  '  Epidemics  of  the  Middle  Ages,' 
Lond.  Syd.  Society,  1844,  and  later ;  also  in 
Griiner  and  Haeser,  '  Scriptores  de  Sudore 
Anglico,'  Jena,  1847.  5.  '  Joannis  Caii  Opera 
aliquot  et  versiones,'  Lovanii,  1556,  8vo,  con- 
taining :  (1)  '  De  Medendi  Methodo '  (second 
edition),  dedicated  to  Sir  John  Mason ;  (2) '  De 
Ephemera  Britannica  liber  unus,  jam  primum 
excusus.'  This  Latin  treatise  on  the  sweat- 
ing sickness  appears  to  have  been  written, 
or  at  least  begun,  at  the  same  time  as  the 
English  tract,  from  which  it  is  quite  distinct, 
and  was  intended  especially  for  the  medical 
profession,  while  the  former  was  addressed 
to  the  public.  This  was  meant  to  consist  of 
two  books,  according  to  the  author's  state- 
ment. It  is  dedicated  to  Antony  Perenot, 
bishop  of  Arras.  This  work  was  reprinted 
in  London,  1721,  8vo;  also  Berlin,  1833, 
12mo,  edited  by  Hecker;  and  in  Griiner's 
'  Scriptores '  above  cited.  (3)  '  Galenus  de  pro- 
priis  libris ;  de  ordine  librorum  suorum ;  de 
ratione  victus  Hippocratis  in  morbis  acutis  ; 
de  decretis  Hippocratis  et  Platonis  liber  pri- 
mus.' All  these,  in  Latin  versions  by  Caius, 
dedicated  to  George  Day,  bishop  of  Chiches- 
ter.  A  good  woodcut  head  of  Caius,  in  pro- 
file, is  prefixed  to  this  volume,  and  repeated 


in  the  middle  of  it.  6.  '  Galeni  Pergameni 
libri.  De  Septimestri  partu,  Brevis  desig- 
natio  dogmatum  Hippocratis,  De  Ptissana, 
De  Ossibus ;  integri  et  emendati,'  Basil,  s.a. 
8vo,  Greek  text  only.  These  treatises  are 
dedicated  respectively  to  Thomas  Wende, 
Robert  Warmyngton,  and  Thomas  Marron 
(Maro),  the  dedications  being  dated  Feb- 
ruary 1557.  7. '  De  Antiquitate  Cantabrigien- 
sis  Academise  libri  duo,  Londinensi  authore. 
Londini  per  H.  Bynneman,'  1568, 8vo.  Sub- 
joined is  '  Assertio  Antiquitatis  Oxoniensis 
Academise,  incerto  authore  ejusdem  Gym- 
nasii ;'  reprinted  by  Day,  London,  1574,  4to, 
with  the  name  of  Caius  as  author ;  also  the 
Oxford  tract ;  and  a  further  contribution  to 
the  controversy  by  Caius  with  title,  'His- 
torise  Cantabrigiensis  Academiae  ab  urbe  con- 
dita  libri  duo,  auth.  Joh.  Caio.'  8.  '  De  pro- 
nunciatione  Grecae  et  Latinae  linguae  cum 
scriptione  nova  libellus,'  London,  J.  Day, 
1574,  4to,  usually  bound  up  with  the  last. 

9.  '  De  Canibus  Britannicis  libellus  ;  De  va- 
riorum animalium  et  stirpium  historia  libel- 
lus; De   libris  propriis  liber,  jam  primum 
excusi  Londini  per  Gul.  Seresium,'  1570,  8vo 
(with  separate  titles).     The  first  tract  was 
written  to  Conrad  Gesner,  the  celebrated  na- 
turalist, and  was  intended  as  a  contribution  to 
his  '  History  of  Animals,'  but  not  published 
in  consequence  of  Gesner's  death.     The  se- 
cond was  to  be  a  further  contribution.  These 
three  were  reprinted  (Lond.  1729,  8vo)  with 
the  treatise  '  De  pronunciation  Grecae,'  &c. 

10.  '  Of  Englishe  Dogges.     A  short  treatise 
written  in  Latine  by  Johannes  Caius,  drawne 
into  Englishe  by  Abraham  Fleming,'  Lon- 
don, 1576,  4to.     11.  '  Epistola  Bartholomaeo 
Clerke.     Prefixed  to  his  translation  of  Cas- 
tilion,'  London,  12mo,  1577  (Athena  Can- 
tab.} The  above  list  of  Caius's  printed  books, 
drawn  up  from  actual  inspection,  is  believed 
to  be  complete,  though  it  is  possible  there 
may  have  been  later  continental  editions  of 
one  or  two  of  the  classical  works.     The  fol- 
lowing are  said,  on  the  authority  of  '  Athenae 
Cantab.,'  still  to  exist  in  manuscript :  1. '  An- 
nales  Collegii  de  Goneville  et  Caius  a  Col- 
legio  condito  libri  duo,'  Caius  Coll.   2.  '  An- 
notationes  in  Galenum,'  Univ.  Lib.  Camb. 
3.  'Annales  Collegii  Medicorum  Lond.  ab 
A.D.  1520-65,'  Coll.  Phys.  London.  4.  'Notes 
on  Hippocrates,'  Caius  Coll.   5. '  De  Canoni- 
cis  libris  Veteris  Testament!,'  Caius   Coll. 
6.  Notes  on  '  Alex.  Aphrodisii  de  prudentia/ 
Caius  Coll.    7.  '  Notes  on  Aristotle,'  Caius 
Coll.   8.  Additions  to  Robert  Talbot's  '  An- 
notations on  the  Itinerary  of  Antoninus,' 
Caius  Coll. 

Caius's  own  list  above  referred  to  contains 
seventy-two  titles,  including  sixteen  origi- 


Caius 


225 


Caius 


nal  works,  seven  versions  from  Greek  into 
Latin,  and  ten  commentaries,  besides  texts, 
discovered,  edited,  and  amended,  but  all  the 
rest  appear  to  have  perished.  Some,  he  says, 
were  lost  through  the  dilatoriness  of  Opori- 
nus,  the  printer  of  Basel. 

Caius's  medical  writings  have  a  high  value. 
Living  in  an  age  when  book-learning  was 
the  mark  of  the  skilled  physician,  and  him- 
self a  profound  scholar,  he  was  still  notable 
for  his  power  of  observation.  He  saw  what 
was  important,  and  described  it  with  preci- 
sion. His  description  of  the  symptoms  of 
the  sweating  sickness  is  the  classical  account 
of  that  remarkable  epidemic,  with  which  his 
name  is  inseparably  associated.  His  works 
on  that  subject  must  be  regarded  as  the  most 
important  medical  writings  produced  in  Eng- 
land before  the  time  of  Harvey,  and  their 
value  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  both  the 
Latin  and  the  English  treatise  have  been 
each  three  times  reprinted  in  this  and  the 
last  century.  Comparing  Caius  with  the  con- 
tinental writers  on  the  same  subject  (who 
were  chiefly  Germans),  Haeser  says:  '  Caius 
omnium  qui  de  sudore  Anglico  scripserunt, 
princeps  putandum  est.' 

Caius's  Latin  writing  is  terse  and  lucid. 
It  is  evidently  modelled  on  the  style  of  Cel- 
sus,  from  whom  he  borrows  many  words,  and 
sometimes  whole  phrases.  His  English  is 
vigorous.  He  was  a  good  naturalist,  as  well 
as  an  excellent  physician  and  scholar.  In 
every  department  of  learning  he  seems  to  have 
been  proficient. 

[Hunk's  Coll.  of  Phys.  i.  37-109 ;  Cooper's 
Athense  Cantab,  i.  312-18;  Goodall's  Coll.  of 
Phys. ;  Mullinger's  Hist,  of  Univ.  of  Cambridge, 
vol.  ii. ;  Bibliography  and  medical  criticism  kindly 
supplied  by  Dr.  J.  F.  Payne.]  J.  B.  M. 

CAIUS,  THOMAS  (d.  1572),  writer  on 
the  history  of  the  university  of  Oxford,  was 
of  a  Yorkshire  family  whose  name  is  usually 
written  KEY  or  CAT,  but  his  immediate  rela- 
tives resided  in  Lincolnshire.  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Oxford,  and  Wood  states  doubtfully 
that  he  was  a  student  of  University  College. 
In  1525  he  was  elected  fellow  of  All  Souls' 
College,  proceeded  to  his  degrees  in  arts,  and 
became  proficient  in  classical  studies.  In 
1534  he  was  chosen  registrar  of  the  univer- 
sity— an  office  which  at  that  date  embraced 
the  additional  functions  of  public  orator. 
He  declined  to  submit  readily  to  the  changes 
brought  about  by  the  Reformation ;  fell  under 
the  suspicion  of  the  authorities,  and  in  1552 
was  dismissed  from  the  registrarship.  In  later 
years  he  conformed  to  the  new  religion,  be- 
came in  1559  prebendary  of  Salisbury,  and 
in  1561  was  elected  master  of  University 

VOL.   VIII. 


College.  He  became  rector  of  Tredington, 
Worcestershire,  and  dying  in  May  1572  was 
buried  at  Oxford,  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter- 
in-the-East. 

Caius  is  best  known  as  the  leader  of  a  very 
curious  controversy  touching  the  compara- 
tive antiquity  of  the  universities  of  Oxford 
and  Cambridge.  His  opponent  was  a  Cam- 
bridge man  of  the  same  surname,  although 
not  lineally  related,  John  Caius  (1510-1573) 
[q.  v.],  warden  of  Gonville  and  Caius  College. 
When  Queen  Elizabeth  visited  Cambridge, 
in  August  1564,  the  public  orator  (William 
Masters)  asserted,  in  a  speech,  that  Cambridge 
was  a  more  ancient  university  than  Oxford. 
A  friend  of  Thomas  Caius  reported  the  speech 
to  him,  and  he  wrote  within  a  week  a  little 
treatise  entitled  '  Assertio  Antiquitatis  Oxo- 
niensis  Academies,'  to  disprove  the  Cam- 
bridge orator's  statement.  Two  copies  were 
made  of  the  manuscript,  one  of  which  found 
its  way  into  the  Earl  of  Leicester's  library. 
There  it  seems  that  John  Caius  saw  it,  and 
in  1568  he  printed  it,  without  consulting  the 
author,  as  an  appendix  to  his  own  '  De  Anti- 
quitate  Cantabrigiensis  Academise  libri  duo ' 
— a  plea  for  the  superior  antiquity  of  Cam- 
bridge. John  Caius  describes  the '  Assertio ' 
as  the  work  of  an  unknown  author  of  Oxford 
University,  and  attacks  it  severely.  Thomas 
Caius's  treatise  was  reprinted  with  John 
Caius's  book  for  the  second  time  in  1 574.  Both 
writers  were  then  dead ;  but  the  friends  of  the 
champion  of  Cambridge  University  were  alone 
responsible  for  this  edition.  Thomas  Caius 
had,  however,  left  behind  him  an  annotated 
copy  of  John  Caius's  work,  and  another  ma- 
nuscript treatise  of  his  own,  entitled  '  Vindi- 
cise  Antiquitatis  Academiae  Oxoniensis  contra 
Joannem  Caium  Cantabrigiensem.'  Many 
copies  of  this  treatise  were  circulated  in  ma- 
nuscript. One  copy  passed  into  the  hands  of 
Archbishop  Ussher,  thence  to  the  archbishop's 
nephew,  James  Tyrrell  Ussher,  and  thence  to 
an  anonymous  friend  of  the  antiquary  Hearne, 
who  printed  it  at  Oxford  for  the  first  time  in 
1730.  Caius's  account  of  the  origin  of  Ox- 
ford University  is  wholly  valueless  from  an 
historical  point  of  view.  It  fully  accepts  the 
mythical  stories  about  Alfred  and  earlier 
times.  Its  chief  interest  lies  in  the  numerous 
and  varied  authorities  cited.  Bryan  Twine 
used  Caius's  manuscripts  in  his  'Antiquitatis 
Academise  Oxoniensis  Apologia,'  1608. 

Caius  translated  into  English,  at  the  request 
of  Queen  Catherine  Parr  and  of  Dr.  Owen, 
Henry  VEEI's  physician,  Erasmus's  paraphrase 
of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mark,  which,  according 
to  Strype,  was '  set  up  in  all  churches,  for  the 
better  instruction  of  priests.'  He  translated 
from  English  into  Latin  Bishop  Longland's 


Calah 


226 


Calamy 


sermons  (London,  1527  ?),  and  into  Latin  from 
Greek  Aristotle's  '  De  Mirabilibus  Mundi,' 
the  tragedies  of  Euripides,  and  an  oration  of 
Isocrates.  His  friends,  John  Leland  and 
John  Parkhurst,  complimented  him  on  his 
erudition  in  Latin  epigrams. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i.  397,  s.  v. 
'  Key  ; '  Parker's  Early  History  of  Oxford  (Ox- 
ford Historical  Society),  21-37;  Hearne's  edition 
of  Caius's  Vindicise  (1730) ;  Strype's  Parker,  i. 
511  ;  Strype's  Annals,  i.  ii.  108.]  S.  L.  L. 

CALAH,  JOHN  (1758-1798),  organist 
and  composer,  was  born  in  1758,  but  his  birth- 
place and  early  history  are  alike  unknown. 
In  December  1781  he  succeeded  John  Jack- 
son as  organist  of  the  parish  church  and  master 
of  the  song-school  of  Newark-on-Trent,  where 
he  remained  until  1785,  on  28  June  of  which 
year  he  was  appointed  to  the  offices  of  organist 
and  master  of  the  choristers  in  the  cathedral 
church  of  Peterborough,  which  were  vacant 
by  the  resignation  of  Richard  Langdon .  Calah 
remained  at  Peterborough  until  his  death, 
which  took  place  on  5  Aug.  1798.  He  was 
buried  on  the  8th  of  the  same  month.  He 
composed  some  unimportant  church  music, 
songs,  sonatas,  &c.,  but  his  works  are  now 
nearly  forgotten. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1798,  p.  728  ;  Appendix  to  Bern- 
rose's  Choir  Chant  Book ;  Burial  Register  and 
Chapter  Audit  Book  of  Peterborough  Cathedral, 
communicated  by  the  Rev.  W.  Farley  Wilkin- 
son.] W.  B.  S. 

CALAMY,  BENJAMIN,  D.D.  (1642- 
1686), prebendary  of  St.  Paul's,  was  the  second 
son  of  Edmund  Calamy  the  elder  [q.  v.],  and 
eldest  son  by  his  second  wife,  Anne  Leaver. 
He  was  born  in  London  on  or  before  8  June 
1642.  His  mother,  according  to  Tillotson, 
was  a  strong  presbyterian.  His  education 
was  begun  at  St.  Paul's  School.  His  father 
sent  him,  before  1660,  to  Catharine  Hall,  Cam- 
bridge, where  he  fully  sustained  the  family 
reputation.  At  the  Restoration,  which  his 
father  had  been  active  in  promoting,  Benja- 
min Calamy,  with  his  younger  brother  James, 
adhered  to  the  national  church  as  re-esta- 
blished. The  ejectment  of  his  father  and 
elder  brother  occurred  while  he  was  still  an 
undergraduate,  but,  his  writings  show  that  if 
he  was  alarmed  into  conformity,  it  was  the 
sectarianism  of  the  nonconformists,  rather 
than  their  sufferings,  which  alarmed  him.  He 
graduated  B.A.  in  1664,  M.A.  in  1668,  was 
elected  fellow,  and  became  '  an  ornament  to 
the  college '  (ECHAE.D).  Among  his  pupils 
was  James  Bonnell  [q.  v.]  On  25  April 
1677  he  obtained  the  preferment  from  which 
his  father  had  been  ejected,  the  perpetual 


curacy  of  St.  Mary  Alderrnanbury,  in  succes- 
sion to  Simon  Ford,  D.D.  This  appointment 
he  owed  to  the  interest  of  the  notorious 
George  Jeffries,  then  a  leading  man  in  the 
parish.  He  was  soon  appointed  one  of  the 
king's  chaplains  in  ordinary,  and  took  his 
D.D.  in  1680.  In  1683  the  publication  of 
his  '  Discourse  about  a  Doubting  [the  second 
edition  has  '  Scrupulous ']  Conscience,'  de- 
dicated to  Jeffries,  made  a  great  noise.  He 
had  already  preached  it  twice  with  great 
applause,  once  to  his  own  parishioners,  and 
again  at  Bow  Church.  His  text  (Luke  xi.  41) 
gave  occasion  for  expounding  his  habitual 
thesis,  that  the  best  church  is  the  one  which 
leads  men  to  subordinate  everything  else  to 
humble  and  practical  piety.  The  sting  of 
the  sermon  lay  in  Calamy's  quotations  from 
Baxter  and  from  his  own  father  ;  the  former 
having  declared  that  'thousands  are  gone 
to  hell,'  the  latter  that  '  all  our  church  cala- 
mities have  sprung '  from  forsaking  the  parish 
churches.  Calamy's  sermon  was  accepted  as 
a  challenge  to  nonconformists  by  a  baptist 
schoolmaster,  Thomas  de  Laune  [q.  v.],  who 
brought  out  '  A  Plea  for  the  Nonconformists,' 
1683,  a  pithy  and  trenchant  performance. 
Its  publication  cost  its  author  his  liberty, 
and  indeed  his  life.  Although  Calamy  did 
not  choose  to  answer  the  letters  which  De 
Laune  wrote  to  him  from  Newgate,  he  made 
interest  in  his  behalf,  and  his  failure  to 
obtain  De  Laune's  release  '  was  no  small 
trouble  to  him,'  as  his  nonconformist  nephew 
testifies.  For  his  '  scrupulous  conscience ' 
sermon  Calamy  was  rewarded  in  1683  by  the 
dean  and  chapter  of  St.  Paul's  with  the  vi- 
carage of  St.  Lawrence  Jewry,  with  St.  Mary 
Magdalene,  Milk  Street,  annexed.  On  18  June 
1685  he  was  installed  in  the  prebend  of  Har- 
leston  in  St.  Paul's,  vacated  by  the  death  of 
John  Wells,  D.D.  His  nephew  thinks  he  now 
had  '  a  fair  prospect  of  the  utmost  preferment.' 
But  in  the  autumn  of  this  year  occurred  the 
lamentable  affair  of  Alderman  Henry  Cornish 
[q.  v.],  executed  on  23  Oct.,  nominally  for 
conspiracy,  but  really  for  the  part  he  had 
taken  in  the  discovery  of  the  alleged  '  popish 
plot.'  Cornish  was  Calamy's  parishioner ; 
on  his  trial  Calamy  stood  by  him,  and  in 
the  interval  before  his  execution  repeatedly 
pressed  Jeffries  to  intercede  for  him.  Jeffries 
is  reported  to  have  told  Calamy  at  last  that 
'  a  mine  of  gold  as  deep  as  the  monument 
is  high,  and  a  bunch  of  pearls  as  big  as  the 
flames  at  the  top  of  it,'  would  not  save  Cornish. 
Up  to  the  morning  of  his  execution  Calamy 
was  in  attendance  upon  the  condemned  man : 
he  could  not  trust  himself  to  accompany 
him  to  the  scaffold.  His  nephew,  who  met 
him  on  his  way  from  his  last  interview  with 


Calamy 


227 


Calamy 


Cornish,  thought  he '  would  have  sunk  down ' 
as  he  told  the  sad  story.  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  this  business  preyed  upon  Calamy's 
spirits  and  caused  his  death.  In  less  than 
two  months  he  was  seized  by  a  pleurisy, 
under  which  he  sank,  '  when  a  little  turned 
of  forty  years  of  age,'  says  his  nephew,  some- 
what underestimating  his  years.  He  was 
buried  on  7  Jan.  1686  at  St.  Lawrence  Jewry, 
the  sermon  at  his  funeral  being  preached  by 
his  co-prebendary,  William  Sherlock.  He 
left  a  widow,  to  whom  his  parishioners  made 
a '  generous  present.'  Calamy  was  on  the  best 
of  terms  with  his  nonconformist  brother  and 
nephew,  and  '  exceeding  kind  '  to  the  latter 
after  his  father's  death.  He  declares  that 
could  he  find  any  church  'that  did  lay  greater 
stress  upon  a  pure  mind  and  a  blameless  life, 
and  less  upon  voluntary  strictnesses  and  in- 
different rites  and  ceremonies  than  we  do,  I 
would  very  soon  be  of  that  church,  and  even 
entice  all  I  could  to  it '  {Sermons,  4th  edition, 
1704,  p.  75).  According  to  Ned  Millington, 
the  auctioneer  who  valued  his  library,  none 
of  his  books  were  so  much  thumbed  and 
marked  as  the  works  of  the  puritan  William 
Perkins,  particularly  his '  Cases  of  Conscience.' 
He  published  seven  separate  sermons,  enu- 
merated in  '  Biographia  Britannica,'  the  ear- 
liest being  a  sermon  at  Guildhall,  from  Tit. 
iii.  8, 9, 1673,  4to.  In  1690  his  brother  James 
edited  an  8vo  volume,  dedicated  to  the  pa- 
rishioners of  St.  Lawrence  and  St.  Mary  Mag- 
dalene, and  containing  thirteen  of  Calamy's 
sermons,  all  preached  on  special  occasions ; 
prefixed  is  his  likeness,  engraved  by  Vander 
Gucht,  and  appended  is  Sherlock's  sermon  at 
his  funeral,  originally  published  1686,  4to. 
The  volume  went  through  several  editions, 
and  was  to  have  been  followed  by  another, 
which  James  Calamy  could  not  be  prevailed 
iipon  to  bring  out.  One  of  his  sermons  is  re- 
printed in  '  British  Pulpit  Eloquence,'  1814, 
8vo,  vol.  i.  Granger  mentions  two  other 
prints  of  Benjamin  Calamy. 

[Biog.  Brit.  1784,  iii.  137  (life  by  John  Camp- 
bell, LL.D.,  a  few  additions  by  Kippis)  ;  Birch's 
Life  of  Tillotson,  2nd  ed.  1753,  p.  388 ;  Calamy's 
Hist.  Acct.  of  my  own  Life,  1830,  i.  57  sq.,  74 ; 
Granger's  Biog.  Hist,  of  Eng.,  1824,  v.  32; 
extract  from  parish  register  of  St.  Mary  Alder- 
manbury,  per  Eev.  C.  C.  Collins.]  A.  OK 

CALAMY,  EDMUND,  the  elder  (1600- 
1666),  one  of  the  authors  of '  Smectymnuus,' 
was  born  in  February  1600,  the  only  son  of  a 
tradesman  in  Walbrook.  His  father  came  from 
Guernsey,  and  the  family  tradition  is  that  he 
was  an  exiled  Huguenot  from  the  coast  of 
Normandy.  Calamy  was  admitted,  on  4  July 
1616,  to  Pembroke  Hall,  Cambridge,  where 


he  graduated  B.A.  in  1619,  B.D.  in  1632. 
His  aversion  to  Arminianism  is  said  to  have 
stood  in  the  way  of  his  obtaining  a  fellow- 
ship, but  he  was  made  '  tanquam  socius  '  on 
22  March  1626.  This  office  (peculiar  to 
Pembroke)  was  tenable  for  three  years ;  but 
Calamy  could  have  held  it  but  a  very  short 
time  if  it  be  true  that  Nicholas  Felton,  bishop 
of  Ely,  who  took  him  into  his  house  as  chap- 
lain, presented  him  to  the  vicarage  of  St. 
Mary,  Swaff ham  Prior.  After  Felton's  death 
(5  Oct.  1626)  he  was  chosen  lecturer  at  Bury 
St.  Edmunds,  and  resigned  his  vicarage  in 
favour  of  one  Eldred,  whom  the  parishioners 
desired.  The  Swaffham  living  lapsed  to  the 
lord  keeper,  who  would  not  present  Eldred, 
but  allowed  him  to  officiate  till  he  found  him 
another  living,  and  then  (24  Aug.  1633)  pre- 
sented Jonathan  Jephcot.  There  are  some- 
what conflicting  accounts  of  Calamy's  atti- 
tude at  this  period  towards  the  ceremonies. 
He  was  not  the  uncompromising  noncon- 
formist which  his  colleague,  Jeremiah  Bur- 
roughes  [q.  v.],  proved  himself.  Wood  and 
Walker  make  the  most  of  the  statements 
of  an  anonymous  pamphleteer,  followed  by 
Henry  Burton  [q.  v.],  from  which  it  may 
appear  that  Calamy  wore  the  surplice  and 
bowed  at  the  name  of  Jesus.  He  admits 
that '  in  some  few  things '  he  did  conform,  but 
strenuously  asserts  his  noncompliance  on 
other  points,  and  especially  as  regards  reading 
'  that  wicked  book  of  sports.'  And,  in  the  im- 
peachment of  Bishop  Wren,  Calamy  is  men- 
tioned as  one  of  the  divines  whom  the  en- 
forcement of  Wren's  articles  of  1636  drove 
away  from  the  district.  When  he  left  Bury 
he  preached  a  retractation  sermon,  in  which 
he  took  his  farewell  of  all  ceremonial  com- 
pliance. Robert  Rich,  second  earl  of  War- 
wick, a  leader  of  the  puritan  party,  is  said  to 
have  presented  him  to  the  valuable  rectory 
of  Rochford,  Essex,  on  the  death  ('  about  1640,' 
WOOD)  of  William  Fenner,  B.D.  Probably, 
however,  he  was  only  lecturer  at  Rochford. 
The  Essex  climate  had  an  unfortunate  effect 
upon  Calamy's  constitution.  He  fell  into  a 
quartan  ague,  which  left  him  with  a  nervous 
affection  of  the  head,  permanently  precluding 
him  from  mounting  the  pulpit,  so  that  he  ever 
afterwards  preached  from  the  reading-desk. 
The  death  of  John  Stoughton,  D.D.  (buried 
9  May  1639),  made  an  opening  for  Calamy  in 
the  perpetual  curacy  of  St.  Mary  Alderman- 
bury,  to  which  he  was  elected  before  27  May 
1639.  In  July  of  that  year  he  was  incorpo- 
rated B.D.  at  Oxford.  At  this  period  the  con- 
troversy on  episcopacy  became  acute.  The 
elder  Edward  Bagshaw  [q.  v.]  had  attacked  as 
a  lawyer  the  political  rights  of  the  bishops,  and 
been  silenced.  At  Laud's  desire,  and  with  his 

ft  2 


Calamy 


228 


Calamy 


assistance,  Bishop  Hall  defended  their  sacred 
claims.  His  '  Episcopacie  by  Divine  Right 
asserted '  was  published  in  1640,  and  was  fol- 
lowed early  next  year  by  his  tract  called  '  An 
Humble  Remonstrance '  (anon.),  addressed  to 
the  parliament.  Soon  appeared  '  An  Answer 
to  a  Booke  entituled  An  Humble  Remon- 
strance, . .  .  Written  by  Smectymnuus,'  1641, 
4to.  This  nom  de  plume  was  framed  of  the 
initials  of  five  contributors  to  the  authorship 
of  the  quarto,  Marshall,  Calamy,  Young, 
Newcomen,  and  Spurstowe.  It  was  the  first 
publication  in  which  Calamy  had  any  share. 
The  position  of '  Smectymnuus '  was  really  one 
of  conciliation.  Denying  the  apostolic  origin 
of  liturgies,  and  the  divine  right  of  the  epi- 
scopacy, its  writers  were  ready  to  bear  with 
bishops  if  reduced  to  a  primitive  simplicity, 
and  with  a  liturgy  if  reformed  by  a  consul- 
tation of  divines.  But  they  defeated  their 
aim  by  galling  allusions  to  historic  displays 
of  the  prelatic  spirit.  These  are  in  a  postscript, 
which  Masson,  relying  on  internal  evidence, 
assigns  to  John  Milton.  Hall,  a  controver- 
sialist of  admirable  skill  and  power,  in  a  '  De- 
fence '  (also  anon.),  complained  of  his  oppo- 
nents' case  as '  frivolous  and  false ; '  and  when 
Smectymnuus  issued  a  'Vindication,'  pro- 
nounced it  '  tedious,'  and  contented  himself 
with  a  '  Short  Answer.'  Milton  had  now  put 
forth  an  'Apology  for  Smectymnuus'  and 
'  Animadversions  on  Hall's '  Defence.'  Mean- 
while two  of  the  Smectymnuans,  Marshall 
and  Calamy,  were  invited  to  take  part  in  the 
consultations  promoted  by  the  lords'  com- 
mittee for  innovations  in  March  1641  [see 
BURGES,  CORNELIUS].  This  was  in  fact 
carrying  out  their  own  proposal.  Here  (ac- 
cording to  Neal)  they  met  Hall ;  and  had 
the  suggestions  for  accommodation  agreed 
upon  within  the  Jerusalem  Chamber  been 
accepted  by  parties  outside,  the  approaching 
overthrow  of  episcopacy  might  have  been 
averted.  All  the  Smectymnuans  were  nomi- 
nated in  the  ordinance  of  12  June  1643  as 
members  of  the  Westminster  Assembly  of 
Divines.  Calamy,  as  an  assembly  man,  took 
the  covenant  with  the  rest.  During  the  doc- 
trinal debates  he  showed  himself  '  liberal 
and  cautious '  (MITCHELL)  in  his  holding  of 
the  Augustinian  or  Calvinistic  theology.  In 
this  respect,  as  well  as  in  his  original  views 
of  church  government,  he  followed  Ussher  in 
taking  a  mean  betwixt  extremes.  But  in 
the  rapid  progress  of  events  Calamy  was  led 
to  find  the  mean  in  presbyterianism.  He 
was  confirmed  in  this  view  by  observing, 
even  in  his  own  parish,  the  disintegrating 
tendency  of  Congregationalism.  Henry  Bur- 
ton was  permitted  to  hold  a  '  catechisticall 
lecture '  on  alternate  Tuesdays  at  St.  Mary 


Aldermanbury.  On  23  Sept.  1 645  he  launched 
out  at  this  lecture  in  favour  of  '  his  congre- 
gationall  way.'     A   somewhat   acrimonious 
interchange  of  pamphlets  between  Burton 
and  Calamy  ensued.     On  9  June  1646  par- 
liament required  the  ordinance  of  the  pre- 
vious year  establishing  presbyterianism  to  be 
carried  out  in   the   London  province,   and 
on  19  June  the  London  ministers  agreed, 
with  certain  cautions,  to  obey  the  ordinance. 
Calamy's  parish  was  included  in  the  sixth 
London  classis.     His  name  appears,  as  one  of 
the  assessors,  at  the  foot  of  the  '  Vindication 
of  the  Presbyteriall-Government,'  &c.  1650, 
4to,  drawn  up  by  the  London  provincial  as- 
sembly on  2  Nov.  1649.     He  had  a  hand  also 
in  the  '  Jus  Divinum  Ministerii  Evangelici,' 
&c.,  published  by  the  same  assembly  in  1654. 
He  took  part  in  presbyterian  ordinations. 
During  the  civil  war  Calamy  found  himself 
more  than  once  in  a  difficult  position.     His 
speech  at  the  Guildhall,  on  6  Oct.  1643,  to 
promote  the  city  loan  for  subsidising  the  Scots 
i  army,  '  in  order  to  the  preservation  of  the 
|  Gospel,'  has  often  been  quoted.    Echard  says 
I  he  acted  as  an  army  chaplain,  but  this  is  incor- 
i  rect.     He  remained  constant  to  the  duties  of 
I  his  own  parish,  where  his  week-day  lecture 
i  had  for  twenty  years  an  unprecedented  f ollow- 
i  ing,  '  seldom  were  so  few  as  sixty  coaches '  at 
j  the  doors.   His  preaching,  so  far  as  it  touched 
|  upon  the  questions  of  the  day,  held  up  the 
:  ideal  of  constitutional  freedom   as   against 
arbitrary  acts,  whether  of  the  king  or  of  his 
opponents.     Yet  it  is  too  much  to  say,  with 
his  grandson,  that  in  his  utterances  there  was 
'  nothing  tending  to  inflame.'     In  the  pulpit 
Calamy's  frankness  of  heart  sometimes  got 
the  better  of  his  caution.     Though  he  was 
'  a  bitter  enemy  to  all  mobbs/  and  a  resolute 
opponent  of  the  rising  sectaries,  his  expres- 
sions on  public  affairs  were  quoted  as  coun- 
tenancing '  incendiary '  measures.     The  trial 
and  execution  of  Charles  he  did  what   he 
j  could  to  oppose :  his  name  is  attached  to  the 
j  '  Vindication '  of  the  London  ministers'  con- 
duct in  this  affair,  drawn  up  by  Cornelius 
i  Burges.     Under  the  Protectorate  he  '  kept 
'  himself  as  private  as  he  could.'     There  is  a 
I  remarkable  story  of  his  interview  with  Crom- 
well, in  which  he  told  him  that  nine  in  ten 
j  of  the  nation  were  opposed  to  his  assump- 
I  tion  of  supreme  power.     The  restoration  of 
!  the  monarchy  he  eagerly  promoted  (respect- 
i  ing  the   story  to  the   contrary,  quoted  in 
*  Biographia  Britannica,'  1784,  iii.  134,  note  K, 
•  see  CALAMY,  Contin.  1727,  ii.  910),  preaching 
before  the  commons  on  the  day  when  the 
vote  was  taken  on  the  question,  and  joining 
the  deputation  to  Charles  at  Breda.    In  June 
1660  he  was  sworn  chaplain-in-ordinary  to 


Calamy 


229 


Calamy 


the  king,  but  only  once  preached   in   that 
capacity.     His  grandson  says  he  '  soon  saw 
whither  things  were  tending/  and  mentions 
an  anecdote  that,  having  Monk  as  his  auditor 
on  a  sacrament  day,  he  emphasised  the  re- 
mark, '  Some  men  will  betray  three  kingdoms 
for  filthy  hicre's  sake,'  by  flinging  towards  the 
general's  pew  '  his  handkerchief,  which  he 
usually  wav'd  up  and  down  while  he  was 
preaching.'  Nevertheless,  he  hesitated  a  con- 
siderable time  before  refusing  the  bishopric 
of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  which  was  kept 
open  for  him.     We   have   it  on  Tillotson's 
authority  that  Calamy  was  sensible  of  '  the 
great  inconvenience  of  the  presbyterian  parity 
of  ministers ; '  but  Mrs.  Calamy  '  over-ruled 
her  husband,  and  so  the  matter  went  off' 
At  the  Savoy  conference  (April-July  1661) 
Calamy  took  a  moderate  part,  and  there  were 
great  hopes  of  his  conforming ;  but  his  pre- 
face to  the  '  Reply '  to  the  bishops'  '  Answer ' 
to  the  nonconformists'  '  Exceptions  '  shows 
that  by  this  time  his  position  was  such  as  to 
make  his  nonconformity  inevitable.     While 
the  conference  was  sitting  he  had  been  re- 
turned with  Baxter  by  the  city  ministers,  on 
2  May,  as  one  of  their  nominees  for  convo- 
cation.    Bishop    Sheldon,   however,   in   the 
exercise  of  his  power  of  selection,  had  passed 
them  over.     There  was  yet  one  measure  by 
which  Calamy  might  have  been  induced  to 
conform,  namely,  the  ratification  by  law  of 
the  provisions  of  the   king's  declaration  of 
25  Oct.  1660.     To  gain  this  Calamy  used  all 
the  interest  at  his  command.     He  was  pre- 
vented by  illness  from  waiting  upon  the  king 
with  the  presenters  of  the  petition  for  such 
ratification.     On  the  failure  of  this  last  hope, 
and  the  passing  of  the  Uniformity  Act,  he 
suffered  ejection,  preaching  his  farewell  ser- 
mon (from  2  Samuel  xxiv.  14)  on  17  Aug. 
1662.     On  27  Aug.  Calamy,  at  the  head  of 
the  London  ejected   ministers,  presented  a 
brief  petition  to  the  king  in  dignified  and 
pathetic  terms.     Charles  gave  them  hopes  of 
an  indulgence ;  but  at  the  privy  council  next 
day  the   arguments   of   Sheldon  prevailed. 
Calamy  continued  to  attend  the  parish  church 
from  which  he  had  been  ejected.     On  28  Dec. 
he  was  present  as  usual,  and  the  appointed 
preacher  did  not  appear.     Prevailed  upon  by 
'  the  importunity  of  the  people,'  he  went  into 
the  desk  and  preached  with  some  warmth. 
He  was  committed  to  Newgate  under  the 
lord  mayor's  warrant  on  6  Jan.  1663,  being 
the  first  of  the  nonconformists  who  got  into 
trouble  for  disobeying  the  Uniformity  Act. 
Newgate  Street  was  blocked  by  the  coaches 
of  his  visitors.     '  A  certain  popish  lady '  (ap- 
parently the  king's  mistress),  detained  on  her 
way  through  the  city  by  the  throng,  repre- 


sented to  the  king  the  disturbed  state  of 
popular  feeling.  Calamy  was  set  free  by  the 
king's  express  order,  but  it  was  stated  that 
the  act  had  not  provided  for  his  longer  re- 
straint. The  commons  on  19  Feb.  referred 
it  to  a  committee  to  inquire  into  this  defect, 
and  addressed  the  king  against  toleration. 
WTith  this  incident,  which  was  made  the 
subject  of  verses  by  Robert  Wilde,  D.D.,  the 
presbyterian  humorist  and  poet,  Calamy's 
public  life  closes.  He  survived  to  see '  Lon- 
don in  ashes'  after  the  great  fire.  Driven 
through  the  ruins  in  a  coach  to  Enfield,  the 
sight  broke  his  heart.  He  kept  his  room, 
rapidly  sank,  and  died  on  29  Oct.  1666.  The 
register  of  St.  Mary  Aldermanbury  records, 
under '  Burials  since  the  dreadfull  fire  Sep.  2. 
66,'  that  of  Mr.  Edmond  Calamy  late  pastor 
— Nov.  6.'  Henry  Newccme's  diary  says  he 
was  buried  in  the  ruins  of  his  church, '  as  near 
to  the  place  where  his  pulpit  had  stood  as 
they  could  guess.'  Granger  mentions  five 
prints  of  Calamy  ;  a  sixth,  and  the  best,  is  the 
engraving  by  Mackenzie,  in  the  second  edition 
of  Palmer;  they  are  all  from  one  original 
painting,  now  in  private  hands. 

Calamy  was  twice  married :  first  to  Mary, 
daughter  of  Robert  Snelling,  portman  of  Ips- 
wich, probably  of  the  same  family  to  which 
belonged  Joane  Snelling,  the  mother  of  Wil- 
liam Ames,  D.D.  (BKOWNE,  p.  66)  ;  secondly 
to  Anne  Leaver,  of  the  Lancashire  Leavers. 
By  his  first  wife  he  had  Edmund  [q.  v.], 
Jeremy  (6.  November  1638),  and  a  daughter 
(Mrs.  Bayly).  By  his  second  wife  he  had 
Benjamin  [q.  v.],  James,  John  (who  was  born 
2  Aug.  1658,  was  educated  at  Cambridge,  was 
twice  married,  and  left  a  son,  who  died  with- 
out issue,  and  a  daughter,  living  in  1731), 
and  four  daughters,  all  well  married. 

Calamy  published  chiefly  sermons:  1.  'Eng- 
land's Looking-glasse,'  &c.  1642,  4to  (fast 
sermon  before  the  commons,  22  Dec.  1641). 
For  preaching  this  sermon  Calamy  received  a 
massive  almsdish,  bearing  his  arms  and  the 
inscription,  '  This  is  the  Gift  of  the  House  of 
Commons  to  Edmund  Calamy,  B.D.,  1641.' 
It  is  now  in  the  possession  of  Michael  Pope, 
Thurlow  Towers,  Streatham.  2.  '  God's  Free 
Mercy  to  England,'  &c.  1642,  4to  (ditto, 
23  Feb.)  3.  'The  Nobleman's  Patterne  of 
Thankfulnesse,'  &c.  1643,  4to  (thanksgiving 
sermon  before  the  lords,  15  June).  4.  '  Eng- 
land's Antidote  against  the  Plague  of  Civil 
I  Warre,'  &c.  1644,  4to  (fast  sermon  before  the 
commons,  22  Oct.)  5.  '  An  Indictment  against 
England  because  of  her  Selfe-murdering  Di- 
visions,' &c.  1645,  4to  (fast  sermon  before  the 
lords,  25  Dec.  1644).  6.  '  The  Door  of  Trvth 
opened,'  &c.  1645,  4to  (anon.,  issued  '  in  the 
name  and  with  the  consent  of  the  whole  church 


Calamy 


230 


Calamy 


of  Aldermanburie,'in  reply  to  Henry  Burton's 
'  Truth  shut  out  of  doores').  7.  'The  Great 
Danger  of  Covenant-refusing/  &c.  1646,  4to 
(sermon  before  the  lord  mayor,  14  Jan.)  8.  'A 
just  and  necessary  Apology,'  &c.  1646,  4to 
(against  an  attack  in  Henry  Burton's  '  Truth 
still  Truth,'  &c.)  9.  '  The  Saints'  Rest,'  &c. 
1651,  4to  (sermon).  10.  'The  Monster  of 
sinful  Self-seeking  anatomised,'  &c.  1655, 
4to  (sermon  before  the  lord  mayor,  10  Dec. 
1654).  11.  'The  Doctrine  of  the  Bodies 
Fragility,'  &c.  1655,  4to  (funeral  sermon  for 
Dr.  Samuel  Bolton).  12.  '  The  Godly  Man's 
Ark,'  &c.  1657,  12mo,  8th  edit.  1683,  re- 
printed 1865,  12mo  (five  sermons).  13.  '  A 
Patterne  for  all,'  &c.  1658,  4to  (funeral  ser- 
mon for  Robert,  earl  of  Warwick).  14.  '  A 
Sermon  ...  at  the  Funeral  of  the  Lady 
Anne  Waller,  ...  31  Oct.  1661,'  1662,  8vo. 

15.  '  The  Fixed  Saint,  a  Farewell  Sermon,' 
&c.  1662,  4to  (printed  also  in  the  volume  of 
'  Farewell  Sermons '  by  London  ministers). 

16.  'A  Sermon ...  at  Aldermanberry-Church, 
Dec.  28,  1662,'  &c.  Oxford,  1663,  4to.     Pos- 
thumous  were  :    17.    '  The  Art  of  Divine 
Meditation,'  &c.  1667,  8vo  (printed  from  a 
hearer's  notes).     18.  Sermon  on  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead  in  '  Morning  Exercises 
at  St.  Giles's,  Cripplegate,'  1676,  4to.    Wood 
mentions  also :  19.  '  A  Leading  Case,'  &c., 
and  says  Calamy  had  a  hand  in  '  Saints'  Me- 
morials,' 1674,  8vo.     An  epistle  by  Calamy 
is  prefixed  to  Fenner's  '  The  Soul's  Looking- 
Glasse,'  &c.  1651,  4to. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  1691-2,  i.  898,  ii.  377  ; 
Calamy's  Abridgement,  1713,  pp.  159,  176; 
(Jalamy's  Account,  1713,  pp.  4,  388 ;  Calamy's 
Contin.,  1727,  pp.  7,  149;  Calamy's  Historical 
Account  of  my  own  Life,  2nd  edit.  1830,  pp.  52 
seq. ;  Palmer's  Nonconf.  Memorial,  2nd  edit.  1802, 
i.  76 ;  Birch's  Life  of  Tillotson,  2nd  edit.  1753, 
p.  388;  Neal's  Hist,  of  the  Puritans,  Dublin, 
1759,  ii.  369,  iii.  259  seq. ;  Biog.  Brit.  1784,  iii. 
131  (article  by  Dr.  John  Campbell,  a  few  ad- 
denda by  Kippis);  Monthly  Eepository,  1817, 
p.  592 ;  Granger's  Biog.  Hist,  of  Eng.,  5th  edit. 
1824,  ii.  363,  v.  364;  Masson's  Milton,  1871,  ii. 
260;  Marsden's  Later  Puritans,  3rd  edit.  1872, 
p.  121 ;  Hook's  Lives  of  the  Archbishops  of  Can- 
terbury (Laud),  1875,  xi.  311  ;  Browne's  Hist,  of 
Congregationalism  in  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  1877, 
p.  88  ;  Mitchell's  Westminster  Assembly,  1883, 
p.  121 ;  extracts  from  Pembroke  College  books, 
per  the  master  of  Pembroke,  from  the  register  of 
St.  James,  Bury  St.  Edmunds,  per  Eev.  W.  T. 
Harrison,  and  from  the  registers  and  vestry  book 
of  St.  Mary  Aldermanbury,  per  Rev.  C.  C.  Col- 
lins-] A.  G. 

CALAMY,  EDMUND,  the  younger 
(1635  P-1685),  ejected  minister,  was  the  eldest 
son  of  Edmund  Calamy  the  elder  [q.  v.],  by 
his  first  wife,  Mary  Snelling.  He  was  born 


at  Bury  St.  Edmunds  about  1635.  His  early 
training  he  got  from  his  father,  who  sent 
him  to  Cambridge,  where  he  was  entered  at 
Sidney  Sussex  College  on  28  March  1652. 
On  10  Nov.  1653  he  (and  two  others)  re- 
ceived presbyterian  ordination  at  Moreton, 
Essex,  of  which  Hoard  (not  one  of  the  five 
ordainers)  was  rector.  Having  graduated 
B.A.  in  1654  he  was  transferred  to  Pembroke 
Hall  on  13  March  1656,  and  graduated  M.A. 
in  1658.  His  son  states  that  he  became  a 
fellow  of  Pembroke,  but  this  is  not  confirmed 
by  the  records.  Hoard  died  in  February 
1658,  and  Calamy  was  presented  by  the  trus- 
tees of  Robert,  earl  of  Warwick,  deceased, 
to  the  rectory  of  Moreton,  where  he  had 
preached  for  some  time  with  acceptance. 
On  20  April  1659  the  presentation  was  con- 
firmed by  the  commissioners  for  approbation 
of  public  preachers.  He  gave  four  bonds  to 
insure  the  payment  of  18/.  as  first-fruits  to 
Richard  Cromwell,  lord  protector,  or  his  suc- 
cessors. Notwithstanding  his  father's  ex- 
ample he  never  took  the  covenant.  Like  his 
father,  he  welcomed  the  restoration  of  the 
monarchy,  and  in  1661  he  gave  generously 
to  the  voluntary  contribution  for  the  supply 
of  the  king's  exchequer.  But  on  the  passing 
of  the  Uniformity  Act  in  1662  he  suffered 
ejection  as  a  nonconformist,  and  went  to  live 
with  his  father  in  London.  In  1665  he  was 
chaplain  to  Sir  Samuel  Barnardiston  [q.  v.], 
at  Brightwell  Hall,  near  Ipswich,  but  re- 
turned to  his  father  in  the  following  year,  and 
was  with  him  till  his  death.  Three  years  after- 
wards he  married  (1669)  and  set  up  house  in 
the  parish  of  St.  Mary  Aldermanbury.  Here 
he  preached  privately  to  a  few  friends.  This 
was  illegal,  and  exposed  him  to  the  annoy- 
ance and  costs  of  a  crown  office  prosecution. 
Though  warrants  were  issued  against  him, 
he  was  never  disturbed  at  his  services,  and 
managed  to  avoid  arrest.  On  the  king's  de- 
claration of  indulgence,  15  March  1672,  he 
took  out  a  license  and  quietly  ministered  to 
a  small  congregation  at  Curriers'  Hall,  near 
Cripplegate.  His  character  was  essentially 
that  of  a  man  of  peace  and  piety.  His  son 
tells  us  that  he  instilled  moderation  into 
him  from  his  very  cradle.  With  his  brother 
Benjamin  [q.  v.],  who  became  incumbent  of 
the  parish  in  which  he  lived,  he  was  on  ex- 
cellent terms,  and  among  his  intimate  friends 
was  Richard  Kidder,  afterwards  bishop  of 
Bath  and  Wells  (originally  a  nonconformist). 
He  led  a  very  retired  life,  never  seeking 
fame  or  popularity,  and  was  earned  off  by 
consumption.  He  died  suddenly  in  the  night, 
while  on  a  visit  in  May  1685  to  Edward 
Haynes,  F.R.S.,  of  Totteridge,  near  Barnet, 
a  member  of  his  flock.  He  was  buried  under 


Calamy 


231 


Calamy 


the  pulpit  at  St.  Mary  Aldermanbury.  In 
1669  he  married  Mary,  eldest  daughter  of 
Joshua  Gearing  of  Tooting,  a  retired  Lon- 
don trader,  only  brother  of  Thomas  Gearing, 
vice-provost  of  King's  College,  Cambridge. 
His  widow  died  at  Bath  in  March  1715,  and 
was  buried  in  Aldermanbury  churchyard. 
Their  children  were  Edmund  (1671-1732) 
[q.  v.],  followed  by  four  daughters,  of  whom 
the  second  died  of  consumption  in  1692. 
Calamy  never  published  anything. 

[Calamy's  Account,  1713,  p.  301;  Contin. 
1727,  i.  461  ;  Hist.  Acct.  of  my  own  Life,  2nd 
ed.  1830,  i.  64  sq.,  88,  126,  310,  342,  ii.  309; 
Palmer's  Nonconf.  Memorial,  2nd  ed.  1802,  ii. 
208 ;  Biog.  Brit.  1784,  iii.  136  (article  by  Dr. 
John  Campbell).]  A.  G. 

CALAMY,  EDMUND,  D.D.  (1671- 
1732),  biographical  historian  of  nonconfor- 
mity, the  only  son  of  Edmund  Calamy  the 
younger  [q.  v.J,  was  born  on  5  April  1671  'in 
a  little  house  just  over  against  the  Conduit,' 
in  the  parish  of  St.  Mary  Aldermanbury.  He 
was  baptised  by  his  father,  and  makes  a  point 
of  the  fact  that  he  had  never  been  joined  to 
the  established  church.  Yet  his  baptism  is 
entered  in  the  parish  register.  As  a  child 
he  was  sickly  and  studious.  His  own  ac- 
count of  his  education  is  very  interesting. 
As  soon  as  she  had  taught  him  his  cate- 
chism, his  mother  took  him  on  Saturday 
afternoons  to  the  public  catechisings  held 
at  Dyers'  Hall  by  Thomas  Lye,  M.A.,  the 
grammarian,  ejected  from  Allhallows,  Lom- 
bard Street,  who  had  a  wonderful  gift  with 
children,  and  had  been  Mrs.  Calamy's  own 
instructor.  His  first  schoolmaster  was  Nelson, 
the  curate  of  Aldermanbury  ;  next,  for  the 
sake  of  country  air,  he  was  boarded  at  Epsom 
with  Yewel,  a  harmless  sort  of  fifth-monarchy 
man,  and  '  no  great  scholar.'  He  made  better 
progress  under  Robert  Tatnal,  M.A.,  a  pupil 
of  Busby,  ejected  from  the  chapel  of  St.  John 
Evangelist,  who  kept  a  very  successful  school 
in  Winchester  Street.  As  a  schoolboy  he 
was  often  made  the  bearer  of  gifts  of  money 
to  imprisoned  ministers,  and  was  twice  pre- 
sent when  dissenting  meetings  for  worship 
were  broken  up  by  the  authorities.  He  liked 
the  preaching  of  dissenters  best,  but  went 
about  to  hear  all  the  famous  preachers  in 
the  established  church.  In  1682  he  was 
boarded  in  the  house  of  Thomas  Doolittle, 
M.A.,  ejected  from  the  rectory  of  St.  Alphage, 
London  Wall,  who  kept  a  theological  aca- 
demy at  Islington.  Calamy  was  too  young 
for  the  special  studies  of  the  place  ;  he  had 
one  companion  in  grammar  learning  and  the 
advantage  of  the  society  of  his  elders.  When 
Doolittle  was  compelled  by  a  prosecution  to 
remove  his  academy  from  Islington,  Calamy 


j  seems  to  have  been  transferred  to  Walton's 
school  at  Bethnal  Green,  shortly  afterwards 
broken  up.  On  his  father's  death  in  1685  he 
i  was  sent,  by  the  advice  of  his  uncle  Benjamin 
'.  [q.  v.],  to  Merchant  Taylors'  School,  under 
j  Hartcliff,  afterwards  canon  of  Windsor. 
Here  he  had  as  companions  William  Dawes, 
afterwards  archbishop  of  York,  and  Hugh 
j  Boulter,  afterwards  archbishop  of  Armagh 
I  [q.v."]  Leaving  Merchant  Taylors'  he  read 
Greek  for  a  few  months  with  Walton,  his 
old  master,  and  was  inclined  to  proceed  for 
the  study  of  divinity  to  New  England  under 
the  escort  of  Charles  Morton,  ejected  from 
Blisland,  Cornwall,  and  afterwards  vice-pre- 
sident of  Harvard  University.  His  mother 
objected,  and  in  1686  he  entered  the  academy 
of  Samuel  Cradock,  B.D.,  ejected  from  North 
Cadbury,  Somersetshire,  and  now  settled  on 
his  own  estate  at  Wickhambrook,  Suffolk. 
Here  he  took  a  two  years'  course  in  philo- 
sophy, keeping  up  his  Greek  by  private  applica- 
tion with  a  fellow-student,  Thomas  Goodwin, 
afterwards  archbishop  of  Cashel.  Returning 
for  a  few  months  to  Doolittle,  at  St.  John's 
Court,  Clerkenwell,  he  was  recommended  by 
John  Howe  to  pursue  his  studies  at  Utrecht. 
Obtaining  his  mother's  consent  he  sailed  for 
Holland  in  the  middle  of  March  1688.  At 
Utrecht  he  heard  lectures  in  philosophy  and 
civil  law  as  well  as  divinity,  and  defended  a 
thesis  (afterwards  published)  against  innate 
ideas.  His  pictures  of  university  life  in 
Holland,  and  of  the  colony  of  English  stu- 
dents there,  are  very  graphic.  He  had  a  knack 
of  making  friends,  and  formed  many  ac- 
quaintances which  proved  of  service  to  him 
in  after  life.  It  was  at  Utrecht  that  he  was 
a  class-fellow  of  Charles  Spencer,  afterwards 
third  earl  of  Sunderland,  and  Queen  Anne's 
whig  secretary  of  state.  Another  of  his  good 
friends  was  Spencer's  tutor,  Charles  Trimnell, 
afterwards  bishop  of  Winchester.  William 
Carstares  [q.  v.],  who  was  in  Holland  in 
1691  looking  out  for  suitable  men  to  fill 
chairs  in  the  Scottish  universities,  made 
several  offers  to  Calamy.  In  May  1691 
Calamy  returned  to  London.  He  visited 
Baxter  (whom  he  had  never  before  seen)  and 
heard  him  preach  like  one  that  had  been  in 
another  world  '  and  was  come  as  a  sort  of  an 
express  from  thence  to  make  a  report  con- 
cerning it.'  Baxter  encouraged  him  in  his 
design  of  repairing  to  Oxford,  which  he  car- 
ried out '  a  little  after  midsummer.'  Armed 
with  introductions  from  Grsevius  of  Utrecht, 
Calamy  had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  per- 
mission to  study  at  the  Bodleian.  His  object 
was  to  go  thoroughly  into  the  whole  range 
of  questions  at  issue  between  conformists 
and  nonconformists.  Among  modern  writers 


Calamy 


232 


Calamy 


none  influenced  him  more  than  Chilling- 
worth.  During  his  stay  of  some  nine  months 
at  Oxford  Calamy  mixed  freely  in  univer- 
sity society.  He  was  still  under  age  when 
Joshua  Oldfield,  minister  to  the  Oxford  dis- 
senters, put  him  into  his  pulpit.  He  preached 
at  several  places  near  Oxford,  particularly  at 
Bicester,  and  on  one  occasion  at  Casfield  '  in 
the  public  church.'  He  was  sought  as  their 
regular  minister  by  the  Andover  dissenters, 
of  whose  differences  he  gives  an  amusing  ac- 
count. Almost  simultaneously  he  received 
invitations  from  Bristol  to  become  assistant 
to  John  Weekes  (ejected  from  Buckland 
Newton,  Dorsetshire),  with  a  salary  of  100/. 
a  year,  a  house,  and  a  horse's  keep,  and 
from  Blackfriars,  to  assist  Matthew  Sylvester 
(ejected  from  Gunnerby,  Lincolnshire)  in 
his  new  meeting-house,  with  a  '  prospect  of 
bare  4QI.  a  year.'  His  mother  decided  for 
him ;  he  must  settle  in  London  to  be  near 
her.  Accepting  the  call  to  Blackfriars  in 
1692,  he  joined  Thomas  Reynolds  (assistant 
to  John  Howe)  in  a  quiet  lodging  at  Hoxton 
Square.  The  two  young  men  soon  (1694) 
thought  of  being  ordained,  and  determined 
if  possible  to  have  a  public  ordination,  a 
thing  not  yet  attempted  among  the  London 
dissenters  since  the  Uniformity  Act.  They 
consulted  Howe,  who  raised  no  objection, 
but  suggested  that  as  there  was  (since  6  April 
1691)  a  nominal  union  between  the  presby- 
terian  and  congregational  ministers,  it  would 
look  better  if  Matthew  Mead  the  independent 
were  asked  to  preach.  Calamy  did  not  want 
Mead,  or  any  '  narrow,  confining,  cramping 
notions.'  He  and  Reynolds  '  insisted  upon 
being  ordained  ministers  of  the  catholic 
church,'  without  reference  to  particular  flocks 
or  denominations.  Mead,  however,  was  ap- 
plied to,  but  declined,  lest  the  affair  should 
give  offence.  Then  Howe,  after  consulting 
Lord  Somers,  refused  to  take  part  unless  the 
ordination  were  perfectly  private.  Calamy 
next  resorted  in  vain  to  William  Bates,  D.D. 
By  persistence  Calamy  secured  the  services 
of  six  ejected  ministers,  headed  by  Samuel 
Annesley,  D.D.  [q.  vj,  in  whose  meeting- 
house, near  Little  St.  Helen's,  the  ordination 
took  place  on  22  June  1694.  Seven  were 
ordained ;  the  proceedings  lasted  from  before 
ten  till  past  six.  The  candidates  had  gone 
through  the  previous  ordeal  of  a  strict  ex- 
amination in  philosophy  and  divinity.  Soon 
after  this  Calamy's  mother  found  him  a  wife. 
In  1695  he  rendered  a  service  to  Daniel 
Williams,  against  whose  character  certain 
malicious  charges  had  been  laid.  Williams 
in  gratitude  offered  him  the  post  of  assistant 
(on  601.  a  year)  at  Hand  Alley,  Bishopsgate. 
As  the  Blackfriars  people  were  really  unable 


to  support  two  ministers,  at  midsummer  he 
made  the  move.  He  remained  with  Williams 
till  June  1703,  when  he  succeeded  Vincent 
Alsop  [q.  v.]  at  Tothill  Street,  Westminster. 
John  Lacy,  who  afterwards  ach  ie ved  notoriety 
as  one  of  the '  French  prophets,'  was  a  member 
|  of  this  congregation  and  a  very  active  mover 
in  the  election  of  Calamy.  In  the  previous 
October  Calamy  had  been  chosen  one  of  the 
Tuesday  lecturers  at  Salters'  Hall  in  the  room 
of  Nathaniel  Taylor.  Both  these  positions  he 
held  until  his  death.  A  new  meeting-house 
for  him  was  set  on  foot  in  1719,  and  opened 
on  23  April  1721,  in  Long  Ditch,  afterwards 
called  Princes  Street.  Calamy  never  legally 
qualified  as  a  dissenting  minister  by  sub- 
scribing the  doctrinal  articles  of  the  church 
of  England,  according  to  the  Toleration  Act. 
He  shrewdly  calculated  that  no  one  would 
suspect  him  of  neglecting  this  requirement, 
and  had  he  not  in  1713  privately  recom- 
mended the  same  course  to  a  young  student 
(who  bettered  his  instructions)  his  disqualifi- 
cation, unmentioned  even  in  his  autobio- 
graphy, would  never  have  become  known 
(Fox's  '  Memoirs '  in  Monthly  Repos.  1821, 

E.  135).  Calamy's  peculiar  case  throws  new 
ght  on  his  attitude  towards  the  Salters' 
Hall  conferences  in  1719  [see  BEADBUKY, 
THOMAS],  when  his  holding  aloof  disap- 
pointed both  parties.  It  is  now  clear  that  he 
could  not  have  gone  with  the  subscribers, 
while  the  position  of  the  nonsubscribers,  as  re- 
fusing on  principle  to  give  among  themselves 
precisely  the  same  kind  of  testimony  to  their 
orthodoxy  which  they  were  willing  to  tender 
to  the  government,  must  -have  appeared  to 
him  strangely  illogical.  Calamy's  life,  apart 
from  his  literary  career,  presents  few  inci- 
dents after  his  settlement  at  Westminster. 
His  journey  to  Scotland  in  1709,  on  the  in- 
vitation of  his  friend  Principal  Carstares, 
while  it  afforded  full  scope  for  his  powers  of 
social  observation  and  gave  him  an  oppor- 
tunity for  preaching  moderation  in  the  leading 
pulpits  of  the  north,  confirmed  his  attach- 
ment to  the  methods  of  English  dissent. 
He  relished  the  claret  of  his  hosts  more  than 
their  ecclesiasticism.  The  proceedings  of  the 
Aberdeen  synod  struck  him  as  '  the  inquisi- 
tion revived.'  He  was  made  a  burgess  of 
Edinburgh,  and  received  the  honours  of  M.A. 
(22  April)  and  D.D.  (2  May)  from  the  uni- 
versity of  Edinburgh  (his  name  stands  first 
on  the  existing  roll  of  graduates  in  divinity). 
King's  College,  Aberdeen  (9  May),  and  Glas- 
gow (17  May)  followed  suit.  In  1713  he 
made  a  similar  progress  through  the  west  of 
England,  and,  as  he  tells  us,  never  '  worked 
harder  or  fared  better.'  Calamy  was  always 
something  of  a  diplomatist.  He  had  a  courtly 


Calamy 


233 


Calamy 


manner  and  an  engaging  way  of  taking  people 
into  his  confidence,  with  plenty  of  address. 
He  was  at  his  ease  in  all  companies,  per- 
fectly knew  his  own  purpose,  and  pursued 
it  with  great  tenacity.  He  understood  the 
value  of  backstairs  influence  and  the  use  of 
a  silver  key.  But  he  was  at  his  best  when 
confronted  with  able  men  in  church  and 
state,  and  seldom  failed  to  make  them  feel 
the  strength  of  the  case  of  dissent.  Our 
knowledge  of  his  weaker  points  is  chiefly 
owing  to  the  carefulness  of  his  autobiogra- 
phical revelations.  His  frank  self-conscious- 
ness never  displeases ;  his  essential  kindliness 
always  attends  him.  He  made  no  personal 
enemies.  John  Fox  was  told  that  he  and 
"Williams  were  rivals,  but  he  appears  to  have 
been  singularly  free  from  the  jealousies  which 
often  vex  the  mutual  relations  of  ecclesias- 
tical persons.  He  is  almost  the  only  divine 
for  whom  Fox  has  not  a  single  bitter  word. 
Calamy's  publications,  as  catalogued  by 
Rutt,  are  forty-one  in  number.  The  majority 
are  sermons,  but  no  one  reads  Calamy  s  ser- 
mons. His  place  in  literature  is  as  the  bio- 
grapher of  nonconformity.  He  began  this 
work  by  editing  Baxter's  '  Narrative '  (to 
1684)  of  his  life  and  times.  Sylvester  was 
Baxter's  literary  executor,  and  his  name  alone 
appears  as  responsible  for  the  '  Reliquiae  Bax- 
terianse,'  1696,  fol.  But  the  expurgations,  to 
which  Sylvester  was  very  reluctantly  brought 
to  consent,  were  Calamy's,  as  he  minutely 
describes  (Hist.  Acct.  i.  377).  Calamy  fur- 
nished also  the  '  contents '  and  index  to  the 
volume.  His  next  step  was  the  popularising 
of  Baxter's  life  by  an  '  Abridgment,'  1702, 
8vo,  which  is  much  better  known  than  the 
original.  It  condenses  Baxter's  '  Narrative,' 
continues  the  history  to  the  end  of  Baxter's 
life  (1691),  and  summarises  (in  chap,  x.) 
Baxter's '  English  Nonconformity  .  .  .  Stated 
and  Argued,'  1689, 4to.  The  most  remarkable 
feature  of  the  volume  is  chapter  ix.  (nearly 
half  the  book),  headed  '  A  Particular  Ac- 
count of  the  Ministers,  Lecturers,  Fellows 
of  Colledges,  &c.,  who  were  Silenced  and 
Ejected  by  the  Act  for  Uniformity:  With 
the  Characters  and  Works  of  many  of  them.' 
The  publication  required  some  courage,  and 
by  many  nonconformists  was  viewed  as  un- 
seasonable, appearing  as  it  did  at  the  moment 
when  the  dissenters  had  '  lost  their  firm 
friend '  (William  III),  and  were  not  anxious 
to  court  the  notice  of  '  the  high  party '  that 
came  in  with  the  reign  of  Anne.  When  it 
appeared,  <  a  dignified  clergyman'  threatened 
one  of  the  publishers  with  a  censure  of  the 
book  in  convocation,  who  replied  that  he 
would  willingly  give  '  a  purse  of  guineas ' 
for  such  an  advertisement.  It  provoked  at 


once  a  storm  of  angry  pamphlets,  aiming  in 
various  ways  to  shake  the  credit  of  the  work. 
The  caution  with  which  Calamy  had  revised 
his  materials  is  curiously  shown  in  his  own 
story  of  his  going  to  Oxford,  and  by  bribing 
a  Dutch  printer  obtaining  a  sight  of  Claren- 
don's '  History '  while  in  the  press,  in  order 
to  soften,  if  necessary,  any  '  difference  in 
matters  of  fact,  between  my  Lord  and  Mr. 
Baxter.'  He  read  all  that  was  published 
against  him,  and  at  once  began  to  amend 
and  enlarge  for  a  new  edition,  which  was 
called  for  immediately.  The  second  edition 
was,  however,  not  issued  till  1713, 2  vols.  8vo. 
In  the  new  '  Abridgement '  the  history  was 
brought  down  to  1711 ;  Baxter's  '  Reformed 
Liturgy '  was  added  (separately  paged).  The 
'  Account  of  the  Ministers,  Lecturers,  Masters 
and  Fellows  of  Colleges  and  Schoolmasters 
who  were  Ejected  or  Silenced  after  the  Re- 
storation in  1660.  By,  or  before,  the  Act 
of  Uniformity '  (a  more  cautious  title)  now 
formed  a  distinct  volume,  and  is  properly 
quoted  as  an  independent  work.  Next  year 
appeared  John  Walker's  '  Attempt  towards 
recovering  an  Account  of  the  Numbers  and 
1  Sufferings  of  the  Clergy  .  .  .  who  were  Se- 
!  quester'd,  Harrass'd,  &c.  in  the  late  Times  of 
I  the  Grand  Rebellion :  Occasion'd  by  the 
Ninth  Chapter  (now  the  Second  Volume)  of 
Dr.  Calamy's  Abridgment,'  &c.,  1714,  fol. 
Walker's  is  a  work  of  great  historical  value, 
the  fruit  of  marvellous  industry  (as  his  col- 
;  lections  for  it,  now  in  the  Bodleian,  show) 
I  disfigured  by  a  total  want  of  dignity,  and 
enlivened  with  a  vitriolic  humour.  To  the 
argumentative  part  of  his  huge  folio  Calamy 
replied  in  an  octavo  pamphlet,  '  The  Church 
and  the  Dissenters  Compar'd,  as  to  Persecu- 
tion,' 1719.  In  dealing  with  Walker's  mis- 
takes he  displayed  contempt  rather  than 
severity,  and  he  had  the  great  advantage  of 
a  disposition  to  correct  his  own  slips.  At- 
tacks never  injured  his  temper,  bat  simply 
made  him  anxious  to  improve  his  matter. 
In  1718  he  penned  with  some  sharpness  his 
'Letter  to  Mr.  Archdeacon  Echard,'  who 
had  aspersed  his  grandfather;  but  he  was 
ready  to  discuss  the  points  with  Echard  over 
a  glass  of  wine,  and  told  him  '  men  of  letters 
should  not  be  shy  of  each  other.'  He  com- 
pleted his  biographical  labours  by  publishing 
'  A  Continuation  of  the  Account,  &c.  1727, 
2  vols.  8vo  (paged  as  one),  reprinting  in  the 
second  volume  his  reply  to  Walker,  and 
adding  '  Remarks '  upon  Thomas  Bennet's 
'  Essay '  on  the  Thirty-nine  Articles.  As  the 
'  Continuation '  is  really  a  series  of  emenda- 
tions of  the  '  Account,'  Calamy  would  have 
j  saved  himself  and  his  readers  much  trouble 
if  he  had  chosen  the  course  of  bringing  out 


Calamy 


234 


Calamy 


a  new  edition.  Among  dissenters  Calamy's 
dumpy  volumes  took  the  place  of  Clarke's 
'  Lives/  those  folio  treasures  of  the  older 
puritan  hagiology.  Inferior  to  Clarke's  col- 
lections in  richness  and  breadth,  they  were 
well  adapted  for  explaining  the  causes  and 
justifying  the  spirit  of  the  nonconformist 
separation.  In  choosing  for  his  central  figure 
Richard  Baxter,  whom  some  writers  have 
strangely  called  a  presbyterian,  Calamy  em- 
phasised liberty  of  conscience  as  the  keynote 
of  nonconformity.  He  wrote  three  distinct 
lives  of  Baxter,  the  '  Abridgment,'  a  shorter 
life  prefixed  to  Baxter's  '  Practical  Works,' 
4  vols.  1707,  fol.,  and  a  sketch  in  the  '  Con- 
tinuation '  (p.  897),  especially  valuable  for 
its  dealing  seriatim  with  the  '  chief  accusa- 
tions '  brought  against  Baxter.  In  1775 
Samuel  Palmer  condensed  Calamy's  four 
volumes  into  two,  with  the  title  of  'The 
Non-Conformists'  Memorial.'  An  improved 
edition  was  issued  in  3  vols.  1802-3,  but  an 
adequate  edition  of  Calamy  is  still  a  de- 
sideratum. Palmer's  arrangement  is  con- 
venient, and  his  additions  are  of  some  service, 
but  he  is  not  a  good  compiler  ;  he  omits 
valuable  matter,  rarely  reproducing  the  ori- 
ginal documents  which  abound  in  Calamy, 
nor  can  his  accuracy  be  trusted.  Partly 
perhaps  from  failing  eyesight,  he  makes  some 
blunder  or  other  in  nearly  every  life.  Even 
on  the  title-page  of  his  first  volume  (1802) 
he  not  only  commits  himself  to  the  number 
of  '  two  thousand '  ejected,  but  gives  1666  as 
the  date  of  the  Uniformity  Act  (corrected 
in  vols.  ii.  and  iii.)  This  number  of  two 
thousand  is  rather  a  figure  of  rhetoric  than  of 
calculation.  Calamy  says  it  was  '  mention'd 
from  the  first '  (Account,  pref.  p.  xx),  and  it 
probably  originated  as  a  counterpart  to  an 
assertion  by  Thomas  Cartwright  [q.  v.]  in 
one  of  his  defences  of  Field  and  W  ilcocks's 
'  Admonition,'  1572,  to  the  effect  that  '  two 
thousand  preachers,  which  preached  and  fed 
diligently,  were  hard  to  be  found  in  the 
church  of  England '  (Contin.  pref.  p.  i). 
Calamy  does  not  profess  to  give  an  exact 
enumeration,  but  he  thinks  two  thousand 
under  the  mark.  His  own  volumes  men- 
tion 2,465  names,  omitting  duplicates,  but 
counting  those  who  afterwards  conformed. 
Palmer's  contain  2,480,  including  only  230  of 
the  after  conformists,  but  adding  new  names. 
Nor  is  this  exhaustive ;  in  Norfolk  and  Suffolk, 
to  take  an  example,  Calamy  and  Palmer  give 
182  names ;  Browne,  the  careful  historian  of 
nonconformity  in  these  counties,  while  re- 
moving two  (one  ejected  in  another  county), 
adds  14  on  the  evidence  of  ecclesiastical 
registers,  so  that  Oliver  Heywood  may  be 
right  in  estimating  the  gross  total  at  2,500. 


All  the  lists  require  more  careful  classifica- 
tion than  they  have  yet  received.  Baxter  is 
probably  very  near  the  mark  when  he  fixes 
at  1,800  the  number  of  the  nonconforming 
clergy  who  entered  upon  active  work  in  the 
dissenting  ministry.  Calamy's  '  Continua- 
tion' concluded  his  historical  labours.  In  the 
summer  of  1729  his  health  was  broken,  and  he 
spent  ten  weeks  at  Scarborough  for  the  waters. 
He  lived  to  deprecate,  though  not  to  take  part 
in,  the  discussions  (1730)  on  the  decay  of  the 
dissenting  interest,  and  preached  on  28  Oct. 
1731  the  first  sermon  to  ministers  .at  Dr.  Wil- 
liams's  library  (he  was  one  of  the  original 
trustees  of  Williams' s  foundations).  In  the 
following  February  he  tried  the  Bath  waters, 
but  returned  home  to  prepare  for  death.  He 
died  on  3  June,  and  was  buried  at  Alderman- 
bury  on  9  June,  1732. 

Calamy  was  married,  first,  on  19  Dec.  1695, 
to  Mary  (d.  17 13),  daughter  of  Michael  Watts, 
a  cloth  merchant  and  haberdasher  (d.  3  Feb. 
1708,  aged  72);  secondly,  on  14  Feb.  1716,  to 
Mary  Jones  (niece  of  Adam  Cardonel,  secre- 
tary to  the  great  Duke  of  Marlborough),  who 
survived  him.  He  had  thirteen  children,  but 
only  six  survived  him,  four  of  them,  including 
Edmund  (1697  P-1755)  [q.  v.],  being  by  the 
first  wife. 

Of  the  many  engravings  of  Calamy,  the  best 
is  that  by  G .  Vertue,  prefixed  to  the  sermons  on 
the  Trinity  (see  below) ;  less  refined,  but  more 
genial,  is  that  by  Worthington  from  Richard- 
son's painting,  prefixed  to  his  autobiography ; 
that  by  Mackenzie, '  from  an  original  picture,' 
prefixed  to  Palmer's  work,  shows  a  shape- 
less face  with  a  squinting  leer. 

Calamy's  most  important  publications,  in 
addition  to  those  mentioned  above,  are : 
1.  'Defence  of  Moderate  Nonconformity,'  3 
parts,  1703-5, 8vo,  against  Ollyffe  and  Hoad- 
ley.  2.  '  Inspiration  of  the  Holy  Writings,' 
1710,  8vo,  dedicated  by  permission  to  Queen 
Anne.  3.  '  Thirteen  Sermons  concerning  the 
Doctrine  of  the  Trinity,'  1722, 8vo,  in  which  he 
vindicates  the  authenticity  of  1  Jo.  v.  7,  and 
vouches  for  the  orthodoxy  of  the  generality  of 
his  dissenting  brethren .  George  I,  to  whom  the 
book  was  dedicated,  received  Calamy  '  very 
graciously '  when  he  came  to  present  it,  and 
charged  him  with  a  message  to  the  London 
dissenting  ministers,  to  use  their '  utmost  in- 
fluence '  at  the  coming  election  in  favour  of 
the  Hanoverian  candidates.  4.  '  Memoirs  of 
the  Life  of  the  late  Revd.  Mr.  John  Howe,' 
1724,  8vo.  Calamy's  numerous  funeral  ser- 
mons are  valuable  for  their  biographical  par- 
ticulars. He  was  in  the  habit  of  furnishing 
similar  particulars  to  other  writers  of  funeral 
sermons,  John  Shower,  for  instance. 

[Calamy's  gossiping  autobiography,  '  An  His- 


Calamy 


235 


torical  Account  of  my  own  Life,  with  some 
Reflections  on  the  Times  I  have  lived  in,'  though 
quoted  by  Kippis,was  first  edited  by  John  Towill 
Eutt  in  2  vols.  1829,  8vo,  2nd  ed.  1830,  from 
two  transcripts  of  Calamy's  autograph,  one  of 
which,  in  three  folio  volumes,  had  been  collated 
with  the  original  by  his  son  Edmund  ;  Rutt,  in 
his  preface,  speaks  of  having  '  endeavoured  to 
exercise  a  discretion,'  which  James  (Hist.  Litiga- 
tion Presb.  Chapels  and  Charities,  1867,  p.  724) 
interprets  as  referring  to  omissions  from  the 
text ;  in  point  of  fact  there  is  one  omission,  re- 
ferring to  a  family  circumstance  of  no  public  in- 
terest ;  among  the  Calamy  papers  are  three  suc- 
cessive revisions  of  the  autobiography,  in  Calamy's 
autograph,  not  seen  by  Rutt.  Mayo's  Funeral 
Sermon,  1732;  Biog.  Brit.  1784,  iii*  140  (article 
by  Dr.  John  Campbell,  additions  by  Kippis) ; 
Hunter's  Life  of  Oliver  Heywood,  1842,  p.  137, 
seq. ;  James,  ut  sup.  p.  628;  baptismal  and  burial 
registers  of  St.  Mary  Aldermanbury,  per  Rev. 
C.  C  Collins  ;  authorities  quoted  above.] 

A.  G. 

CALAMY,  EDMUND  (1697 P-1755), 
dissenting  minister,  the  eldest  son  of  Ed- 
mund Calamy,  D.D.  (1671-1732)  [q.  v.]  by 
his  first  wife,  Mary  Watts,  was  born  in  Lon- 
don (date  not  ascertained),  and,  after  passing 
through  Westminster  School,  entered  the 
Edinburgh  University  in  17 14,  and  graduated 
M.A.  on  16  June  1717.  From  Edinburgh  he 
went  to  Leyden,  where  he  entered  29  Sept. 
1717.  For  some  time  he  assisted  his  father 
at  Westminster,  but  in  1726  he  was  chosen 
to  succeed  Clark  Oldisworth,  as  assistant  to 
Benjamin  Grosvenor,  afterwards  D.D.,  at 
Crosby  Square.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
presbyterian  board  (1739-48),  and  a  trustee 
of  Dr.  Williams's  foundations  from  1740  till 
his  death.  In  1749  Grosvenor  resigned  his 
charge,  owing  to  advancing  years,  and  simul- 
taneously Calamy  retired  from  the  ministry. 
He  died  on  13  June  1755,  and  was  buried  on 
17  June  in  the  chancel  of  St.  Mary  Alderman- 
bury.  His  son  Edmund  (b.  18  May  1743),  who 
entered  Warrington  academy  in  1761  as  a 
divinity  student,  removed  to  Cambridge  in 
1763,  and  became  a  barrister  of  Lincoln's 
Inn.  He  was  a  member  of  the  presbyterian 
board,  and  a  Williams'  trustee  (1784-1812). 
Thomas  Emlyn  of  London,  barrister  (grand- 
son of  Thomas  Emlyn,  whose  Unitarian  views 
E.  Calamy,  D.D.,  had  controverted),  by  will 
dated  20  July  1796  left  lands  at  Syddan,  co. 
Meath,  to  '  Edmond  Calamy,  Esq.,  senior.' 
In  1812  Calamy  the  barrister  left  London. 
He  died  at  Alphington,  near  Exeter,  on 
12  May  1816,  aged  seventy-three.  His  son, 
Edmund,  died  27  Aug.  1850,  aged  seventy. 
His  younger  son  Michael,  the  last  of  the 
direct  Calamy  line,  lived  a  very  secluded 
life  at  Exeter,  in  a  house  filled  with  the 


family  books  and  papers.  He  was  educated 
for  the  ministry  at  Wymondley,  and  under 
John  Jervis  at  Lympstone,  and  was  always 
called  reverend,  but  it  is  not  known  that 
he  ever  was  ordained  or  held  any  charge. 
Occasionally  he  preached  for  the  Unitarians, 
at  Exeter  and  Topsham.  He  is  the  author  of 
hymn  93  in  the  supplement  (1823)  to  Kippis's 
collection.  He  bore  a  strong  resemblance 
to  the  portraits  of  Edmund  Calamy,  B.D. 
He  died  unmarried,  at  Baring  Crescent, 
Exeter,  on  3  Jan.  1876,  aged  eighty-five. 

[Calamy's  Hist.  Acct.  of  my  own  Life,  2nd  ed. 
1830,  ii.  307,  489;  Jeremy's  The  Presbyterian 
Fund  and  Dr.  Williams's  Trust,  1885,  pp.  135, 
171;  Monthly  Repos.  1814,  p.  205, 1816,  p.  300; 
James's  Hist.  Litig.  Presb.  Chapels  and  Chari- 
ties, 1867,  p.  668;  Edinburgh  University  records ; 
burial  register  of  St.  Mary  Aldermanbury,  per 
Rev.  C.  C.  Collins ;  will  of  T.  Emlyn,  in  the 
possession  of  H.  L.  Stronge ;  tombstone  at  Guild- 
ford  ;  Calamy  papers,  manuscripts,  in  private 
hands.]  A.  G. 

CALCOTT.     [See  also  CALLCOTT.] 

CALCOTT,  WELLINS  (fl.  1756-1769), 
author,  was  a  native  of  Cheshire,  the  son  of 
a  member  of  the  corporation  of  Shrewsbury. 
All  that  is  known  of  his  personal  history  is 
gathered  from  the  preface  to  one  of  his  books, 
from  which  it  appears  that  he  was  induced  to 
become  an  author  by  reverses  of  fortune.  He 
published  two  books  by  subscription,  and  was 
enabled  thereby  to  make  advances  towards  a 
restoration  of  a  settled  life.  The  first  edition 
of  his  'Thoughts,  Moral  and  Divine,'  was 
issued  in  London  in  1756.  A  second  edition 
was  brought  out  at  Birmingham  in  1758 ;  a 
third  at  Coventry  in  1759;  a  fourth  at  Man- 
chester in  1761 ;  and  a  fifth  at  Exeter  in 
1764.  In  1769  he  published  '  A  Candid  Dis- 
quisition of  the  Principles  and  Practices  of 
the  most  ancient  and  honourable  Society  of 
Free  and  Accepted  Masons,'  London,  8vo. 
This  work  is  said  to  have  been  the  means  of 
leading  many  persons  to  join  the  society.  It 
was  reprinted  in  1847  by  Dr.  George  Oliver, 
who  considered  it  the  '  gem  of  the  period '  in 
which  it  was  written. 

[Notes  and  Queries,  4th  ser.  ii.  9  ;  Oliver's 
Golden  Remains  of  the  Early  Masonic  Writers, 
vol.  ii.  1847 ;  Oliver's  Revelations  of  a  Square, 
1855,  p.  118;  Temperance  Spectator,  1866,  p. 
181.]  C.  W.  S. 

CALCRAFT,  SIB  GRANBY  THOMAS 

(1770-1820),  colonel,  was  the  younger  son 
of  John  Calcraft  [q.  v.]  of  Rempston  Hall  in 
the  isle  of  Purbeck,  politician,  and  younger 
brother  of  John  Calcraft  (1765-1831)  [q.  v.], 
and  was  born  in  1770.  He  entered  the  army 
as  a  cornet  in  the  15th  light  dragoons  in  March 


Calcraft 


236 


Calcraft 


1788,  and  was  promoted  lieutenant  in  1793,  in 
which  year  his  regiment  was  ordered  to  join 
the  force  under  the  Duke  of  York  in  Flanders. 
"With  it  he  served  at  the  battle  of  Famars, 
the  siege  of  Valenciennes,  and  the  aifair  of 
Villiers-en-Couche,  where  160  troopers  of 
the  loth  light  dragoons  with  112  Austrian 
hussars  defeated  a  corps  of  10,000  Frenchmen 
and  saved  the  life  of  the  emperor.  For  this 
exploit  all  the  eight  officers  of  the  15th  pre- 
sent were  knighted,  and  received  the  order 
of  Maria  Theresa  from  the  Emperor  Leopold. 
In  the  same  month,  April  1794,  Calcraft  was 
promoted  captain,  and  his  regiment  was  fre- 
quently engaged  throughout  the  disastrous 
retreat  of  the  following  winter.  In  1799  he 
accompanied  Major-general  Lord  Paget,  who 
commanded  the  cavalry  brigade  in  the  expe- 
dition to  the  Helder,  as  aide-de-camp ;  he  was 
wounded  at  the  second  battle  of  Alkmaer  on 
1  Oct.,  and  was  for  his  services  promoted 
major  into  the  25th  light  dragoons  inDecember 
1799.  In  the  following  year  he  exchanged  into 
the  3rd  dragoon  guards,  of  which  he  became 
lieutenant-colonel  on  25  Dec.  1800,  and  he 
commanded  that  regiment  continuously  with 
great  reputation  until  his  promotion  to  the 
rank  of  major-general  in  1813.  In  1807  he 
was  elected  M.P.  for  Wareham,  but  resigned 
his  seat  at  the  close  of  1808  on  his  regiment 
being  ordered  for  service  in  the  Peninsula. 
The  3rd  dragoon  guards  were  at  once  bri- 
gaded with  the  4th  dragoons  under  the  com- 
mand of  Henry  Fane,  as  the  heavy  brigade, 
which  was  engaged  in  the  battle  of  Talavera. 
General  Fane  fell  ill,  and  Calcraft  assumed 
the  command  of  the  brigade,  which  he  held 
until  the  arrival  of  George  de  Grey  in  May 
1810.  The  brigade  was  frequently  engaged 
during  the  retreat  on  Torres  Vedras,  and  again 
in  the  pursuit  of  MassSna  in  March  1811. 
After  the  combat  of  Foz  d'Aronce,  the  heavy 
brigade  served  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Tagus 
under  Marshal  Beresford,  and  Calcraft,  who 
had  been  promoted  colonel  for  his  services 
on  25  July  1810,  was  engaged  at  the  head 
of  his  regiment  at  Campo  Mayor,  where  he 
earnestly  begged  to  be  allowed  to  succour 
the  13th  light  dragoons,  at  the  battle  of  Al- 
buera,  and  in  Lumley's  charge  at  Los  Santos 
on  16  April  1811.  In  January  1812  the  heavy 
brigade,  which  was  again  temporarily  under 
the  command  of  Calcraft,  assisted  in  covering 
the  siege  of  Ciudad  Rodrigo,  and  when  Wel- 
lington formed  the  siege  of  Badajoz,  it  was 
left  with  General  Graham's  division  to  watch 
Marmont.  After  Salamanca  the  cavalry 
division  distinguished  itself  in  the  affair  of 
Llera  on  11  June  1812,  when  General  Lal- 
lemand's  cavalry  was  cut  to  pieces,  and  in 
General  Slade's  report  the  '  conspicuous  gal- 


lantry '  of  Calcraft  is  specially  mentioned 
(  Wellington  Supplementary  Despatches,  vii. 
348).  The  brigade  was  then  engaged  in 
covering  Hill's  retreat  from  Madrid,  and  in 
December  1812  Calcraft  was  made  a  knight 
of  the  Portuguese  order  of  the  Tower  and 
Sword  for  his  services.  On  4  June  1813  he 
was  promoted  major-general,  and  left  the 
Peninsula  after  four  years'  continuous  and 
distinguished  service.  He  was  compara- 
tively neglected  in  later  years.  His  political 
opinions  were  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  the 
ministry,  whose  jobbery  was  repeatedly  at- 
tacked by  his  brother,  at  the  instigation  (it 
was  believed)  of  Sir  Granby.  In  1813  he 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  a  brigade 
in  England,  and  in  1814  received  only  a  gold 
medal  for  the  battle  of  Talavera.  In  1814 
he  threw  up  his  staff  appointment,  and  lived 
in  retirement,  a  somewhat  disappointed  and 
certainly  an  ill-used  man,  until  his  death  on 
20  Aug.  1820. 

[Royal  Military  Calendar ;  Record  of  the  3rd 
Dragoon  Guards ;  Wellington  Despatches  and 
Supplementary  Despatches.]  H.  M.  S. 

CALCRAFT,  JOHN,  the  elder  (1726- 
1772),  politician,  was  the  son  of  a  solicitor  at 
Grantham,  who  acted  as  town  clerk  of  the 
borough,  and  manipulated  its  parliamentary 
contests  in  favour  of  the  Duke  of  Rutland's 
nominees.  Through  the  influence  of  the  Mar- 
quis of  Granby  he  obtained  a  small  clerkship 
in  the  pay  office  or  commissariat  department, 
but  his  astounding  rise  into  wealth  and  power 
was  due  to  the  patronage  of  Henry  Fox,  the 
first  lord  Holland,  of  whom  Calcraft  was  by 
some  writers  said  to  be  the  cousin,  and  by 
others  insinuated  to  be  the  natural  son. 
When  Fox  became  the  paymaster-general  he 
reposed  implicit  confidence  in  this  young  of- 
ficial, made  him  the  medium  in  his  commu- 
nications with  the  chiefs  of  the  army,  and 
appointed  him  agent  for  as  many  regiments 
as  he  could.  Through  the  aid  of  the  same 
unscrupulous  politician  Calcraft  was  placed 
in  the  lucrative  position  of  deputy  commis- 
sary-general of  musters,  and  in  the  eyes  of 
the  multitude,  who  were  then  unacquainted 
with  his  keenness  and  talents,  he  was  con- 
sidered to  hold  his  position  in  trust  for  Fox. 
After  a  time  Calcraft  withdrew  from  the  civil 
service  and  devoted  himself  entirely  to  his 
business  as  army  agent  or  quasi-banker  and 
contractor  for  the  forces,  in  which  position 
he  found  his  official  knowledge  of  the  greatest 
utility,  and  speedily  secured  a  '  revenue  su- 
perior to  any  nobleman's  estate  in  the  king- 
dom.' He  '  riots  in  the  plunder  of  an  army  ' 
was  the  expressive  phrase  in  which  Junius 
afterwards  summed  up  the  general  estimate 


Calcraft 


237 


Calcraft 


of  his  profits.  In  1763  Calcraft  deserted  the 
cause  of  Fox  for  his  more  illustrious  rival, 
throwing  himself  with  characteristic  energy 
into  the  task  of  reconciling  Pitt  with  the  other 
discontented  politicians.  His  first  attempt 
was  to  reconcile  Pitt  to  the  Duke  of  Bed- 
ford, and  for  that  purpose  he  was  closeted 
with  the  great  commoner  for  three  hours  on 
15  Aug.  1763  ;  but  the  effort  proved  a  failure, 
and  he  was  denounced  by  the  Bedford  faction 
for  having  deceived  them  as  to  Pitt's  views. 
Early  in  the  same  year  (1763)  he  had  been 
talked  of  as  a  possible  Irish  peer ;  in  its 
closing  month  he  was  ejected  from  his  post 
of  deputy  commissary-general.  In  December 
1765  Calcraft  contested  the  city  of  Rochester 
against  Grey  Cooper,  but  he  had  the  mor- 
tification of  being  defeated  by  his  antagonist, 
probably  through  Cooper's  influence  as  secre- 
tary of  the  treasury.  At  the  general  elec- 
tion of  1768  he  was  returned  to  parliament 
for  the  same  constituency,  and  continued  to 
represent  it  until  his  death.  As  he  possessed 
the  'best  head  for  intrigue  in  the  whole 
party'  of  Pitt's  followers,  he  was  the  medium 
in  restoring  in  1768  the  friendly  relations 
which  had  existed  in  previous  years  between 
Lord  Chatham  and  Lord  Temple,  and  he  tried, 
though  with  less  success,  to  connect  Henry 
Conway  with  them.  Long  before  this  date 
his  earliest  patron,  the  Marquis  of  Granby, 
had  been  indebted  to  Calcraft  for  considerable 
loans,  and  through  his  agency  the  marquis 
was  detached  from  the  court.  Calcraft  had 
now  acquired  much  borough  influence,  had 
ingratiated  himself  with  the  proprietors  of 
the  chief  London  newspapers,  and  had  won 
over  to  his  side  many  of  the  leading  members 
of  the  London  corporation.  His  activity  was 
thrown  into  the  cause  of  the  '  liberty  of  the 
subject  and  parliamentary  reform/  and  he  ex- 
erted himself  with  Philip  Francis  (the  reputed 
author  of  the  '  Letters  of  Junius '),  whom  he 
patronised  as  a  boy  and  a  man,  in  the  task  of 
forcing  Lord  Chatham  into  power.  In  Oc- 
tober 1771  Calcraft  fell  under  the  lash  of 
Junius,  although  Francis  was  then  his  pro- 
fessed friend ;  but  it  has  been  suggested  that 
this  was  a  '  blind '  to  divert  suspicion  of  the 
authorship  of  the  letters  from  Francis.  Large 
purchases  of  landed  property  had  from  time 
to  time  been  made  by  Calcraft,  and  he  was 
now  reported  to  possess  estates  worth  10,000/. 
per  annum.  He  had  acquired  the  estate  of 
Rempston,  Corfe  Castle,  in  1757,  and  had  be- 
come the  owner  of  the  manor  of  W^ireham  in 
1767,  which  he  followed  up  by  gradually  pur- 
chasing the  chief  part  of  the  town.  An  Eng- 
lish peerage  was  now  the  object  of  his  am- 
bition, and  the  title  which  he  coveted  was 
that  of  Earl  of  Ormonde  ;  but  in  April  1772 


he  was  seized  by  a  fatal  illness.  On  21  Aug. 
in  that  year  he  wrote  to  Lord  Chatham,  that 
he  had  conquered  the  disorder  which  troubled 
him,  and  that  '  by  gentle  exercise  and  a  warm 
climate '  he  would  be  quite  restored ;  but  on 
23  Aug.  he  died  at  Ingress  Abbey,  Belvedere, 
Kent,  aged  46,  leaving  four  sons.  He  was 
buried  at  St.  Mary's,  Wareham,  and  there  is 
a  monument  to  his  memory  in  the  chancel. 
Calcraft  was  a  free  liver,  and  had  several 
children  by  Mrs.  George  Anne  Bellamy  [q.  v.] 
and  by  Miss  Bride,  both  of  them  actresses. 
The  former  had  presided  at  Calcraft's  table,  but 
her  habits  were  too  extravagant  for  him,  and 
after  he  had  repeatedly  paid  her  debts  she 
was  dismissed  with  a  pension.  The  letter  to 
him  which  she  advertised  for  publication  in 
October  1767,  but  afterwards  suppressed,  is 
printed,  with  an  address  to  the  public,  in  'The 
Apology  for  her  Life '  (1785),  v.  87-144.  The 
sums  of  money  which  he  left  to  his  chil- 
dren by  these  women  are  set  out  in  a  note  to 
Tooke's  edition  of  Churchill's '  Poems '  (1804), 
i.  346-7.  To  Philip  Francis  he  left  1,000;. 
in  cash,  and  ordered  that  if  Francis  died 
without  leaving  his  widow  3001.  a  year  she 
should  be  provided  with  an  annuity  of  200/. 
per  annum.  He  also  expressed  his  desire  that 
Francis  should  be  returned  to  parliament  for 
Wareham.  Numerous  letters  to  and  from 
Calcraft  will  be  found  in  '  The  Grenville  Pa- 
pers,' ii.  90-2,  and  the  'Correspondence  of 
the  Earl  of  Chatham,'  ii.  245,  &c. 

[Parkes's  Sir  P.  Francis,  i.  13-363;  Corre- 
spondence of  fourth  Duke  of  Bedford,  iii.  236- 
237 ;  Walpole's  Letters  (Cunningham's  ed.),  iv.  69, 
140,  199,  v.  207 ;  Walpole's  Last  Ten  Years  of 
George  II,  i.  400  ;  Walpole's  Memoirs  of  Reign 
of  George  III,  i.  264,  294,  332,  and  iii.  208,  274 ; 
Hutchins's  Dorset  (1861  ed.),  i.  82,  111,  113, 
534;  Satirical  Prints  at  British  Museum,  iii. 
1171,  1184,  iv.  588,  593,  610.]  W.  P.  C. 

CALCRAFT,  JOHN,  the  younger (1765- 
1831),  politician,  was  the  eldest  son  of  John 
Calcraft,  the  elder  [q.  v.]  He  was  born  16  Oct. 
1765,  and  as  he  inherited  his  father's  in- 
stincts soon  entered  upon  political  life.  Before 
he  was  twenty-one  he  was  returned  for  the 
family  borough  of  Wareham  in  Dorsetshire 
(15  July  1786),  and  sat  for  it  until  the  disso- 
lution in  1790.  For  ten  years  after  this  he 
remained  out  of  parliament,  but  on  a  casual 
vacancy  was  again  elected  for  Wareham 
(16  June  1800),  retaining  his  seat  until  1806. 
At  this  time  he  was  identified  with  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  whig  party,  and  was  numbered 
among  the  personal  friends  of  the  Prince  of 
Wales,  his  attachment  being  shown  by  his 
motion  in  March  1803  for  a  select  committee 
to  inquire  into  the  prince's  pecuniary  embar- 
rassments. In  the  Grenville  administration  of 


Calcraft 


238 


Caldecott 


1806  he  was  appointed  clerk  of  the  ordnance, 
and  acquired  considerable  reputation  for  the 
efficient  manner  in  which  he  discharged  his 
duties.  At  the  general  election  in  that  year 
he  was  returned  for  the  city  of  Rochester, 
defeating  Admiral  Sir  Sidney  Smith  both  at 
the  polling-booth  and  before  the  election  com- 
mittee of  the  House  of  Commons.  For  Ro- 
chester he  sat  until  1818,  when  he  was  again 
returned  for  Wareham,  which  he  represented 
until  1831.  Down  to  1828  Calcraft  had  been 
a  staunch  whig,  but  on  the  formation  of  the 
Duke  of  Wellington's  administration  he  con- 
sented to  hold  the  post  of  paymaster-general 
(1828-30),  and  was  created  a  privy  councillor 
16  June  1828.  In  1831  he  reverted  to  his 
old  faith,  voting  for  the  Reform  Bill  when  it 
was  carried  by  one  vote  22  March  1831,  and 
at  the  subsequent  dissolution  he  contested 
and  carried  the  county  of  Dorset  in  the  re- 
form interest.  Under  the  reproaches  of  the 
tories,  with  whom  he  had  co-operated  from 
1828  to  1830,  his  mind  became  unhinged,  and 
he  committed  suicide  at  Whitehall  Place, 
London,  11  Sept.  1831.  On  17  Sept.  he  was 
buried  in  the  chancel  vault  of  St.  James's 
Church,  Piccadilly,  and  at  a  later  date  a 
monument  was  erected  to  his  memory  in  St. 
Mary's,  Wareham.  He  married,  5  March 
1790,  Elisabeth,  third  daughter  and  coheiress 
of  Sir  Thomas  Pym  Hales  of  Bekesbourne, 
Kent.  She  died  at  Clifford  Street,  London, 
2  July  1815,  aged  45.  Calcraft  was  one  of 
the  earliest  reformers  of  the  liquor  traffic,  his 
proposition  being  to  '  throw  open  the  retail 
trade  in  malt  liquor.'  There  is  in  the  British 
Museum  '  a  dispassionate  appeal  to  the  legis- 
lature, magistrates,  and  clergy,'  by  a  county 
magistrate  against  this  suggestion.  The  titles 
of  numerous  broadsides  on  Calcraft's  election 
for  Dorset  in  1831  are  printed  in  C.  H.  Mayo's 
bibliography  of  that  county. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1790,  pt.  i.  273,  1815,  pt.  ii.  92, 
1831,  pt.  ii.  465  6  ;  Hutchins's  Dorset  (1861  ed.), 
i.  113,  534;  Wilson's  House  of  Commons,  1808, 
pp.  510-11;  Le  Marchant's  Memoir  of  Earl 
Spencer,  p.  303.]  W.  P.  C. 

CALCRAFT,  WILLIAM  (1800-1879), 
executioner,  was  born  at  Baddow,  near 
Chelmsford,  in  1800.  He  was  a  shoemaker 
by  trade,  but  at  one  time  was  watchman  at 
Reid's  brewery  in  Liquorpond  Street  (now 
Clerkenwell  Road),  London,  and  afterwards 
butler  to  a  gentleman  at  Greenwich.  At  a 
later  period,  while  obtaining  a  hawker's  pre- 
carious living,  he  accidentally  made  the  ac- 
quaintance of  Foxton,  the  hangman,  which 
led  to  his  employment  at  Newgate  to  flog 
juvenile  offenders,  at  ten  shillings  a  week. 
On  an  emergency  during  1828  he  was  sent  to 


Lincoln,  where  he  put  two  men  to  death. 
John  Foxton,  who  had  been  the  executioner 
in  the  city  of  London  for  forty  years,  died  on 
14  Feb.  1829.  Calcraft  was  appointed  his  suc- 
cessor, and  sworn  in  on  4  April  1829.  The 
emolument  was  a  guinea  a  week  and  an  extra 
guinea  for  every  execution,  besides  half  a 
crown  for  every  man  he  flogged,  and  an  al- 
lowance to  provide  cats  or  birch  rods.  For 
acting  as  executioner  of  Horsemonger  Lane 
gaol,  in  Surrey,  he  received  a  retaining  fee  of 
five  guineas,  with  the  usual  guinea  when  he 
had  to  officiate  on  the  scaffold  :  he  was  also 
at  liberty  to  engage  himself  in  the  country, 
where  he  demanded,  and  was  paid,  Wl.  on 
each  occasion.  During  his  tenure  of  office  the 
act  of  parliament  was  passed  ordering  crimi- 
nals to  be  put  to  death  privately.  The  last 
Eublic  execution  in  England  took  place  in 
•ont  of  Newgate  26  May  1868.  The  first 
private  execution  under  the  new  law  was  in 
Maidstone  gaol,  3  Aug.  1868.  Calcraft's  last 
official  act  was  the  hanging  of  James  Godwin, 
on  25  May  1874.  Old  age  then  obliged  him 
to  retire  from  office,  and  he  was  pensioned  by 
the  city  of  London  on  twenty-five  shillings  a 
week.  He  died  at  Poole  Street,  New  North 
Road,  Hoxton,  on  13  Dec.  1879.  He  was  of 
kindly  disposition ;  was  very  fond  of  his  chil- 
dren and  his  grandchildren,  and  took  a  great 
interest  in  his  pigeons  and  other  pet  animals. 
'  The  Groans  of  the  Gallows,'  or  <  The  Life  of 
W.  Calcraft,'  1846,  which  ran  to  numerous  edi- 
tions, '  The  Hangman's  Letter  to  the  Queen,' 
1861,  'The  Heroes  of  the  Guillotine  and 
Gallows,  Askern,  Smith,  and  Calcraft,'  three 
publications  of  little  worth,  and  not  counte- 
nanced by  the  executioner,  contain  very  few 
facts  relating  to  his  history. 

[Arthur  Griffith's  Chronicles  of  Newgate 
(1884),  ii.  272-3,  411-15;  Daily  Telegraph, 
1 7  Dec.  1879,  p.  5  ;  Life  and  Recollections  of  Cal- 
craft, -with  portrait,  London,  1880.]  G.  C.  B. 

CALDECOTT,  JOHN  (1800-1849),  as- 
tronomer and  meteorologist,  had  been  acting 
during  about  four  years  as  commercial  agent 
to  the  government  of  Travancore  at  the  port 
of  Allepey,  when,  in  1836,  he  became  im- 
pressed with  the  advantages  derivable  to 
science  from  the  establishment  of  an  astro- 
nomical st  at  ion  in  southern  India.  His  views, 
enforced  by  the  British  resident,  Colonel 
Fraser,  were  at  once  acceded  to  by  Rama 
Vurmah,  then  rajah  of  Travancore.  An  ob- 
servatory (described  in  the  Madras  Journal, 
vi.  56)  was  built  at  Trevandrum,  Caldecott 
was  appointed  its  director,  and  in  July  1837 
observations  were  begun  with  portable  in- 
struments, the  use  of  which  had  long  consti- 
tuted his  recreation.  The  completion  of  a 


Caldecott 


239 


Caldecott 


permanent  instrumental  outfit,  including  two 
mural  circles  by  Simms  and  Jones  respec- 
tively, a  transit,  and  7^-foot  equatorial  by 
Dollond,  claimed  his  presence  in  Europe  in 
December  1838,  and  while  there  he  fell  in 
with  the  movement  recently  set  on  foot  by 
Humboldt  for  carrying  out  a  connected 
scheme  of  magnetic  research  all  over  the 
world.  Authorised  by  the  rajah,  he  pur- 
chased a  set  of  instruments  of  the  pattern 
devised  by  Dr.  Lloyd  for  the  British  stations, 
and  on  his  return  to  Trevandrum  in  April 
1841  a  magnetic  and  meteorological  obser- 
vatory was  erected  for  their  reception.  A 
great  mass  .of  observations  was  quickly  ac- 
cumulated, copies  of  which  were  forwarded 
to  the  Royal  Society,  as  well  as  to  the  court 
of  directors  of  the  East  India  Company. 
Their  publication  was  undertaken  by  the 
rajah,  after  Caldecott  had  made  a  journey 
to  England  in  1846,  with  the  futile  hope  of 
enlisting  the  aid  of  some  scientific  society  ; 
and  in  their  laborious  preparation  for  the 
press  he  was  deeply  engaged  until  his  death 
at  Trevandrum,  of  paralysis,  on  16  Dec. 
1849. 

Caldecott  showed  great  energy  in  over- 
coming the  difficulties  attendant  on  scien- 
tific work  in  India,  and  collected  materials 
of  value  despite  inevitable  shortcomings. 
His  experiments  (1842-5)  on  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  ground  at  various  depths  pos- 
sessed a  special  interest  as  being  the  first  of 
the  kind  made  within  the  tropics  (  Trans.  R. 
Soc.  of  Ed.  xvi.  369).  They  showed,  con- 
trary to  the  assertion  of  Kupffer,  that  the 
earth  is  there  5°  to  6°  F.  hotter  than  the  air, 
and  disproved  the  invariability  of  tempera- 
ture at  a  depth  of  one  foot,  imagined  by 
Boussingault,  and  used  by  Poisson  to  sup- 
port his  mathematical  theory  of  heat.  Cal- 
decott presented  to  the  British  Association 
in  1840  a  series  of  horary  meteorological  ob- 
servations begun  June  1837  in  pursuance  of 
a  suggestion  by  Sir  John  Herschel  {Report, 
1840,  ii.  28) ;  and  experimented,  with  Taylor 
of  the  Madras  observatory,  July  to  October 
1837,  on  the  direction  and  intensity  of  the  | 
magnetic  force  in  southern  India  {Madras  \ 
Journal,  ix.  221).  He  first  drew  scientific  | 
attention  to  the  bi-annual  inversion  of  the  | 
law  of  variation  near  the  magnetic  equator,  | 
but  attributed  the  change  to  the  influence  of 
the  monsoon  (see  Trans.  R.  Soc.  of  Ed.  xxiv.  j 
670).  He  observed  and  computed  elements 
for  the  great  comet  of  1843  {Mem.  R.  A.  Soc. 
xv.  229) ;  and  his  observations  of  that  of 
1845  proved  available  for  Hind's  calcula- 
tions of  its  path  {Astr.  Nach.  No.  540; 
Month.  Not.  vi.  215).  The  solar  eclipse  of 
21  Dec.  1843  was  observed  by  him  at  Parratt, 


near  the  source  of  the  Mahe  river,  where  it 
just  fell  short  of  totality,  but  afforded  a 
striking  view  of  Baily's  beads  {Mem.  R.  A. 
Soc.  xv.  171).  He  was  elected  a  fellow  both 
of  the  Royal  Astronomical  and  of  the  Royal 
Societies  in  1840. 

[Bombay  Times,  2  Jan.  1850;  Athenaeum, 
9  Feb.  1850  ;  Annual  Keg.  1849,  p.  299  ;  Broun's 
Keport  on  Trevandrum  Observatories;  E.  Soc. 
Cat.  Sc.  Papers.]  A.  M.  C. 

CALDECOTT,  RANDOLPH  (1846- 
1886),  artist,  was  born  at  Chester  on  22  March 
1846,  his  father  being  an  accountant  of  good 
standing,  and  one  of  the  founders  of  the 
Institute  of  Accountants  in  England.  He 
was  educated  at  King  Henry  VIII's  School 
in  his  native  town,  where  he  and  his  two 
brothers  were  successively  head-boys.  Among 
his  earliest  amusements  as  a  child  had  been 
the  cutting  out  of  animals  in  wood,  and  as 
a  schoolboy  he  won  a  prize  for  drawing. 
His  father,  however,  seems  to  have  dis- 
couraged these  artistic  tendencies,  and  in  due 
time  he  left  Chester  to  enter  a  bank  at  Whit- 
church  in  Shropshire.  The  bank  life  of  a 
little  country  place  was  not  very  exacting, 
nor  without  its  relaxations,  while  the  agri- 
cultural character  of  the  surrounding  district 
stimulated  his  inborn  love  of  rural  sights  and 
scenes.  While  at  Whitchurch  he  lodged  with 
a  yeoman-farmer  in  the  neighbourhood,  thus 
gaining  further  facilities  for  making  the  inti- 
mate acquaintance  of  horses  and  dogs,  to  say 
nothing  of  occasional  opportunities  for  hunt- 
ing. From  Whitchurch  he  was  transferred 
to  the  Manchester  and  Salford  Bank  at  Man- 
chester, where  his  advance  was  rapid.  It 
had  long  been  his  practice  to  sketch  from 
nature  such  picturesque  details  or  animals  as 
struck  his  fancy,  and  about  1871  he  appears 
to  have  visited  London  with  a  view  to  begin 
life  as  an  artist.  Mr.  Armstrong,  the  art- 
director  of  the  science  and  art  department  at 
South  Kensington,  was  one  of  his  earliest 
advisers,  and  he  recommended  him  to  con- 
tinue to  study,  but  not  to  relinquish  his  oc- 
cupation. A  year  later  Caldecott  came  to 
London,  and  shortly  afterwards  began  draw- 
ing for '  London  Society '  and  other  periodicals. 
He  received  much  kind  assistance  from  Mr. 
Henry  Blackburn ;  and  he  made  the  acquaint- 
ance, among  others,  of  the  sculptor  Dalou,  in 
whose  studio  he  worked  and  modelled.  He 
devoted  himself  with  great  assiduity  to  the 
improvement  of  his  artistic  gifts,  not  only 
copying,  but  frequently  dissecting,  birds  and 
animals.  Some  time  previous  to  1875  arrived 
the  opportunity  which  gave  him  his  first  dis- 
tinction as  a  thoroughly  original  and  indivi- 
dual artist.  Mr.  James  D.  Cooper,  the  well- 


Caldecott 


240 


Caldecott 


known  wood-engraver,  had  long  been  seeking 
for  an  illustrator  for  Washington  Irving's 
*  Sketch-Book,'  when  he  fell  in  with  one  of  Cal- 
decott's  sketches  for '  London  Society.'  The 
result  was  the  volume  of  selections  from  the 
'  Sketch-Book,'  which  appeared  at  the  close  of 
1875  under  the  title  of '  Old  Christmas.'  This 
book,  in  which  artist  and  engraver  co-operated 
in  the  most  congenial  manner,  is  an  almost 
typical  example  of  fortunate  sympathy  be- 
tween author  and  artist.  In  1876  it  was 
succeeded  by  '  Bracebridge  Hall,'  another  of 
Irving's  books,  and  henceforth  Mr.  Calde- 
cott's  position  as  a  popular  book  illustrator 
was  secured.  In  1877  he  illustrated  Mrs. 
Comyns  Carr's  'North  Italian  Folk,'  in  1879 
Mr.  Blackburn's  '  Breton  Folk,'  in  1883 
'^Esop's  Fables  with  Modern  Instances,'  and 
he  supplied  designs  to  stories  by  Mrs.  J.  H. 
Ewing,  Mrs.  Frederick  Locker,  and  others. 
But  his  chief  achievement  was  the  series  of 
coloured  children's  books,  which  began  in 
1878  by  'John  Gilpin'  and  'The  House  that 
Jack  Built,'  to  be  succeeded  in  the  ensuing 
year  by  Goldsmith's  '  Elegy  on  the  Death  of 
a  Mad  Dog'  and  '  The  Babes  in  the  Wood.' 
He  continued  to  produce  two  of  these  books 
annually  until  the  Christmas  before  his  death, 
when  the  list  closed  with  the  '  Elegy  on  Ma- 
dam Blaize '  and  '  The  Great  Panjandrum 
Himself.'  Strangely  enough,  he  had  not  in- 
tended to  make  any  further  additions.  Be- 
sides these,  he  contributed  Christmas  sheets 
and  other  illustrations  (notably  some  excellent 
sketches  of  life  at  Monaco)  to  the  '  Graphic ' 
newspaper.  In  1882  he  became  a  member  of 
the  Institute  of  Painters  in  Water  Colours, 
and  he  exhibited  there  and  at  the  Grosvenor 
Gallery  and  Royal  Academy.  He  modelled 
occasionally,  one  of  his  first  efforts  in  this 
way  being  a  bronze  bas-relief  representing  a 
'  Horse  Fair  in  Brittany.'  At  the  time  of  his 
death,  which  took  place  on  12  Feb.  1886  at  St. 
Augustine,  Florida,  whither  he  had  gone  to 
escape  an  English  winter,  he  was  engaged  in 
making  sketches  of  American  life  and  man- 
ners for  the  '  Graphic.'  His  health,  owing  to 
the  sequels  of  severe  rheumatic  fever,  had  long 
been  in  a  critical  state.  Yet  nothing  could 
suppress  his  native  cheeriness.  '  The  quality 
and  quantity  of  his  work  done  manfully  for 
years  under  these  painful  conditions,'  says 
one  who  knew  him,  '  was  heroic,  and  to  the 
anxious  inquiries  of  friends  he  was  always 
"quite  well,"  although  unable  to  mount  two 
nights  of  stairs.'  He  was  married  in  1880, 
but  left  no  family. 

Caldecott's  genius  was  thoroughly  English, 
and  he  delighted  in  portraying  English  coun- 
try and  out-of-door  life.  He  had  a  keen  love, 
dating  from  his  Chester  and  Whitchurch  days, 


for  the  quaint  and  old-fashioned  in  furniture 
and  costume,  and  the  scenes  and  accessories  of 
the  lat  t  er  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  especi- 
ally attracted  him.  In  grace  and  refinement 
he  was  fully  the  rival  of  Stothard,  but  while 
possessing  an  equal  appreciation  of  feminine 
and  childish  beauty,  he  far  excelled  that 
artist  in  vivacious  humour  and  sportive  fancy. 
As  may  be  seen  from  the  posthumous  paper 
published  in  the  '  English  Illustrated  Maga- 
zine '  for  March  1886,  he  drew  horses  and 
dogs  and  the  accidents  of  the  hunting-field 
with  the  enthusiasm  of  a  sportsman.  To  these 
qualities  he  added  the  pictorial  memory  of  a 
Bewick,  and  he  thoroughly  understood  the 
capabilities  and  limitations  of  colour-printing, 
by  which  his  most  successful  books  were  pro- 
duced. His  skill  in  adapting  his  designs  to 
the  necessities  of  the  process — a  skill  in  which 
he  was  ably  seconded  by  Mr.  Edmund  Evans, 
who  printed  them — and  his  unerring  instinct 
for  simple  and  effective  composition,  lent  a 
special  charm  to  his  work.  But  this  would 
have  been  of  little  effect  without  other  cha- 
racteristics. What  was  most  winning  in  his 
drawings  was  their  wholesome  happy  spirit, 
their  frank  joy  of  life,  and  their  manly,  kindly 
tone.  Few  English  artists  have  left  so  large 
a  legacy  of  pure  and  playful  mirth. 

[Communications  from  the  Rev.  Alfred  Cal- 
decott, M.A.,  Mr.  Armstrong,  Mr.  J.  D.  Cooper, 
&c.]  A.  D. 

CALDECOTT,  THOMAS  (1743-1833), 
lawyer,  book  collector,  and  Shakespearean 
student,  was  educated  at  New  College,  Ox- 
ford, where  he  obtained  a  fellowship  and 
proceeded  B.C.L.  on  24  Oct.  1770.  He  was 
called  to  the  bar  at  the  Middle  Temple ; 
afterwards  became  a  bencher,  and  was  for 
many  years  a  prominent  member  of  the  Ox- 
ford circuit.  He  published,  in  continuation 
of  Sir  James  Burrow's '  Reports,'  two  volumes 
of '  Reports  of  Cases  relative  to  the  duty  and 
office  of  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  from  1776  to 
1785 '  (2  vols.  1786,  1789).  Caldecott  died 
at  the  age  of  ninety,  atDartford,  at  the  end  of 
May  1833.  He  best  deserves  to  be  remem- 
bered as  a  book  collector  and  Shakespearean 
student.  He  laid  the  foundations  of  his  library 
at  an  early  age,  and  at  his  death  it  was  singu- 
larly rich  in  sixteenth-century  literature.  He 
was  a  regular  attendant  at  the  great  book  sales, 
and  many  of  Farmer's,  Steevens's,  West's, 
and  Pearson's  books  passed  to  him.  He  be- 
queathed to  the  Bodleian  an  invaluable  col- 
lection of  Shakespearean  quartos,  some  of 
which  cost  him  the  merest  trifle,  but  the 
bulk  of  his  library  was  sold  by  auction  by 
Messrs.  Sotheby  between  2  and  7  Dec.  1833. 
Dr.  Dibdin,  the  bibliographer,  described  the 


Calder 


241 


Calder 


rarest  books  in  three  papers  contributed  to 
the  '  Gentleman's  Magazine '  for  1834  (pt.  i. 
pp.  59,  195,  284).  Caldecott  had  views  of 
his  own  on  Shakespearean  editing.  Dibdin 
describes  him  as  '  the  last  of  the  old  breed  of 
Shakespearean  commentators  of  the  school 
of  Johnson  and  Steevens,'  and  he  certainly 
had  characteristic  contempt  for  Malone,  Stee- 
vens, and  the  Shakespearean  scholars  of  his 
own  day.  After  many  years'  labour  he  pub- 
lished privately  in  1832  a  volume  containing 
'  Hamlet'  and '  As  you  like  it,'  with  elaborate 
notes.  This  was  intended  to  be  the  first  in- 
stalment of  a  final  edition  of  Shakespeare. 
But  the  compilation  proved  singularly  feeble 
and  was  not  continued.  Caldecott  was  well 
acquainted  with  '  honest  Tom  Warton '  and 
Bishop  Percy,  and  entered  heartily  into  the 
former's  quarrel  with  Ritson,  whom  he  styles 
in  a  letter  to  Percy '  that  scurrilous  miscreant.' 

[Nichols's  Illustrations,  viii.  372-3  ;  Martin's 
Privately  Printed  Books,  304;  Gent.  Mag.  1833, 
pt.  i.  p.  573,  1834,  pt.  i.  pp.  59,  195,  i84  ;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat.]  S.  L.  L. 

CALDER,  JAMES  TAIT  (1794  P-1864), 
author  of  the  'History  of  Caithness,'  was 
born  at  the  village  of  Castletown,  Caithness. 
He  studied  at  the  university  of  Edinburgh, 
and,  after  acting  for  some  time  as  private 
tutor  in  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gunn  at 
Caithness,  became  parish  teacher  at  Canisbay. 
In  1842  he  published  at  Wick  'Sketches 
from  John  o'  Groat's  in  Prose  and  Verse,' 
which  contained  an  interesting  chapter  on 
'Ancient  Superstitions  and  Customs  in  Caith- 
ness.' In  1846  he  issued  a  volume  of  poems 
entitled  '  The  Soldier's  Bride,'  from  the  name 
of  the  largest  poem  in  the  book.  His  '  Sketch 
of  the  Civil  and  Traditional  History  of  Caith- 
ness from  the  Tenth  Century,'  published  in 
1861,  is  a  work  of  undoubted  merit,  in  which 
he  has  made  admirable  use  of  the  materials 
available,  although  they  are  less  full  than  in 
the  case  of  most  other  counties.  He  died 
at  Elwick  Bank,  Shapinshay,  on  15  Jan. 
1864. 

[Orkney  Herald,  19  Jan.  1864.]      T.  F.  H. 

CALDER,  JOHN,  D.D.  (1733-1815), 
author,  was  a  native  of  Aberdeen,  and  edu- 
cated at  the  university  there.  At  an  early 
period  he  obtained  the  patronage  of  the  Duke 
of  Northumberland,  who  employed  him  as 
private  secretary  both  at  Alnwick  Castle  and 
in  London.  Subsequently  he  for  some  time 
had  charge  of  the  library  bequeathed  by  Dr. 
Williams  for  the  special  use  of  nonconform- 
ing  clergy,  and  he  also  officiated  at  a  meet- 
ing-house near  the  Tower.  On  resigning  this 
charge  he  declined  to  exercise  for  the  future 

VOL.  Till. 


any  part  of  the  ministerial  function.  When 
a  new  edition  of  the  '  Cyclopaedia'  of  Cham- 
bers was  proposed,  he  was  engaged  as  ten- 
tative editor,  and  besides  drawing  out  a 
plan  wrote  some  articles.  One  of  the  articles 
was  submitted  to  Dr.  Johnson,  who  excised 
large  portions,  expressing  the  opinion  at  the 
same  time  that  the  'redundance'  was  not 
the  '  result  of  inability '  but  of  '  superfluous 
diligence.'  In  the  discussion  which  ensued 
with  the  publisher,  Calder,  in  the  opinion  of 
Dr.  Johnson,  displayed  an  improper  degree 
of  '  turbulence  and  impatience,'  and,  declin- 
ing to  accede  to  the  wishes  of  the  publisher, 
was  deprived  of  the  editorship,  which  was 
conferred  on  Dr.  Rees.  In  1776  Calder  drew 
up  a  plan  of  a  periodical  work  called  the 
'Selector.'  He  also  projected  a  'Foreign  In- 
telligencer.' While  at  Alnwick  he  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Thomas  Percy,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Dromore,  whom  he  assisted  in  pre- 
paring a  new  edition  of  the  '  Tatler,'  '  Spec- 
tator, and  '  Guardian,'  with  notes  and  illus- 
trations. When  Calder  removed  to  London, 
the  materials  collected  by  Percy  were  relin- 
quished into  his  hands,  and  afterwards  used 
in  various  editions  of  these  works  published 
by  Nichols,  especially  the  '  Tatler '  published 
in  6  vols.  in  1786,  in  which  Annotator  means 
Calder.  In  1789  he  translated  from  the 
French  Courayer's  '  Declaration  of  his  last 
Sentiments  on  the  different  Doctrines  of  Re- 
ligion,' to  which  he  prefixed  a  memoir  of 
Courayer.  To  the  new  edition  of  the  '  Bio- 
graphia  Britannica '  he  contributed  an  elabo- 
rate article  on  the  Courten  family.  About 
1789  he  removed  from  Furnival's  Inn  to 
Croydcn,  where  he  formed  an  intimacy  with 
Dr.  Apthorp,  of  whom  he  contributed  to  Ni- 
chols several  interesting  particulars  which 
were  inserted  in  '  Literary  Anecdotes.'  He 
formed  an  extensive  library,  especially  of 
classical  and  numismatic  works,  and  also 
possessed  a  large  cabinet  of  Greek  and  Roman 
coins.  His  last  years  were  spent  at  Lis- 
son  Grove,  London,  where  he  died  10  June 
1815. 

[Nichols's  Lit.  Anecd.  ix.  805,  &c. ;  Nichols's 
Illustr.  of  Lit.  iv.  799-848,  &c.  ;  Gent.  Mag. 
Ixxxv.  (1815),  564.]  T.  F.  H. 

CALDER,  ROBERT  (1650  P-1723), 
clergyman  of  the  Scottish  episcopalian  church, 
was  a  native  of  Elgin,  and  was  born  about 
1650.  He  was  educated  at  the  university 
and  King's  College,  Aberdeen.  He  was  pre- 
sented to  the  parish  of  Neuthorn  in  the 
presbytery  of  Kelso  in  1689,  but  on  13  Sept. 
of  the  same  year  was  deprived  for  refusing 
to  read  the  proclamation  of  the  estates  de- 
claring William  and  Mary  king  and  queen 


Calder 


242 


Calder 


of  England,  and  for  having  prayed  for  King 
James.  In  1693,  according  to  his  own  ac- 
count, he  was  for  some  time  imprisoned  in 
the  common  gaol  of  Edinburgh  for  exercising 
his  ministerial  functions.  On  receiving  his 
liberty  he  went  to  Aberdeen,  where  he  offi- 
ciated in  his  own  house,  using  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer.  On  the  order  shortly  after 
the  union  to  shut  up  all  episcopal  chapels  in 
Scotland  he  was  compelled  to  leave  Aber- 
deen, and  went  to  Elgin,  where  he  officiated 
for  some  time.  To  obstruct  his  celebration 
of  the  Lord's  Supper  on  Easter  day  1707, 
he  was  summoned  before  the  privy  council 
at  Edinburgh  on  Good  Friday.  Not  com- 
plying he  was  sentenced  to  be  banished  from 
Elgin  under  a  severe  penalty  should  he  re- 
turn within  twelve  miles  of  the  city.  He 
now  settled  at  Edinburgh,  where  he  officiated 
to  a  congregation  in  Toddrick's  Wynd.  During 
his  incumbency  in  Edinburgh  he  engaged  in 
a  keen  controversy  with  the  Rev.  John  An- 
derson, minister  of  Dumbarton,  regarding 
whom  he  advertised  the  intention  of  preach- 
ing a  sermon,  with  the  view  to  proving  that 
he  was  '  one  of  the  grossest  liars  that  ever 
put  pen  to  paper.'  He  died  on  28  May  1723, 
aged  73.  He  was  the  reputed  author  of 
'  Scottish  Presbyterian  Eloquence  displayed,' 
1693,  a  collection  of  citations  intended  to 
expose  the  irreverent  liberties  indulged  in  by 
the  presbyterians  in  their  prayers  and  ser- 
mons. In  1713  he  published  '  Miscellany 
Numbers  relating  to  the  Controversie  about 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  Episcopal  Go- 
vernment,' &c.,  forty  numbers  appearing  suc- 
cessively. He  was  also  the  author  of '  Three 
Single  Sermons,'  1701 :  '  Reasons  for  Tolera- 
tion to  the  Episcopal  Clergie '  (anon.),  1703  : 
'  The  Divine  Right  of  Episcopacy '  (anon.), 
1705 ;  '  Letter  to  a.  Nonconformist  Minister 
of  the  Kirk,'  1705 ;  '  The  Lawfulness  and 
Expediency  of  Set  Forms  of  Prayer,'  1706  ; 
1  The  Lawfulness  and  Necessitie  of  observing 
the  Anniversary  Fasts  and  Festivals  of  the 
Church  maintained,'  by  R.  C.,  1710 ;  '  A  Letter 
to  Mr.  James  Hog  of  Carnwarth,'  1710 ;  '  The 
Countryman's  Idea  of  a  Gospel  Minister,' 
1711 ;  '  The  Spirit  of  Slander  exemplified  in 
a  scandalous  Pamphlet  called  the  Jacobite 
Cause,'  1714 ;  '  The  Priesthood  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  by  Succession,'  in  seven 
letters,  1716 ;  '  The  Second  Part  ...  or  a 
Challenge  to  all  that  want  Episcopal  Ordina- 
tion to  prove  the  validity  of  their  ministerial 
acts,' 1717;  'TheAnti  Counter-querist  coun- 
ter-queried,' n.  d. ;  '  Queries  to  the  Presby- 
terians,' n.d. 

[Lawson's  History  of  the  Scottish  Episcopalian 
Church  since  1688 ;  Hew  Scott's  Fasti  Eccles. 
Scot.  i.  468 ;  Catalogue  of  the  Library  of  the 


Faculty   of  Advocates,  Edinburgh ;   Works   of 
Calder.]  T.  F.  H. 

CALDER,  SIR  ROBERT  (1745-1818), 
admiral,  directly  descended  from  the  Calders 
of  Muirtown  in  Morayshire,  was  the  fourth 
son  of  Sir  James  Calder,  bart.,  who  had 
settled  in  Kent,  and  who  in  1761  was  ap- 
pointed by  Lord  Bute  to  be  gentleman-usher 
of  the  privy  chamber  to  the  queen.  His 
mother  was  Alice,  daughter  of  Admiral 
Robert  Hughes.  In  1759  he  entered  the 
navy  on  board  the  Chesterfield,  with  Captain 
Sawyer,  whom  he  followed  to  the  Active,  and 
thus  participated  in  the  capture  of  the  Spa- 
nish register-ship  Hermione  on  21  May  1762, 
probably  the  richest  prize  on  record,  even  a 
midshipman's  share  amounting  to  1,800/.  On 
31  Aug.  1762  he  was  made  lieutenant.  On 
27  Aug.  1780  he  was  advanced  to  the  rank 
of  post-captain,  and  during  the  next  three 
years  successively  commanded  the  Buffalo, 
Diana,  and  Thalia,  all  on  the  home  station. 
The  Thalia  was  paid  off  at  the  peace,  and 
Calder  had  no  further  employment  till  the 
outbreak  of  the  revolutionary  war,  when  he 
was  appointed  to  the  Theseus  of  74  guns  for 
service  in  the  Channel.  In  1796,  when  Sir 
John  Jervis  was  appointed  commander-in- 
chief  in  the  Mediterranean,  Calder  was  ap- 
pointed captain  of  the  fleet,  and  served  in  that 
capacity  at  the  battle  of  Cape  St.  Vincent, 
after  which  he  carried  home  the  admiral's 
despatches,  and  was  knighted,  3  March  1797. 
It  has  been  positively  stated,  by  writers  in  a 
position  to  know  the  opinions  of  the  day,  that 
the  despatches,  as  first  written,  gave  very  high 
praise  to  Commodore  Nelson  for  his  conduct 
in  the  action ;  but  that,  at  the  instance  of 
Calder,  they  were  modified,  and  the  name  of 
Nelson  left  out.  The  story  is,  however,  mere 
hearsay.  Calder  and  Nelson  were  never  in- 
timate, but  there  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
any  bad  feeling  between  them,  nor  is  there 
any  evidence  that  Nelson  expected  special 
notice  in  the  '  Gazette ;'  and  Sir  John  Jervis, 
who  had  the  very  highest  opinion  of  Nelson, 
was  a  most  unlikely  man  to  yield  to  persua- 
sion or  submit  to  the  dictation  of  an  inferior 
(NICOLAS,  Nelson  Despatches,  ii.  337,  vii. 
120  n.  121). 

On  22  Aug.  1798  Calder  was  made  a 
baronet,  and  on  14  Feb.  1799  advanced  to 
the  rank  of  rear-admiral.  In  1800  he  hoisted 
his  flag  on  board  the  Prince  of  Wales  of  98 
guns,  in  the  Channel  fleet,  then  commanded 
by  Lord  St.  Vincent ;  and  in  February  1801 
was  detached  in  pursuit  of  a  French  squa- 
dron, which  slipped  down  the  coast  into 
the  Mediterranean,  while  Calder,  with  seven 
ships  of  the  line  and  three  frigates,  followed 


Calder 


243 


Calderbank 


an  imaginary  chase  to  the  West  Indies.  It 
was  only  at  Jamaica  that  he  learned  his  mis- 
take, and  he  did  not  rejoin  the  fleet  till  June. 
On  23  April  1804  he  was  advanced  to  the 
rank  of  vice-admiral,  and  shortly  afterwards 
hoisted  his  flag,  again  in  the  Prince  of 
Wales,  in  which  he  joined  the  fleet  off  Brest, 
under  Admiral  Cornwallis.  In  the  following 
February  he  was  detached  off  Ferrol,  with 
five  sail  of  the  line,  to  keep  watch  over  a 
Franco-Spanish  squadron  of  ten  ships  ready 
for  sea,  and  two  more  fitting.  These,  how- 
ever, would  not  be  tempted  out,  although 
Calder,  notwithstanding  occasional  reinforce- 
ments, had  never  more  than  nine  ships  of  the 
line  under  his  command.  It  was  not  till 
15  July  that  he  was  joined  by  the  squadron 
from  off  Rochefort,  bringing  his  numbers  up 
to  fifteen  ships,  with  which  he  was  ordered 
to  stretch  out  to  the  westward  of  Cape  Finis- 
terre,  in  order  to  intercept  the  combined 
fleet  of  France  and  Spain  on  its  return  from 
the  West  Indies.  It  was  understood  that 
this  consisted  of  sixteen  ships,  but  when 
Calder  fell  in  with  it  on  22  July  he  found  it 
had  twenty.  The  weather,  too,  was  very  thick, 
and  the  English  fleet  was  to  leeward ;  but, 
notwithstanding  these  disadvantages,  Calder 
succeeded  in  bringing  the  enemies'  fleet  to 
action,  and  in  cutting  off  arid  capturing  two 
of  the  Spanish  ships.  The  next  day  was 
clear ;  but  though  the  combined  fleet  had 
still  the  advantage  of  the  wind,  Villeneuve 
conceived  that  his  instructions  forbade  him 
to  fight  except  under  compulsion,  while 
Calder  was  anxious  to  secure  his  prizes,  to 
cover  the  Windsor  Castle,  which  had  sus- 
tained severe  damage ;  and  was,  above  all, 
nervously  alive  to  the  danger  of  his  position 
if  the  fifteen  ships  in  Ferrol  and  the  five  in 
Rochefort  should  come  out  and  join  the  fleet 
with  Villeneuve.  On  the  24th  the  hostile 
fleets  lost  sight  of  each  other.  On  the  26th 
the  combined  fleet  put  into  Vigo,  whence 
Villeneuve  slipped  round  to  Ferrol,  leaving 
behind  three  of  the  dullest  sailers ;  and  thus 
when  on  9  Aug.  Calder,  with  a  squadron 
again  reduced  to  nine  ships,  came  off  Fer- 
rol, he  found  the  allies  there  in  vastly  supe- 
rior force,  and  on  the  point  of  putting  to  sea. 
In  presence  of  such  unequal  numbers,  his 
orders  authorised  him  to  retire,  which  he  ac- 
cordingly did,  joining  Cornwallis  off  Brest. 

As  Calder  had  expected,  Villeneuve,  with 
twenty-nine  ships  of  the  line,  did  put  to 
sea  on  the  evening  of  the  9th  with  the  in- 
tention of  carrying  out  his  instructions  and 
making  the  English  Channel.  It  seems  to 
be  well  established  that  till  the  14th  he 
steered  a  north-westerly  course,  but  that  on 
the  14th,  being  deceived  by  false  intelligence 


of  an  English  fleet  of  twenty-five  sail  of  the 
line,  his  heart  failed  him,  and  he  bore  up  for 
Cadiz,  where  he  arrived  on  the  21st.  His 
retreat  has  been  generally  and  erroneously 
attributed  to  the  result  of  the  action  of 
22  July,  with  which,  in  point  of  fact,  it  had 
very  little  connection. 

On  30  Aug.  Calder,  with  the  greater  part 
of  the  Brest  fleet,  joined  Vice-admiral  Col- 
lingwood  off  Cadiz,  and  while  cruising  off 
that  port  he  learned  that  his  conduct  on  23 
and  24  July  had  been  severely  commented 
on  in  England.  He  immediately  wrote  to 
apply  for  a  court-martial.  The  admiralty 
had,  independently,  given  Nelson  orders  to 
send  Calder  home  for  trial.  Nelson  arrived 
off  Cadiz  on  28  Sept.,  and  sent  Calder  back 
in  his  own  ship.  '  I  may  be  thought  wrong,' 
he  wrote, '  as  an  officer  ...  in  not  insisting 
on  Sir  Robert  Calder's  quitting  the  Prince 
of  Wales  for  the  Dreadnought,  and  for  part- 
ing with  a  90-gun  ship,  but  I  trust  that  I 
shall  be  considered  to  have  done  right  as  a 
man  and  to  a  brother  officer  in  affliction ;  my 
heart  could  not  stand  it,  and  so  the  thing 
must  rest '  (Nelson  Despatches,  vii.  56). 

Calder  accordingly  sailed  a  few  days  be- 
fore the  battle  of  Trafalgar.  The  court  did 
not  assemble  till  23  Dec.,  and  on  the  26th 
found  that  Calder  in  his  conduct  on  23  and 
24  July  had  been  guilty  of  an  error  in  judg- 
ment, and  sentenced  him  to  be  severely  re- 
primanded. This  was  the  end  of  his  active 
career;  he  never  served  again,  though  he 
rose  by  seniprity  to  the  rank  of  admiral, 
31  July  1810.  He  died  on  31  Aug.  1818. 
His  portrait  is  in  the  Painted  Hall  at  Green- 
wich. He  married  in  May  1779  Amelia, 
daughter  of  John  Michell  of  Bayfield  in  Nor- 
folk, but  had  no  issue.  His  wife  survived 
him,  but  in  a  state  of  mental  derangement, 
which  rendered  necessary  special  provision 
for  her  maintenance  under  the  terms  of  her 
husband's  will. 

[Naval  Chronicle,  xvii.  89  ;  Gent.  Mag.  (1818) 
Ixxxviii.  ii.  380,  and  (1819),  Ixxxix.  i.  382; 
Minutes  of  the  Proceedings  at  a  Court-martial, 
&c.  published  by  authority  of  the  vice-admiral 
(1806, 8vo,  108  pp.) ;  James's  Naval  Hist,  (1860), 
iii.  356-79.]  J.  K.  L. 

CALDERBANK,  JAMES  (1769-1821). 
Benedictine  monk,  was  born  in  the  later 
part  of  1769  in  Lancashire.  On  attaining 
the  canonical  age  he  was  ordained  to  the 
priesthood.  He  was  first  sent  upon  the  mis- 
sion by  the  vicar-apostolic  of  the  western  dis- 
trict, Bishop  Sharrock,  the  congregation  then 
entrusted  to  his  charge  being  that  of  Wes- 
ton  in  Somersetshire.  Thence,  in  October 
1809,  he  was  removed  to  the  neighbouring 

E2 


Calderbank 


244 


Calderwood 


mission  at  Bath,  where,  as  the  assistant- 
priest  of  Father  Ralph  Ainsworth,  he  took 
part  in  the  religious  ceremonial  which  trans- 
formed the  old  theatre  on  the  South  Parade 
into  the  catholic  church  of  St.  John  the 
Evangelist.  Upon  the  death  of  Father  Ains- 
worth, on  5  Feb.  1814,  Calderbank  succeeded 
him  as  the  chief  pastor  of  the  congrega- 
tion. During  the  course  of  the  same  year  he 
published  'A  Series  of  Letters '  (8vo,  pp.  236), 
marked  by  great  perspicuity  and  modera-r 
tion,  in  answer  to  certain  questions  proposed 
by  a  clergyman  of  the  church  of  England. 
He  remained  at  Bath  until  July  1817,  when 
he  was  succeeded  by  Peter  Augustine  Baines 
[q.  v.]  Calderbank  on  giving  up  the  Bath 
mission  withdrew  to  Liverpool.  He  died  > 
there  on  9  April  1821. 

[Liverpool  Mercury,   13  April  1821,  p.  343 
Dr.  Oliver's  Collections  illustrating  the  History 
of  the  Catholic  Religion  in  Cornwall,  &c.  pp.  58, 
179,258,508-9.]  C.  K. 

CALDERBANK,  LEONARD  (1809- 
1864),  catholic  priest  and  canon  of  Clifton, 
nephew  of  James  Calderbank  [q.  v.],  and  son 
of  Richard  and  Jane  Calderbank,  was  born  on 
3  June  1809  at  Standish,  near  Wigan,  in  Lan- 
cashire. He  was  educated  first  at  a  school 
in  his  native  village,  and  afterwards  became 
a  student  at  Ampleforth  College  in  York- 
shire. In  December  1829  he  removed  from 
Ampleforth  to  Prior  Park,  near  Bath.  A  few 
years  after  this  Calderbank  went  to  complete 
his  theological  studies  at  Rome,  where,  on 
11  Nov.  1832,  he  was  ordained  to  the  priest- 
hood. Returning  to  England  in  1833  he 
went  at  once  upon  a  mission  in  the  western 
district.  He  was  placed  successively  at  Tre- 
lawny,  Tawstock,  Weobley,  Poole,  and  Can- 
nington.  In  April  1839  he  was  appointed 
chaplain  of  the  convent  of  the  Immaculate 
Concept  ion,  in  Sion  House,  at  Spetisbury,  near 
Blandford,  in  Dorsetshire.  On  9  Nov.  1849 
he  was  recalled  to  Prior  Park  by  Bishop 
Hendren,  then  vicar  apostolic  of  the  western 
district.  For  nearly  a  year  he  held  at  Prior 
Park  the  double  position  of  vice-president 
and  professor  of  theology  at  St.  Paul's  Col- 
lege. On  9  Oct.  1850  he  was  again,  how- 
ever, sent  upon  the  mission,  being  appointed 
to  the  charge  of  the  catholic  congregation  of 
St.  Peter's  in  the  city  of  Gloucester.  Under 
the  then  newly  created  hierarchy  he  was  not 
long  afterwards  installed  a  canon  of  Clifton. 
As  missionary  rector  at  Gloucester  he  con- 
trived by  his  zealous  exertions  to  build  up 
an  entirely  new  church  and  presbytery,  the 
former  of  which  was  solemnly  opened  in 
March  1860.  Calderbank  died  suddenly  of 
heart  disease  on  24  June  1864. 


[Gloucester  Journal,  25  June  and  2  July  1864  ; 
Dr.  Oliver's  Collections  illustrating  the  History 
of  the  Catholic  Religion  in  .Cornwall,  &c.  p.  258  ;. 
Brady's  Episcopal  Succession,  p.  317.]  C.  K. 

CALDERWOOD,  DAVID  (1575-1650), 
ecclesiastic,  historian,  and  theological  writer, 
was  born  (as  is  believed)  at  Dalkeith,  Mid- 
lothian, and  educated  at  the  college  of  Edin- 
burgh, then  in  the  vigour  of  its  youth,  and  full 
of  the  enthusiasm  of  study.  In  1604  he  was 
ordained  minister  of  Crailing  in  Roxburgh- 
shire. It  was  the  time  when  King  James  was 
doing  his  utmost  to  introduce  prelacy  into  the 
church  of  Scotland,  and  from  the  very  first 
Calderwood  showed  himself  one  of  the  stur- 
diest opponents  of  the  royal  scheme.  His  first 
public  appearance  in  the  controversial  arena 
was  in  1608,  when  Law,  bishop  of  Orkney, 
came  to  Jedburgh,  ordered  a  presbytery  to  be 
held,  and  set  aside  an  election  of  members  to 
the  general  assembly  already  made,  in  order 
to  substitute  other  representatives  more  in 
favour  of  the  king's  views.  Calderwood  openly 
protested  against  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishop,  for  which  offence  he  was  deprived  of 
his  right  to  attend  church  courts,  and  required 
to  confine  himself  to  the  limits  of  his  parish. 
Silenced  in  this  way  and  prevented  from 
taking  any  part  in  public  proceedings,  he 
applied  himself  the  more  earnestly  to  the 
study  of  the  questions  of  civil  and  spiritual 
authority.  In  1617,  when  the  king  visited 
Scotland,  an  occasion  occurred  for  a  more 
open  and  important  act  of  resistance.  Some 
ministers  were  in  the  habit  of  meeting  at 
that  time  in  Edinburgh  in  an  informal  way, 
to  discuss  various  matters  ;  and  when  it  was 
agreed  by  the  lords  of  articles  to  pass  a 
decree  giving  power  to  the  king,  with  the 
archbishops,  bishops,  and  such  ministers  as 
he  might  choose,  to  direct  the  external  policy 
of  the  kirk,  a  number  of  the  ministers  met 
and  signed  a  protest  against  the  decree.  Pro- 
minent among  them  was  Calderwood.  This 
led  to  his  being  summoned  to  the  royal  pre- 
sence to  give  an  account  of  his  '  mutinous 
and  seditious'  deed.  A  singular  colloquy 
took  place  between  the  king  and  the  minister. 
The  king  had  great  confidence  in  his  powers 
of  argument  and  condescended  to  argue  with 
Calderwood.  Though  on  his  knees,  Calder- 
wood replied  to  the  king  with  great  cool- 
ness and  cleverness,  baffling  his  royal  op- 
ponent. The  courtiers  were  shocked  at  his 
fearless  style  of  reply,  and  some  even  of  his 
own  friends  were  tugging  at  him,  to  induce 
him  to  show  more  complaisance.  Occasion- 
ally the  king  lost  patience  and  scolded  him 
as  '  a  false  puritan '  and  '  a  very  knave.'  The 
matter  ended  in  Calderwood  being  deprived 


Calderwood 


245 


Calderwood 


of  his  charge,  confined  first  in   the  prison  ' 
of  St.  Andrews  and  then  of  Edinburgh,  and 
finally  ordered  to  leave  the  country. 

Calderwood  betook  himself  to  Holland, 
where  he  remained  till  the  death  of  James 
in  1625.  Here  he  had  a  severe  attack  of 
illness,  and  a  rumour  of  his  death  was  pub- 
lished along  with  a  pretended  recantation  of 
his  views,  and  an  invitation  to  all  to  accept 
the  '  uniformity  of  the  kirk.'  A  very  sub- 
stantial proof  was  given  that  Calderwood 
was  alive  and  in  full  vigour  by  the  publi- 
cation of  a  work  entitled  '  Altare  Dama- 
scenum/ which,  though  appearing  under  the 
anagram  of  '  Edwardus  Didoclavius/  was  at 
once  recognised  as  the  production  of  Calder- 
wood. 'It  was/  says  Mr.  Thomson,  in  his 
life  of  Calderwood,  prefixed  to  the  Wodrow 
Society's  edition  of  his  history,  '  the  great 
storehouse  from  which  the  prelatic  argu- 
ments were  subverted,  and  conversions  to 
presbyterianism  effected  during  the  period  of 
the  second  Scottish  reformation.  ...  It  will 
only  be  from  a  correct  translation  of  the 
"  Altare  Damascenum  "  that  the  public  can 
derive  a  full  idea  of  the  eloquence,  learning, 
and  acute  dialectic  power  of  its  author.' 

After  Calderwood's  return  in  1625  to 
Scotland  from  Holland,  he  remained  for 
some  time  without  a  charge.  Powerful  as 
&  controversialist,  he  does  not:  seem  to  have 
been  either  attractive  as  a  speaker  or  of 
winning  manner.  It  was  not  till  1640  that 
he  obtained  the  charge  of  Pencaitland  in 
East  Lothian.  He  was  employed,  along  with 
David  Dickson  and  Alexander  Henderson,  in 
the  drawing  up  of  the  '  Directory  for  Public 
Worship,'  which  continued  to  be  the  recog- 
nised document  for  regulating  the  service  in 
the  church  of  Scotland.  But  the  great  work 
of  Calderwood  was  the  compilation  of  his 
'  History  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland.'  When 
he  had  reached  his  seventy-third  year,  the 
general  assembly,  for  the  purpose  of  ena- 
bling him  to  perfect  his  work,  granted  him 
an  annual  pension  of  eight  hundred  pounds 
Scots.  The  history  which  he  compiled  was 
thrown  into  three  different  forms.  The  first 
and  largest  extended  to  3,136  pages ;  less 
than  a  half  of  this  work  is  now  among  the 
manuscripts  of  the  British  Museum.  The 
second  was  a  digest  of  the  first,  '  in  better 
order  and  wanting  nothing  of  the  substance ;' 
this  was  published  by  the  Wodrow  Society 
in  8  vols.  8vo,  1842-9.  The  third,  another 
abbreviation,  was  first  published  in  a  folio 
volume  in  1678,  twenty-eight  years  after  his 
death.  Though  little  attractive  in  a  literary 
sense,  Calderwood's  history  is  the  great  quarry 
for  information  on  the  ecclesiastical  history  of 
Scotland  '  beginning  at  Mr.  Patrick  Hamil- 


ton, and  ending  with  the  death  of  James  the 
Sixth.' 

Calderwood  does  not  appear  ever  to  have 
been  married.  His  papers  were  bequeathed 
to  a  brother's  family,  a  member  of  which, 
Sir  William  Calderwood  of  Polton  (a  judge 
in  the  supreme  courts,  under  the  title  of 
Lord  Polton),  presented  the  manuscripts 
of  his  history  to  the  British  Museum  on 
29  Jan.  1765.  Other  collections  of  papers 
were  given  to  Wodrow,  in  whose  possession 
they  were  at  the  time  of  his  death ;  these 
papers  were  purchased  by  the  Faculty  of 
Advocates  in  1792. 

The  following  list  of  Calderwood's  pub- 
lished writings  is  extracted  from  the  life 
prefixed  to  the  Wodrow  Society's  edition  of 
his  history,  having  been  inserted  there '  from 
the  appendix  to  the  Life  of  Henderson  in 
the  miscellaneous  writings  of  Dr.  McCrie  :' 

I.  'Perth    Assembly,'    1619.     2.    <  Parasy- 
nagma  Perthense/   1620.      3.  '  Defence   of 
our  Arguments  against  kneeling  in  the  act  of 
receiving  the  sacramental  elements  of  bread 
and  wine,  impugned  by   Mr.    Michelsone,' 
1620.    4.  '  A  Dialogue  betwixt  Cosmophilus 
and  Theophilus   anent  the  urging  of  new 
Ceremonies  upon  the  Kirk  of  Scotland,'  1620. 
5.  '  The  Speech  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland  to  her 
beloved  children/  1620.     6.  '  The  Solution 
of  Dr.  Resolutus,  his  Resolutions.'    7.  'The 
Altar  of  Damascus/  1621.     8.  '  The  Course 
of  Conformitie/  1622.     9.  '  Altare  Damasce- 
num: seu  Ecclesise  Anglicanse  Politia/  1623 
(the  Latin  work  is  much  fuller  than  the  Eng- 
lish).    10.  'A  Reply  to  Dr.  Morton's  general 
Defence  of  Three  Nocent  Ceremonies/  1623. 

II.  'A   Reply  to  Dr.  Morton's  particular 
Defence  of  Three  Nocent  Ceremonies/  1623. 
12.  'An  Exhortation  of  the  particular  Kirks 
of  Christ  in  Scotland  to  their  sister  Kirk  in 
Edinburgh/  1624.      13.  'An  Epistle  of  a 
Christian  Brother/  1624.     14.  '  A  Dispute 
upon  Communicating  at  our  confused  Com- 
munions/ 1624.     15.  'The  Pastor  and  the 
Prelate/  1628.     16.  'A  Re-examination  of 
the  Five  Articles  enacted  at  Perth/  1636. 

17.  '  The  Re-examination  abridged,'   1636. 

18.  '  An  Answer  to  Mr.  J.  Forbes  of  Corse, 
his  Peaceable  Warning/  1638. 

[Life  of  David  Caldei-wood,  by  Kev.  Thomas 
Thomson,  F.S.A.  Scot.,  in  Wodrow  edition  of  his 
History,  1849;  Preface  to  vol.  viii.  of  History, 
with  genealogical  table  and  notices  of  the  family 
of  Calderwood,  by  David  Laing,  1849;  Letters 
and  Journals  of  Kobert  Baillie,  A.M.,  edited  by 
David  Laing,  1842;  Correspondence  of  the  Rev. 
Eobert  Wodrow,  1843  ;  Grubb's  Ecclesiasti- 
cal History  of  Scotland,  vols.  ii.  and  iii.  1861; 
Walker's  Scottish  Theology  and  Theologians, 
1872.  Walker  says  of  the  Altare  Damascenum  : 


Calderwood 


246 


'  The  Bible,  the  Fathers,  the  Canonists,  are  equally 
at  his  command.  It  does  our  church  no  credit  that 
the  Altare  has  never  been  translated.  It  seems 
to  have  been  more  in  request  out  of  Scotland  than 
in  it.  ...  Among  the  Dutch  divines  he  was  ever 
Eminentissimus  Calderwood.']  W.  G.  B. 

CALDERWOOD,  MARGARET  (1715- 
1774),  diarist,  was  a  daughter  of  Sir  James 
Steuart  of  Coltness,  bart.,  and  sometime 
solicitor-general  for  Scotland.  She  married 
in  1735  Thomas  Calderwood  of  Polton,  near 
Edinburgh.  Her  sister  Agnes  became  the  wife 
of  Henry  David,  tenth  earl  of  Buchan,  and 
the  mother  of  Henry  Erskine,  lord  advocate, 
and  of  Thomas  Erskine,  the  chancellor.  Her 
brother,  Sir  James  Steuart,  was  implicated 
to  some  extent  in  the  rebellion  of  1745,  and 
was  compelled  to  reside  abroad,  and  it  was 
with  a  view  to  affording  him  some  comfort  in 
his  exile  that  Mrs.  Calderwood  joined  him  at 
Brussels  in  the  year  1756.  From  the  day  of 
her  departure  from  home  she  kept  a  careful 
journal  and  was  in  constant  correspondence 
with  her  Scottish  friends.  The  substance  of 
both  letters  and  journals  was  woven  by  her- 
self into  a  continuous  narrative  and  widely 
circulated  among  her  acquaintance ;  but  it 
remained  in  manuscript  until  the  year  1842, 
when  it  was  privately  printed  for  the  Mait- 
land  Club,  and  issued  to  its  members  under 
the  title  of  the  '  Coltness  Collections.'  In  1884 
Colonel  Fergusson  re-edited  the  letters  and 
journals,  and  they  have  thus  become  known 
to  a  larger  circle.  Mrs.  Calderwood  was  a 
keen  observer  of  men  and  things,  and  her 
remarks  are  shrewd  and  pointed,  while  her 
writings  have  additional  value  as  preserving 
the  Scottish  words  and  idioms  prevalent  in 
her  time  in  educated  society.  She  herself 
seems  to  have  been  a  poor  linguist,  but  it 
would  appear  that  she  had  studied  mathe- 
matics under  Professor  Maclaurin,  the  friend 
of  Newton,  and  she  certainly  exhibited  much 
financial  ability  in  the  management  of  the 
family  estates.  Evidence  of  this  skill  is  to 
be  found  in  the  fact  that  in  eight  years  she 
largely  increased  their  rental  by  judicious 
outlays,  and  the  journal  of  her  '  factorship,' 
presented  to  the  farmers  with  a  view  to  en- 
couraging their  enterprise,  has  not  yet  lost 
its  value.  Less  successful  was  her  attempt 
at  novel  writing,  and  it  would  appear  that 
her  reputation  has  not  suffered  by  '  The  Ad- 
ventures of  Fanny  Roberts'  remaining  still 
unprinted.  Mrs.  Calderwood  died  in  1774, 
eight  months  after  the  death  of  her  husband, 
having  had  two  sons  and  one  daughter,  and 
in  the  issue  of  the  last  the  estate  of  Polton 
is  now  vested. 

[Letters  and  Journals  of  Mrs.  Calderwood  of 


Polton,  edited  by  Lieut.-col.  Alexander  Fergus- 
son,  Edinburgh,  1884,  8vo;  Coltness  Collections, 
Maitland  Club  Publications,  1842,  4to.] 

C.  J.  E. 

CALDERWOOD,  SIR  WILLIAM,  LOE» 
POLTON  ( 1660  P-1733),  lord  of  session,  was 
the  son  of  Alexander  Calderwood,  baillie  of 
Dalkeith,  and  was  admitted  advocate  at  the 
Scottish  bar  in  July  1687.  After  the  revo- 
lution he  was  made  deputy-sheriff  of  the 
county  of  Edinburgh,  and  some  time  before 
1707  received  the  honour  of  knighthood.  He 
was  appointed  to  succeed  Sir  William  An- 
struther  of  Anstruther  as  an  ordinary  lord 
in  1711,  under  the  title  of  Lord  Polton.  He 
was  at  the  same  time  nominated  a  lord  of 
justiciary.  He  died  on  7  Aug.  1733,  in  his 
seventy-third  year. 

[Haig  and  Brunton's  Senators  of  the  College 
of  Justice,  p.  492.]  T.  F.  H. 

CALDWALL,  JAMES  (b.  1739),  de- 
signer and  engraver,  born  in  London  in  1739, 
was  a  pupil  of  Sherwin.  He  was  a  good 
draughtsman  and  engraved  brilliantly  in 
line,  using  the  etching  needle  largely.  He  is 
chiefly  known  by  his  portraits,  which  include 
Sir  Henry  Oxenden, bart., Catharine,  countess 
of  Suffolk,  Sir  John  Glynne,  Sir  Roger  Curtis, 
Admiral  Keppel,  John  Gillies,  LL.D.,  David 
Hume,  and  Mrs.  Siddons  (and  her  son)  in 
the  tragedy  of  '  Isabella,'  after  W.  Hamilton, 
1783.  He  engraved  the  figures  in  '  The  Im- 
mortality of  Garrick,'  after  G.  Carter,  1783 
(landscape  engraved  by  S.  Smith),  and  '  The 
Fete  Champetre  given  by  the  Earl  of  Derby 
at  the  Oaks,'  after  R.  Adams,  and  '  The  Camp 
at  Coxheath,'  after  W.  Hamilton.  He  also 
engraved  for  Cook's '  Voyages '  and  Boydell's 
'  Shakespeare.'  He  exhibited  one  work  at 
the  Society  of  Artists  and  twenty-nine  at 
the  Free  Society  from  1768  to  1780.  The 
last  date  on  his  engravings  is  1783,  but  he 
survived  his  brother,  John  Caldwall,  a  minia- 
ture-painter of  reputation,  who  was  born  in 
Scotland  and  died  there  in  1819. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists,  1878 ;  Bryan's 
Diet,  of  Painters  (Graves) ;  Graves's  Diet,  of 
Artists.]  C.  M. 

CALDWALL,  RICHARD,  M.D.  (1505  ?- 
1584),  physician,  was  born  in  Staffordshire 
about  1505  {Tables  of  Surge.ne).  He  was 
educated  at  Brasenose,  graduated  as  B.A.  in 
1533  (WooD,  Fasti  (Bliss),  i.  95),  and  became 
a  fellow,  but  afterwards  moved  to  Christ 
Church  and  thence  graduated  M.D.  at  Oxford 
in  1554.  He  was  admitted  a  fellow  of  the 
College  of  Physicians  in  1559,  was  made  a 
censor  the  same  day,  and  was  elected  presi- 
dent in  1570.  With  Lord  Lumley  he  founded 


Caldwell 


247 


Caldwell 


a  surgery  lecture  in  the  college.  In  1572  he 
was  infirm,  and  was  excused  from  attendance 
at  its  meetings  by  the  college.  He  wrote 
several  works,  but  only  one  was  published, 
and  that  after  his  death,  by  E.  Caldwall. 
It  is  a  translation  of  some '  Tables  of  Surgerie, 
by  Horatius  Morus,  a  Florentine  physician.' 
Caldwall  died  in  1584  and  was  buried  in  St. 
Benet's,  Paul's  Wharf.  Camden  describes  his 
tomb,  which  seems  to  have  been  an  elabo- 
rate work  in  the  later  renaissance  style,  with 
many  panels  and  borders,  and  adorned  with 
surgical  instruments  and  other  appropriate 
devices. 

[Munk's  Coll.  of  Phys.  1878,  i.  60 ;  Wood's 
Athense  (Bliss),  i.  510;  Tables  of  Surgerie,  1585 ; 
Camden's  Annals,  1627.]  N.  M. 

CALDWELL,      SIR      ALEXANDER 

(1765-1839),  general,  a  younger  son  of  Cap- 
tain Alexander  Caldwell,  fifth  and  youngest 
son  of  Sir  John  Caldwell,  second  baronet,  of 
Castle  Caldwell,  county  Fermanagh,  was  born 
in  1765.  He  was  nominated  a  cadet  in  the 
Bengal  artillery  in  1782,  and  on  3  April  1783, 
after  a  year's  study  at  Woolwich,  was  ap- 
pointed lieutenant  fire-worker,  and  soon  after 
arrived  at  Calcutta.  After  some  garrison  duty 
there  he  was  ordered  to  Dacca  in  1787  in  com- 
mand of  a  brigade  of  four  6-pounders,  but  was 
sent  home  on  sick  leave  in  1789.  He  again 
studied  at  Woolwich,  and  after  being  promoted 
a  lieutenant  on  26  Nov.  1790returned  to  India 
in  1791.  In  1792  he  was  made  commandant 
of  the  artillery  at  Midnapore ;  in  the  follow- 
ing year  he  was  present  at  the  reduction  of 
Pondicherry;  from  1794  to  1796  he  com- 
manded the  artillery  at  Dinapore  and  Cawn- 
pore,  and  on  7  Jan.  1796  he  was  promoted 
captain.  In  1798  he  was  nominated  to  com- 
mand the  artillery  of  the  force,  which,  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  Hyndman  and  the 
superintendence  of  John  Malcolm,  conquered 
and  disbanded  the  powerful  army  trained  for 
the  service  of  the  Nizam  by  M.  Raymond. 
After  this  service  he  proceeded  with  the 
Nizam's  contingent,  which  was  placed  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  Arthur  Wellesley, 
to  take  part  in  the  last  Mysore  war.  He 
commanded  the  six  guns  posted  on  the  left 
at  the  battle  of  Malavelly,  and  also  the  battery 
of  artillery  which  supported  Colonel  Wel- 
lesley in  his  unsuccessful  attack  on  the  great 
'tope'  during  the  siege  of  Seringapatam. 
After  the  fall  of  Seringapatam  Caldwell  com- 
manded the  artillery  and  acted  as  field  en- 
g'neer  with  the  force  detached  under  Colonel 
owser  to  take  the  forts  of  Gooty  and  Gur- 
rumcondah,  and  particularly  distinguished 
himself  at  the  head  of  the  storming  party 
which  took  the  'pettah'  or  inner  fort  of 


Gooty.  He  acted  in  the  same  double  capacity 
with  the  force  under  Colonel  Desse  which 
took  Cuptal,  where  he  was  wounded  in  the 
shoulder,  and  received  by  a  special  resolution 
of  General  Harris  the  allowances  of  both 
commanding  officer  of  artillery  and  of  field 
engineer  for  his  services  in  these  two  expe- 
ditions. In  1 800  he  received  the  Seringapatam 
medal  and  returned  to  Calcutta,  and  from 
1802  to  1806  acted  as  aide-de-camp  to  Major- 
general  George  Green  there,  and  was  employed 
in  instructing  the  cadets  for  the  Bengal  artil- 
lery on  their  arrival  from  England.  (The 
cadets  were  no  longer  permitted  to  receive 
their  professional  education  at  Woolwich.) 
In  1806  Caldwell  came  to  England  on  sick 
leave ;  in  1807  was  promoted  major,  and  in 

1810  returned  to  Calcutta.     In  February 

1811  he  was  appointed  to  command  the  ar- 
tillery, consisting  of  detachments  from  the 
Royal,  Bengal,  and  Madras  artillery,  which 
accompanied  the  expedition  under  Sir  Samuel 
Auchmuty  to  Java,   and  was  very  instru- 
mental in  the  reduction  of  Batavia.    He  was 
then  prostrated  with  fever,  but  nevertheless 
insisted  on  reporting  himself  well,  and  was 
present  at  the  battle  and  the  storming  of  the 
lines  of  Cornelis  on  26  Aug.,  when  his  ser- 
vices were  specially  noticed  in  General  Auch- 
muty's   despatch  (STTJBBS,   History  of  the 
Bengal  Artillery,  p.  119).    He  was  rewarded 
with  the  Java  medal,  and  was  promoted 
lieutenant-colonel  on  1  March  1812.   In  July 

1812  he  commanded  the  artillery  at  Agra  in 
the  operations  against  Zeman  Shah,  and  was 
thanked  in  general  orders  for  his  conduct. 
In  1815  he  again  came  to  England  on  sick 
leave,  and  on  3  Feb.  1817  was  nominated  a 
C.B.     In  1819  he  returned  to  India  for  the 
last  time,  and  in  1821  succeeded  to  his  off 
reckonings,  and  retired  from  active  service. 
In  1829  he  was  promoted  colonel,  and  in  1837 
major-general,  and  in  the  latter  year  he  was 
also  made  a  K.C.B.   In  1838,  when  the  court 
of  directors  was  asked  to  nominate  three  dis- 
tinguished officers  of  their  army  to  be  made 
extra  G.C.B.'s  on  the  occasion  of  the  corona- 
tion of  Queen  Victoria,  Caldwell  was  one  of 
those  selected.  He  died  at  his  house  in  Upper 
Berkeley  Street  on  6  Dec.  1839. 

[Stubbs's  History  of  the  Bengal  Artillery; 
obituary  notices  in  Gent.  Mag.  and  Colburn's 
United  Service  Mag.  for  February  1840.] 

H.  M.  S. 

CALDWELL,  ANDREW,  the  elder 
(1733-1808),  Irish  barrister,  son  of  Charles 
Caldwell,  solicitor  to  the  customs  at  Dub- 
lin, was  born  19  Dec.  1733.  After  residing 
about  five  years  at  the  Temple,  London,  he 
returned  to  Dublin,  where  he  was  admitted 


Caldwell 


248 


Caldwell 


to  the  bar  in  1760,  but  inheriting  a  sufficient 
estate  he  made  little  effort  to  succeed  in  the 
profession  of  law,  devoting  most  of  his  time 
to  the  cultivation  of  his  literary  and  artistic 
tastes.  In  1770  he  published,  anonymously, 
'  Observations  on  the  Public  Buildings  of 
Dublin,'  and  in  1804  printed  for  private 
circulation  '  Account  of  the  extraordinary 
Escape  of  James  Stewart,  Esquire  (commonly 
called  Athenian  Stewart),  from  being  put 
to  death  by  some  Turks,  in  whose  company 
he  happened  to  be  travelling.'  He  died  on 
2  July  1808. 

[Gent,  Mag.  Ixxviii.  746  ;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit] 

T.  F.  H. 

CALDWELL,  SIB  BENJAMIN  (1737?- 
1820),  admiral,  third  son  of  Charles  Cald- 
well, solicitor  to  the  customs  in  Dublin,  by 
Elizabeth  Heywood,  was  born  in  Liverpool 

31  Jan.  1738-9.     In  1754  he  was  entered  at 
the  Royal  Academy  at  Portsmouth,  and  in 
1756  was  appointed  to  the  50-gun  ship  Isis. 
In  March  1759  he  was  removed  to  the  Namur, 
bearing  Admiral  Boscawen's  flag.     He  was 
in  her  at  the  defeat  of  De  la  Clue's  squa- 
dron in  Lagos  Bay,  18-19  Aug.,  and  after- 
wards in  the  defeat  of  M.  de  Conflans  in 
Quiberon  Bay,  20  Nov.    From  1760  to  1762 
he  was  a  lieutenant  of  the  Achilles ;  and 
after  commanding  the  Martin  sloop  for  three 
years  was  in  1765  posted  into  the  Milford 
frigate.   He  afterwards  commanded  the  Rose, 
and  from   1775   to   1779   the   Emerald   of 

32  guns  on  the  North  American  station ;  on 
25  Dec.  he  was  appointed  to  the  Hannibal  of 
50  guns,  and  in  the  beginning  of  1781  was 
moved  into  the  Agamemnon  of  64  guns. 
During  the  summer  and  autumn  the  Aga- 
memnon was  in  the  Channel  fleet  under  Vice- 
admiral  Darby,  and  was  afterwards  one  of  the 
small  squadron  with  Rear-admiral  Kempen- 
felt  [q.v.]  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  December  1781. 
After  the  affair  of  12  Dec.  the  Agamemnon 
was  detached  to  pick  up  any  stragglers  of 
the  scattered  French  convoy,  and  succeeded 
in  capturing  five  more  of  them.     She  re- 
turned in  time  to  sail  with  Sir  George  Rod- 
ney for  the  West  Indies,  where  she  had  a 
brilliant  share  in  the  action  off  Dominica, 
12  April  1782.     She  remained  on  the  West 
Indian  and  North  American  station  till  the 
peace,  and  was  paid  off  in  May  1783.     In 
1787  Caldwell  commanded  the  Alcide  for  a 
short  time,  and  for  a  few  months  during  the 
Spanish  armament  of  1790  commanded  the 
Berwick.     On  1  Feb.  1793  he  was  promoted 
to  be  rear-admiral  of  the  white,  and  towards 
the  close  of  the  year  hoisted  his  flag  in  the 
Cumberland  of  74  guns,  in  the  fleet  under 
Lord  Howe.    In  April  1794  he  became  rear- 


admiral  of  the  red,  and  transferred  his  flag 
to  the  Impregnable  of  98  guns,  still  in  Lord 
Howe's  fleet,  and  took  part  in  the  action  of 
the  1st  of  June,  in  which  the  Impregnable 
had  thirty-one  men  killed  or  wounded.  Cald- 
well was,  nevertheless,  left  unmentioned  in 
the  official  despatches  of  Lord  Howe  (Naval 
Chronicle,  xi.  8).  In  consequence  the  gold 
medal  was  withheld  from  him,  as  it  was  from 
the  other  flag-officers  and  captains  who  had 
not  been  specially  mentioned  ;  and  though  it 
was  very  quickly  understood  that  Howe  had 
committed  a  serious  blunder,  and  that  the  ad- 
miralty had  offered  a  gross  insult  to  several 
deserving  officers,  the  mischief  was  done.  Col- 
lingwood  alone  had  it  afterwards  in  his  power 
to  force  the  admiralty  to  acknowledge  their 
mistake  [see  COLLINGWOOD,  CTJTHBEKT,LOKD]. 
On  4  July  1794  Caldwell  was  advanced  to  be 
vice-admiral  of  the  blue,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing September  was  sent  out  to  the  Leeward 
Islands,  with  his  flag  in  the  Majestic,  to  join 
Sir  John  Jervis.  Jervis  shortly  afterwards 
returned  to  England,  leaving  Caldwell  com- 
mander-in-chief.  In  the  following  June, 
however,  he  was  superseded  by  Sir  John 
Laforey ;  and  as  his  rank  fully  entitled  him 
to  the  command,  he  was  apparently  led  to 
suppose  that  the  supersession  was  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  same  insult  which  had 
withheld  the  gold  medal.  He  returned  to 
England  in  the  Blanche  frigate,  and  neither 
applied  for  nor  accepted  any  further  appoint- 
ment. His  advancement  to  the  rank  of 
admiral,  14  Feb.  1799,  came,  as  matter  of 
course,  by  seniority.  His  name  was  markedly 
omitted  from  the  honours  conferred  at  the 
end  of  the  war,  and,  though  the  connection 
is  not  obvious,  it  was  not  till  after  the  death  of 
George  III  that,  in  May  1820,  he  received  a 
tardy  acknowledgment  of  injustice  and  wrong 
by  being  nominated  an  extra  G.C.B.  Cald- 
well married  (7  June  1784)  Charlotte, 
daughter  of  Admiral  Henry  Osborn,  by  whom 
he  had  a  son,  Charles  Andrew.  He  died  at 
his  son's  house,  near  Basingstoke,  in  No- 
vember 1820. 

[Naval  Chronicle,  vol.  xi.,  -with  a  portrait ; 
Charnock's  Biog.  Navalis,  vi.  530  ;  Kalfe's  Nav. 
Biog.  i.  384;  Gent.  Mag.  1820,  vol.  xc.  pt.  ii. 
p.  565  ;  Burke's  Landed  Gentry.]  J.  K.  L. 

CALDWELL,  HUME  (1733-1762), 
colonel,  third  son  of  Sir  John  Caldwell,  second 
baronet,  of  Castle  Caldwell,  county  Ferma- 
nagh, was  born  there  in  1733.  He  entered  the 
Austrian  army  at  an  early  age.  While  sta- 
tioned at  Prague  he  accidentally  set  fire  to  the 
furniture  in  his  lodgings,  and  his  landlord  ap- 
plied to  have  his  pay  sequestrated  to  pay  for 
the  damage.  The  brothers  of  the  Irish  Fran- 


Caldwell 


249 


Calenius 


ciscan  convent  came  to  his  aid  on  account  of 
the  kindness  with  which  Cald well's  father  had 
treated  his  catholic  neighbours  (BTJRKE,  Peer- 
age and  Baronetage,  1837,  '  Caldwell,  bart.') 
Caldwell  served  with  honour  throughout  the 
seven  years'  war ;  he  soon  rose  to  the  rank  of 
colonel,  and  received  the  cross  of  the  order  of 
Maria  Theresa  from  the  empress-queen  for  his 
gallant  conduct  at  the  battle  of  Domstadtl. 
His  greatest  exploit  was  at  the  sudden  attack 
on  the  fortress  of  Schweidnitz,  by  General 
London,  on  30  Sept.  1761,  when  he  led  the 
stormers  of  the  Garden  Fort  and  carried  it  in 
a  quarter  of  an  hour,  for  which  he  was  specially 
mentioned  in  Loudon's  despatches.  He  died 
in  the  following  year  at  Schweidnitz  from  a 
wound  received  during  a  sortie  from  the  for- 
tress, when  it  was  being  besieged  by  Frederick 
the  Great.  Maria  Theresa  never  forgot  Cald- 
well's  services ;  she  created  his  elder  brother, 
Sir  James  Caldwell,  bart.,  count  of  Milan  in 
the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  and  in  1766,  when 
he  was  passing  through  Vienna,  she  gave 
him  a  magnificently  enamelled  gold  box  to 
present  to  his  mother,  the  Dowager  Lady 
CaldweU. 

[Burke's  Peerage  and  Baronetage  for  1837, 
*  Caldwell,  bart. ;'  Von  Jankos's  article  in  the 
AUgemeine  deutsche  Biographic,  where  he  refers 
to  Hirtenfeld's  Mil.  Theresien-Orden,  i.  82,  and 
Hirtenfeld's  Oesterreich.  Conversations-Lexikon, 
i.  601.]  H.  M.  S. 

CALD  WELL,  JOHN  (1628-1679).  [See 
FENWICK.] 

CALENDAR,  EAEL  OF.  [See  LIVING- 
STON, JAMES.] 

CALENIUS,  WALTER  (d.  1151),  is 
the  name  given  by  Bale  to  a  person  whom 
earlier  writers  mention  only  as  'Walter, 
archdeacon  of  Oxford.'  There  is  strong  reason 
for  believing  that  the  designation '  Calenius ' 
was  coined  by  Bale  himself,  or  at  all  events 
that  it  was  invented  in  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury. Among  the  scholars  of  that  period 
'  Calena '  (a  misreading  for  Calleva  or  Caleva, 
which  occurs  in  Ptolemy  and  Antoninus  as 
the  name  of  a  Roman  station  now  known 
to  have  been  at  Silchester)  was  commonly 
understood  to  be  a  Latin  name  for  Oxford. 
Thus  in  Elyot's  Latin-English  dictionary  (3rd 
edition  by  Cooper,  1559)  we  find  the  explana- 
tion '  Calena,  a  towne  in  Englande  called 
Oxforde ; '  and  in  Bale's  own  work  (Script. 
III.  Maj.  Brit.,  Basle  ed.  1557,  pt.  ii.  p.  26) 
there  is  an  article  on  Olenus  Calenus,  an 
Etruscan  soothsayer  who  is  mentioned  by 
Pliny,  and  who,  Bale  informs  us,  'is  said  by 
some  to  have  migrated  to  Britain,  and  to 
have  given  his  name  to  the  city  of  Calena, 


now  called  Oxford.'  Bale  also  quotes  from 
Gesner's  '  Onomasticon '  the  statement  that 
'  the  Calena  of  Ptolemy  is  believed  to  have 
been  the  city  which  now  bears  the  name  of 
Oxford.'  It  seems  therefore  certain  that 
Bale's  '  Gualterus  Calenius '  is  nothing  else 
than  a  pseudo-classical  rendering  of '  Walter 
of  Oxford.'  Subsequently,  however,  Calena 
was  identified  by  Camden  with  Wallingford, 
on  the  fancied  ground  that  the  Welsh  guall 
hen,  l  old  wall,'  was  the  etymon  both  of  the 
Roman  and  the  modern  name.  This  identi- 
fication led  Bishop  Kennet  to  conjecture  that 
Walter  '  Calenius '  was  so  called  on  account 
of  his  having  been  born  at  Wallingford.  Ken- 
j  net's  conjecture  obtained  general  currency 
.  from  being  adopted  by  Le  Neve,  and  in  many 
modern  books  (e.g.  in  the  edition  of  Henry  of 
Huntingdon  published  in  the  Rolls  Ser.)  the 
archdeacon  of  Oxford  is  designated  by  the 
quite  unwarranted  appellation  of '  Walter  of 
Wallingford.' 

Although  the  surname  '  Calenius '  is,  as 
we  have  seen,  merely  a  modern  figment,  it 
may  be  convenient  to  retain  it  for  the  sake 
of  distinction,  inasmuch  as  there  were  in 
the  twelfth  century  two  other  archdeacons 
of  Oxford  who  bore  the  name  of  Walter — 
viz.  Walter  of  Coutances,  appointed  in  1183, 
and  Walter  Map,  appointed  in  1196.  Leland 
confounded  the  subject  of  this  article  with 
Walter  Map,  and  although  Bale  correctly 
distinguished  between  the  two  men,  the  con- 
fusion is  still  frequently  met  with. 

The  most  important  fact  which  is  known 
respecting  Walter  '  Calenius  '  is  that  he 
brought  over  from  Brittany  the  '  British ' 
(i.e.  either  Breton  or  Welsh)  book  of  which 
Geoffrey  of  Monmouth  professed  that  his 
'History  of  the  Kings  of  Britain'  was  a 
translation.  Geoffrey  speaks  of  the  arch- 
deacon as  '  accomplished  in  the  art  of  oratory 
and  in  foreign  history ; '  and  in  the  course  of 
his  work  he  intimates  that  in  his  account  of 
Arthur  he  has  supplemented  the  statements 
of  his  British  author  by  information  which 
had  been  supplied  to  him  by  Walter  himself. 
Ranulph  Higden  mentions  Walter,  arch- 
deacon of  Oxford,  in  his  list  of  the  authorities 
followed  by  him  in  his  '  Polychronicon.'  It 
is  quite  possible  that  Higden  may  have  had 
access  to  some  genuine  work  of  Walter  which 
is  now  lost.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is 
evidence  that  a  recension  of  the  '  History  of 
the  Kings  of  Britain '  was  in  circulation,  in 
which  Geoffrey's  connection  with  the  work 
was  ignored,  and  in  which  Walter  himself 
was  alleged  to  have  translated  it  into  the 
British  tongue.  The  Welsh  versions  of  this 
history,  preserved  in  two  manuscripts  in  the 
library  of  Jesus  College,  Oxford,  distinctly 


Calenius 


250 


Caleto 


assign  the  authorship  of  their  immediate 
Latin  original  to  Walter  instead  of  Geoffrey. 
Leland,  however,  drew  from  Higden's  state- 
ment the  inference  that  Walter  probably 
wrote  a  history  of  his  own  time ;  and  Bale 
expanded  Leland's  conjecture  into  the  definite 
assertion  that  '  Calenius  '  was  the  author  of 
a  continuation  (;  auctarium ')  of  Geoffrey's 
history  and  of  a  history  of  his  own  time, 
each  in  one  book,  besides  a  book  of  '  Letters 
to  his  Friends/  and  '  many  other  works.'  It 
may  be  suspected  that  in  this  case,  as  in 
many  proved  instances,  Bale  drew  upon  his 
imagination  for  his  facts.  Henry  of  Hunt- 
ingdon, in  his  '  Epistola  ad  Walterum  de 
Contemptu  Mundi,'  speaks  of  Walter,  arch- 
deacon of  Oxford,  as  a  distinguished  rhetori- 
cian, and  states  that  he  was  the  successor  of 
Alfred,  who  was  one  of  the  archdeacons 
appointed  by  Remigius,  bishop  of  Lincoln. 
This  Walter  is  identical  with  the  so-called 
Calenius.  The  Walter  to  whom  the '  Epistola' 
was  addressed  was  formerly  supposed  to  be 
the  same  person,  but  this  is  impossible,  as 
Henry  states  that  the  friend  to  whom  the 
letter  was  written  died  before  it  was  finished, 
which  was  in  1135,  whereas  Walter '  Calenius ' 
lived  until  1151. 

Bishop  Kennet's  manuscript  in  the  British 
Museum  (Lansdoime,935)  states  that  Walter 
is  mentioned  as  archdeacon  of  Oxford  in  1104 
and  1111,  but  no  references  are  given  to  the 
documents  in  which  these  dates  occur.  He  sat 
as  the  king's  justiciar  at  Peterborough  in  1125, 
together  with  Richard  Basset,  and  also  at 
Winchester  with  Robert  Bloet,  bishop  of 
Lincoln.  The  date  of  the  last-mentioned 
assize  is  not  given,  but  the  fact  that  Faritius, 
abbot  of  Abingdon,  appears  before  the  court 
on  this  occasion  shows  that  it  was  not  later 
than  1118.  Walter  was  a  witness  to  charters 
of  Abingdon  Monastery  in  1115,  and  also  to 
the  foundation  charter  of  Oseney  Abbey  in 
1 129.  On  the  foundation  of  Godstow  Nunnery 
by  Alexander,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  in  1138, 
Walter  gave  to  it  the  tithes  of  his  estate  at 
Cudeslawe.  He  was  a  canon  of  the  collegiate 
church  of  St.  George  within  the  castle  at  Ox- 
ford, and  according  to  the  Oseney  Abbey 
chronicle  he  was  successful  in  claiming  for 
his  own  collegiate  body  the  rights  over  the 
church  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  the  possession 
of  which  had  been  usurped  by  the  prior  of 
St.  Frideswide's.  This  transaction,  however, 
is  somewhat  obscure,  as  we  read  in  the  same 
chronicle  that  in  1151  the  pope  confirmed  to 
the  abbey  of  Oseney  the  possession  of  the 
church  of  St.  George  and  its  dependent  church 
of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  which  the  prior  of 
St.  Frideswide's  had  claimed  on  the  ground 
of  an  illegal  grant  made  by  Walter.  Bishop 


Kennet  states  that  the  Oseney  register  (the 
manuscript  of  which  has  since  been  destroyed 
by  fire)  mentions  Walter  as  still  archdeacon  in 
1151.  As  Robert  Foliot  was  appointed  arch- 
deacon of  Oxford  in  1151,  it  is  probable  that 
Walter  died  in  that  year. 

The  statement  of  Bale  that  Walter  was  a 
Welshman  is  probably  a  mere  inference  from 
the  interest  which  he  took  in  British  anti- 
quities. 

[Leland's  Comm.  de  Scriptoribus,  p.  187 ; 
Bale's  Script.  111.  Maj.  Brit.  (ed.  Basle,  1557), 
p.  180  ;  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  i.  1,  xi.  1,  xii.  20 ; 
Chron.  Mon.  Abingdon  (Stevenson),  i.  62,  63 ; 
MS.  Lansdowne,  935,  ff.  49, 50 ;  Henry  of  Hunt- 
ingdon (ed.  Arnold),  p.  304  ;  Annales  Monastic! 
(Luard),  i.  218;  Higden's  Polychronicon,  i.  2; 
Dugdale's  Monasticon  (Ellis),  iv.  362  ;  Ward's 
Cat.  Eomances  in  Brit.  Mus.  i.  218.]  H.  B. 

CALETO  or  CAUX,  JOHN  DE  (d.  1263), 
treasurer  of  England,  was  probably  a  native 
of  the  Pays  de  Caux.  By  Matthew  Paris 
he  is  called  John  of  Caen  (Johannes  de  Ca- 
damo),  and  other  writers  give  his  cognomen 
in  the  various  forms  De  Calceto,  De  Cauz, 
De  Cauaz,  De  Caus,  and  De  Chauce.  The 
Peterborough  chronicler,  Walter  of  Whittle- 
sea,  who  wrote  in  the  fourteenth  century, 
states  that  he  was  born  in  Normandy,  of  a 
noble  family,  being  related  to  Eleanor  of 
Provence,  the  queen  of  Henry  III,  and  en- 
tered the  monastic  life  when  a  child  seven 
years  of  age.  Coming  over  to  England  at 
an  early  age,  he  became  a  monk  of  the  mo- 
nastery of  St.  Swithhun,  Winchester,  of 
which  he  was  chosen  prior  in  1247.  In  1249 
William  Hotot,  abbot  of  Peterborough,  had 
been  accused  by  his  monks  to  the  bishop 
of  Lincoln  (Robert  Grosseteste)  of  enriching 
his  relatives  at  the  expense  of  the  church. 
The  bishop  threatened  William  with  deposi- 
tion, but  he  anticipated  the  sentence  by  a 
professedly  voluntary  resignation.  It  was 
reported  to  Henry  III  that  the  real  motive 
of  the  hostility  of  the  monks  to  William  was 
that  he  was  favourable  to  the  royal  cause. 
The  king  was  very  angry,  and  ordered  the 
monks  to  elect  John  de  Caleto  as  Hotot's 
successor.  This  they  did,  although  Matthew 
Paris  intimates  that  the  new  abbot  was  un- 
welcome to  them  both  on  the  ground  of  being 
a  Norman  and  on  that  of  belonging  to  an- 
other religious  house.  The  royal  assent  to 
the  election  of  John  de  Caleto  was  signified 
15  Jan.  1250  (DUGDALE,  Monasticon,  Ellis, 
i.  356,  where  <  Lansd.  MS.  1086,  fol.  212  b,'  is 
quoted  as  the  authority ;  the  reference,  how- 
ever, is  wrong).  His  administration  of  the 
abbey  was  zealous  and  wise,  and  he  seems 
soon  to  have  succeeded  in  overcoming  his 


Caleto 


251 


Caley 


unpopularity  with  the  monks.  One  of  his 
acts  was  to  invite  his  predecessor  to  take  up 
his  residence  at  Oxney,  close  to  Peterborough, 
and  to  assign  to  him  during  his  life  the  por- 
tion of  four  monks  from  the  cellar  and 
kitchen  of  the  monastery,  deducting  it  from 
the  allowance  which  he  was  entitled  to  claim 
for  his  own  table.  It  was  the  custom  of 
Henry  III  to  appoint  the  heads  of  Bene- 
dictine houses — greatly,  as  Matthew  Paris 
complains,  to  the  detriment  of  the  wealth  of 
the  order — to  act  as  itinerant  justices.  The 
abbot  of  Peterborough  was  nominated  to 
that  office  in  1254,  and  from  that  year  to 
1258  his  name  occurs  several  times  at  the 
head  of  the  list  of  justices  at  Buckingham, 
Derby,  Lincoln,  ana  Bedford.  In  1260,  ac- 
cording to  most  of  the  authorities  (although 
the  chronicle  of  Thomas  Wykes  places  this 
event  in  1258),  he  was  appointed  the  king's 
treasurer,  retaining,  however,  his  office  as 
abbot  of  Peterborough.  His  secular  employ- 
ments rendered  it  necessary  for  him  to  be 
frequently  absent  from  the  monastery,  but 
Walter  of  Whittlesea  states  that  he  exer- 
cised strict  control  over  its  management,  so 
that  the  interests  of  the  house  did  not  suffer. 
He  built  the  infirmary  of  the  abbey,  and 
presented  a  great  bell  to  the  church,  bearing 
the  inscription  '  Ion  de  Caux  Abbas  Oswaldo 
contulit  hoc  vas.'  Among  many  other  bene- 
factions to  the  abbey  he  gave  five  books, 
the  titles  of  which  are  enumerated  by  Gun- 
ton  '  from  an  old  manuscript.'  Bishop  Patrick 
endeavours  to  prove  that  John  de  Caleto  was 
the  author  of  the  earlier  portion  of  the 
'  Chronicon  Anglise  '  (Cotton  MS.  Claud.  A. 
v.)  printed  in  Sparke's  '  Histories  Anglicanse 
Scriptores  varii.'  The  manuscript  has  on 
its  first  page  a  note  ascribing  its  authorship 
to  John,  abbot  of  Peterborough ;  the  hand- 
writing of  this  entry  is,  however,  only  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  and  there  is  nothing  to 
show  from  what  source  the  statement  was 
derived.  The  chronicle  cannot  in  its  present 
form  have  been  written  by  John  de  Caleto, 
as  it  quotes  Martinus  Polonus,  whose  work 
was  not  published  until  after  John's  death. 
He  died  on  3  March  1262-3 ;  according  to 
Walter  of  Whittlesea  at  his  own  house  in 
London,  but  the  Dunstaple  annals  say  that 
his  death  occurred  at  '  Lande,'  which,  if  the 
reading  be  correct,  probably  means  Laund  in 
Leicestershire.  His  body  was  brought  to 
Peterborough,  and  buried  before  the  altar 
of  St.  Andrew.  He  was  succeeded  in  the 
office  of  treasurer  of  England  by  Nicholas, 
archdeacon  of  Ely. 

[Matt.  Paris,  Chronica  Majora,  ed.  Luard, 
v.  84,  85,  466  ;  Walter  de  Whytleseie  in  Sparke, 
Hist.  Ang.  Script,  p.  132 ;  Annales  Monastic! 


(Luard),  i.  140,  ii.  91,  98,  100,  iii.  192,  206, 
220,  iv.  98,  120;  Exeerpta  e  Eot.  Fin.  ii.  276, 
285,  286  ;  Gunton's  Hist,  of  the  Church  at  Peter- 
borough, 34,  309,  and  the  Preface  by  Bishop 
Patrick  ;  Dugdale's  Monasticon  (Ellis),  i.  356  ; 
Foss's  Judges  of  England,  ii.  285.]  H.  B. 

CALEY,  JOHN  (d.  1834),  antiquary,  was 
the  eldest  son  of  John  Caley,  a  grocer  in 
Bishopsgate  Street,  London  (Gray's  Inn  Ad- 
mission Register ;  KENT'S  London  Directory). 
1  At  an  early  age  he  devoted  himself  to  anti- 
quarian pursuits,  and  busied  himself  about 
old  books,  catalogues,  and  manuscripts.     In 
this  way  he  made  the  acquaintance  of  the 
well-known  Thomas  Astle  [q.  v.],  by  whose 
influence  he  was  placed  in  the  Record  Office 
in  the  Tower.  Here  he  quickly  became  known 
as  a  skilful  decipherer  of  ancient  records,  and 
his  promotion  was  rapid.   In  1787  he  received 
from  Lord  William  Bentinck,  as  clerk  of  the 
pipe,  the  keepership  of  the  records  in  the  Aug- 
mentation Office,  in  place  of  Mr.  H.  Brooker, 
deceased  (  Gent.  Mag.  vol.  Ivii.  pt.  ii.  p.  1126); 
and  in  1818,  on  the  death  of  the  Right  Hon. 
George  Rose,  he  was  appointed  keeper  of  the 
records  in  the  ancient  treasury  at  Westmin- 
ster, formerly  the  chapter-house  of  the  abbey 
(ib.  vol.  Ixxxviii.  pt.  i.  p.  367).     Meanwhile 
he  had  entered  himself  at  Gray's  Inn,  on 
11  Jan.  1786,  but  never  proceeded  to  the  bar. 
When  the  first  record  commission  was  nomi- 
nated in  1801,  Caley  was  appointed  secretary, 
an  office  which  he  continued  to  hold  until 
the  dissolution  of  the  commission  in  March 
j  1831.     A  special  office,  that  of  sub-commis- 
!  sioner,  to  superintend  the  arranging,  repair- 
!  ing,  and  binding  of  records,  was  forthwith 
I  created  for   him,  and   for  discharging   this 
duty  he  was  rewarded  with  a  salary  of  5001. 
a  year,  besides  retaining  his  two  lucrative 
1  keeperships.     To  Caley's  influence  were  at- 
tributed many  of  the  scandals  which  brought 
j  the  commission  into  such  ill  repute.   Every- 
thing appears  to  have  been  left  to  his  discre- 
I  tion,  and  he  did  not  fail  to  profit  by  such 
I  easy  compliance.  We  have,  too,  the  testimony 
!  of  Sir  Henry  Cole,  Mr.  Illingworth,   and 
!  others,   that   owing  to   Caley's    systematic 
i  neglect  of  duty  the  arranging  and  binding 
j  of  the  records  were  executed  in  a  most  dis- 
:  graceful  manner,  the  lettering  and   dates 
being  inaccurate  in  almost  every  instance. 
He  also  removed  the  seals  from  a  great  num- 
ber of    conventual   leases,   cartae   antiquse, 
and  Scotch  records,  many  of  which  were  cf 
elaborate  and  beautiful  workmanship,  osten- 
sibly for  arranging  the  documents  in  volumes, 
but  in  reality  for  the  convenience  of  copying 
them  and  taking  casts  to  add  to  his  collec- 
tion at  his  house  in  Spa  Fields,  where  were 
also  stored,  greatly  to  their  injury,  many  of 


Caley 


252 


Calfhill 


the  more  valuable  national  archives  entrusted 
to  his  keeping. 

As  a  sub-commissioner  Caley  became  a 
joint-editor  in  no  less  than  fourteen  of  the 
works  undertaken  by  the  commission.  He 
also  printed,  at  the  request  of  Dr.  Burgess, 
the  then  bishop  of  the  diocese,  a  few  copies 
of  the  '  Ecclesiastical  Survey  of  the  Posses- 
sions, &c.,  of  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,'  8vo, 
privately  printed,  1812  {Notes  and  Queries, 
1st  ser.  viii.  104,  2nd  ser.  xi.  233-4).  The 
following  year,  1813,  he  engaged,  in  con- 
junction with  Dr.  Bandinel  and  Sir  Henry 
Ellis,  to  prepare  a  new  edition  of  Dugdale's 
'  Monasticon,'  which  extended  to  six  volumes, 
the  first  of  which  appeared  in  1817,  the 
last  in  1830.  To  this  undertaking,  how- 
ever, he  did  little  else  than  furnish  docu- 
ments (NICHOLS,  Illustr.  of  Literature,  viii. 
xxxviii).  Caley  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the 
Society  of  Antiquaries  in  March  1786,  and 
to  the  eighth  volume  of  the  '  Archseologia ' 
(pp.  389-405)  he  contributed  a  memoir  of 
great  interest  and  research,  '  On  the  Origin 
of  the  Jews  in  England.'  His  other  con- 
tributions were :  in  1789  an  extract  from  a 
manuscript  in  the  Augmentation  Office  re- 
lative to  a  wardrobe  account  of  Henry  VIII 
(ix.  243-52) ;  in  1790  a  valuation  (temp. 
Henry  VIII)  of  the  shrine  called  Corpus 
Christi  Shrine  at  York  (x.  469-71)  ;  and  in 
1791  the  highly  curious  '  Survey  of  the 
Manor  of  "Wymbledon,  alias  Wimbleton,' 
taken  by  the  parliamentary  commissioners 
in  November  1649  (x.  399-448).  He  was 
also  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  and  Linnean 
Societies,  and  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Arts. 

Caley  died  at  his  house  in  Exmouth  Street, 
Spa  Fields,  on  28  April  1834,  aged  71.  His 
library,  rich  in  topography  and  collections  of 
reports  and  searches  made  by  him  as  a  legal 
antiquary  during  a  period  of  fifty  years,  was 
sold  by  Evans  in  the  following  July.  Several 
of  his  manuscripts  were  acquired  by  the  British 
Museum  {Index  to  Cat.  of  Additions  to  Ma- 
nuscripts in  Brit.  Mus.,  1841-5,  1854-75, 
1876-81). 

Applicants  for  historical  documents  had  to 
apply  at  Caley's  private  house,  whither  they 
were  brought  in  bags  by  his  footman.  The 
wrong  document  might  often  be  brought, 
and  a  search  which  would  now  occupy  two 
days,  free  of  cost,  would  then  be  prolonged 
through  as  many  weeks,  while  the  scale  of 
payment  depended  entirely  upon  the  pleasure 
of  the  already  highly  paid  official.  From 
the  offices,  described  at  the  time  as  '  dirty  and 
dark,'  the  public  was  rigidly  excluded ;  the 
contents  were  kept  in  a  state  of  the  utmost 
disorder,  the  only  clue  to  them  being  the 


indexes  in  Caley's  possession  at  his  private 
house.  No  access  whatever  was  allowed  to 
the  indexes,  nor  indeed  to  any  records  except 
those  sent  for  to  Spa  Fields  for  the  purposes 
of  inspection. 

[Gent.  Mag.  (1834),  ii.  320-1 ;  Commons'  Re- 
port on  Record  Commission,  1836;  Pamphlets 
on  Record  Commission  in  Brit.  Mus.]  Or.  G. 

CALFHILL,  JAMES  (1530  P-1570), 
bishop-elect  of  Worcester  (called  also  CAL- 
FIELD),  was  a  native  of  Edinburgh  (STRYPE, 
Grindal,  p.  54),  or  of  Shropshire,  according 
to  various  accounts.  He  was  educated  at 
Eton,  entered  King's  College,  Cambridge,  in 
1545,  and  in  1548  was  appointed  a  student  of 
the  new  foundation  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford. 
He  was  B.A.  1549,  M.A.  1552,  B.D.  1561, 
and  D.D.  1565-6.  During  Mary's  reign  he 
published  some  Latin  verses  in  reply  to  some 
composed  by  Bishop  White  of  Lincoln,  in 
honour  of  the  queen's  marriage.  He  was 
ordained  deacon  on  14  Jan.  1558-9,  and  in 
the  same  month  instituted  to  the  rectory  of 
West  Horsley,  Surrey.  He  took  priest's 
orders  on  9  June  1560,  and  became  canon  of 
Christ  Church  on  5  July  following.  In  May 
1562  he  became  rector  of  St.  Andrew  Ward- 
robe, London,  and  was  proctor  both  for  the 
clergy  of  London  and  the  chapter  of  Oxford 
in  the  convocation  of  1563,  where  he  be- 
longed to  the  more  advanced  protestant party. 
On  14  Dec.  1562  he  was  presented  by  the 
queen  to  the  penitentiary  ship  of  St.  Paul's 
and  the  annexed  prebend  of  St.  Pancras.  On 
18  Feb.  1563-4  he  was  appointed  Lady  Mar- 
garet professor  of  divinity  at  Oxford.  On 
4  May  1565  he  was  collated  to  the  deanery 
of  Booking,  Essex,  by  Archbishop  Parker, 
and  on  16  July  became  archdeacon  of  Col- 
chester. He  applied  unsuccessfully  to  secre- 
tary Cecil  for  the  provostship  of  King's  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  in  1569.  In  1570  he  was 
nominated  to  the  bishopric  of  Worcester, 
vacant  by  the  translation  of  Edwin  Sandys 
to  London,  but  died  in  August  at  Booking 
before  consecration.  He  left  a  widow,  to  whom 
administration  of  his  effects  was  granted  on 
21  Aug.  1570. 

Calfhill  is  said  to  have  been  a  cousin  of 
Tobie  Matthew,  afterwards  archbishop  of 
York,  whom  he  persuaded  to  take  orders 
(STRYPE).  He  appears  to  have  been  an  ele- 

Smt  scholar,  a  forcible  preacher,  and  a  staunch 
alvinist.  A  friend  of  Foxe  praises  an  elo- 
quent sermon  preached  by  him  at  St.  Paul's 
Cross  in  January  1560-1,  bewailing  the  bon- 
dage of  Oxford  to  the  '  papistical  yoke.' 
Walter  Haddon  complained  to  Archbishop 
Parker  in  July  1564  of  a  very  offensive  ser- 
mon preached  by  him  before  the  queen,  and 


Calhoun 


253 


Call 


in  1568  he  preached  two  sermons  at  Bristol 
in  defence  of  Calvin,  against  Richard  Cheyney 
[q.  v.],  bishop  of  Gloucester,  who  then  held 
Bristol  in  commendam.  The  bishop  complains 
that  Calf  hill  would  not  sup  with  him  after- 
wards. His  chief  work  was  an  '  Answer  to 
the  Treatise  of  the  Crosse'  (by  John  Martiall, 
who  had  dedicated  his  book  to  Queen  Eliza- 
beth upon  hearing  that  she  had  retained  the 
cross  in  her  chapel.  Martiall  replied,  and  was 
answered  by  William  Fulke),  1565.  It  was 
edited  for  the  Parker  Society  by  the  Rev. 
Richard  Gibbings  in  1846.  He  also  wrote : 
1.  '  Querela  Oxoniensis  academiae  ad  Canta- 
brigam '  (a  Latin  poem  on  the  death  of  Henry 
and  Charles  Brandon),  1552.  2.  'Historia 
de  exhumatione  Catherines  nuper  uxoris  Pet. 
Martyris'  (included  in  a  volume  of  pieces 
relating  to  Martin  Bucer,  edited  by  Conrade 
Hubert  in  1562).  It  includes  two  Latin 
poems  and  two  epigrams  by  Calf  hill  on  the 
same  occasion.  Calfhill  superintended  the 
reinterment  of  Catharine  Bucer's  remains  at 
Christ  Church  (Foxs,  Acts  and  Mon.  viiL 
297).  3.  '  Poemata  varia.'  He  left  in  manu- 
script a  '  concio '  on  occasion  of  his  B.D.  de- 
gree, now  in  the  library  of  Corpus  Christi 
College,  Oxford,  and  '  Sapientise  Solomonis 
liber  carmine  redditus,'  dedicated  to  Queen 
Elizabeth,  15  May  1559,  now  in  the  British 
Museum  (Royal  MSS.  2  D'ii.) 

[Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  (Bliss)  i.  378  ;  Biog. 
Brit.  (Kippis) ;  Cooper's  Athense  Cantab,  i.  285  ; 
Le  Neve's  Fasti,  ii.  342,  424,  519,  iii.  65,  518; 
Newcourt's  Eepertorium,  i.  92,  196,  272,  ii.  69; 
Herbert's  Ames,  pp.  925,  1619  ;  Parker  Corre- 
spondence, p.  218  ;  Cole  MSS.  xii.  161,  xiv.  96  ; 
Manning  and  Bray's  Surrey,  iii.  44 ;  Nichols's 
Progr.  Eliz.  (1823),  i.  230,  243;  Strype's  An- 
nals, i.  i.  262,  353,  493,  pt.  ii.  200 ;  State  Papers, 
Dom.  (1547-80),  pp.  175,  242,  278;  Boase's 
Eegister,  p.  216.] 

CALHOUN,  PATRICK  (1727-1796), 
American  settler,  was  born  in  Ireland  in 
1727.  His  father  emigrated  in  1733  to  Penn- 
sylvania, and  several  years  afterwards  to  the 
western  part  of  Virginia.  When  that  settle- 
ment, after  the  defeat  of  Braddock,  was 
broken  up  by  the  Indians,  the  family  re- 
moved to  Long  Cane,  Abbeville,  in  the  in- 
terior of  South  Carolina,  on  the  confines  of 
the  Cherokee  Indians.  In  the  war  of  1759 
half  of  the  settlement  was  destroyed,  and 
the  remnant  retired  to  the  older  settlements, 
but  on  the  conclusion  of  peace  in  1763  Cal- 
houn and  others  returned.  Calhoun  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  a  body  of 
rangers  for  the  defence  of  the  frontiers,  in 
which  he  displayed  great  intrepidity  and 
skill.  He  was  the  first  member  of  the  pro- 
vincial legislature  elected  from  the  upper 


county  of  the  state,  and  was  afterwards 
elected  to  the  state  legislature,  of  which, 
with  the  intermission  of  a  single  term,  he 
remained  a  member  till  his  death.  In  the 
revolutionary  war  he  took  an  active  part  on 
the  patriot  side.  He  died  in  1796.  By  his 
wife,  a  Miss  Caldwell,  of  Charlotte  county, 
Va.,  he  had  several  children,  one  of  whom, 
John  Caldwell  Calhoun,  became  vice-presi- 
dent of  the  United  States. 

[Allen's  American  Biographical  Dictionary; 
Von  Hoist's  Life  of  John  C.  Calhoun  (1882)  ] 

T.  F.  H. 

CALKIN,  JAMES  (1786-1862),  organist 
and  composer,  was  born  in  London  in  1786. 
He  studied  under  Thomas  Lyon  and  Dr. 
Crotch,  and  was  one  of  the  earliest  members 
and  directors  of  the  Philharmonic  Society. 
On  the  consecration  of  the  Regent  Square 
Church,  Gray's  Inn  Road,  Calkin  was  ap- 
pointed organist,  a  post  he  held  for  thirty 
years.  In  1846  his  madrigal, '  When  Chloris 
weeps,'  gained  a  prize  from  the  Western 
Madrigal  Society.  His  long,  uneventful  life 
was  almost  entirely  devoted  to  teaching,  in 
which  he  acquired  considerable  reputation 
as  a  successful  master.  His  compositions 
include  an  overture  and  symphony  for  or- 
chestra, string  quartets,  and  a  large  quantity 
of  pianoforte  music.  Calkin  died  at  12  Oakley 
Square,  Camden  Town,  in  1862. 

[Information  from  Mr.  J.  B.  Calkin ;  Baptie's 
Handbook  of  Musical  Biography;  Musical  Di- 
rectory.] W.  B.  S. 

CALL,  SIR  JOHN  (1732-1801),  first 
baronet,  of  Whiteford,  Cornwall,  Indian  mili- 
tary engineer,  was  descended  from  an  old 
family  which,  it  is  said,  once  owned  consider- 
able property  in  Devon  and  Cornwall.  His 
father,  John  Call  of  Launcells,  Cornwall,  was 
in  respectable  but  not  affluent  circumstances. 
Young  Call  was  born  at  Fenny  Park,  near 
Tiverton,  in  1732.  It  is  believed  that  he  was 
educated  at  Blundell's  school  in  that  town. 
When  about  seventeen  he  was  recommended 
to  the  notice  of  Benjamin  Robins,  the  cele- 
brated mathematician,  who  at  that  time  re- 
ceived the  appointment  of  chief-engineer  and 
captain-general  of  artillery  in  the  East  India 
Company's  settlements.  Robins  left  England 
in  1749,  and  arrived  at  Fort  Wrilliam  in  July 
1750,  bringing  with  him  eight  young  writers,, 
one  of  whom  was  Call,  who  acted  as  his  secre- 
tary. Robins  having  died  in  July  1751,  and 
war  having  commenced  with  the  powers  on 
the  coast  of  Coromandel,  Call,  who  .was  ap- 
pointed a  writer  on  the  Madras  establishment 
that  year  (PRINSEP,  Madras,  civ),  was  em- 
ployed in  the  capacity  of  engineer  to  carry  out 


Call 


254 


Callanan 


the  erection  of  the  defensive  works  at  Fort  St. 
David.  In  the  beginning  of  1752  he  accom- 
panied Captain  (afterwards  Lord)  Clive  on  an 
expedition  against  the  French,  who  had  pos- 
sessed themselves  of  the  province  of  Arcot, 
and  were  plundering  up  to  the  very  gates  of 
Madras.  After  the  great  successes  achieved 
by  Clive,  the  army  marched  back  to  Fort  St. 
David,  where  Call  received  the  appointment 
of  engineer-in-chief  before  he  had  attained 
his  twentieth  year.  He  retained  that  situa- 
tion until  1757,  when  he  was  appointed  chief- 
engineer  at  Madras,  and  soon  after  of  all  the 
Coromandel  coast.  He  was  chief-engineer 
at  the  reduction  of  Pondicherry,  and  in 
various  operations  under  Lord  Pigot  and  Sir 
Eyre  Coote.  In  1762  he  had  the  good  for- 
tune, when  serving  with  General  Caillaud, 
to  effect  the  reduction  of  the  strong  fortress 
of  Vellore,  which  ever  since  has  been  the 
point  cTappui  of  the  British  in  the  Carnatic. 
During  the  greater  part  of  the  war  against 
Hyder  Ali  in  1767-8  Call  was  with  the 
army  in  the  Mysore.  In  1768  he  was  ap- 
pointed a  member  of  the  governor's  council 
(16.),  and  soon  after  was  advanced  by  the 
East  India  Company,  in  recognition  of  his 
general  services,  from  the  fourth  to  the  third 
seat  in  council.  He  was  strongly  recom- 
mended by  Clive  to  succeed  to  the  govern- 
ment of  Madras  on  the  first  opportunity,  but 
having  received  news  of  his  father's  death,  he 
determined  to  return  home,  although  strongly 
urged  by  Clive  to  remain.  In  1771  he  served 
as  high-sheriff  of  Cornwall.  In  March  1772 
he  married  Philadelphia,  third  daughter  and 
coheiress  of  William  Batty,  M.D.,  by  whom 
he  had  six  children.  In  1782  Call  was  em- 
ployed by  Lord  Shelburne,  then  prime  mini- 
ster, to  inquire  into  the  state  of  the  crown 
lands,  woods,  and  forests,  in  which  office  he 
acted  conjointly  with  Mr.  A.  Holdsworth. 
In  November  1782  they  made  their  first  re- 
port (see  Parl.  Reps,  on  Land  Revenue  in 
Accts.  and  Papers).  Their  work  was  inter- 
rupted by  changes  of  ministry,  but  during  the 
session  of  1785-6  Sir  Charles  Middleton,  Call, 
and  Holdsworth  were  appointed  parliamen- 
tary commissioners  with  ample  powers  to  pur- 
sue the  inquiry.  His  public  duties  now  re- 
quiring his  frequent  presence  in  London,  Call 
offered  himself  for  the  pocket  oorough  of 
Callington,  near  his  country  residence,  and 
on  the  recommendation  of  Lord  Oxford  was 
xinanimously  returned  at  the  general  election 
of  1784.  In  1785  he  purchased  the  famous 
house  of  Field-marshal  Wade  in  Old  Bur- 
lington Street.  At  the  general  election  of 
1790  he  was  a  second  time  returned  unani- 
mously for  the  borough  of  Callington.  In 
recognition  of  his  public  services  he  was 


created  a  baronet  on  28  July  1791.  Call 
was  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society  and  of  the 
Royal  Antiquarian  Society,  but  his  name  does 
not  appear  as  the  author  of  any  printed  works. 
Some  letters  of  his  addressed  to  Warren  Has- 
tings and  to  Dr.  Lettsom  will  be  found  in 
'  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  MSS.'  Call  became  totally 
blind  in  1795,  and  died  of  apoplexy  at  his 
residence,  Old  Burlington  Street,  London,  on 
1  March  1801. 

[Burke's  Baronetage ;  Gent.  Mag.  (Ixxi.)  i. 
282,  369  ;  Prinsep's  Madras  Civilians ;  Boase  and 
Courtney's  Bibl.  Cornubiensis,  i.  54;  Nichols's 
Lit.  Anecd.  iv.  612  ;  Accts.  and  Papers,  vols. 
xxxvi.  and  xxxvii.,  1787-92.]  H.  M.  C. 

CALLACHAN,  KING  OF  IRELAND.  [See 
CEALLACHAN.] 

CALLANAN,      JEREMIAH      JOHN 

(1795-1829),  Irish  poet,  was  born  in  Cork 
in  1795.  He  was  brought  up  in  the  country, 
where  he  acquired  the  knowledge  of  the  Irish 
language  which  qualified  him  for  his  subse- 
quent vocation  as  national  bard  and  collector 
of  popular  traditions.  At  the  earnest  wish 
of  his  parents,  who  had  devoted  him  to  the 
priesthood  from  his  cradle,  he  studied  at 
Maynooth,  but  felt  no  inclination  for  the 
ecclesiastical  profession,  and  offended  his 
friends  by  deserting  it.  He  was  subsequently 
admitted  as  an  out-pensioner  of  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Dublin,  where  he  remained  for  two 
years,  and  gained  the  prize  for  an  English 
poem  on  Alexander's  restoration  of  the  spoils 
of  Athens.  Having,  however,  exhausted  his 
resources,  and  seeing  no  prospect  of  quali- 
fying himself  for  the  pursuit  of  law  or  medi- 
cine, he  abruptly  left  the  college,  and  enlisted 
in  the  royal  Irish  regiment,  from  which  he 
was  speedily  bought  out  by  his  friends.  He 
returned  to  Cork,  and  partly  supported  him- 
self by  tutorship.  One  of  his  numerous  brief 
engagements  was  in  the  school  then  kept  by 
Maginn,  who  procured  the  insertion  of  his 
early  poems  in '  Blackwood's  Magazine.'  Most 
of  his  time,  however,  was  spent  in  wandering 
about  the  south-west  of  Ireland,  repaying 
the  hospitality  he  received  from  the  country 
people  with  songs,  and  collecting  popular 
ballads  and  legends.  In  an  unpublished  letter 
to  Crofton  Croker,  who  had  sought  his  assist- 
ance, he  says :  '  I  converted  what  before  was 
a  matter  of  amusement  into  a  serious  occu- 
pation, and  at  every  interval  of  leisure  em- 
ployed myself  in  rescuing  from  oblivion  all 
that  I  could  find  of  the  songs  and  traditions 
of  the  south-west  of  Munster.'  Writing  on 
the  same  day  to  Maginn,  he  says :  '  I  am 
certain  I  could  get  up  a  good  trumpet-blast 
or  ball-cartridge  volume  of  songs — Jacobite, 
love,Keenes,  English  Ninety-eighters — with 


Callander 


255 


Callander 


an  ample  store  of  forays,  anecdotes  of  bards, 
drinking,  fighting,  and  Lochinvaring,  £c.' 
These  collections  seem  to  have  been  lost,  and 
many  of  Callanan's  own  poems  have  perished, 
having  never  been  committed  to  paper,  though 
retained  in  his  powerful  memory  and  fre- 
quently recited  by  himself.  At  length  his 
health  failed,  and  he  accepted  a  tutorship  at 
Lisbon,  where  he  spent  the  last  two  years  of 
his  life,  dying  of  consumption  on  19  Sept. 
1829,  after  an  ineffectual  endeavour  to  return 
to  Ireland. 

Like  most  Irish  poets,  Callanan  was  a  pure 
lyrist,  with  no  reach  or  depth  of  thought,  no 
creative  imagination,  and  no  proper  origi- 
nality, but  endowed  with  abundance  of  fancy, 
melody,  and  feeling.  His  only  sustained  effort, 
*  The  Recluse  of  Inchidony,'  is  as  good  an 
imitation  of  '  Childe  Harold '  as  could  well 
be  written,  but  little  more.  His  lyrical  poems 
leave  no  doubt  of  the  genuine  quality  of  his 
inspiration,  but  only  one,  '  Gougane  Barra,' 
a  fine  example  of  musical  and  impassioned 
description,  the  alliance  of  the  eye  and  the 
heart,  has  produced  a  deep  impression  or  at- 
tained general  celebrity.  His  versions  of 
Irish  ballads  are  very  stirring,  and  his  ren- 
dering of  Luis  de  Leon's  '  Vida  del  Cielo '  is 
exceedingly  beautiful.  Some  of  his  pieces 
are  marked  by  an  aversion  to  England,  which 
he  recanted  on  the  passing  of  the  Emancipa- 
tion Act.  His  private  character  was  amiable ; 
he  was  refined  and  susceptible  to  an  uncom- 
mon degree,  but  to  no  less  a  degree  indolent, 
irresolute,  and  unpractical.  His  poems  were 
collected  after  his  death,  published  in  Lon- 
don in  1830,  and  reprinted  at  Cork  in  1847 
and  1861. 

[Bolster's  Irish  Magazine,  vol.  iii.;  memoir 
prefixed  to  the  edition  of  Callanan's  poems  pub- 
lished in  1861.]  E.G. 

CALLANDER,  JAMES.  [See  CAM?- 
BELL,  SIB  JAMES.] 

CALLANDER,  JOHN  (d.  1789),  of 
Craigforth,  Stirlingshire,  Scottish  antiquary, 
was  descended  from  James  VI's  master-smith 
in  Scotland,  John  Callander,  who  purchased 
Craigforth  of  the  earls  of  Livingston  and 
Callander  about  1603.  His  father  was  also 
John  Callander ;  his  mother,  Catherine  Mac- 
kenzie of  Cromarty.  He  passed  advocate  at 
the  Scottish  bar,  but  never  obtained  a  practice, 
and  seems  to  have  devoted  his  leisure  chiefly 
to  classical  pursuits.  He  presented  five 
volumes  of  manuscripts  entitled  '  Spicilegia 
Antiquitatis  Graecae,  sive  ex  veteribus  Poetis 
deperdita  Fragmenta,'  to  the  Society  of  Scot- 
tish Antiquaries  in  1781,  shortly  after  he  was 
elected  a  fellow.  He  also  presented  at  the 


same  time  nine  volumes  of  manuscript  anno- 
tations on  Milton's  '  Paradise  Lost,'  of  which 
he  had  published  those  on  Book  I.  in  1750. 
In  1766-8  he  brought  out  in  three  volumes 
'  Terra  Australia  Cognita,  or  Voyages  to  the 
Southern  Hemisphere  during  the  Sixteenth, 
Seventeenth,  and  Eighteenth  Centuries,' 
partly  translated  from  the  French  of  M.  de 
Brosses,  from  which,  however,  he  merely  con- 
fesses to  '  have  drawn  many  helps.'  In  1779 
he  published  'An  Essay  towards  a  Literal 
English  Version  of  the  New  Testament  in  the 
Epistle  of  Paul  directed  to  the  Ephesians,'  in 
which  he  gave  a  complete  representation  in 
English  of  the  Greek  idiom,  even  to  the  order 
of  the  words.  His  edition  of  '  Two  ancient 
Scottish  Poems,  the  Gaberlunzie  Man,  and 
Christ's  Kirk  on  the  Green,  with  Notes  and 
Observations,'  published  at  Edinburgh  in 
1782,  displays  research ;  but,  although  the 
notes  are  valuable  to  those  unfamiliar  with  the 
Scottish  language,  many  of  his  etymological 
remarks  are  unsound.  Callander  projected  a 
variety  of  other  works,  including '  Bibliotheca 
Septentrionalis,'  of  which  he  printed  a  speci- 
men in  1778,  and  a  '  History  of  the  Ancient 
Music  of  Scotland  from  the  age  of  the  venerable 
Ossian  to  the  beginning  of  the  Sixteenth  Cen- 
tury,' in  regard  to  which  he  printed '  Proposals' 
in  1781.  From  the  preface  to  '  Letters  from 
Thomas  Percy,  D.D.,  afterwards  Bishop  of 
Dromore,  John  Callander  of  Craigforth,  Esq., 
and  others,  to  George  Paton,'  which  appeared 
at  Edinburgh  in  1830,  we  learn  that  Callander 
had  a  taste  for  music,  and  was  an  excellent 
performer  on  the  violin,  and  that  in  his  latter 
years  he  became  very  retired  in  his  habits, 
and  saw  little  company,  his  mind  being  deeply 
affected  by  a  religious  melancholy  which  un- 
fitted him  for  society.  He  died,  '  at  a  good 
old  age,'  at  Craigforth  on  14  Sept.  1789.  By 
his  wife,  Mary,  daughter  of  Sir  James  Living- 
stone, he  had  seventeen  children.  His  eldest 
son,  James,  assumed  the  name  of  Campbell 
[see  CAMPBELL,  SIR  JAMES]. 

In  March  1818  an  article  on  Callander's 
edition  of  Book  I.  of  Milton's  '  Paradise  Lost ' 
appeared  in  '  Blackwood's  Magazine,'  in 
which  it  was  shown  by  parallel  lines  that 
much  of  his  notes  had  been  borrowed  with- 
out acknowledgment  from  the  annotations  of 
Patrick  Hume  in  the  sixth  edition  of  '  Para- 
dise Lost '  published  by  Jacob  Tonson  in  1695. 
On  account,  of  this  article  a  committee  of  the 
Society  of  Antiquaries  of  Scotland  was  ap- 
pointed to  examine  his  manuscript  notes  of 
Milton  in  their  possession,  who  reported  that, 
though  only  a  comparatively  small  propor- 
tion of  Callander's  notes  were  borrowed  from 
Patrick  Hume,  his  obligations  to  him  were 
not  sufficiently  acknowledged. 


Callcott 


256 


Callcott 


[Letters  from  Thomas  Percy,  D.D.,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Dromore,  John  Callander  of  Craigforth, 
Esq.,  David  Herd,  and  others,  to  George  Paton, 
Edinburgh,  1830;  Scots  Mag.  li.  466;  Black- 
wood's  Mag.  iv.  658-62 ;  Transactions  of  the 
Society  of  Antiquaries  of  Scotland,  iii.  pt.  i. 
83-91;  Orme's  Bibliotheca  Biblica,  pp.  73-4; 
Chambers's  Biog.  Diet,  of  Eminent  Scotsmen, 
i.  266-7 ;  Burke's  Landed  Gentry.]  T.  F.  H. 

CALLCOTT,  SIR  AUGUSTUS  WALL 

(1779-1844),  landscape  painter,  was  born  in 
the  Mall,  Kensington  Gravel  Pits,  20  Feb. 
1779.  He  was  brother  of  Dr.  Callcott  the  mu- 
sician [q.  T.],  and  in  early  life  exhibited  a  taste 
for  music  as  well  as  for  drawing,  and  was  for 
six  years  a  chorister  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
earning  71.  a  year  and  3£  yards  of  '  coarse 
black  baize.'  He  then  became  a  student  of 
the  Royal  Academy,  and  commenced  his  ar- 
tistic career  as  a  painter  of  portraits  under  the 
tuition  of  Hoppner.  The  first  picture  he  ex- 
hibited was  a  portrait  of  Miss  Roberts,  and  its 
success  at  the  Royal  Academy  in  1799  is  said 
to  have  led  to  his  final  choice  of  painting  as  a 
profession.  His  preference  for  landscape,  in- 
cluding river  and  coast  scenery,  soon  showed 
itself,  and  after  1804  he  exhibited  nothing  but 
landscapes  for  many  years.  The  skill  of  his 
execution,  the  elegance  of  his  design,  and  the 
charming  tone  of  his  works  caused  his  repu- 
tation to  rise  steadily.  In  1806  he  was  elected 
an  associate  of  the  Royal  Academy,  and  in 
1810  a  full  member.  The  care  which  he 
bestowed  upon  his  pictures  restricted  their 
number.  From  1805  to  1810  he  exhibited 
about  four  pictures  a  year,  in  1811  ten,  and  in 
1812  six.  From  that  year  to  1822  he  exhibited 
but  seven  works  in  all,  but  among  these 
•were  some  of  his  best  and  largest,  such  as 
<  The  Entrance  to  the  Pool  of  London '  (1816), 
'The  Mouth  of  the  Tyne'  (1818),  and  'A 
Dead  Calm  on  the  Medway'  (1820).  Another 
important  picture  was  'Rochester'  (1824). 
Though  his  subjects  down  to  this  time  were 
generally  taken  from  the  scenery  of  his  own 
country,  he  had  visited  France  and  Holland 
and  had  painted  some  Dutch  and  Flemish 
scenes  before  1827,  a  date  of  much  impor- 
tance in  his  life,  for  in  this  year  he  married 
and  went  to  Italy  for  the  first  time.  His 
wife  was  the  widow  of  Captain  Graham, 
R.N.,  a  lady  who  had  already  attained  con- 
siderable literary  reputation  [see  CALLCOTT, 
MABIA,  LADY].  On  their  return  from  Italy 
they  took  up  their  residence  at  the  Gravel  Pits, 
where  he  resided  till  his  death,  enjoying  great 
popularity.  In  1830  he  commenced  to  ex- 
hibit Italian  compositions,  and  after  this  year 
the  subjects  of  his  pictures  were  generally 
foreign.  Though  to  the  last  his  works  were 
marked  by  charm  of  composition  and  sweet- 


ness of  execution,  those  produced  before  1827 
are  now  held  in  most  esteem. 

On  the  accession  of  her  majesty  in  1837, 
Callcott  received  the  honour  of  knighthood. 
In  that  year  he  departed  from  his  usual  class 
of  subjects,  and  exhibited  a  picture  of '  Raf- 
faelle  and  the  Fornarina,'  with  life-size  figures, 
finished  with  great  care,  which  was  engraved 
by  Lumb  Stocks  for  the  London  Art  Union 
in  1843.  This  and  '  Milton  dictating  to  his 
Daughters,'  exhibited  in  1840,  were  the  most 
important  of  his  figure  paintings,  of  which 
rare  class  of  his  work  the  South  Kensington 
Museum  (Sheepshanks  Collection)  contains 
two  specimens,  'Anne  Page  and  Slender' 
and  '  Falstaff  and  Simple.'  The  museum  also 
possesses  severallandscapes  in  oil  and  sketches 
in  water  colour,  &c.  The  figures  in  his  land- 
scapes were  often  important  parts  of  the  com- 
position, and  were  always  gracefully  designed 
and  happily  placed,  as,  for  instance,  in '  Dutch 
Peasants  returning  from  Market,'  one  of  nine 
examples  of  this  master  left  by  Mr.  Vernon 
to  the  nation.  In  1844  he  succeeded  Mr. 
Seguier  as  conservator  of  the  royal  pictures. 
He  died  in  the  same  year  on  25  Nov.,  and 
was  buried  in  Kensal  Green  cemetery. 

There  are  true  artistic  qualities  in  Call- 
cott's  work,  which  justified  the  admiration  of 
such  painters  as  Turner  and  Stothard  in  his 
day,  and  must  always  preserve  for  him  a  dis- 
tinguished place  among  the  earlier  masters  of 
the  English  school  of  landscape.  As  a  man 
he  was  greatly  esteemed  for  the  amiability  of 
his  disposition,  his  generosity  and  want  of 
prejudice  in  his  profession,  and  his  liberal 
patronage  of  younger  artists. 

[Eedgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists  (1878);  Eed- 
graves'  Century  of  Painters;  Bryan's  Diet,  of 
Painters  (Graves)  ;  Art  Journal,  1845.] 

C.  M. 

CALLCOTT,  JOHN  WALL  (1766- 
1821),  musical  composer,  son  of  Thomas  Call- 
cott, a  bricklayer  and  builder,  by  his  second 
wife,  Charlotte  Wall,  was  born  at  Kensington 
on  20  Nov.  1766.  At  the  age  of  seven  he 
was  sent  as  a  day-boarder  to  a  school  kept  by 
William  Young.  Five  years  later  family  cir- 
cumstances compelled  him  to  leave.  He  had 
made  considerable  progress  in  the  classics 
and  in  the  Greek  Testament.  In  later  years 
he  studied  Hebrew  and  the  philosophy  of 
Locke.  Callcott  was  originally  intended  for 
the  medical  profession,  and  studied  anatomy 
for  a  year ;  but  the  extreme  distaste  which 
he  displayed  on  witnessing  an  operation, 
coupled  with  the  interest  in  music  which 
was  aroused  by  his  visits  to  the  organ-loft  of 
Kensington  Church,  induced  his  father  to 
educate  him  as  a  musician.  In  1778  he  was 


Callcott 


Callcott 


introduced  to  Henry  Whitney,  the  organist 
of  Kensington  parish  church,  from  whom  he 
probably  acquired  some  little  instruction, 
since  in  the  following  year  he  was  able  to 
practise  alone  on  a  spinet  which  his  father 
had  bought  him.  In  1780  he  learned  the 
clarinet,  and  wrote  music  for  an  amateur 
play  performed  at  Mr.  Young's  school.  In 
the  following  year  the  clarinet  was  aban- 
doned for  the  oboe,  and  young  Callcott  be- 
came acquainted  with  the  elder  Sale,  secre- 
tary of  the  Catch  Club,  from  whom,  and  also 
from  Drs.  Arnold  and  Cooke,  he  derived  much 
desultory  learning.  About  1782  he  occasion- 
ally played  the  oboe  in  the  orchestra  of  the 
Academy  of  Ancient  Music,  and  in  the  three 
following  years  sang  in  the  chorus  of  the 
oratorios  at  Drury  Lane  Theatre.  In  1783, 
on  the  recommendation  of  Attwood,  Call- 
cott was  appointed  deputy  organist,  under 
Reinhold,  of  St.  George-the-Martyr,  Queen 
Square,  Bloomsbury,  a  post  he  held  until  1 785. 
In  1784  he  competed  for  the  first  time  for  the 
prize  given  by  the  Catch  Club,  but  without 
success,  though  in  the  following  year  three 
of  the  four  prize  medals  of  the  club  were 
awarded  to  his  glees.  On  4  July  of  the  same 
year  he  took  the  degree  of  Mus.  Bac.  at  Ox- 
ford, his  exercise  being  a  setting  of  Warton's 
'  Ode  to  Fancy.'  In  the  following  year  two 
more  prizes  were  awarded  him  by  the  Catch 
Club,  and  he  set  an  ode  by  E.  B.  Greene, 
which  was  performed  in  February  at  a  con- 
cert in  aid  of  the  Humane  Society.  In  1787 
Callcott  sent  in  no  fewer  than  one  hundred 
compositions  to  compete  for  the  Catch  Club 
prizes.  Out  of  all  these  only  two  were  suc- 
cessful, and  the  society  passed  a  resolution 
that  in  future  no  more  than  twelve  composi- 
tions should  be  sent  in  by  any  one  competitor. 
This  rule  so  offended  Callcott  that  for  two 
years  he  refused  to  compete,  though  in  1789 
he  changed  his  mind,  and  was  rewarded  by 
carrying  off  all  the  prizes  of  the  club,  while 
between  1790  and  1793  he  won  nine  more 
medals.  In  1787  he  was  associated  with 
Arnold  in  the  formation  of  the  Glee  Club,  the 
first  meeting  of  which  was  held  on  22  Dec.  at 
the  Newcastle  Coffee-house.  In  the  next  year 
he  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society 
of  Musicians,  and  in  1789  was  appointed  joint 
organist  (with  C.  S.  Evans)  of  St.  Paul's, 
Covent  Garden.  In  the  same  year  his  well- 
known  glee,  '  When  Arthur  first,'  was  intro- 
duced in  Dr.  Arnold's  'Battle  of  Hexham'  at 
the  Haymarket.  On  Haydn's  arrival  in  Lon- 
don in  1791  Callcott  was  introduced  to  him  by 
Salomon,  and  studied  instrumentation  with 
him,  writing  a  symphony  and  other  works 
under  his  guidance.  In  the  same  year  Call- 
cott was  married.  In  1793  he  was  appointed 

VOL.  VIII. 


organist  to  the  Asylum  for  Female  Orphans, 
a  post  he  occupied  until  1802,  when  he  re- 
signed it  in  favour  of  his  son-in-law,  William 
Horsley.  About  this  time  Callcott  conceived 
the  plan  of  writing  an  extensive  dictionary 
of  music.  He  had  bought  the  manuscript 
collections  of  Dr.  Boyce  and  his  pupil,  Mar- 
maduke  Overend,  from  the  widow  of  the 
latter,  and  with  characteristic  energy  set  to 
work  to  qualify  himself  for  his  task  by  labo- 
rious researches  into  the  theoretical  writings 
of  early  musicians.  Though  much  occupied 
in  teaching,  his  evenings  were  devoted  to 
studying  mathematics  and  philosophy  or  in 
epitomising  musical  treatises,  and  in  1797  he 
issued  the  prospectus  of  his  projected  work. 
In  the  following  year  he  took  part  in  the  for- 
mation of  the  Concentores  Society,  for  the 
practice  of  unaccompanied  part-singing.  On 
18  June  1800  Callcott  proceeded  to  the  degree 
of  Mus.  Doc.,  on  which  occasion  his  exercise 
was  a  Latin  anthem, '  Propter  Sion  non  tacebo.* 
In  1801  he  exerted  himself  successfully  to  form 
a  band  for  the  Kensington  Volunteer  Corps, 
of  which  he  had  been  an  officer  since  1795. 
In  the  same  year  he  published  anonymously  a 
little  work  entitled  '  The  Way  to  speak  well 
made  easy  for  Youth.'  On  25  Oct.  1802  he 
wrote  an  anthem,  '  I  heard  a  Voice  from 
Heaven,'  which  was  performed  four  days 
later  at  Arnold's  funeral.  After  Arnold's 
death  he  applied  unsuccessfully  for  the  post 
of  composer  to  the  king.  During  the  next 
few  years  Callcott  was  principally  occupied 
in  writing  his  '  Musical  Grammar,'  which  was 
published  in  1806,  and  achieved  great  success. 
A  second  edition  appeared  in  1809,  and  a 
third  in  1817,  since  when  the  work  has  been 
constantly  reprinted.  In  1806  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  succeed  Dr.  Crotch  as  lecturer  of 
music  at  the  Royal  Institution,  and  in  the 
following  spring  he  published  a  pamphlet 
entitled  '  A  Plain  Statement  of  Earl  Stan- 
hope's Temperament.  But  his  busy  career 
was  drawing  to  a  close.  He  had  already 
given  up  any  idea  of  classifying  the  accu- 
mulation of  notes  and  manuscripts  he  had 
made  for  his  projected  work,  and  for  some 
time  had  suffered  from  continual  restlessness. 
In  1807  his  brain  gave  way,  and  for  five  years 
he  was  in  an  asylum.  From  1812  to  1816  he 
recovered  his  reason ;  but  after  that  date  his 
malady  returned,  and  he  was  never  restored 
to  health.  He  died  near  Bristol  on  15  May 
1821,  and  was  buried  at  Kensington  on  the 
23rd  of  the  same  month. 

Callcott  is  best  known  as  a  glee  writer  of 
great  power  and  fecundity.  A  collection  of 
his  glees,  catches,  and  canons  was  published  in 
1824  by  his  son-in-law,W.  Horsley,  with  a  me- 
moir of  the  composer  and  a  portrait  engraved 


Callcott 


258 


Callcott 


by  F.  C.  Lewis  from  a  painting  by  his  brother, 
Sir  Augustus  Callcott,  R.A.  [q.  v.]  In  ad- 
dition to  these  works  he  published  six  sacred 
trios,  a  collection  of  anthems  and  hymns  sung 
at  the  Asylum  chapel,  four  glees  composed 
at  Blenheim  in  1799,  six  sonatinas  for  the 
harpsichord  (op.  3),  a  hunting  song,  intro- 
duced at  Drury  Lane  in  Coffey's  farce,  '  The 
Devil  to  pay,'  an  explanation  of  the  notes, 
marks,  &c.  used  in  music  (1792),  two  curious 
musical  settings  of  the  multiplication  and 
pence  tables,  and  much  other  music.  There 
is  an  engraved  portrait  of  him  by  Meyer. 
Many  of  his  manuscript  compositions  and  his 
collections  for  a  musical  dictionary  are  pre- 
served in  the  British  Museum. 

[Grove's  Diet,  of  Music,  i.  297 ;  Memoir  by 
W.  Horsley  prefixed  to  Callcott's  Glees,  1824 ; 
Harmonicon  for  1831,  p.  53  ;  Quarterly  Musical 
Magazine,  iii.  404  ;  Gent.  Mag.  xci.  478  ;  Records 
of  Royal  Soc.  of  Musicians ;  Catalogues  of  Bri- 
tish Museum  and  Music  School,  Oxford ;  Evan's 
Catalogue  of  Engraved  Portraits,  p.  53  ;  Add. 
MSS.  27686,  27693,  &c.]  W.  B.  S. 

CALLCOTT,  MARIA,  LADY  (1785-1842), 
traveller,  and  author  of  '  Little  Arthur's  His- 
tory of  England,'  born  in  1785  at  Papcastle, 
near  Cockermouth,was  the  daughter  of  George 
Dundas,  rear-admiral  of  the  blue  and  com- 
missioner of  the  admiralty.  From  an  early 
age  she  read  widely  and  took  great  interest 
in  plants,  flowers,  and  trees.  Her  governess 
had  been  acquainted  with  the  Burneys,  Rey- 
nolds, and  Johnson,  and  she  often  visited 
her  uncle,  Sir  David  Dundas,  at  Richmond, 
where  Rogers,  Thomas  Campbell,  Lawrence, 
and  others  were  frequent  guests.  Early  in 
1808  Maria  sailed  with  her  father  for  India. 
In  the  following  year  she  married  Captain 
Thomas  Graham,  R.N.,  and  soon  after  she 
set  out  on  a  travelling  tour  in  India.  She 
returned  to  England  in  1811,  and  lived  for  a 
while  in  London,  where  she  made  the  ac- 
quaintance of  Sir  James  Mackintosh  and  Sir 
Samuel  Romilly.  Her  husband  was  absent  j 
on  foreign  service  for  the  next  few  years,  but 
he  and  his  wife  spent  some  time  in  Italy 
in  1819,  and  started  for  South  America  in 
the  ship  Doris  in  1821.  Captain  Graham 
died  off  Cape  Horn  in  April  1822.  His  widow 
proceeded  to  Valparaiso,  where  she  remained 
as  instructress  to  Donna  Maria  from  22  Nov. 
1822  to  January  1823.  Soon  afterwards  she 
came  back  to  England,  engaged  in  literary 
work,  and  on  20  Feb.  1827  married  Augustus 
Wall  Callcott  [q.  v.],  the  artist.  In  1828  : 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Callcott  started  on  a  long  , 
Italian  tour.  In  1831  Mrs.  Callcott  ruptured 
a  blood-vessel,  and  became  a  confirmed  in- 
valid. She  died  at  her  husband's  house  at 


Kensington  Gravel  Pits  on  28  Nov.  1842,  and 
was  buried  in  Kensal  Green  cemetery. 

Lady  Callcott  wrote  popular  descriptions 
of  her  travels,  and  was  also  the  author  in 
later  life  of  many  successful  children's  books, 
and  of  translations  from  the  French.     The 
book  by  which  she  is  best  remembered  is 
'Little  Arthur's  History  of  England,'  first 
published  in  1835  in  two  volumes,  under  her 
initials  M.  C.,  and  repeatedly  reissued.    Her 
i  other  works  are  as  follows :  1.  '  Journal  of  a 
;  Residence  in  India/  1812 ;  2nd  ed.  1813 ;  a 
I  French  translation  of  this  book  was  issued  in 
1  A.  Duponchel's  '  Nouvelle  Bibliotheque  des 
j  Voyages,'  1841,  vol.  x.    2.  '  Letters  on  India, 
|  with  etchings  and  a  map,'  1814.    3.  A  trans- 
lation from  the  French  of  De  Rocca's  '  Me- 
moirs of  the  Wars  of  the  French  in  Spain,' 
1815 ;  reissued  in  1816.   4.  '  Three  Months  in 
the  Mountains  east  of  Rome,'  1820.   5.  '  Me- 
moirs of  the  Life  of  Poussin,'  1820.    6.  'Jour- 
nal of  a  Voyage  to  Brazil,  and  residence  there 
during  the  years  1821-3,'  1824.    7.  'Journal 
of  a  residence  in  Chili  during  the  year  1822, 
and  a  voyage  from  Chili  to  Brazil  in  1823,' 
1824.     8.  '  History  of  Spain,'  1828.     9.  A 
letter  to  the  Geological  Society  respecting  the 
earthquakes  which  Lady  Callcott  witnessed 
in  Chili  in  1822,  together  with  extracts  from 
her  letters  to  H.Warburton,  Esq.,  1834.  10.  A 
description  of  Giotto's  chapel  at  Padua,  being 
the  letterpress  issued  with  Sir  A.  W.  Call- 
cott's drawings  in  1835.  11.  'Essays  towards 
the  History  of  Painting,'  1836.     12.  Preface 
to  the  '  Seven  Ages  of  Man '  (a  collection 
of  drawings  by  Sir  A.  W.  Callcott),  1840. 
13.   '  The  Little  Brackenburners,  and  little 
Mary's  four  Saturdays,'  1841.    14.  'A  Scrip- 
ture Herbal,'  1842. 

[Information  kindly  supplied  by  Mr.  I.  Bru- 
nei; Athenaeum,  4  Dec.  1842;  Gent.  Mag.  1843, 
pt.  i.  98  ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  S.  L.  L. 

CALLCOTT,  WILLIAM  HUTCHINS 

(1807-1882),  musical  composer,  a  younger 
son  of  Dr.  John  Wall  Callcott  [q.  v.],  was 
born  at  Kensington  in  1807.  As  a  child  he 
received  some  instruction  from  his  father,  and 
later  continued  his  studies  under  his  brother- 
in-law,  William  Horsley.  On  4  July  1830 
he  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society 
of  Musicians.  In  1 836  he  published  an  abridg- 
ment of  his  father's  '  Grammar,'  in  1840  a 
collection  of  psalm  and  hymn  t  unes  for  Bicker- 
steth's  'Christian  Psalmody,'  and  in  1843 
'  The  Child's  own  Singing  Book.'  In  the 
latter  work  he  was  assisted  by  his  wife  Maria, 
who  was  the  authoress  of  several  unimportant 
religious  stories,  &c.  In  1851  Callcott  pub- 
lished 'Remarks  on  the  Royal  Albert  Piano' 
(exhibited  at  the  International  Exhibition), 


Callender 


2S9 


Callender 


and  in  1859  '  A  few  Facts  on  the  Life  of 
Handel.'  Callcott  was  for  some  years  or- 
.  ganist  of  Ely  Place  Chapel.  In  the  latter 
part  of  his  life  he  suffered  much  from  ill- 
health.  He  died  at  1  Campden  House  Road, 
Kensington,  on  5  Aug.  1882,  and  was  buried 
on  the  9th  at  Kensal  Green.  Callcott  com- 
posed several  songs,  glees,  and  anthems,  but 
his  name  is  principally  known  by  his  ar- 
rangements and  transcriptions  for  the  piano, 
which  amount  to  many  hundred  pieces.  A 
son  of  his,  Robert  Stuart  Callcott,  who  showed 
great  promise  as  an  organist  and  musician, 
died  in  the  spring  of  1886  at  an  early  age. 

[Baptie's  Diet,  of  Musical  Biography ;  Monthly 
Musical  Record  for  1  Sept.  1882;  Musical  Times 
for  September  1882  ;  Musical  Standard  for  3  Feb. 
1883 ;  Eecords  of  the  Eoyal  Society  of  Musi- 
cians ;  information  from  Mr.  J.  G-.  Callcott ;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat.]  W.  B.  S. 

CALLENDER,  GEORGE   WILLIAM 

(1830-1878),  surgeon,  was  born  at  Clifton,  i 
and,  after  education  at  a  Bristol  school,  be-  ' 
came  a  student  of  St.  Bartholomew's  Hospi-  | 
tal  in  1849,  in  1852  a  member  of  the  Royal  | 
College  of  Surgeons,  and  F.R.C.S.  in  1855. 
He  was  house-surgeon  at  St.  Bartholomew's,  j 
was  in  1861  elected  assistant  surgeon,  and  i 
in  1871  surgeon  to  the  hospital.      At  the  j 
same  time  he  was  a  laborious  teacher  in  the  ! 
medical  school,  was  registrar  (1854),  demon- 
strator of  anatomy,  lecturer  on  comparative 
anatomy  and  on  anatomy  (1865),  and  finally 
(1873)  lecturer  on  surgery.    For  many  years 
he  was  treasurer  of  the  medical  school,  and  | 
exercised  great  influence  in  all  its  affairs,  j 
He  published  a  paper  on  the  '  Development 
of  the  Bones  of  the  Face  in  Man '  in  the 
*  Philosophical  Transactions'  for  1869,  which 
led  to  his  election  as  F.R.S.  in  1871,  and  in 
the  Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Society  there 
are  abstracts  of  papers  by  him  on  the  ana- 
tomy of  the  thyroid  body  and  on  the  forma- 
tion of  the  sub-axial  arches  of  man.     He 
published  many  papers  in  the  '  Medico-Chi- 
rurgical  Transactions,'  in  the  '  Transactions ' 
of  the  Clinical  Society  and  of  the  Patholo- 
gical Society,  in  the '  St.  Bartholomew's  Hos- 
pital Reports,'  in  Holmes's  '  System  of  Sur- 
gery,' and  in  the  medical  journals,  besides,  in 
1863,  a  small  book  on  the  anatomy  of  the 
parts  concerned  in  femoral  rupture,  and  in 
1864  an  address  delivered  to  the  students 
at   St.-  Bartholomew's  Hospital.     A  great 
master  of  surgery  and  of  panegyric  who  knew 
him  throughout  his  career  thus  sums  up  Cal- 
lender's  work :  '  In  the  future  history  of  sur- 
gery Callender  will  have  a  large  share  of  the 
honour  which  will  be  awarded  to  those  who, 
in  the  last  twenty  years,  by  greatly  diminish- 


ing the  mortality  of  operations,  have  made  by 
far  the  most  important  improvement  in  prac- 
tical surgery'  (St.  Bartholomew's  Hospital 
Reports,  vol.  xv.)  Callender  lived  in  Queen 
Anne  Street,  married,  and  had  several  chil- 
dren. A  few  years  would  probably  have 
made  his  practice  a  great  one,  for  he  had 
reached  the  stage  of  being  known  to  his 
profession,  and  was  beginning  to  be  known 
to  the  public.  He  died  on  20  Oct.  1878  of 
Bright's  disease,  against  which  he  had  long 
struggled.  His  death  took  place  at  sea  on 
[  his  way  back  from  America.  He  had  gone 
thither  for  a  holiday,  and  his  illness  had  sud- 
denly become  aggravated  while  travelling. 
The  extraordinary  kindness  with  which,  as  a 
distinguished  English  surgeon,  he  was  treated 
when  taken  ill  in  the  United  States  deserves 
to  be  remembered  to  the  honour  of  the  medi- 
cal profession  in  that  country.  He  was 
buried  at  Kensal  Green. 

[Sir  James  Paget,  memoir  in  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's Hospital  Eeports,  vol.  xv.  (MS.  minutes 
of  Medical  Council  of  St.  Bartholomew's  Hospi- 
tal) ;  personal  knowledge.]  N.  M. 

CALLENDER,  JAMES  THOMSON  (d. 

1803),  miscellaneous  writer,  a  native  of  Scot- 
land, in  autumn  1792  published  anonymously 
at  London  and  Edinburgh '  The  Political  Pro- 
gress of  Britain,  or  an  Impartial  Account  of 
the  Principal  Abuses  in  the  Government  of 
this  Country  from  the  Revolution  of  1688.' 
This  was  meant  to  be  the  first  of  a  series  of 
pamphlets,  but  the  project  was  checked  by 
the  arrest  of  the  author  on  2  Jan.  1793,  on 
account  of  statements  in  the  work.  Having, 
as  he  says,  '  with  some  difficulty  made  his 
escape,'  he  went  to  America  and  established 
himself  in  Philadelphia,  where  he  republished 
his  treatise  (3rd  edit,  reissued  1795).  It  re- 
ceived the  favourable  notice  of  Jefferson,  was 
translated  into  German  (Edinburgh,  Phila- 
delphia, and  London,  1797 ;  the  translator's 
preface  is  dated  from  Cologne,  4  June  1796), 
and  was  attacked  in  '  A  Bone  to  Gnaw  for  the 
Democrats  '  (Philadelphia,  1795).  A  second 
part  of  the '  Political  Progress'  was  published, 
but  this  was,  says  Jefferson,  much  inferior  to 
the  first.  Callender  also  published  at  Phi- 
ladelphia the  '  Political  Register '  (3  Nov. 
1794  to  3  March  1795),  the  '  American  An- 
nual Register  for  1796,'  1797,  and '  Sketches 
of  the  History  of  America,'  1798.  He  was 
a  bitter  writer ;  he  was  continually  in  want 
of  money,  and  from  either  or  both  causes 
got  into  difficulties  at  Philadelphia,  from 
which  he  '  fled  in  a  panic.'  He  was  after- 
wards at  Richmond,  Virginia,  where  he 
edited  for  some  years  the  '  Richmond  Re- 
corder,' which  became  noted  for  the  violence 

a   O 

S  & 


Callis 


260 


Calthorpe 


of    its    attacks   on   the    administrations   of 
Washington  and  John  Adams.     It  was  pro- 
bably at  some  time  during  his  residence  here 
that  he  wrote  a  work  entitled  '  The  Prospect  | 
before  us.'  When  Jefferson  succeeded  to  power,  ; 
Callender,  who  had  obtained  money  from  him 
on  several  occasions,  wished  to  be  appointed  ; 
postmaster  at  Richmond.     Jefferson  would  ' 
not  consent  to  this,  and  Callender,  taking 
'  mortal  offence,'  passed  over  from  the  repub- 
licans to  the  federalists,  and  bitterly  attacked 
his  former  allies.     Jefferson,  who  was  very 
indignant  at  this,  says  his  '  base  ingratitude 
presents  human  nature  in  a  hideous  form,' 
and  animadverts  strongly  on  the  scurrility  of 
his  writings.     Callender  was  drowned  while 
bathing  in  the  James  river  at  Richmond  on 
7  July  1803.     The  '  Gentleman's  Magazine ' 
says  that  he  '  drowned  himself.' 

[Advertisement  prefixed  to  Political  Progress ; 
Drake's  Dictionary  of  American  Biography  (Bos- 
ton, 1872);  Jefferson's  Correspondence,  iv.  444- 
449  (New  York,  1854) ;  Gent.  Mag.  September 
1803,  p.  882.]  F.  W-T. 

CALLIS,  ROBERT  (Jl.  1634),  serjeant- 
at-law,  was  born  in  Lincolnshire,  and  after 
being  called  to  the  bar  at  Gray's  Inn  was 
appointed  a  commissioner  of  sewers  in  his 
native  county.  He  was  made  a  serjeant- 
at-law  on  12  April  1627.  His  works  are : 
1.  'The  Case  and  Argument  against  Sir  Ig- 
noramus of  Cambridg.,'  London,  1648,  4to. 
The  lawyers  were  greatly  annoyed  by  the 
Latin  comedy  of  '  Ignoramus,'  performed 
before  James  I  at  Cambridge,  1615,  and  in 
this  '  reading,'  delivered  at  Staple  Inn  in 
Lent,  1616,  Callis  states  a  supposititious  law 
case,  in  order  to  determine  in  which  of  six 
persons  the  right  exists  of  presentation  to  a 
church,  and  in  the  argument  he  introduces 
Sir  Ignoramus,  a  clerk,  presented  to  it  by  the 
university  of  Cambridge,  who  is  described  as 
being  '  egregie  illiteratus.'  2.  '  Reading  upon 
the  Statute,  23  H.  VIII,  cap.  5,  of  Sewers,' 
London,  1647,  4to ;  2nd  edit,  enlarged,  1685, 
4to;  4th  edit.  1810,  8vo;  5th  edit.,  with 
additions  and  corrections  by  William  John 
Broderip,  London,  1824,  8vo. 

[Dugdale's  Origines  Juridicse,  pp.  296,  334, 
App.  109  ;  Croke's  Eeports,  temp.  Car.  I,  71 ; 
Notes  and  Queries,  3rd  ser.,  v.  134,  204  ;  Clarke's 
Bibl.  Legum,  20,  323,  403 ;  Lowndes's  Bibl.  Man. 
(Bohn),  349;  Watt's  Bibl.  Brit.;-  Calendar  of 
State  Papers  (Dom.),  Charles  I  (1633-4),  409; 
Dugdale's  Hist,  of  Imbanking  and  Draining 
(1772).  417;  Nichols's  Progresses  of  James  I, 
iii.  90.]  T.  C. 

CALLOW,  JOHN  (1822-1878),  artist, 
was  born  in  London  on  19  July  1822.  He 
was  a  pupil  of  his  elder  brother  William,  the 
well-known  painter  in  water  colours,  who 


took  him  with  him  to  Paris  in  1835,  where  he 
remained  studying  art  for  several  years.  In 
1844  he  returned  to  England  to  exercise  his 
profession  as  a  landscape  painter  in  water 
colours,  and  a  few  years  later  was  elected  a 
member  of  the  New  Water-Colour  Society. 
From  this  society  he  afterwards  retired  to 
be  elected  into  the  older  Society  of  Painters 
in  Water  Colours.  In  July  1855  he  was  ap- 
pointed professor  of  drawing  in  the  Royal 
Military  Academy  at  Addiscombe.  After 
holding  this  appointment  for  six  years,  he 
gave  it  up,  and  got  in  its  place  the  post  of 
sub-professor  of  drawing  at  Woolwich.  Some 
years  later  he  retired  from  his  professorship, 
receiving  a  sum  of  money  as  compensation  in 
lieu  of  a  retiring  allowance.  From  the  date 
of  his  retirement  he  was  constantly  occupied 
in  painting  for  the  exhibitions,  and  in  teach- 
ing. As  a  teacher  he  was  in  great  request, 
and  taught  in  several  schools,  besides  having 
many  private  pupils.  He  married  in  1864, 
and  died  of  consumption  at  Lewisham  on 
25  April  1878,  leaving  a  widow  and  one  son. 
Callow's  style  of  painting  was  formed  on 
that  of  his  master  and  elder  brother, William, 
though  he  devoted  himself  to  a  different 
range  of  subjects.  He  excelled  in  sea-pieces 
more  than  in  landscapes.  The  compulsory  de- 
votion of  his  time  chiefly  to  teaching  impeded 
the  development  of  his  own  powers,  so  that 
his  later  productions  never  fulfilled  the  pro- 
mise of  some  of  his  earlier  works.  He 
painted  diligently,  however,  and  exhibited 
at  the  yearly  exhibition  of  the  Old  Water- 
Colour  Society.  His  style  of  teaching  was 
excellent,  at  once  simple,  lucid,  and  logical, 
and  he  always  maintained  the  superiority 
of  transparent  over  body  colour.  He  left  a 
great  number  of  studies  prepared  for  the  use 
of  his  pupils,  which  were  sold  by  auction 
after  his  death.  Several  of  these  have  since 
been  printed  in  colours  as  a  series  of  pro- 
gressive lessons  in  the  art  of  water-colour 
painting. 

[Information  from  Mr.  William  Callow.] 

M.  M'A. 

CALTHORPE,  SIR  HENRY  (1586- 
1637),  lawyer,  third  son  of  Sir  James  Cal- 
thorpe of  Cockthorpe,  Norfolk,  knight,  by 
Barbara,  daughter  of  Mr.  John  Bacon  of 
Hesset,  Suffolk,  was  one  of  a  family  of  eight 
sons  and  six  daughters,  and  was  born  at 
Cockthorpe  in  1586.  He  entered  at  the 
Middle  Temple,  and  seems  early  to  have 
enjoyed  a  large  and  lucrative  practice.  By 
the  death  of  his  father  in  1615  he  inherited 
considerable  estates  in  his  native  county, 
but  he  continued  sedulously  to  devote  him- 
self to  his  profession,  and  shortly  after  the 


Calthrope 


261 


Calthrope 


marriage  of  Charles  I  he  was  appointed  soli- 
citor-general to  Queen  Henrietta  Maria,  after 
whom  one  of  his  daughters  was  named. 
When  in  November  1627  the  five  gentlemen 
who  had  been  thrown  into  prison  for  refusing 
to  contribute  to  the  forced  loan  applied  to 
the  court  of  king's  bench  for  a  writ  of  habeas 
corpus,  Calthorpe  was  counsel  for  Sir  Thomas 
Darnell,  being  associated  in  the  case  with 
Noy,  Serjeant  Bramston,  and  Selden ;  and 
we  are  told  that  '  the  gentlemen's  counsel 
pleaded  at  Westminster  with  wonderful  ap- 
plause, even  of  shouting  and  clapping  of 
hands,  which  is  unusual  in  that  place.'  In 
the  proceedings  against  the  seven  members 
in  the  spring  of  1630,  Calthorpe  was  counsel 
for  Benjamin  Valentine,  one  of  the  three 
who  held  down  the  speaker  in  the  chair.  In 
the  conduct  of  this  case  he  seems  to  have 
shown  some  lack  of  zeal,  though  when  his 
turn  came  to  speak  he  defended  his  client 
with  conspicuous  ability,  notwithstanding 
that  his  sympathies  were  with  the  court 
party.  In  December  1635  he  succeeded  Ma- 
son as  recorder  of  London,  the  corporation 
having  been  specially  requested  to  elect  him 
in  a  letter  which  Charles  addressed  to  them 
on  his  behalf. 

He  held  the  recordership  only  a  few  weeks, 
for  in  January  1636  he  was  made  attorney  of 
the  court  of  wards  and  liveries,  and  resigned 
the  other  appointment.  Shortly  after  this 
he  was  knighted,  and  was  chosen  to  be  reader 
of  his  inn,  but  he  never  discharged  the  duties 
of  his  office,  '  causa  mortalitatis,'  as  Dugdale 
notes.  He  was  now  in  his  fifty-first  year,  and 
his  path  seemed  clear  to  the  highest  legal 
preferments,  but  death  came  upon  him  in  the 
full  vigour  of  his  powers  in  August  1637. 
Calthorpe  married  Dorothy,  daughter  and 
heiress  of  Edward  Humphrey,  and  by  her  had 
a  family  of  ten  children,  only  one  of  whom, 
Sir  James  Calthorpe  of  Ampton  (said  to  have 
been  knighted  by  Oliver  Cromwell),  attained 
maturity.  From  him  the  present  Lord  Cal- 
thorpe is  lineally  descended. 

[Papers  of  Norfolk  and  Norwich  Archseol.  Soc. 
ix.  153  ;  Nichols's  Progresses  of  James  I,  i.  217  ; 
Foster's  Sir  John  Eliot,  i.  406,  ii.  313  et  seq. ; 
State  Trials,  iii.  309  ;  Dugdale's  Origines,  p.  220  ; 
Cal.  of  State  Papers,  Dom.  1635  and  1637; 
Blomefield's  Norfolk,  vii.  45,  viii.  4.]  A.  J. 

CALTHROPE,  SIR  CHARLES  (d.  1616), 
judge,  was  probably  one  of  the  Calthropes  of 
Suffolk,  and  was  largely  employed  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  crown  in  Ireland.  He  was  made 
attorney-general  for  Ireland  22  June  1583, 
in  succession  to  Thomas  Snagge,  and  was 
continued  in  his  office  by  James  I  19  April 
1603.  His  chief  occupation  was  in  connec- 


tion with  grants  of  forfeited  lands,  and  in  se- 
curing proper  reservation  of  all  royal  rights 
in  them.     Thus,  24  Dec.  1585,  he  writes  to 
Burghley  that  the  queen  gets  but  little  by 
her  tenures,  and  many  frauds  are  practised  to 
avoid  them,  and  proposes  the  application  to 
Ireland  of  the  Statute  of  Uses  and  the  Sta- 
tute of  Wills  (31  Hen.  VIII),  and  to  put  an 
end  to  gavelkiud  and  Irish  tenure ;  he  re- 
peats his  complaint  to  Walsingham  27  Feb. 
1586,  and  suggests  that  Coleman,  the  queen's 
remembrancer,  is  inattentive  to  his  duties  in 
the  matter.     On  15  July  1585  he  is  named 
as  one  of  several  commissioners  to  summon 
the  chiefs  in  Connaught  and  Thomond,  and 
to  compound  for  their  cesse  by  a  fixed  rent  to 
the  crown.     During  1586  he  acted  as  com- 
missioner for  all  the  attainted  lands  in  Mun- 
ster,  visiting  Dungarvan  21  Sept.,  and  re- 
maining eight   days   each   at   Lismore  and 
Youghal,  'meting  such  lands  as  Sir  Walter 
Rawley  is  to  have.'     Winter  drove  him  back 
to  Dublin  after  surveying  27,400  acres,  and 
the  work  was  left  to  be  completed  in  December 
by  subordinates.    On  28  Jan.  1586-7  he  repre- 
sents to  Burghley  that  by  his  good  services 
the  queen  recovered  4,000/.  owing  for  arrears, 
and  accordingly  his  fees  were  augmented,  and 
Mallow  was  assigned  to  him,  not  much  to  his 
satisfaction.    Norreys,  who  had  had  it  before, 
writes,  8  March  1586-7,  begging  to  have  it 
again,  and  saying  the  attorney-general  will 
easily  yield  it  up.    Perhaps  he  felt  ill  requited, 
for  14  March  1586-7  Geoffrey  Fenton  writes 
to  Burghley  that  reforms  do  not  progress :  '  If 
the  attorney-general  were  the  man  he  ought 
to  be,  the  justice  (Gardener)  might  have  help 
of  him ;  but  for  that  he  is  discovered  here  to 
be  short  of  that  learning  and  judgment  which 
his  place  requireth,  and  to  be  rather  a  pleaser 
of  the  lord  deputy  than  careful  of  the  public 
service ;  and  lastly,  too  much  addicted  to  the 
Irishry,  the  assistance  he   giveth  profiteth 
little.'     On  26  April  he  is  named  in  a  com- 
mission to  settle  all  differences  among  the 
undertakers  in  the  plantations  in  Munster, 
and  he  held  an  inquisition  at  Youghal  in  the 
same  year  on  the  death  of  Conohor  O'Ma- 
howne,  late  of  Castle  Mahowne,  a  rebel  with 
the  Earl  of  Desmond,   and  again  in   1588 
(10  June)  he  holds  an  inquisition  with  others 
as  to  the  lands  of  O'Neill,  earl  of  Tyrone,  and 
of  O'Connor  Sliggaghe  of  Sliggaghe,  Con- 
naught  (MoRRlN,  Irish  Patent  Rolls,  ii.  145). 
In  1594  he  was  in  the  commission  for  putting 
in  execution  the  acts  concerning  the  queen's 
supremacy  (id.  27  Nov.  1594).    As  attorney- 
general  of  Leinster  his  salary  was  now  781. 
13*.  4:d.     He  was  in  a  commission  of  1604 
appointing  justices  for  Connaught,  and  after 
being  confirmed  in  his  office  by  James  he  was 


Calveley 


262 


Calveley 


knighted  at  Dublin  with  Sarsfield,  chief  jus- 
tice of  the  common  pleas,  on  24  March  1604, 
and  was  named  with  others  in  a  commission 
to  examine  Sir  Denis  O'Roughan,  a  priest. 
On  19  July  1605  he  was  again  named  in  a 
commission  to  survey,  accept  surrenders  of, 
and  re-grant  lands  in  Ireland.  By  patent  of 
29  May  1606  he  was  raised  to  the  bench  of 
the  common  pleas  as  second  puisne  judge,  in 
succession  to  Mr.  Justice  John  Ady,  the  so- 
licitor-general, Sir  John  Davis  succeeding  him 
as  attorney-general.  The  promotion  gratified 
him,  but  not  the  stipend,  for  as  attorney- 
general  his  salary  had  been  159/.  6s.  8d. ;  as 
judge  only  one  half  of  that  sum.  But  Sir 
Arthur  Chichester  writes  to  the  king  that  he 
will  help  him  in  other  ways  without  charge 
to  the  crown,  and  he  appears  in  1611  to  have 
been  in  receipt  of  133/.  6s.  8d.  from  the  crown, 
and  the  same  in  addition  by  concordatum 
during  pleasure.  He  died  6  Jan.  1616. 

There  was  published  in  London  in  1635 
'  The  Relation  betweene  the  Lord  of  aMannor 
and  the  Coppy  holder  his  Tenant . .  .Delivered 
in  the  learned  readings  of  C[harles]  C[al- 
thrope].' 

[Hamilton's  Irish  State  Papers ;  Eussell  and 
Prendergast's  State  Papers;  Carew's  State  Pa- 
pers ;  Smith's  Law  Officers  of  Ireland ;  Erck's 
Irish  Patent  Eolls,  pp.  35,  156,  183.] 

J.  A.  H. 

CALVELEY,  SIB  HUGH  (d.  1393),  a 
distinguished  soldier,  was  the  son  of  David 
de  Calvelegh,  and  his  first  wife  Joan,  of  Lea 
in  Cheshire,  and  was  the  brother,  it  is  thought, 
of  Sir  Robert  Knolles.  Both  are  celebrated 
in  the  pages  of  Froissart.  Calveley  was  one 
of  the  soldiers  of  fortune  engaged  in  the  war 
of  succession  between  the  partisans  of  the 
widow  of  Jean  de  Montfort  and  the  wife  of 
Charles  de  Blois,  which  lasted  with  varying 
fortune  from  1341  to  1364.  In  1351  Robert 
de  Beaumanoir  sallied  from  his  garrison  at 
Chateau  Josselin  to  attack  the  town  and  castle 
of  Ploermel,  which  was  held  for  Montfort  by 
Sir  Robert  Bamborough,  who  is  sometimes 
identified  with  Sir  Richard  Greenacre  of 
Merley.  He  is  called  Brembo  in  the  Breton 
Chronicles,  and  it  may  be  noticed  that  there 
is  a  Bromborough  in  Cheshire,  to  which 
county  two,  at  least,  of  his  knightly  fol- 
lowers belonged.  As  the  garrison  did  not 
care  to  leave  their  stronghold,  Beaumanoir 
proposed  a  joust  of  two  or  three  with  swords 
and  spears.  To  this  Bamborough  replied  by 
suggestingthat  each  side  should  select  twenty 
or  thirty  champions  who  should  fight  in 
earnest  on  the  open  plain.  The  bargain 
having  been  made,  sixty  warriors  repaired  to 
a  level  tract  near  a  midway  oak,  and  there 


fought  the  famous  Bataille  de  Mi- Voie,  which 
has  since  been  chronicled  both  in  prose  and 
verse.  Thirty  knights  on  each  side,  having 
dismounted,  fought  until  both  sides  were 
exhausted  and  a  rest  was  called,  when  four 
French  and  two  English  knights  lay  dead 
upon  the  field.  The  fight  was  renewed  with 
great  ferocity,  and  when  Beaumanoir,  griev- 
ously wounded,  was  leaving  the  field  to 
quench  his  thirst,  he  was  recalled  by  the 
fierce  exclamation,  '  Beaumanoir,  drink  thy 
blood,  and  thy  thirst  will  go  off.'  Despair- 
ing of  breaking  the  solid  phalanx  of  the  Eng- 
lish combatants,  one  of  the  French  knights 
mounted  his  horse,  and  spurred  his  steed 
with  great  impetuosity  against  their  ranks, 
which  were  thus  broken.  Sir  Robert  Barn- 
borough  was  slain  with  eight  of  his  men, 
while  the  others,  including  Calveley  and  Sir 
Robert  Knolles,  were  taken  prisoners  to  Jos- 
selin. A  memorial  cross  was  erected,  which 
is  engraved  in  the  '  Archseologia '  (vol.  vi.) 
In  1362  he  is  named  with  Peter  of  Bunbury 
and  others  in  a  warrant  of  pardon  for  felonies 
committed  in  Chester.  This  pardon  had  al- 
ready been  commanded  on  18  Jan.,  27  Ed- 
ward III,  and  letters  of  pardon  were  accord- 
ingly granted,  35  Edward  III.  In  1364  was 
fought  the  decisive  battle  of  Auray,  which 
ended  the  struggle  for  the  duchy  of  Brittany. 
When  asked  to  take  command  of  the  rear- 
guard, Calveley  begged  that  another  post 
might  be  assigned  to  him.  Sir  John  Chandos 
protested  with  tears  that  no  other  man  was 
equal  to  the  post.  Calveley  accepted,  and 
by  his  steadiness  of  discipline  kept  the  army 
firm  during  a  desperate  charge  of  the  foe. 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  Breton  war  he  and 
some  of  his  freelances  enlisted  in  the  service 
of  Henry  of  Trastamare  in  his  struggle  with 
Pedro  the  Cruel  of  Castille  ;  but  the  Prince  of 
Wales  having  joined  the  opposite  party,  feudal 
loyalty,  it  may  be  surmised,  led  Calveley  to 
change  sides,  and  he  is  honourably  men- 
tioned by  Froissart  as  fighting  under  Sir  John 
Chandos  at  the  battle  of  Navarete  on  3  April 
1367.  We  next  hear  of  him  as  the  leader  of 
two  thousand  freebooters,  making  disastrous 
war  in  the  territories  of  the  Earl  of  Armagnac. 
He  became  deputy  of  Calais  in  1377,  and  one 
of  his  exploits  was  a  foray  to  Boulogne,  where 
he  burnt  some  of  the  ships  in  the  harbour,  de- 
stroyed part  of  the  town,  and  returned  with 
a  rich  booty.  He  also  recovered  the  castle  of 
Marke  on  the  same  day  it  was  lost,  and  soon 
after  the  Christmas  of  1378 '  spoiled  the  towne 
of  Estaples  the  same  day  the  fair  was  kept 
there.  The  sellers  had  quick  utterance,  for 
that  that  might  be  carried  awaie  the  English- 
men laid  hands  upon.'  In  the  following  year, 
when  he,  with  Sir  Thomas  Percye,  as  admi- 


Calveley 


263 


Calver 


rals  of  England,  conveyed  the  Duke  of  Brit- 
tany to  a  haven  near  St.  Malo,  the  galleys 
laden  with  property  were  attacked  by  the 
French  after  the  armed  ships  had  entered; 
but  Calveley,  with  his  bowmen,  forced  the 
shipmaster  to  turn  the  vessel  against  his 
will  to  the  rescue.  '  Through  the  manfull 
prowess  of  Sir  Hugh  the  gallies  were  re- 
pelled, for,  according  to  his  wonted  valiancie, 
he  would  not  return  till  he  saw  all  other  in 
safetie.'  In  July  1380  he  was  preparing  to 
go  abroad  as  part  commander  with  Sir  John 
Arundell  of  an  expedition  against  Brittany. 
Twenty  vessels,with  Arundell  and  a  thousand 
men,  were  lost  in  a  storm.  Calveley,  with 
seven  sailors  only  of  his  ship,  was  dashed  upon 
the  shore.  He  was  now  governor  of  Brest,  and 
went  with  the  Earl  of  Buckingham  on  his 
French  expedition.  The  crusade  undertaken 
against  the  adherents  of  Pope  Clement  did 
not  commend  itself  to  his  judgment,  but  when 
his  counsel  was  overruled,  he  fought  vigor- 
ously for  the  policy  adopted,  and  his  successes 
lent  it  strength,  until  his  troops  were  surprised 
in  Bergues  by  the  army  of  the  French  king 
in  numbers  so  overpowering  as  to  make  resis- 
tance hopeless,  and  he  withdrew.  The  dis- 
satisfaction on  the  return  to  England  at  the 
failure  of  the  expedition  did  not  include  any 
blame  of  Calveley.  He  had  the  patronage 
of  the  Duke  of  Lancaster,  was  governor  of 
the  Channel  Islands,  and  had  the  enjoyment 
of  the  royal  manor  of  Shotwick.  The  estate 
of  Lea  in  Cheshire  devolved  upon  him, 
35  Edward  III.  His  paternal  estate,  the 
profits  of  his  various  offices,  and  the  booty 
produced  by  the  kind  of  warfare  in  which  he 
was  long  engaged,  must  have  resulted  in 
great  wealth.  He  devoted  a  portion  of  his 
plunder  to  works  of  piety.  In  conjunction 
with  his  supposed  brother,  Sir  Robert  Knolles, 
and  another  famous  freelance,  Sir  John  Hawk- 
wood,  he  is  said  to  have  founded  a  college  at 
Rome  in  1380.  Six  years  later  he  obtained 
a  royal  license  for  appropriating  the  rectory 
of  Bunbury,  which  he  had  purchased,  for  the 
foundation  of  a  college  with  a  master  and 
six  chaplains.  The  building  was  in  progress 
in  1385,  and  was  probably  finished  at  the 
date  of  the  founder's  death  on  the  feast  of 
St.  George  in  1393.  He  was  buried  in  the 
chancel  of  his  college,  and  his  effigy  in  com- 
plete armour  may  still  be  seen  on  one  of  the 
finest  altar-tombs  in  his  native  county.  It 
is  engraved  in  Lysons  and  in  Ormerod.  A 
tablet  is  suspended  against  the  north  wall, 
opposite  to  the  monument  of  Calveley,  re- 
cording a  bequest  by  Dame  Mary  Calveley  of 
100/.,  the  interest  to  be  given  to  poor  people 
frequenting  the  church  on  the  condition  of 
their  cleaning  the  monument  and  chancel. 


Fuller  states  that  Calveley  '  married  the 
queen  of  Arragon,  which  is  most  certain,  her 
arms  being  quartered  on  his  tomb.'  On  this 
it  is  only  necessary  to  remark  that  the  arms 
of  Arragon  are  not  quartered  on  the  tomb, 
and  Lysons  has  shown  that  there  was  no 
queen  of  Arragon  whom  Calveley  could  well 
have  married.  '  It  is  most  probable,'  says 
Ormerod, '  that  he  never  did  marry,  and  it  is 
certain  that  he  died  issueless.' 

[Ormerod's  History  of  Cheshire  (ed.  Helsby), 
ii.  766-9,  263;  Fuller's  Worthies  of  England 
(Cheshire);  Lysons's  Magna  Britannia  (Cheshire), 
446,  542  ;  Froissart's  Chronicles  (ed.  Johnes),  i. 
371,  651,  666,  694,  734;  Archseologia,  vi.  148  ; 
Holinshed's  Chronicles  ;  W.  H.  Ainsworth's  Bal- 
lads contain  a  translation  of  a  Breton  lai  on  the 
fight  of  the  thirty  published  by  J.  A.  C.  Buchon 
in  his  Collection  des  Chroniques.  Buchon  first 
published  Froissart's  narrative  of  the  battle  in 
1824,  and  afterwards  included  it  in  his  edition 
of  Froissart.]  W.  E.  A.  A. 

CALVER,  EDWARD  (fl.  1649),  poet, 
was  a  puritan ;  the  inscription  under  his  por- 
trait describes  him  as  a  '  Gent,  of  Wilbie,  in 
the  county  of  Suffolk.'  It  is  said  that  he 
was  a  relation  of  Bernard  Calver,  or  Calvert, 
of  Andover,  who  went  from  Southwark  to 
Calais  on  17  July  1620,  and  back  again  the 
same  day.  His  works  are:  1.  'Passion and 
Discretion,  in  Youth  and  Age,'  London,  1641, 
4to.  The  work  is  divided  into  two  books, 
the  second  of  which  is  preceded  by  a  prose 
epistle  to  his  friend  and  kinsman,  Master 
John  Strut.  The  work  is  written  in  a  plain 
and  serious  style,  and  abounds  in  pious  and 
moral  reflections  on  the  passions,  expressed  in 
tame  and  prosaic  language.  The  copy  in  the 
Grenville  library  has  four  appropriate  plates, 
by  Stent,  which  are  rarely  met  with.  2.  '  Di- 
vine Passions,  piously  and  pathetically  ex- 
pressed, in  three  books,'  London,  1643,  4to. 
3.  '  Englands  Sad  Posture ;  or,  A  true  De- 
scription of  the  present  Estate  of  poore  dis- 
tressed England,  and  of  the  lamentable  Con- 
dition of  these  distracted  times,  since  the 
beginning  of  this  Civill  and  unnaturall  Warr. 
Presented  to  the  Right  Honourable.  Pious, 
and  Valiant  Edward  Earle  of  Manchester,' 
London,  1644, 8vo.  With  portraits  of  the  Earl 
of  Manchester,  engraved  by  Cross,  and  of  the 
author,  engraved  by  Hollar.  4.  'Calvers 
Royal  Vision ;  with  his  most  humble  ad- 
dresses to  his  majesties  royall  person,'  in 
verse,  London,  1648,  4to.  5.  'Englands 
Fortresse,  exemplified  in  the  most  renowned 
and  victorious,  his  Excellency  the  Lord  Fair- 
fax. Humbly  presented  unto  his  Excellency 
by  E.  C.,  a  lover  of  peace,'  a  eulogium  in 
verse,  London,  1648,  8vo.  6.  '  Zion's  thank- 
full  Echoes  from  the  Clifts  of  Ireland.  Or 


Calverley 


264 


Calverley 


the  little  Church  ol'Christ  in  Ireland,  warbling 
out  the  humble  and  gratefull  addresses  to 
her  elder  sister  in  England.  And  in  particular 
to  the  Parliament,  to  his  Excellency,  and  to 
his  Army,  or  that  part  assigned  to  her  assist- 
ance, now  in  her  low,  yet  hopeful  condition,' 
London,  1649,  4to. 

[Addit.  MSS.  19122  f.  107,  19165  f.  199, 
24492  f.  26  ;  Granger's  Biog.  Hist,  of  England 
(1824),  iii.  106;  Bromley's  Cat.  of  Engr.  Portraits, 
77  ;  Corser's  Collect.  Anglo-Poetica,  iii.  237-42 ; 
B,bl.  Anglo-Poetica,  433  ;  Cat.  of  Printed  Books 
in  Brit.  Mus. ;  Bibl.  Grenvilliana,  ii.  82.] 

T.  C. 

CALVERLEY,   CHARLES    STUART 

(1831-1884),  poet,  was  born  on  22  Dec.  1831 
at  Martley  in  Worcestershire.  His  father,  the 
Rev.  Henry  Blayds,  was  a  descendant  of  the 
ancient  Yorkshire  family  of  Calverley.  His 
mother  was  the  daughter  of  Thomas  Meade  of 
Chatley,  Somersetshire.  The  old  name,  which 
had  been  changed  to  Blayds  in  the  beginning 
of  the  century,  was  resumed  in  1852.  Cal- 
verley, after  being  educated  by  private  tutors 
and  for  three  months  at  Marlborough,  was  ad- 
mitted at  Harrow  on  9  Sept.  1846.  He  was 
in  the  sixth  form  from  January  1848  to  July 
1850.  He  read  little,  affected  no  interest  in 
other  than  school  studies,  and  was  famous  for 
athletic  feats,  especially  injumping.  Hissweet 
temper  and  keen  wit  made  him  a  charming 
companion ;  while  he  already  showed  extraor- 
dinary powers  of  verbal  memory  and  of  Latin 
versification.  A  copy  of  Latin  verses  turned 
off  almost  as  an  improvisation  won  for  him 
the  Balliol  scholarship,  to  which  he  was  ad- 
mitted on  25  Nov.  1850.  At  Oxford  he  won 
the  chancellor's  prize  in  1851  for  a  Latin 
poem  which  confirmed  his  high  reputation. 
Offences  against  discipline  proceeding  from 
mere  boyish  recklessness  caused  his  removal 
from  Oxford  in  the  beginning  of  1852,  and 
in  the  following  October  he  entered  Christ's 
College,  Cambridge.  Taking  warning  by  his 
previous  experience,  he  kept  upon  good  terms 
with  the  authorities,  and  became  widely 
popular.  He  won  the  Craven  scholarship  in 
1854,  the  Camden  medal  in  1853  and  1855,  the 
Browne  medal  (Greek  ode)  in  1855,  and  the 
members'  prize  for  a  Latin  essay  in  1856.  He 
was  second  in  the  classical  tripos  for  1856, 
and  two  years  later  was  elected  fellow  of 
Christ's.  His  academical  success  was  the 
more  remarkable  because  his  constitutional 
indolence  and  love  of  society  prevented  re- 
gular work.  His  friends  had  to  drag  him 
out  of  bed  by  force,  or  lock  him  into  his  rooms 
to  secure  intellectual  concentration.  He 
had  become  the  friend  of  many  well-known 
members  of  his  college,  including  Professors 
Seeley,  Skeat,and  Hales,  Mr.  Walter  Besant, 


and  Dr.  Robert  Liveing.  His  social  talents 
were  rapidly  developing ;  he  could  draw 
clever  caricatures,  he  had  a  good  ear  for 
music  and  a  sweet  voice,  and  a  singular 
facility  for  all  kinds  of  light  composition. 
Among  his  best  known  facetice  at  this  time 
was  the  examination  paper  on  Pickwick  at 
Christmas  1857  (printed  in  '  Fly  Leaves '). 
The  prizes  were  won  by  Mr.  Walter  Besant 
and  Professor  Skeat.  His  parodies  and  other 
humorous  verses  had  already  made  him  fa- 
mous amongst  fellow-students  when  his 
talents  were  first  made  known  to  the  world 
by  the  publication  of  '  Verses  and  Transla- 
tions ' in  1862. 

Calverley  resided  for  a  time  in  Cambridge, 
taking  pupils  and  giving  lectures  in  college. 
He  then  studied  law,  and  was  called  to  the 
bar  as  a  member  of  the  Inner  Temple  in 
1865,  having  vacated  his  fellowship  by  a 
marriage  with  his  first  cousin,  Miss  Ellen 
Calverley  of  Oulton,  Yorkshire.  He  joined 
the  northern  circuit,  liked  his  professional 
studies,  and  made  a  good  impression.  In 
the  winter  of  1866-7  he  fell  upon  his  head 
while  skating  at  Oulton  Hall,  and  received 
a  concussion  of  the  brain.  The  injury  was 
neglected  at  the  time,  and  symptoms  were 
soon  developed  which  forced  him  to  abandon 
his  profession.  The  result  was  a  gradual  in- 
capacitation  for  all  serious  work,  though  he 
continued  to  write  occasional  trifles.  He 
also  suffered  from  Bright's  disease  and  great 
consequent  depression,  although  his  mental 
powers  were  scarcely  impaired  till  the  end. 
He  died  on  17  Feb.  1884,  and  was  buried  at 
Folkestone  cemetery. 

Calverley's  almost  unique  powers  of  imita- 
tion are  shown  by  his  translations  from  and 
into  English.  The  same  power,  combined 
with  his  quick  eye  for  the  ridiculous,  made 
him  perhaps  the  best  parodist  in  the  language. 
His  intellectual  dexterity,  his  playful  humour 
and  keen  wit  place  him  in  the  front  rank  of 
modern  writers  of  the  lighter  kinds  of  verse. 
He  shows  more  intellectual  affinity  to  the 
author  of  the  '  Rape  of  the  Lock '  than  to 
the  author  of  the  '  Excursion.'  Thackeray, 
as  Professor  Seeley  says,  was  his  favourite 
among  moderns.  Calverley's  wit  was  re- 
fined common  sense ;  he  was  no  mystic,  and 
directed  his  good-humoured  mockery  against 
the  stilted,  the  obscure,  and  the  morbidly 
sentimental.  The  affectionate  recollections 
of  his  friends  show  that  what  Professor  Seeley 
calls  his  '  elfish  '  mockery  was  the  exuberant 
playfulness  of  a  powerful  mind  and  a  tender 
and  marily  nature.  His  verses  have  the  pecu- 
liar charm  of  a  schoolboy's  buoyancy  com- 
bined with  the  exquisite  culture  of  a  thorough 
scholar. 


Calverley 


265 


Calvert 


His  works  are:  1.  'Verses  and  Transla- 
tions,'1862.  2.  'Translations  into  English  and 
Latin,'  1866.  3.  '  Theocritus  translated  into 
English  verse,'  1869.  4.  '  Fly  Leaves,'  1872. 

[Literary  Remains,  with  Memoir  by  Walter  J. 
Sendall.  The  memoir  contains  recollections  by 
Dr.  Butler,  Professor  Seeley,  and  Mr.  Walter 
Besant.  See  also  Payn's  Literary  Recollections, 
pp.  180-4.]  L.  S. 

CALVERLEY,  WALTER  (d.  1005), 
murderer,  was  son  and  heir  of  William  Cal- 
verley, by  his  wife  Katherine,  daughter  of 
John  Thorneholme  of  Haysthorpe,  York- 
shire. The  Calverleys  had  been  lords  of  the 
manors  of  Calverley  and  Pudsey,  Yorkshire, 
since  the  twelfth  century,  and  in  addition 
to  these  manors  Walter  inherited  from  his 
father,  who  died  while  he  was  a  boy,  lands 
at  Burley-in-Wharfdale,  Bagley,  Tarsley,  Ec- 
cleshall,  Bolton,  and  Seacroft.  After  his 
father's  death  a  relative  of  Lord  Cobham  be- 
came Calverley 's  guardian.  He  was  educated 
at  Cambridge,  where  he  entered  as  scholar  of 
Clare  Hall  5  May  1579,  and  was  matriculated 
on  1  Oct.  following.  He  took  no  degree,  and 
apparently  soon  left  the  university.  Being  left 
to  his  own  devices  at  home  in  Yorkshire,  he 
affianced  himself  to  the  daughter  of  a  humble 
neighbour.  Subsequently  coming  to  Lon- 
don, his  guardian  insisted  on  his  breaking  this 
engagement  and  on  his  marrying  Philippa, 
daughter  of  Sir  John  Brooke,  son  of  George, 
lord  Cobham.  This  marriage  took  place  and 
proved  Calverley's  ruin.  He  withdrew  to 
Calverley  Hall  with  his  wife,  whom  he  de- 
tested, and  sought  distraction  in  drinking 
and  gambling  ;  he  soon  squandered  his  large 
fortune,  mortgaged  all  his  lands,  and  spent 
his  wife's  dowry.  On  23  April  1605  news 
was  brought  him  that  a  relative,  a  student 
at  Cambridge,  had  been  arrested  for  a  debt 
for  which  he  himself  was  responsible.  In  a 
drunken  frenzy  he  straightway  rushed  at  his 
two  eldest  children,  William  and  Walter, 
the  former  four  years  old  and  the  latter 
eighteen  months  (baptised  at  Calverley  on 
4  Oct.  1603)  and  killed  them  both ;  at  the 
same  time  he  stabbed  his  wife,  but  not  fatally,  j 
Immediately  afterwards  he  rode  off  to  a  neigh-  i 
bouring  village  where  a  third  infant  son,  ! 
Henry,  was  out  at  nurse,  with  a  view  to 
murdering  him,  but  he  was  stopped  on  the  \ 
road  and  taken  before  Sir  John  Savile,  a 
magistrate,  who  committed  him  to  prison 
at  Wakefield.  After  some  delay  he  was  I 
brought  to  trial  at  York  in  August  follow-  [ 
ing  ;  he  declined  to  plead,  and  was  therefore 
pressed  to  death  in  York  Castle  (5  Aug.) 
His  estates  thus  escaped  forfeiture  and  de- 
scended to  his  surviving  son  Henry.  The  j 
widow  remarried  Sir  Thomas  Burton  of  Sto-  ' 


kerston,  Leicestershire.  Calverley's  position 
gave  his  crime  wide  notoriety.  On  12  June 
Nathaniel  Butter  published  a  popular  tract  on 
the  subject,  which  was  followed  on  24  Aug. 
by  an  account  of  Calverley's  death.  A  ballad 
was  also  issued  by  another  publisher,  Thomas 
Pavyer  or  Pauier,  at  the  same  time.  But 
more  interesting  than  these  productions  is 
the  play  entitled  '  The  Yorkshire  Tragedy,' 
which  is  a  dramatic  version  of  Calverley's 
story.  It  was  first  p  ublished  by  Thomas  Pavyer 
or  Pauier  in  1608,  and  bears  the  title  'The 
Yorkshire  Tragedy — not  so  new  as  lamentable 
and  true :  written  by  W.  Shakspeare.'  A 
new  edition  appeared  in  1619.  Although  con- 
ceived in  the  finest  spirit  of  tragedy,  there  is 
no  substantial  ground  for  attributing  the  play 
to  Shakespeare,  and  it  was  probably  first  as- 
sociated with  his  name  by  the  enterprising 
publisher  to  create  a  sale  for  it.  It  was  in- 
cluded in  the  third  and  fourth  folios  of  Shake- 
speare's works  (1664  and  1685).  The  theory 
that  makes  Thomas  Hey  wood  the  author  has 
much  in  its  favour. 

HENRY  CALVERLEY,  Walter's  heir,  was  a 
sturdy  royalist,  and  was  mulcted  in  a  com- 
position amounting  to  1,455J.  by  the  seques- 
;  trators  under  the  Commonwealth.  He  was 
the  last  of  the  family  to  reside  regularly  at 
Calverley  Hall.  He  married,  first,  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  John  Moore  of  Grantham  ; 
secondly,  Joyce,  daughter  of  Sir  Walter 
Pye.  He  died  on  1  Jan.  1660-1,  and  was 
succeeded  by  a  son  Walter,  who  was  knighted 
by  Charles  II  in  consideration  of  his  father's 
loyalty. 

[Wh'itaker's  Loidis  and  Elmet,  pp.  289,  &c., 
where  an  account  of  Calverley's  crime  from  a 
rare  contemporary  tract  is  printed  at  length  ; 
Memoirs  of  Sir  W.  Blackett,  with  a  pedigree  of 
the  Calverleys  (1819),  p.  16  ;  Arber's  Stationers' 
Register,  iii.  292,  299;  Knight's  Shakespeare  — 
Doubtful  Plays,  239  ;  Stow's  Chronicle,  sub  anno 
1605;  Collier's  Dramatic  Poetry,  ii.  438-9; 
Cooper's  Athense  Cantab,  iii.  10  (unpublished).] 

S.  L.  L. 

CALVERT,  CAROLINE  LOUISA 
WARING  (1834-1872),  generally  known 
as  LOUISA  ATKINSON,  an  Australian  author, 
was  born  at  Oldbury,  Argyle  County,  New 
South  Wales,  on  25  Feb.  1834.  Her  father, 
James  Atkinson,  formerly  principal  clerk  in 
the  colonial  secretary's  office,  Sydney,  wrote 
'  An  Account  of  the  State  of  Agriculture 
and  Grazing  in  New  South  Wales,'  with 
coloured  plates,  London,  1826,  8vo,  and  was 
an  early  settler  on  the  Hawkesbury.  Her 
mother  had  some  reputation  as  a  writer  of 
educational  works  for  the  young.  Their 
daughter  being  of  delicate  health,  the  family 
removed  early  to  Kurrajong.  She  described 


Calvert 


266 


Calvert 


the  impression  produced  on  her  by  the  grand 
scenery  and  beauty  of  the  flora  of  the  district 
in  '  A  Voice  from  the  Country,'  a  series  of 
papers  in  the  '  Sydney  Morning  Herald,' 
which  secured  her  many  literary  friendships, 
and  in  several  popular  tales  :  '  Gertrude  the 
Emigrant,'  &c.,  with  numerous  engravings, 
Sydney,  1857,  8vo;  '  Cowanda,  the  Veteran's 
Grant,'  Sydney,  1859,  8vo,  a  story  of  a  run- 
away Manchester  clerk;  and  'Tom  Hillicker,' 
all  illustrated  by  herself.  She  afterwards 
published  '  Narratives  and  Sketches '  in  the 
'  Sydney  Mail '  and  '  Town  and  Country 
Journal.' 

During  her  residence  at  the  Kurrajong 
she  collected  and  prepared  valuable  bota- 
nical specimens  for  Baron  Ferdinand  von 
Miiller,  the  government  botanist,  who  was 
then  producing,  in  conjunction  with  George 
Bentham,  '  Flora  Australiensis,'  7  vols.  Lon- 
don, 1863,  8vo,  and  '  Fragmenta  Phytogra- 
phise  Australia,'  4  vols.  Melbourne,  1858-64, 
8vo.  One  genus,  Atkinsonia,  was  named 
after  her,  as  was  the  species  Epaci~is  Calver- 
tiana  at  a  later  period.  Miiller  speaks  very 
kindly  of  her  botanical  contributions  from 
the  Blue  Mountains.  On  leaving  the  Kur- 
rajong with  her  mother,  she  resided  in  her 
native  district  with  her  brother,  James  At- 
kinson, J.P.,  and  there  married,  1870,  James 
Snowden  Calvert  [q.  v.]  She  died  suddenly 
on  28  April  1872.  A  tablet  in  Sutton  Fields 
Church,  and  another  (by  subscription)  in  St. 
Peter's  Church,  Richmond,  tell  the  story  of 
her  pious  labours  and  scientific  researches. 
Her  funeral  sermon,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Woold, 
has  been  printed.  Her  husband,  an  English- 
man of '  the  Borders,'  settled  early  in  Liver- 
pool, Manchester,  and  Birmingham,  and  emi- 
grated in  1840.  Meeting  on  the  voyage  to 
Australia  with  Dr.  Leichardt,  he  formed  a 
lasting  friendship  with  him,  and  four  years 
afterwards  joined  him,  with  his  own  outfit 
and  horses,  on  the  first  and  successful  expe- 
dition to  Queensland.  His  name  is  well 
known  in  connection  with  various  European 
exhibitions. 

[Barton's  Lit.  of  New  South  Wales,  pp.  111-12 ; 
Heaton's  Australian  Dictionary,  p.  32  ;  Baron 
von  Miiller's  Botanical  Works ;  Atkinson's  Agri- 
culture, &c.,  1826.]  J.  W.-G. 

CALVERT,  CHARLES  (1785-1852), 
landscape-painter,  born  at  Glossop  Hall, 
Derbyshire,  on  23  Sept.  1785,  was  the  eldest 
son  of  Charles  Calvert,  agent  of  the  Duke 
of  Norfolk's  estate.  He  was  apprenticed  to 
the  cotton  trade,  and  began  busfness  as  a 
cotton  merchant  in  Manchester,  but  against 
the  wishes  of  his  friends  he  abandoned  com- 
merce for  art  and  became  a  landscape-painter. 
He  was  one  of  those  instrumental  in  the 


foundation  of  the  Manchester  Royal  Insti- 
tution (which  has  since  become  the  City  Art 
Gallery),  and  he  gained  the  Heywood  gold 
medal  for  a  landscape  in  oil,  and  the  Hey- 
wood silver  medal  for  a  landscape  in  water 
colour.  Much  of  his  time  was  necessarily  de- 
voted to  teaching,  but  all  the  moments  that 
could  be  spared  from  it  were  passed  in  the 
lake  districts.  Even  in  his  later  years,  when 
confined  to  his  bed  by  failing  health,  he  occu- 
pied himself  in  recording  his  reminiscences  of 
natural  beauty.  He  died  at  Bowness,  West- 
moreland, on  26  Feb.  1852,  and  was  buried 
there. 

The  father  of  the  landscape-painter, 
CHARLES  CALVERT  the  elder,  was  an  amateur. 
He  was  born  in  1754  ;  died  on  13  June  1797, 
and  is  buried  in  St.  Mary's  churchyard,  Man- 
chester; a  younger  brother,  RAISLEY  CAL- 
VERT, who  died  in  1794,  was  a  sculptor,  and 
is  well  known  as  the  friend  and  admirer  of 
Wordsworth,  to  whom  he  bequeathed  900/. 
Another  son  of  Charles  Calvert  the  elder, 
Frederick  Baltimore  Calvert,  is  separately 
noticed.  Two  other  sons,  Henry  and  Michael 
Pease,  were  both  painters. 

[Art  Journal,  1852,  p.  150  (the  same  notice 
appears  in  the  Gent.  Mag.  June  1852.  new  ser. 
xxxvii.  630) ;  Nodal's  Art  in  Lancashire  and 
Cheshire,  1884.]  W.  E.  A.  A. 

CALVERT,  CHARLES  ALEXANDER 

(1828-1879),  actor,  was  born  in  London  on 
28  Feb.  1828,  and  educated  at  King's  Col- 
lege School.  On  leaving  it  he  spent  some 
time  in  the  office  of  a  London  solicitor  and 
in  a  mercer's  business  in  St.  Paul's  Church- 
yard ;  but  before  long  he  was  drawn  to  the 
stage,  having  derived  a  first  impulse  towards 
it  from  the  plays  of  Shakespeare  produced  at 
Sadler's  Wells  Theatre  by  Phelps,  from  whom 
Calvert  afterwards  modestly  declared  that 
he  had  learnt  all  his  art.  He  first  entered 
into  an  engagement  as  an  actor  in  1852,  at 
Weymouth  Theatre,  under  the  management 
of  Sothern,  the  famous  Lord  Dundreary  of 
later  days.  Then  he  played  leading  parts 
at  Southampton  and  in  South  Wales,  till 
about  1855  he  joined  the  company  of  Messrs. 
Shepherd  and  Creswick  at  the  Surrey  Theatre 
in  London,  where  he  played  leading  youthful 
parts  of  a  '  legitimate '  type.  A  year  after 
his  arrival  in  London  he  married  Adelaide 
Ellen  Biddies,  who,  as  Mrs.  Calvert,  attained 
to  a  good  position  on  the  stage.  They  had 
several  children,  of  whom  five  (three  sons 
and  two  daughters)  have  followed  their 
parents'  pr6fession.  In  1859  Calvert  became 
stage-manager  and  principal  actor  in  the 
Theatre  Royal,  Manchester.  In  this  town  he 
was  to  make  his  name ;  but  it  was  not  till 


Calvert 


267 


Calvert 


1864  that  as  manager  of  the  newly  built 
Prince's  Theatre  he  began  the  series  of  Shake- 
spearean '  revivals '  -which  were  the  chief 
efforts  of  his  professional  life.  Convinced 
that  Shakespeare  could  be  '  made  to  pay,'  he 
consistently  produced  the  plays  which  he 
presented  with  elaborate  attention  to  scenery, 
costume,  and  every  other  element  of  stage 
effect.  Moreover,  he  aimed  in  these  matters 
at  historical  correctness,  thereby  earning  the 
recognition  of  J.  R.  Planche,  the  real  origi- 
nator of  a  reform  on  the  merits  of  which  the 
Kemble  family  were  divided.  The  Shake- 
spearean plays  '  revived '  by  Calvert  were 
the  following:  'The  Tempest'  (1864),  with 
which  the  Prince's  Theatre  opened,  and  which 
proved  a  signal  success ;  '  Antony  and  Cleo- 
patra '  (1866) ;  '  The  Winter's  Tale '  (1869) ; 
«  Richard  III '  (1870) ;  «  The  Merchant  of 
Venice,'with  Arthur  Sullivan's  music  (1871) ; 
'  Henry  V  (1872) ;  '  Twelfth  Night '  (1873) ; 
<  The  Second  Part  of  Henry  IV '  (1874).  From 
a  draft  in  his  handwriting  it  appears  to  have 
been  his  intention,  had  his  connection  with 
the  Prince's  Theatre  continued,  to  crown  the 
series  by  an  arrangement  of  the  three  parts 
of  Henry  VI  together  with  Richard  III  in 
three  plays,  under  the  title  of  '  The  Houses 
of  York  and  Lancaster.'  During  his  ma- 
nagement he  produced,  after  a  less  elaborate 
fashion,  some  other  Shakespearean  plays,  as 
well  as  Byron's '  Manfred '  (1867),  and  other 
dramas.  He  generally  had  a  good  '  stock  ' 
company,  in  which  several  actors  and  ac- 
tresses of  mark  received  their  training ;  and 
he  showed  a  commendable  freedom  from 
pettiness  in  occasionally  associating  with 
himself  on  his  own  stage  London  actors  of 
great  reputation  and  popularity.  Financially 
the  prosperity  of  the  speculation  with  which 
he  was  associated  seems  to  have  varied ;  in 
1868  the  Prince's  Theatre  passed  into  the 
hands  of  a  company,  for  which  it  was  re- 
built as  the  prettiest  theatre  in  England; 
afterwards  he  had  for  a  short  time  a  pro- 
prietary interest  in  it ;  in  1875  his  connec- 
tion with  it  ceased  altogether.  Shortly 
before  this  Calvert  had  visited  New  York, 
where  he  produced  Henry  V  with  very  great 
success.  After  quitting  the  Prince's  Theatre 
he  produced,  at  the  Theatre  Royal,  Man- 
chester, in  1877,  '  Henry  VIII.'  He  and  his 
accomplished  coadjutor,  Mr.  Alfred  Darby- 
shire,  regarded  the  stage  directions  forming 
part  of  the  text  of  this  play  as  justifying 
their  views  about  the  stage  setting  of  such 
plays.  Cal vert's  acting  edition  of  Henry  VIII 
has  accordingly  an  interest  of  its  own.  He 
also  brought  out  with  great  splendour  Byron's 
'  Sardanapalus '  at  Liverpool  and  at  the  The- 
atre Royal,  Manchester,  and  superintended 


a  '  replica  '  at  Booth's  Theatre  in  New  York. 
His  last  years  were  migratory,  and  spent  at 
the  head  of  a  travelling  company  which  ap- 
peared in  Manchester  and  at  other  places. 
In  1871  he  had  been  much  interested  in  the 
scheme  for  establishing  a  subsidised  '  Shake- 
speare Memorial  Theatre  '  in  London,  which 
came  to  nothing.  His  last  years  must  have 
brought  him  much  disappointment  and  little 
rest.  Towards  the  end  the  state  of  his  health, 
which  had  given  way  four  years  previously, 
disquieted  his  friends,  and  ultimately  he 
sought  retirement  at  Hammersmith,  where 
he  died  on  12  June  1879.  The  genuine  ad- 
miration felt  for  him  at  Manchester  had  been 
shown  on  the  occasion  of  his  first  departure 
for  New  York  by  a  public  banquet  (4  Jan. 
1875).  His  funeral  at  Brooklands  cemetery, 
near  Sale  in  Cheshire,  was  made  the  occasion 
of  a  popular  demonstration.  Later  in  the 
year  (1  and  2  Oct.)  friendship  commemorated 
his  worth  in  a  performance  of  '  As  you  like  it ' 
at  Manchester  for  the  benefit  of  his  family. 
Calvert  was  a  true  enthusiast,  whose  career, 
'  provincial '  as  it  was  in  its  principal  portion, 
has  an  enduring  interest  for  the  history  of 
the  English  stage.  As  an  actor  he  was,  in 
the  opinion  of  some,  best  fitted  for  the  so- 
called  domestic  drama ;  but  his  ambition  took 
|  a  higher  flight,  and,  though  his  physical  ad- 
vantages were  few,  his  intelligence  and 
reading,  together  with  a  certain  breadth  and 
strength  of  style,  qualified  him  even  for  heroic 
parts  such  as  Brutus  and  Henry  V.  His 
elocution  was  excellent,  and  his  declamation 
at  times  masterly.  He  was  a  careful  student 
of  Shakespeare,  and  his  acting  editions  of 
nearly  all  the  Shakespearean  plays  mentioned 
above  form  a  pleasing  memorial  of  his  zeal 
I  and  his  good  sense.  Personally  he  was  much 
!  respected  as  well  as  liked,  and  his  private 
correspondence  shows  him  to  have  thought 
with  courage,  but  without  immodesty,  on  the 
highest  of  themes. 

("Private  information  and  personal  knowledge.] 

A.  W.  W. 

CALVERT,    EDWARD    (1799-1883), 

•  artist,  was  a  native  of  Appledore  in  Devon- 

i  shire,  where  he  was  born  on  20  Sept.  1799. 

I  The  first  years  of  his  life  were  passed  near 

i  Starcross.     His  father,  Roland  Calvert,  who 

had  been  in  the  army,  died  when  Edward 

was  twelve  years  old.     He  early  entered  the 

navy  and  served  as  midshipman  under  Sir 

j  Charles  Penrose.    While  on  board  he  saw  his 

dearest  shipmate  killed  at  his  side  during  an 

action.     He  soon  after  left  sen-ice  to  devote 

himself  to  the  arts.   He  studied  under  James 

Ball  and  A.  B.  Johns,  the  latter  a  landscape- 

j  painter  of  repute  at  Plymouth.    After  his 


Calvert 


268 


Calvert 


marriage  with  Miss  Bennell  of  Brixton  he 
removed  to  London  and  attended  the  Royal 
Academy  schools.  Before  long  he  made  the 
acquaintance  of  William  Blake,  and  joined  a 
little  band  of  artists  who  reverenced  Blake  as 
their  chief,  including  Samuel  Palmer,  Linnell 
the  elder,  and  George  Richmond.  Blake's  de- 
signs exercised  considerable  influence  over 
Calvert.  He  was  one  of  the  few  friends  who 
attended  Blake's  interment  in  1827.  His  first 
exhibited  picture  was  at  the  Royal  Academy 
in  1825.  It  was  called  '  Nymphs,'  and  excited 
much  warm  admiration.  At  the  same  gal- 
lery he  exhibited  in  1827  his  picture  '  A 
Shepherdess.'  In  1829  he  sent  '  Morning ' 
to  the  exhibition  of  the  Society  of  British 
Artists,  Suffolk  Street.  Another  poetic  land- 
scape with  the  same  title  was  exhibited  by 
him  at  the  Royal  Academy  in  1832,  and  a 
third  in  1835.  His  last  contribution  to  the 
Academy  exhibition  was  in  1836,  when  his 
picture  illustrated  Milton's  '  Eve.'  Calvert 
produced  many  woodcuts  and  plates  of  sin- 
gular beauty,  which  were  privately  printed 
by  himself  at  his  successive  residences  in 
Brixton  and  Paddington.  He  was  extremely 
fastidious,  and,  though  incessantly  at  work, 
was  always  dissatisfied  with  the  result  and 
destroyed  some  of  his  blocks  and  plates.  Of 
his  woodcuts  the  '  Christian  Ploughing  the 
last  Furrow  of  Life  '  and  the  '  Cider  Press ' 
are  described  as  very  like  Blake's.  Calvert 
was  a  thorough  student  of  anatomy,  and  also 
spent  some  time  in  St.  Thomas's  Hospital 
during  the  cholera  of  1830.  He  was  an  en- 
thusiast for  Greek  art,  and  once  visited  Greece, 
returning  with  many  sketches.  Among  his 
intimate  friends  were  Derwent  Coleridge  and 
Francis  Oliver  Finch,  the  landscape-painter. 
In  honour  of  the  latter  he  wrote  an  eloge, 
which  is  printed  in  the  '  Memorials '  of  that 
artist  published  in  1865. 

Calvert  died  at  Hackney  on  14  July  1883, 
in  his  eighty-fourth  year,  and  was  buried  at 
Abney  Park  cemetery. 

[Athenaeum,  18  and  25  Aug.  1883,  the  latter 
notice  by  George  Eichmond,  E.A. ;  Gilchrist's 
Life  of  W.  Blake,  1880,  i.  343,  407  ;  Graves's 
Diet,  of  Artists,  1760-1880;  Eoyal  Academy 
Catalogues;  private  information  through  Mr. 
John  Eichmond.]  C.  W.  S. 

CALVERT,  FREDERICK,  seventh 
LORD  BALTIMORE  (1731-1771),  eldest  son 
of  Charles,  sixth  lord,  by  Mary,  youngest 
daughter  of  Sir  Theodore  Janssen,  was  born 
in  1731.  In  1753  he  married  Diana  Eger- 
ton,  youngest  daughter  of  the  Duke  of  Bridge- 
water.  In  1768  he  was  tried  at  Kingston 
on  a  charge  of  rape,  but  acquitted  (Re- 
port of  trial  in  Gent.  Mag.  xxxviii.  180-8). 


He  died  at  Naples  011  14  Sept.  1771,  without 
legitimate  children.  His  remains  were  brought 
to  England  in  order  tobe  interred  in  the  family 
vault  at  Epsom,  and  for  some  time  lay  in  state 
in  Exeter  Exchange,  Strand.  The  moment 
his  body  was  removed  the  populace  plun- 
dered the  room  where  it  had  lain  (ib.  xlii.  44). 
The  title  became  extinct  on  his  death,  and  by 
his  will  he  bequeathed  the  province  of  Mary- 
land, in  America,  to  Henry  Harford,  a  child, 
and  the  remainder  of  his  estates  in  fee  to  his 
younger  sister.  Carlyle,  in  his  '  Life  of 
Frederick  the  Great,'  refers  to  Baltimore  as 
'  something  of  a  fool,  to  judge  by  the  face  of 
him  in  portraits,  and  by  some  of  his  doings 
in  the  world,'  and  Winckelniann  characte- 
rises him  as  '  one  of  those  worn-out  beings,  a 
hipped  Englishman,  who  had  lost  all  moral 
and  physical  taste.'  He  was  the  author  of  a 
'  Tour  in  the  East  in  the  years  1763  and  1764, 
with  Remarks  on  the  City  of  Constantinople 
and  the  Turks.  Also  Select  Pieces  of  Oriental 
Wit,  Poetry,  and  Wisdom,'  regarding  which 
LordOrford  declared  it  'no  more  deserved  to 
be  published  than  his  bills  on  the  road  for 
post-horses.'  In  1769  he  printed  at  Augs- 
burg ten  copies  of  a  book  entitled  '  Gaudia 
Poetica  Latina,  Anglica,  et  Gallica  Lingua 
composita.'  It  forms  a  volume  of  120  pages, 
beautifully  printed,  and  richly  decorated 
with  head  and  tail  pieces.  It  consists  of  a 
Latin  poem  translated  into  English  and 
French,  with  some  smaller  pieces,  and  seve- 
ral letters  which,  had  passed  between  him 
and  Linnaeus,  to  whom  he  had  dedicated  the 
volume.  Linnaeus  had  been  so  much  flat- 
tered by  the  dedication  that  he  refers  to  the 
book  in  extraordinary  terms  of  eulogy,  and 
designates  it  an  '  immortal  work.'  Baltimore 
also  published  '  Cselestes  et  Inferi,'  Venice, 
1771,  4to. 

[Walpole'a  Eoyal  and  Noble  Authors  (Park), 
v.  278-82;  Morris's  The  Lords  Baltimore,  52- 
61.]  T.  F.  H. 

CALVERT,  FREDERICK  BALTI- 
MORE (1793-1877),  actor  and  lecturer  on 
elocution,  son  of  Charles  Calvert,  steward 
of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  at  Glossop  Hall,  Der- 
byshire [see  under  CALVERT,  CHARLES],  was 
baptised  on  11  April  1793,  and  entered  Man- 
chester school  on  12  Jan.  1804.  Thence  he 
was  sent  to  the  Roman  catholic  college  at 
Old  Hall  Green,  Hertfordshire,  with  a  view 
to  receiving  holy  orders ;  but  he  took  to  the 
stage,  and  in  the  course  of  his  career  alter- 
nated leading  parts  with  the  elder  Kean, 
Macready,  and  the  elder  Vandenhoff.  In 
1824  he  published  'A  Defence  of  the  Drama,' 
which  had  an  extensive  circulation,  and  was 
read  by  John  Fawcett  to  the  members  of  the 


Calvert 


269 


Calvert 


Theatrical  Fund  at  their  annual  dinner  in 
that  year.  In  1829  he  became  elocutionary 
lecturer  of  King's  College,  Aberdeen,  and  gave 
lectures  on  oratory,  poetry,  and  other  literary 
subjects  in  the  large  towns  of  England.  He 
afterwards  proceeded  to  America,  where  he 
lectured  on  the  English  poets,  and  on  return- 
ing to  England  gave  evening  discourses  at 
the  leading  athenaeums  on  what  he  had  seen 
during  his  visit  to  the  western  hemisphere. 
About  1846  he  was  appointed  master  of  the 
English  language  and  literature  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Academy.  In  the  winter  of  1847-8 
he  gave  readings  of  the  English  poets  in 
connection  with  the  Edinburgh  Philosophical 
Institution.  Some  years  after  he  became  lec- 
turer on  elocution  to  the  free  church  colleges 
of  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow.  He  died  at  his 
residence,  2  West  Newington,  Edinburgh, 
21  April  1877.  He  was  a  man  of  great  lite- 
rary refinement,  and  had  an  extensive  ac- 
quaintance with  the  literature  of  Greece  and 
Rome,  as  well  as  with  that  of  England  and 
France.  He  married,  in  1818,  Miss  Percy 
of  Whitby,  by  whom  he  had  a  numerous 
family ;  his  youngest  son,  Michael  Talbot 
Calvert,  made  a  reputation  as  a  tragic  actor, 
under  the  stage  name  of  Henry  Talbot.  Cal- 
vert was  the  author  of:  1.  '  A  Defence  of  the 
Acted  Drama,'  in  a  letter  to  T.  Best,  Hull,l  822. 

2.  'Principles  of  Elocution,'  by  T.  Ewing, 
thoroughly  revised  and  greatly  improved  by 
F.  B.  Calvert,  1852 ;  another  edition,  1870. 

3.  A  Letter  to  the  Very  Rev.  Dean  Ramsay, 
Edinburgh,   on  '  The  Art   of  Reading   and 
Preaching  distinctly,'  1869.      4.  'The   De 
Oratore  of  Cicero,'  translated  by  F.B.  Calvert, 
M.A.,  1870.     5.  '  An  Ode  to  Shakespeare.' 

[Smith's  Manchester  School  Reg.  ii.  233,  iii- 
334 ;  The  Era,  6  May  1877,  p.  13.]       G.  C.  B. 

CALVERT,      FREDERICK     GRACE 

(1819-1873),  chemist,  was  born  in  London  on 
14  Nov.  1819,  and  was  the  son  of  a  Colonel 
Calvert.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  left  Lon- 
don for  France,  where  he  remained  till  1846. 
One  result  of  this  long  stay  abroad  was 
that  till  the  end  of  his  life  he  spoke  English 
with  a  French  accent,  and  was,  in  conse- 
quence, frequently  taken  for  a  foreigner.  After 
studying  at  Rouen  under  Gerardin,  and  in 
Paris  at  theSorbonne,  the  College  de  France, 
and  the  Ecole  de  M6decine,  he  held  for  a 
short  time  the  post  of  manager  of  Messrs. 
Robiquet  &  Pelletier's  chemical  works,  but 
this  post  he  vacated  on  being  appointed 
assistant  to  the  eminent  chemist,  Chevreul. 
It  was  under  Chevreul  (his  old  master  as  he 
would  always  call  him)  that  Calvert's  serious 
chemical  work  began,  and  it  was  the  influ- 
ence of  Chevreul  which  directed  his  researches 


towards  those  branches  of  industrial  chemis- 
try in  which  he  acquired  his  reputation.  In 
1846  he  returned  to  England  and  was  ap- 
pointed professor  of  chemistry  at  the  Royal 
Institution  in  Manchester,  where  he  had 
settled  in  practice  as  a  consulting  chemist. 
He  now  devoted  himself  almost  entirely  to 
questions  of  industrial  chemistry,  tanning, 
the  desulphurisation  of  coke,  the  protection 
of  iron  ships  from  rust,  the  manufacture  of 
chlorate  of  potash,  iron  puddling,  calico-print- 
ing, &c.  A  few  years  later  he  took  up  the 
manufacture  of  coal-tar  products,  especially 
of  phenic  or  carbolic  acid,  which  he  was  the 
first  to  manufacture  in  a  pure  state  in  this 
country.  Its  use  as  a  disinfectant  and  for 
therapeutic  purposes  is  due,  it  may  be  said, 
entirely  to  him.  The  manufacture  of  carbolic 
acid  was  commenced  by  him  on  a  small  scale 
in  1859,  and  in  1865  he  established  large 
works  at  Manchester  for  its  production.  He 
contributed  largely  to  scientific  literature, 
both  English  and  French ;  his  papers  are  to 
be  found  in  the  '  Comptes  Rendus,'the  'Royal 
Society's  Proceedings,'  the  '  Annales  de  Chi- 
mie,'  the  '  Philosophical  Magazine,'  the '  Bri- 
tish Association  Reports,'  the  '  Journal  of  the 
Society  of  Arts,'  and  elsewhere.  A  full  but 
not  complete  list  of  the  papers,  and  unfortu- 
nately without  references,  is  given  in  the 
biographical  notice  prefixed  to  the  second 
edition  of  his  work  on  '  Dyeing  and  Calico- 
printing.'  He  delivered  five  courses  of '  Can- 
tor' lectures  at  the  Society  of  Arts  on  ap- 
plied chemistry.  His  death  was  the  result 
of  an  illness  contracted  at  Vienna,  whither 
he  had  gone  to  serve  as  a  juror  at  the  Inter- 
national Exhibition  of  1873.  He  died  at 
Manchester  24  Oct.  1873. 

[A  life  is  given  in  the  Soc.  of  Arts  Journal, 
xxi.  (1873)  919 ;  a  very  full  account  of  Calvert's 
scientific  work  is  given  as  an  introduction  to  the 
second  edition  of  his  Dyeing  and  Calico-printing, 
Manchester,  1876  ;  short  notices  appear  in  Journ. 
Chem.  Soc.  xxvii.  1198;  Chem.  News,  xxviii. 
(1873)  224.  For  scientific  writings  see  Royal 
Soc.  Cat.  Scientific  Papers  s.  v.  Crace-Calvert.] 

H.  T.  W. 

CALVERT,  GEORGE,  first  LORD  BALTI- 
MORE (1580?-!  632),  statesman,  son  of  Leo- 
nard Calvert  and  Alice,  daughter  of  John  Cros- 
land  of  Crosland,  was  born  at  Kipling  in  the 
chapelry  of  Bolton  in  Yorkshire  about  1580. 
In  the  Oxford  University  register  of  matri- 
culations, Calvert,  who  matriculated  from 
Trinity  College  on  12  July  1594,  is  entered 
as  'annos  natus  14.'  He  obtained  the  de- 
gree of  B.A.on  23  Feb.  1597,  and  was  created 
M.A.  on  30  Aug.  1605,  during  the  visit  of 
King  James  to  Oxford.  After  leaving  Ox- 
ford he  travelled  for  a  time,  and  on  his 


Calvert 


270 


Calvert 


return  became  secretary  to  Sir  Robert  Cecil, 
'  being  then  esteemed  a  forward  and  know- 
ing person  in  matters  relating  to  the  state ' 
(WOOD).     On   10  July  1600   Calvert  was  j 
granted  the  office  of  clerk  of  the  crown  in  the  ! 
province  of  Connaught  and  county  of  Clare 
(Cal.  State  Papers,  Ireland,  1603-6,  p.  565). 
In  January  1608  he  was  appointed  one  of  the 
clerks  of  the  council  (LODGE,  Illustr.  of  Eng- 
lish Hist.  iii.  256),  and  entered  parliament 
as  M.P.  for  Bossiney  in  October  1609.     In  ' 
January  1612  he  is  mentioned  as  assisting  the 
king  in  the  composition  of  his  discourse  against  j 
Vorstius,  and  in  June  of  the  following  year, 
during  the  vacancy  of  the  secretary  of  state's  ; 
place,  the  charge  of  answering  the  Spanish  and 
Italian  corespondence  was  entrusted  to  him 
(Court  and  Times  of  James  I,  i.  134—76).    In 
1613  Calvert  was  one  of  the  committee  sent 
to  Ireland  to  examine  into  the  grievance  of 
the  catholics  and  the  complaints  made  against  : 
the  lord  deputy  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Ireland,  | 
1611-14,  Commission,  p.  436,  Report  of  Com- 
missioners, pp.  426,  438).    His  different  ser- 
vices were  rewarded  in  1617  by  knighthood 
(29  Sept.),  and  in  February  1619  he  became 
secretary  of  state.     '  The  night  before  he  was 
sworn,'  writes  Chamberlain  to  Carleton,  '  the 
lord  of  Buckingham  told  him  the  king's  reso- 
lution ;  but  he  disabled  himself  various  ways, 
but  specially  that  he  thought  himself  un- 
worthy to  sit  in  that  place,  so  lately  possessed 
by  his  noble  lord  and  master'  (Court  and 
Times  of  James  I,  i.  142).     The  trial  of  the  j 
Earl  of  Suffolk  in  the  Star-chamber  was  the  , 
first  business  of  importance  on  which  Calvert  ! 
was  engaged,  and  his  letters  to  Buckingham  , 
during  that  trial,  particularly  one  in  which 
he  excuses  himself  for  his  '  error  in  judg- 
ment '  in  consenting  to  too  light  a  sentence 
on  the  delinquent,  show  how  much  he  de-  | 
pended   on  the    favourite's   influence  (For- 
tescue  Papers,  p.  98 ;  HOWARD,  Collection  of 
Letters,  p.  57).     On  2  May  1620  the  king 
granted  Calvert  a  yearly  pension  of  1,000/. 
on  the  customs  (CAMDEST,  James  J).    In  the 
parliament   of   1621   he  with   Sir  Thomas 
Wentworth   represented   Yorkshire  ;    their 
election,  which  was  obtained  through  an  un- 
scrupulous exertion  of  Wentworth's  influence, 
though  called  in  question,  was  voted  good 
by  the  House  of  Commons.   It  was  Calvert's  : 
duty  as  secretary  to  lay  the  king's  necessities 
before  the  house  and  press  for  a  supply  for  j 
the  defence  of  the  Palatinate.     He  would 
not  have  our  king,  he  said, '  trust  entirely  to 
the  king  of  Spain's  affection.     It  is  said  our 
king's  sword  hath  been  too  long  sheathed ; 
but  they  who  shall  speak  to  defer  a  supply 
seek  to  keep  it  longer  in  the  scabbard '  (Pro- 
ceedings and  Debates,  ii.  213 ;  vide  also  i.  48). 


As  intermediary  between  the  king  and  the 
commons  in  the  disputes  which  arose  during 
the  second  session,  the  secretary  had  a  very 
difficult  part  to  play.  To  him  James,  on  16  Dec. 
1621,  addressed  the  remarkable  letter  in  which 
he  explained  his  answer  to  the  remonstrance 
of  the  commons,  but  he  could  not  succeed 
in  preventing  the  drawing  up  of  the  protes- 
tation by  which  the  commons  replied  (ib. 
ii.  339).  The  house  did  not  trust  him  ;  he 
was  suspected  of  communicating  to  the  king 
intelligence  of  their  proceedings,  to  the  detri- 
ment of  the  leading  members.  Allusions  to 
this  were  made  in  the  debates,  and  the  charge 
is  directly  brought  against  him  by  Wilson, 
with  special  reference  to  this  remonstrance 
(WILSON.  Life  of  James  I,  p.  71).  A  few  days 
earlier,  when  he  had  attempted  to  explain  the 
commitment  of  Sir  E.  Sandys,  and  asserted 
that  he  was  not  committed  for  anything  said 
or  done  in  parliament,  a  member  moved  that 
the  statement  should  be  entered  in  the  jour- 
nals, and  the  note-taker  adds, '  the  house  will 
scarce  believe  Mr.  Secretary,  but  thinketh 
he  equivocateth '  (Proceedings  and  Debates, 
ii.  200).  At  the  same  time  Calvert  possessed 
no  great  influence  with  the  king.  The  French 
ambassador,  Tillieres,  in  a  letter  dated  25  Nov. 
1621,  describes  the  secretary  as  an  honour- 
able, sensible,  well-intentioned  man,  cour- 
teous to  strangers,  full  of  respect  towards 
ambassadors,  zealously  intent  for  the  welfare 
of  England,  but  by  reason  of  these  good 
qualities  entirely  without  consideration  or 
influence  (RATJMER,  Illustrations  of  the  His- 
tory of  the  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Cen- 
turies, ii.  263).  As  the  most  efficient  of  the 
two  secretaries  of  state  the  conduct  of  foreign 
affairs  was  principally  in  Calvert's  hands,  and 
he  shared  at  the  time  the  unpopularity  of  his 
master's  policy.  He  was  accused  of  being 
sold  to  Spain,  and  of  an  undue  devotion  to 
the  interests  of  Catholicism,  a  charge  to  which 
his  subsequent  conversion  gave  some  colour. 
Nevertheless,  says  Mr.  Gardiner,  '  it  is  quite 
a  mistake  to  suppose  that  because  Calvert 
afterwards  became  a  catholic  he  was  ready 
to  betray  English  interests  into  the  hands  of 
the  Spaniards.  Expressions  in  favour  of  a 
more  decided  policy  in  Germany  than  that 
adopted  by  the  king  are  constantly  occurring 
in  his  correspondence  with  Carleton '  (Spanish 
Marriage,  ii.  295).  But  the  failure  of  the 
Spanish  marriage  scheme  was  still  a  blow  to 
him,  both  as  a  statesman  and  a  catholic.  A 
correspondent  of  Roe's  describes  him  as  never 
'  looking  merrily  since  the  prince  his  coming 
out  of  Spain '  (Ros's  Letters,  p.  372).  In  the 
council  he  was  one  of  the  nine  members  who  op- 
posed a  breach  with  Spain  (14  Jan.  1624)  and 
in  the  following  January  he  resigned  his  office 


Calvert 


271 


Calvert 


and  declared  himself  a  catholic.  Goodman, 
who  describes  him  as  having  been  converted  by 
Count  Gondomar  and  Count  Arundel  (whose 
daughter  Calvert's  son  had  married),  states 
that  for  some  time  he  had  made  no  secret  of 
his  views.  '  As  it  was  said,  the  secretary  did 
usually  catechise  his  own  children,  so  as  to 
ground  them  in  his  own  religion ;  and  in  his 
test  room  having  an  altar  set  up,  with  cha- 
lice, candlesticks,  and  all  other  ornaments, 
he  brought  all  strangers  thither,  never  con- 
cealing anything,  as  if  his  whole  joy  and  com- 
fort had  been  to  make  open  profession  of  his 
religion  '  (Court  of  King  James,  p.  376).  Cal- 
vert resigned  on  12  Feb.  1625  (Cal.  State 
Papers,  Dom.),  being  allowed  to  sell  his  office 
to  Sir  Albert  Morton  for  6,000/.,  and  obtain- 
ing also  the  title  of  Baron  of  Baltimore  in 
the  county  of  Longford  in  Ireland  (16  Feb. 
1625).  Large  estates  in  that  district  had  be- 
fore been  granted  to  him ;  these  were  now  con- 
firmed to  him  by  a  fresh  grant  (12  Feb.  1625). 
On  the  accession  of  Charles  I,  Baltimore 
made  objections  to  taking  the  oath  offered  to 
him  as  a  privy  councillor,  and  was  conse- 
quently excluded  from  the  council.  He  re- 
turned to  Ireland  bearing  a  letter  to  the  lord 
deputy,  in  which  the  king  recommended  him 
as  one  who  '  parted  from  us  with  our  princely 
approbation  and  in  our  good  grace '  (29  May 
1625).  Except  that  he  was  summoned  to 
court  in  February  1627  to  consult  on  the 
terms  of  the  proposed  peace  with  Spain,  he 
took  henceforth  no  part  in  state  affairs.  For 
the  rest  of  his  life  he  devoted  himself  to  what 
one  of  his  biographers  terms  '  that  ancient, 
primitive,  and  heroic  work  of  planting  the 
world.'  As  early  as  1621  Calvert  had  des- 
patched Captain  Edward  Wynne  to  New- 
foundland, where  he  established  a  small  set- 
tlement named  Ferryland.  In  1622  another 
ship,  under  Captain  Daniel  Powell,  was  sent 
to  carry  on  the  work  (Letters  of  Wynne  and 
Powell ;  OLDMIXON,  British  Empire  in  Ame- 
rica, i.  9).  Finding  their  reports  favourable, 
Calvert  now  obtained  a  charter  for  the  colony 
under  the  name  of  the  province  of  Avalon 
(Cal.  State  Papers,  Colonial,  7  April  1623), 
so  called,  says  Lloyd,  '  in  imitation  of  old 
Avalon  in  Somersetshire,  where  Glastonbury 
stands,  the  first-fruits  of  Christianity  in  Bri- 
tain, as  the  other  was  in  that  part  of  Ame- 
rica '  (LLOYD,  State  Worthies).  'Mr.  Secre- 
tary Calvert,'  wrote  Sir  William  Alexander 
two  years  later,  '  hath  planted  a  colony  at 
Ferryland,  who  both  for  building  and  making 
trial  of  the  ground  have  done  more  than  was 
ever  performed  of  any  in  so  short  a  time,  hav- 
ing on  hand  a  brood  of  horses,  cows,  and  other 
bestials,  and  by  the  industry  of  his  people  he 
is  beginning  to  draw  back  yearly  some  bene- 


fits from  thence  already'  (An  Encouragement 
to  Colonies,  p.  25).  Nevertheless,  in  1627 
Baltimore  found  it  necessary  either  to  go 
over  and  settle  the  colony  in  better  order,  or 
to  lose  the  fruit  of  all  his  exertions  (Stratford 
Correspondence,  i.  39).  He  arrived  at  New- 
foundland in  July  1627,  but  remained  there 
merely  a  few  weeks  ;  in  the  following  spring, 
however,  he  returned  again  with  his  family, 
and  continued  to  reside  there  until  the  autumn 
of  1629.  During  this  second  visit  Baltimore 
successfully  repulsed  the  attacks  of  some 
French  privateers,  and  took  six  prizes,  but 
dissensions  arose  in  the  colony  in  consequence 
of  the  presence  of  the  priests  whom  he  brought 
with  him,  and  a  puritan  denounced  him  to  the 
home  authorities  for  allowing  the  practice  of 
Catholicism  and  the  saying  of  masses  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  Col.  93,  94).  A  more  serious 
difficulty  was  the  climate,  and  on  19  Aug. 
1629  Baltimore  wrote  to  the  king  complaining 
that  the  winter  lasted  from  October  to  May, 
that  half  his  company  had  been  sick,  and  ten 
were  dead,  and  begged  for  a  grant  of  lands  in 
a  more  genial  country  (ib.  100).  Without 
waiting  for  the  king's  reply  he  set  sail  for 
Virginia,  but  directly  he  landed  at  Jamestown 
was  met  with  the  demand  that  he  should  take 
the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy,  and  a 
refusal  to  allow  him  to  establish  himself  there 
except  on  that  condition  (ib.  104).  Baltimore 
returned  to  England  and  endeavoured  to  ob- 
tain a  patent  for  a  new  colony.  In  February 
1631  he  was  on  the  point  of  securing  a  grant 
for  a  district  south  of  the  James  River,  but 
the  opposition  of  the  members  of  the  late 
Virginia  Company  obliged  him  to  abandon 
it  (NEILL,  p.  19).  He  now  sought  instead 
for  a  similar  grant  in  the  region  north  and 
east  of  the  Potomac,  but  the  same  influences 
interposed  to  delay  its  completion,  and  he 
died  on  15  April  1632,  before  the  patent  had 
passed  the  great  seal.  He  was  buried  in  the 
church  of  St.  Dunstan-in-the-West,  in  Fleet 
Street  (Woon).  The  charter  of  Maryland 
was  finally  sealed  on  20  June  1632  (Cal. 
State  Papers,  Col.),  and  Cecilius,  second  lord 
Baltimore,  founded  the  colony  which  his  fa- 
ther had  projected.  The  name  it  received 
was  given  it  by  Charles  I,  in  honour  of  his 
queen,  and  the  provisions  of  the  charter  were 
copied  from  the  charter  of  Carolana,  granted 
to  Sir  Robert  Heath  in  1629  (NEILL,  pp.  20- 
24).  The  question  whether  Baltimore  de- 
signed the  colony  to  be  a  stronghold  for  per- 
secuted Romanism,  or  intended  to  base  it  on 
the  principle  of  toleration  for  all  sects,  has 
been  much  discussed.  But  the  clause  requir- 
ing that  all  churches  and  places  of  worship 
in  Maryland  should  be  dedicated  and  conse- 
crated according  to  the  ecclesiastical  laws  of 


Calvert 


272 


Calvert 


the  church  of  England  refutes  the  former 
theory,  and  proves  that  the  church  of  Eng- 
land was  to  be  regarded  as  the  sole  established 
religion.  Certainly  Baltimore  sought  the  free 
exercise  of  his  own  religion,  and  was  pre- 
pared to  practise  the  toleration  he  demanded, 
but  no  legal  provision  for  toleration  was  made 
until  the  laws  of  1649.  The  power  of  the 
proprietor  and  the  composition  of  the  colony 
were  sufficient  to  secure  it.  Baltimore  mar- 
ried Anne,  daughter  of  George  Wynne  of 
Hertingfordbury,  Hertfordshire.  He  was 
succeeded  by  his  son  Cecil;  a  second  son, 
Leonard  [q.  v.],  was  the  first  governor  of 
Maryland. 

Baltimore's  works  are :  1.  '  Carmen  funebre 
in  D.  Hen.  Untonum,'  in  an  Oxford  collec- 
tion of  verses  on  Sir  Henry  Unton's  death, 
1596,  4to.  2.  « The  Answer  to  Tom  Tell- 
Troth,  the  Practice  of  Princes,  and  the  La- 
mentations of  the  Kirk,'  a  quarto  pamphlet 
printed  in  1642,  and  said  to  be  '  written  by 
Lord  Baltimore,  late  secretary  of  state.'  This 
is  a  justification  of  the  policy  of  King  James 
in  refusing  to  support  the  claim  of  the  Elector 
Palatine  to  the  crown  of  Bohemia,  or  to 
support  by  arms  his  restoration  to  his  here- 
ditary dominions.  3.  '  He  hath  also  written 
something  concerning  Maryland,  but  whether 
printed  or  not  I  cannot  tell'  (WOOD).  4.  Let- 
ters in  various  printed  collections,  viz.  four 
letters  in  the  '  Strafford  Papers,'  five  in  the 
'  Clarendon  State  Papers,'  four  in  Leonard  I 
Howard's  'Collection  of  Letters,'  1753,  eleven 
letters  in  the  'Fortescue  Papers'  (Camden 
Society,  1871),  three  in  the  '  Relations  be- 
tween England  and  Germany  in  1618-19 ' 
(Camden  Society,  1865),  two  letters  in  the 
'  Court  and  Times  of  James  I,'  and  others  in 
the  '  Calendar  of  Domestic  State  Papers.' 
Manuscript  letters  are  to  be  found,  six  in  the 
'  Tanner  MSS.,'  fifteen  among  the  '  Harleian  I 
MSS.'  (1580),  and  in  '  MSS.  Cotton.  Julius,' 
iii.  fol.  126-30. 

[Calendar  of  Domestic,  Colonial,  and  Irish 
State  Papers ;  Wood's  Athense  Oxon. ;  Lloyd's 
State  Worthies  ;  Goodman's  Court  of -James  I ; 
Court  and  Times  of  James  I  and  Charles  I, 
4  vols.  1848  ;  Gardiner's  History  of  England  ; 
Doyle's  The  English  in  America ;  Neill's  Sir 
George  Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore,  Baltimore. 
1869 ;  Kennedy's  Discourse  on  the  Life  and 
Character  of  Sir  G.  Calvert,  Baltimore,  1845; 
the  Reply  to  Kennedy  and  the  Review  of  Reply 
to  Kennedy's  Life  of  Sir  George  Calvert;  the 
London  Magazine  for  June  1768  contains  an  ac- 
count of  the  Baltimore  family.]  C.  H.  F. 

CALVERT,  GEORGE  (1795-1825),  sur- 
geon, obtained  the  Jacksonian  prize  of  the 
London  College  of  Surgeons  three  years  in 
succession.  One  of  the  essays,  '  On  Hsemor- 


i  rhoids,  Strictures,'  &c.,  was  expanded  and 

published  in  1824.    The  '  Medico-Chirurgical 

i  Review '  described  it   as  '  the  best   in   the 

!  English  language,' April  1825,  p.  297.  Calvert 

also  revised  Coffyn's  translation  of  Bichat's 

'General  Anatomy,'  1824.    He  showed  great 

promise,  but  died  on  14  Nov.  1825,  aged  30. 

[Gent.  Mag.  1825,  November,  p.  475.] 

G.  T.  B. 

CALVERT,  SIE  HARRY  (1763  P-1826), 
baronet,  general,  was  eldest  son  of  Peter  Cal- 
vert, of  Hampton  Court,  a  partner  in  the 
brewing  firm  (d.  1810),  by  his  wife,  Mary, 
daughter  of  Thomas  Reeve,  M.D.,  and  grand- 
son of  Felix  Calvert  of  Oldbury  Park.  He 
was  christened  in  March  1763  (BEERY,  Hert- 
fordshire Genealoffics,  p.  21).  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Harrow,  and  at  the  age  of  fifteen  was 
appointed  to  the  23rd  royal  Welsh  fusiliers, 
his  commission  as  second  lieutenant  therein 
bearing  date  24  April  1778.  In  the  follow- 
ing spring  he  joined  his  regiment,  then  at 
New  York,  with  General  Clinton,  and  became 
a  first  lieutenant  on  2  Oct.  1779.  He  served 
with  the  regiment  at  the  siege  of  Charleston, 
and  throughout  the  subsequent  campaigns 
under  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  was  present  at 
the  surrender  at  York  Town  on  17  Oct.  1781. 
He  remained  a  prisoner  of  war  in  America 
from  1781  until  the  peace  of  1783,  and  re- 
turning home  with  his  corps  early  in  1784, 
received  permission  to  spend  the  remainder 
of  the  year  on  the  continent.  In  October  1785 
he  purchased  a  company  in  the  100th,  and 
reverting  to  the  23rd  as  captain  en  second  a 
month  later  continued  t  o  serve  with  it  at  home 
until  1790,  when  he  exchanged  from  the  23rd 
to  the  Coldstream  guards,  as  lieutenant  and 
captain.  In  February  1793  he  embarked  for 
Holland  with  his  battalion,  forming  part  of  the 
brigade  of  guards  under  Lake,  and,  after  the 
arrival  of  the  troops  before  Tournay,  was  ap- 
pointed aide-de-camp  to  the  Duke  of  York,  in 
which  capacity  he  was  present  in  the  prin- 
cipal engagements  during  the  campaigns  of 
1793-4.  Having  returned  home  with  the 
Duke  of  York  in  December  1794,  he  was  des- 
patched in  April  1795  on  a  confidential  mission 
to  Brunswick  and  Berlin,  the  object  of  which 
was  to  induce  the  King  of  Prussia  to  take 
the  initiative  in  placing  the  Duke  of  Bruns- 
wick at  the  head  of  the  allied  armies.  In 
December  of  the  same  year  Calvert  became 
captain  and  lieutenant-colonel  in  the  Cold- 
streams,  and  in  1796  was  appointed  deputy 
adjutant-general  at  headquarters.  He  be- 
came brevet  lieutenant-colonel  in  1797,  and 
in  1799  exchanged  as  lieutenant-colonel  to 
the  63rd  foot,  retaining  his  staff  appointment. 
On  8  June  1799  he  married  the  second 
daughter  of  Thos.  Hammersley  of  Pall  Mall, 


Calvert 


273 


Calvert 


and  niece  of  Mr.  Greenwood,  of  the  firm  of 
Cox  &  Greenwood,  army  agents.  By  this 
lady,  who  died  in  1806,  he  had  two  sons  and 
three  daughters.  Ahout  the  time  of  his  mar- 
riage, Calvert  was  advanced  to  the  post  of 
adjutant-general  of  the  forces,  in  succession 
to  Sir  W.  Fawcett.  He  was  made  colonel  of 
the  (old)  5th  West  India  regiment  in  1800, 
and  became  a  major-general  in  1803.  In  1806 
he  was  transferred  to  the  colonelcy  of  the 
14th  foot,  which  during  the  latter  part  of  the 
French  war  had  the  unusual  number  of  three 
battalions,  and  was  thence  dubbed  '  Calvert's 
Entire.'  Its  country  title  was  altered  from 
Bedfordshire  to  Buckinghamshire  at  his  re- 
quest (CANNON,  Hist.  Record  l£th  Foot).  In 
1818  Calvert,  who  had  attained  the  rank  of 
lieutenant-general  in  1810,  and  had  been  made 
a  G.C.B.  and  a  G.C.H.  later,  received,  on  va- 
cating the  post  of  adjutant-general,  a  baro- 
netcy in  further  recognition  of  his  services. 
He  was  appointed  lieutenant-governor  of 
Chelsea  Hospital  in  1820,  and  attained  the 
rank  of  general  in  1821. 

Rumour  alleged  that  Calvert's  advance- 
ment to  the  post  of  adjutant-general  about  the 
time  of  his  marriage  was  partly  due  to  heavy 
obligations  which  the  Duke  of  York  was  said 
to  be  under  to  the  firm  of  Cox  &  Co.  How- 
ever this  may  have  been,  the  appointment 
was  amply  justified  by  the  results,  as  during 
his  long  tenure  of  the  office  Calvert  proved 
himself  a  true  soldier's  friend,  and  an  able 
instrument  in  giving  effect  to  many  valu- 
able improvements  in  the  administration  and 
discipline  of  the  army.  Among  these  were 
the  better  organisation  of  the  medical  de- 
partment and  army  hospitals,  and  of  the 
chaplains'  department ;  the  introduction  of 
regimental  schools ;  the  development  of  the 
military  colleges  at  High  Wycombe  and 
Marlow,  since  united  at  Sandhurst ;  the 
founding  of  the  Royal  Military  Asylum  for 
Soldiers'  Orphans,  better  known  as  the  Duke 
of  York's  School,  and  various  other  measures 
for  the  benefit  of  the  service.  One  of  his  im- 
mediate subordinates  wrote  of  him,  long  after- 
wards :  '  Such  was  the  kindness  of  his  look 
and  demeanour,  and  courtesy  of  his  manner, 
that  it  was  impossible  to  offer  him  any  dis- 
respect, and  with  whatever  sentiments  a 
gentleman  might  have  approached  him,  he 
could  only  retire  with  those  of  regard  and 
esteem.' 

Calvert  died  suddenly  of  apoplexy  on  Sun- 
day, 3  Sept.  1826,  at  Claydon  Hail,  Middle 
Claydon,  Buckinghamshire,  where  he  was 
on  a  visit  with  his  family.  He  was  buried 
at  West  or  Steeple  Claydon,  where  the  church 
spire  was  erected  as  a  memorial  of  him.  His 
son,  the  second  baronet,  took  the  name  of 

VOL.   VIII. 


Verney  instead  of  Calvert  on  succeeding  to 
the  Verney  estates. 

Calvert's  journals  and  letters  during  the 
Flanders  campaigns,  together  with  memo- 
randa relating  to  his  Berlin  mission  and  to 
the  defensive  arrangements  against  invasion 
at  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  have 
been  published  by  his  son  under  the  title, 
'  Journals  and  Correspondence  of  Sir  H.  Cal- 
vert, Bart.,'  London,  1853. 

[Berry's  County  Genealogies,  Herts ;  Army 
Lists  ;  Cannon's  Hist.  Record  23rd  R.  W.  Fus. ; 
Graham's  Life  of  Gen.  S.Graham,  1862;  Can- 
non's Hist.  Record  14th  (Buckinghamshire)  Foot ; 
Sir  H.  Verney's  Journals  and  Correspondence  ef 
Sir  H.  Calvert,  Bart. ;  Gent.  Mag.  vol.  xcvi.  pt.  ii. 
p.  371.]  H.  M.  C. 

CALVERT,  JAMES  SNOWDEN(1825- 
1884),  Australian  explorer,  was  born  on 
13  July  1825,  and  received  his  schooling 
in  Liverpool,  Manchester,  Birmingham,  and 
London,  where  his  family  successively  resided 
after  leaving  the  border.  Having  friends  in 
New  South  Wales,  Calvert  and  a  brother 
decided  to  go  out  thither  in  1840,  and  on 
the  voyage,  in  the  ship  Sir  Edward  Paget, 
contracted  a  lasting  friendship  with  Dr.  Lud- 
wig  Leichhardt,  the  well-known  explorer, 
afterwards  lost  in  the  bush,  who  was  their 
fellow-passenger.  The  result  was  that  Cal- 
vert agreed  to  accompany  Dr.  Leichhardt  on 
his  first  expedition,  providing  his  own  horses 
and  outfit.  The  party  left  Moreton  Bay 
settlement  (Brisbane)  in  1844  for  Port  Es- 
sington,  on  the  north  coast,  and  after  many 
hardships  and  difficulties,  including  numerous 
conflicts  with  the  blacks,  accomplished  their 
mission  and  returned  to  Sydney  late  in  1845. 
Full  particulars  of  the  expedition  will  be 
found  in  Dr.  Leichhardt's  subsequently  pub- 
lished narrative  of  the  journey.  Calvert  was 
an  exhibitor  at  the  earlier  exhibitions  in 
London  and  Paris,  and  at  the  London  Ex- 
hibition of  1862  was  awarded  a  silver  medal 
for  his  collection  of  Australian  paper-making 
materials.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of  Sir  Wm. 
Denison  as  governor  he  was  placed  on  the 
commission  of  the  peace  at  Sydney.  He  mar- 
ried the  well-known  Australian  authoress, 
Miss  Laura  Atkinson  [see  CALVERT,  CAROLINE 
LOUISA  WARING,  n&e  Atkinson],  and  after 
that  lady's  sudden  death  in  1872  he  led  a 
retired  life.  He  died  in  New  South  Wales 
22  July  1884. 

[Heaton's  Diet.  Australian  Biog. ;  Exhibition 
Reports ;  Leichhardt's  Journal  of  an  Overland 
Journey  (London,  1847).]  H.  M.  C. 

CALVERT,  LEONARD  (d.  1647),  go- 
vernor of  Maryland,  America,  was  the  second 
son  of  George  Calvert,  first  lord  Baltimore 

T 


Calvert 


274 


Calvert 


fq.v.],  and  the  brother  of  Cecil  Calvert,  second 
ord  Baltimore,  who  received  a  charter  for 
the  colony  from  Charles  I  on  20  June  1632. 
At  the  request  of  his  brother,  Leonard  Cal- 
vert set  sail  with  the  expedition  from  Cowes 
on  22  Nov.  1633  in  the  two  ships  the  Ark  of 
Avalon  and  the  Dove.  The  emigrants  con- 
sisted of  two  hundred  persons  of  good  families 
and  of  the  Roman  catholic  persuasion ;  but 
although  the  colony  was  designed  to  be  a 
refuge  for  English  catholics,  religious  tole- 
ration was  from  the  beginning  proclaimed 
for  all  Christians.  The  name  Maryland  was 
bestowed  on  the  colony  by  Charles  I  in 
honour  of  his  queen,  Henrietta  Maria.  They 
arrived  at  Port  Comfort,  Virginia,  on  24  Feb. 
1634,  and  on  27  March  took  possession  of  an 
abandoned  Indian  village,  which  they  named 
St.  Mary's.  Soon  after  his  arrival  Calvert 
had  an  interview  with  Captain  Clayborne, 
who  had  established  a  trading  station  on 
Kent  Island,  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  intimated 
to  him  that  the  settlement  would  be  con- 
sidered part  of  the  Maryland  colony.  He 
also  met  an  Englishman,  Captain  Henry 
Fleet,  who  had  spent  several  years  among 
the  Indians,  and  through  whose  influence 
the  chief  was  induced  to  go  on  board  the 
governor's  vessel,  and  to  forego  all  objections 
to  the  settlement  of  the  colony.  For  the 
first  ten  years  of  the  existence  of  the  colony 
there  is  an  hiatus  in  the  information,  the 
records  having  been  seized  in  1646  by  one 
of  Clayborne's  men  and  carried  to  England. 
Clayborne  in  1635  resorted  to  force,  but  was 
defeated  and  fled  to  Virginia.  For  some 
years  Calvert  was  in  England,  but  returned 
to  Maryland  in  August  or  September  1644 
with  a  new  commission  from  the  lord  pro- 
prietary. Meanwhile  Clayborne  had  possessed 
himself  of  Kent  Island,  and  finally  he  drove 
Calvert  to  Virginia ;  but  in  1646  Calvert  re- 
turned and  surprised  and  routed  the  rebels. 
He  then  proceeded  to  reduce  Kent  Island, 
and  after  its  submission,  16  April  1647, 
pardon  was  granted  to  all  offenders.  He 
died  on  9  June  in  the  same  year.  It  is  not 
known  whether  he  was  married  or  had  any 
children. 

[A  narrative  of  the  voyage  of  the  colonists 
was  written  in  Latin  by  Frank  White,  one  of 
the  Jesuit  missionaries  -who  accompanied  the 
colony.  Of  this  pamphlet  a  translation  was 
published  in  Force's  Tracts,  and  the  Latin  ver- 
sion, with  a  new  translation  and  notes  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Dalrymple,  in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
Maryland  Historical  Society.  There  is  also  a 
contemporary  account  of  its  settlement  in  A 
Relation  of  Maryland,  together  with  a  Map  Of 
the  Country,  the  condition  of  Plantation,  and 
his  Majesty's  charter  to  the  Lord  Baltimore, 


translated  into  English,  London,  8  Sept.  1835. 
For  lives  of  Calvert  see  Belknap's  American 
Biography,  ii.  372-80  ;  Sparks's  American  Bio- 
graphy, xix.  1-229 ;  Morris's  Lords  Baltimore 
(1874),  pp.  36-41.]  T.  F.  H. 

CALVERT,  MICHAEL  (1770-1862), 
author  of  a  history  of  Knaresborough,  was 
born  in  that  town  and  baptised  at  the  parish 
church  on  2  Feb.  1770.  His  parents'  names 
were  Richard  and  Barbara.  He  was  by 
calling  a  chemist.  In  1808  and  1809  he 
filled  the  office  of  churchwarden,  and  in  the 
latter  year  repaired  the  chancel  of  the  church. 
Among  other  public  objects  in  which  he  took 
an  interest  was  the  Knaresborough  Spa,  a 
mild  sulphur  spring  on  the  road  to  Harro- 
gate,  and  by  his  exertions  the  house  and 
spa-baths  and  fountain  were  erected.  He 
wrote  an  account  of  the  history  and  mineral 
qualities  and  virtues  of  the  waters.  His 
'  History  of  Knaresborough,  comprising  an 
accurate  and  detailed  account  of  the  castle, 
the  forest,  and  the  several  townships  in- 
cluded in  the  said  parish,'  was  published  in 
1844  in  duodecimo.  He  died  on  3  Dec.  1862, 
at  the  age  of  92,  in  the  town  where  he  had 
spent  all  his  life. 

[Boyne's  Yorkshire  Library,  1869,  p.  142; 
Grainge's  Hist,  of  Harrogate,  1871,  p.  261; 
information  supplied  by  Mr.  Charles  Powell, 
Knaresborough.]  C.  W.  S. 

CALVERT,  THOMAS  (1606-1679),  di- 
vine, a  native  of  York,  was  educated  at  Sid- 
ney Sussex  College,  Cambridge.  He  became 
chaplain  of  Sir  Thomas  Burdet  in  Derbyshire, 
and  was  afterwards  vicar  of  Trinity  Church 
in  the  King's  Court  at  York.  During  the  Com- 
monwealth he  held  one  of  the  four  preacher- 
ships  endowed  by  the  crown  at  the  min- 
ster, besides  the  living  of  Allhallows,  York. 
He  was  ejected  from  his  living  in  1662, 
was  banished  from  York  by  the  Five  Mile 
Act,  and  '  withdrew  to  the  good  Lady  Ber- 
wicks,  near  Tadcaster.'  Later  he  returned 
to  York,  where  he  died  in  March  1679,  aged 
73.  He  had  a  son  by  whose  extravagances 
he  was  much  troubled,  but  found  a  congenial 
companion  in  his  nephew  James  Calvert,  and 
corresponded  with  the  chief  scholars  of  the 
time.  He  was  well  read  in  Hebrew.  His 
works  were :  1.  '  The  Blessed  Jew  of  Ma- 
rocco,  a  Blackmoor  made  White,'  York,  1648. 
To  this  work,  which  is  a  translation  (through 
the  Latin)  of  the  testimony  of  Rabbi  Samuel, 
a  converted  Jew,  to  the  truth  of  Christianity, 
Calvert  contributes  annotations  and  a  long 
diatribe  on  the  mediaeval  history  of  the  Jews 
and  the  wretchedness  of  their  present  condi- 
tion. 2.  '  Heart-Salve  for  a  wounded  Soule : 
or  Meditations  of  Comfort  for  Relief  of  a  soul 


Calvert 


275 


Cambell 


sick,  of  delayed  prayers,  and  the  hiding  of 
God's  countenance'  (a  sermon  on  Ps.  cxliii.  7), 
and  '  Eye-Salve  for  the  blinde  world '  (a  ser- 
mon on  Isaiah  Ivii.  1),  York,  10  Oct.  10-17. 
3.  '  The  Wise   Merchant ;   or  the  peerless 
pearl,  set  forth  in  some  meditations  delivered  j 
in  two  sermons  upon  Matt.  xiii.  45,  46,  to  the 
company  of  merchants  in  the  city  of  York,'  I 
London,  1060.  Calamy  and  Palmer  enumerate  j 
many  other  sermons,  including  one  preached 
at  the  funeral  of  Lady  Burdet,  and  a  transla- 
tion of  Gerard's  '  Schola  Consolatoria.' 

[Palmer's  Nonconf.  Memorial,  iii.  458-9  ;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat.]  S.  L.  L. 

CALVERT,  THOMAS  (1775-1840), 
theologian,  was  born  at  Preston  in  1775.  ; 
His  father,  whose  name  was  Jackson,  sent 
him  to  Clitheroe  free  grammar  school,  of  ! 
which  the  master  was  then  the  learned  Rev.  • 
Thomas  Wilson,  B.D.  He  entered  St.  John's 
College,  Cambridge,  and  was  fourth  wrangler. 
He  was  B.A.  in  1797,  M.A.  in  1800,  B.D.  in 
1807,  and  D.D.  in  1823.  The  last-named 
degree  was  taken  in  the  name  of  Calvert, 
which  he  assumed  on  the  death  of  a  friend 
belonging  to  an  old  Lancashire  family,  who, 
although  unconnected  by  blood,  left  him 
about  1819  a  large  fortune.  He  was  fellow 
of  his  college  in  1798,  tutor  in  1814,  and 
Norrisian  professor  of  divinity  from  1814  to 
1824,  in  which  year  he  resigned  the  post  of 
Lady  Margaret's  preacher,  which  he  had  held 
since  1819.  Having  been  appointed  king's 
preacher  at  Whitehall,  he  attracted  the  atten- 
tion and  admiration  of  Lord  Liverpool,  who 
appointed  him  to  the  rectory  of  Wilmslow. 
Although  the  crown  claimed  the  patronage, 
it  was  ultimately  decided  that  the  right 
vested  in  the  ancient  family  of  the  Traffords 
of  Trafford,  who  for  more  than  two  centuries 
have  been  Roman  catholics.  Calvert  had  his 
consolation  in  the  college  living  of  Holme, 
Yorkshire,  in  1822,  and  in  the  wardenship 
of  the  collegiate  church  of  Manchester,  con- 
ferred unsolicited  on  the  recommendation  of 
his  admirer,  Lord  Liverpool.  He  was  in- 
stalled on  8  March  1823.  He  married  Juliana, 
daughter  of  Sir  Charles  Watson  of  Wratting 
Park,  Cambridgeshire,  and  had  three  sons. 

He  wrote :  1.  '  The  Disinterested  and 
Benevolent  Character  of  Christianity,  a  Ser- 
mon,' Cambridge,  1819.  2.  '  The  Rich  and 
Poor  shown  to  be  of  God's  appointment 
and  equally  the  objects  of  His  regard,  two 
Sermons  at  Whitehall,'  Cambridge,  1820. 

3.  'Christ's  Presence  a  source  of  Consola- 
tion and  Courage,  a  Sermon,'  London,  1823. 

4.  '  Help  in  Time  of  Need,  a  Sermon,'  Lon- 
don, 1826.     5.  '  Infidelity  Unmasked,  a  Ser- 
mon,'Manchester,  1831.     6.  'An Established 


Church  the  best  means  of  providing  for  the 
Care  of  a  Christian  Community,  a  Sermon,' 
Manchester,  1834.  7.  '  A  Sermon  preached 
before  the  Corporation  of  the  Sons  of  the 
Clergy  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral'  (?  1837). 
8.  'On  the  Duty  of  Bridling  the  Tongue, 
a  Sermon,'  1840.  This  was  written  for  a 
volume  made  up  of  contributions  by  thirty- 
nine  divines  towards  a  fund  for  St.  Andrew's 
Schools,  Manchester.  Calvert  was  constitu- 
tionally diffident,  and  did  not  take  much  part 
in  public  affairs  except  in  his  opposition  to 
catholic  emancipation.  His  serene  manners 
and  gentle  deportment  made  him  very  popu- 
lar. He  died  after  a  short  illness  in  his 
house  at  Ardwick  on  4  June  1840,  and  was 
followed  to  the  grave  by  the  whole  body  of 
the  Manchester  clergy. 

[Kaines's  Lives  of  the  Wardens  of  Manchester 
(Chetham  Society),  1885  ;  Baker-Mayor's  His- 
tory of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  p.  311.1 

W.  E.  A.  A. 

CAMBELL  or  CAMPBELL,  SIR 
JAMES  (1570-1642),  lord  mayor  of  London, 
was  the  grandson  of  Robert  Cambell  of  Fouls- 
ham,  Norfolk.  His  father,  Sir  Thomas  Cam- 
bell  (d.  1613),  was  alderman  successively  of 
Bridge  Without  (15  Nov.  1599),  of  Broad 
Street  (23  April  1610),  and  of  Coleman  Street 
(11  Oct.  1611);  sheriff  of  London  (24  June 
1600)  ;  lord  mayor  (29  Sept.  1609) ;  and  twice 
master  of  the  Ironmongers'  Company  (1604 
and  1613).  Sir  Thomas,  who  was  knighted 
at  Whitehall  (26  July  1603),  married  Alice, 
daughter  of  Edward  Bright  of  London  (Harl. 
MS.  1096,  f.  13).  The  son  James  followed 
his  father's  trade  of  ironmonger.  He  was 
elected  sheriff  of  London  in  1019,  alderman 
of  Billingsgate  ward,  24  May  1620,  whence 
he  removed  to  Lion  Street,  14  May  1625,  and 
lord  mayor  in  1629.  Thomas  Dekker,  the 
dramatist,  arranged  and  wrote  the  pageant 
'  London's  Tempe '  for  Cambell's  installation 
(FAIRIIOLT,  Lord  Mayor's  Pageants  (Percy 
Soc.),  part  ii.  35-00).  During  his  mayoralty 
Cambell  was  knighted  (23  May  1630),  and 
he  presented  an  elaborate  cup  to  the  king  at 
the  christening  of  Prince  Charles  (15  June 
1630).  Cambell  wasthrice  master  of  the  Iron- 
mongers' Company  (1615,  1623,  and  1641). 
He  died  at  his  house  in  Throgmorton  Street, 
5  Jan.  1641-2,  and  was  buried  (8  Feb.)  at  St. 
Olave's  Jewry.  His  wife  Rachel  survived 
him,  but  he  had  no  children.  By  his  will  he 
left  a  large  number  of  legacies  to  relatives 
and  friends,  and  made  several  charitable  be- 
quests to  the  London  hospitals  and  the  Iron- 
mongers' Company,  for  '  redemption  of  poor 
captives  from  Turkish  slavery,' '  for  erecting 
of  a  free  school  at  Barking  in  Essex,'  and 

T2 


Cambrensis 


276 


Cambridge 


for  pious  uses.  The  total  sum  distributed 
amounted  to  48,967  J.  6s.  8d.  Edward  Browne, 
Cambell's  clerk,  to  whom  he  left  201.,  pub- 
lished (May  1612)  an  elaborate  panegyric, 
entitled  '  a  rare  laterne  of  justice  and  mercy, 
exemplified  in  the  many  notable  and  chari- 
table legacies  of  Sir  James  Cambel.'  The  tract 
includes  an  engraved  portrait  of  Cambell  and 
a  drawing  of  his  tomb.  The  original  of  the 
former  is  now  at  St.  Thomas's  Hospital.  Lady 
Cambell  died  in  January  1656-7.  Robert 
Cambell,  Sir  James's  brother,  was  also  an 
alderman  of  London,  and  was  master  of  the 
Ironmongers'  Company  in  1631. 

[Nicholl's  Ironmongers'  Company  (1866), 
pp.  272,  536 ;  Overall's  Remembrancer,  pp.  72. 
498 ;  Stow's  Survey,  ed.  Strype,  i.  274-5  (where 
the  will  is  printed);  Metcalfe's  Knights,  151, 
195  ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  1629-41  (where  several 
of  Cambell's  official  letters  as  lord  mayor  and 
alderman  are  printed) ;  Browne's  tract.] 

S.  L.  L. 

CAMBRENSIS,     GIRALDUS.       [See 

GlRALDUS.] 

CAMBRIDGE,   JOHN.     [See   CAXTE- 

BRIG,   JOHN   DE.] 

CAMBRIDGE,  DUKE  OF  (1774-1850). 
[See  ADOLPHTTS,  FREDERICK.] 

CAMBRIDGE,  EARL  OF  (d.  1415).  [See 
PLAXTAGENET,  RICHARD.] 

CAMBRIDGE,     RICHARD      OWEN 

(1717-1802),  poet,  was  born  in  London  on 
14  Feb.  1717.  His  family  came  originally 
from  Gloucestershire.  His  father,  who  had 
been  a  Turkey  merchant,  died  soon  after  his 
birth,  and  he  was  left  to  the  care  of  his  mo- 
ther and  his  maternal  uncle,  Thomas  Owen. 
He  was  educated  at  Eton,  where  he  seems 
to  have  distinguished  himself  rather  by  faci- 
lity than  application.  In  1734  he  entered  as 
a  gentleman-commoner  of  St.  John's  College, 
Oxford,  and  one  of  his  first  poetical  efforts 
was  a  poem  on  the  marriage  of  Frederick, 
prince  of  Wales,  which  was  published  in 
1736  among  the  '  Oxford  Congratulatory 
Verses.'  In  the  following  year,  having  left 
the  university  without  taking  a  degree,  he 
became  a  member  of  Lincoln's  Inn.  His 
legal  studies  were  but  languid,  and  in  1741 
he  married  Miss  Trenchard,  daughter  of 
George  Trenchard  of  Woolverton  in  Dorset- 
shire, and  granddaughter  of  the  Sir  John 
Trenchard  who  had  been  secretary  of  state  to 
William  III.  After  this  he  removed  to  his 
family  seat  at  Whitminster  in  Gloucester- 
shire, on  the  banks  of  the  Severn,  where  he 
led  the  life  of  a  country  gentleman  whose 
tastes  lay  rather  in  letters  and  landscape- 


gardening  than  farming  and  field  sports.  At 
the  death  of  his  uncle  in  1748,  he  received 
a  large  addition  to  his  income,  and  quitted 
Whitminster.  For  a  short  time  he  resided 
in  London,  but  in  1751  he  removed  to  Twick- 
enham, where  he  purchased  a  villa,  standing, 
says  Lysons,  '  in  the  meadows  opposite  Rich- 
mond Hill.'  At  Twickenham  he  lived  during 
the  remainder  of  his  long  life,  which  closed 
17  Sept.  1802.  His  widow  survived  him 
four  years,  dying  5  Sept.  1806. 

Cambridge  was  a  man  of  considerable  wit, 
great  conversational  powers,  and  much  lite- 
rary taste,  and  his  pleasant  house  at  Twicken- 
ham, which  he  delighted  in  decorating  and 
beautifying,  was  the  resort  of  many  contem- 
porary notabilities.  Gray,  Lyttelton,  Soame 
Jenyns,  Pitt,  Fox,  Sir  Charles  Hanbury  Wil- 
liams, James  Harris,  Lord  Hardwicke,  Ad- 
miral Boscawen,  Lord  Anson,  and  a  host  of 
others  were  among  his  acquaintances  or  inti- 
mates. There  are  traces  of  him  in  Boswell's 
'  Johnson,'  in  the  letters  of  Walpole,  and  the 
journals  of  Miss  Berry.  His  character  was 
drawn  by  another  friend,  Lord  Chesterfield  : 
'  Cantabrigius  drinks  nothing  but  water,  and 
rides  more  miles  in  a  year  than  the  keenest 
sportsman,  and  with  almost  equal  velocity. 
The  former  keeps  his  head  clear,  the  latter 
his  body  in  health.  It  is  not  from  himself 
that  he  runs,  but  to  his  acquaintance,  a  syno- 
nymous term  for  his  friends.  Internally  safe, 
he  seeks  no  sanctuary  from  himself,  no  in- 
toxication for  his  mind.  His  penetration 
makes  him  discover  and  divert  himself  with 
the  follies  of  mankind,  which  his  wit  enables 
him  to  expose  with  the  truest  ridicule,  though 
always  without  personal  offence.  Cheerful 
abroad,  because  happy  at  home ;  and  thus 
happy  because  virtuous  '  (  World,  No.  xcii.) 

While  residing  in  his  Gloucester  home  he 
had  written  the  work  most  generally  asso- 
ciated with  his  name,  '  The  Scribleriad,'  a 
mock-heroic  poem  in  six  books,  and  in  the 
Pope  couplet.  It  was  not  published  until 
1751,  when  it  appeared  with  frontispieces  to 
each  book,  chiefly  by  P.  L.  Boitard.  Its  hero 
is  the  Scriblerus  of  Swift  and  the  rest,  and 
its  object  is  the  ridicule  of  false  science  and 
false  taste.  The  versification  is  still  elegant 
and  finished,  but  the  interest  of  the  satire 
has  evaporated.  Even  in  its  author's  day  a 
long  preface  was  needed  to  explain  its  in- 
tention. This  was  prefixed  to  the  second 
edition.  In  1752  Cambridge  published  '  A 
Dialogue  between  a  Member  of  Parliament 
and  his  Servant,' in  imitation  of  Horace,  Sat. 
ii.  7.  This  was  followed  in  1754  by  '  The 
Intruder,'  another  imitation  of  Sat.  i.  9 ;  and 
the  '  Fable  of  Jotham.'  In  1756  came  '  The 
Fakeer,'  and  '  An  Elegy  written  in  an  empty 


Camden 


277 


Camden 


Bath  Assembly  Room.'  The  last  three  of 
these  are  printed  in  the  sixth  volume  of 
Dodsley's  '  Collection  of  Poems.'  There  are 
others  in  the  4to  edition  of  the  author's 
works  published  by  his  son,  the  Rev.  G.  O. 
Cambridge,  in  1803.  His  prose  writings  con- 
sisted of  a  '  History  of  the  War  upon  the 
Coast  of  Coromandel,'  1761,  a  contribution 
to  the  chronicles  of  India  only  superseded 
by  the  more  important  work  of  Orme.  He 
was  also  the  author  of  twenty-one  papers  in 
Edward  Moore's  '  World,'  1753-6.  They  are 
among  the  best  in  that  collection.  It  is  with 
respect  to  this  periodical  that  one  of  the  few 
recorded  witticisms  of  this  once  famous  con- 
versationalist is  related.  '  A  note  from  Mr. 
Moore  requesting  an  essay,'  says  his  son, 
*  was  put  into  my  father's  hands  on  a  Sunday 
morning  as  he  was  going  to  church ;  my 
mother,  observing  him  rather  inattentive 
during  the  sermon,  whispered,  "  What  are 
you  thinking  of?  "  He  replied,  "  Of  the  next 
World,  my  dear.'" 

[Works  of  R.  0.  Cambridge,  by  his  son,  G.  O. 
Cambridge,  M.A.,  Prebendary  of  Ely ;  a  sump- 
tuous 4to,  with  several  fine  portraits,  published 
in  1803.]  A.  D. 

CAMDEN,  EAKL  OP  (1713-1793).  [See 
PRATT,  CHARLES.] 

CAMDEN,  MARQUIS  (1759-1840).  [See 
PRATT,  JOHN  JEFFREYS.] 

CAMDEN,  WILLIAM  (1551-1623),  an- 
tiquary and  historian,  was  born  in  the  Old 
Bailey  in  London  on  2  May  1551.  His  father 
was  Sampson  Camden,  a  native  of  Lichfield, 
who  in  early  life  came  up  to  London  to  follow 
the  profession  of  a  painter,  and  was  a  member 
of  the  Guild  of  Painter-Stainers.  In  the  in- 
scription on  a  cup  which  his  son  bequeathed 
to  the  guild  he  was  described  as  '  Pictor  Lon- 
dinensis,'  which,  as  Gough  observes,  may  ap- 
ply either  to  his  profession  or  his  company. 
Camden's  mother  was  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 
Giles  Curwen  of  Poulton  Hall,  Lancashire, 
and  came  of  the  ancient  family  of  Curwen  of 
Workington  in  Cumberland,  a  descent  of 
which  he  speaks  with  modest  pride  in  his 
'  Britannia.'  At  an  early  age  he  was  entered 
at  Christ's  Hospital,  probably  as  a '  town  child ' 
or '  free  scholar,'  but  the  year  is  unknown.  His 
biographer,  Dr.  Smith,  infers,  from  the  fact  of 
the  hospital  having  been  founded  for  the  bene- 
fit of  orphans,  that  he  had  then  already  lost  his 
father ;  and  Bishop  Gibson  disregards  the  story 
of  his  admission.  But  Degory  Wheare,  his  con- 
temporary, presumably  had  good  authority  for 
stating  the  fact ;  and  he  also  seems  to  imply 
fmt  Camden's  father  had  the  care  of  his  early 
training.  In  the  registers  of  St.  Augustine's 


Church,  London,  is  entered  the  marriage  of 
Sampson  Camden  and  Avis  Carter,  4  Sept. 
1575.  This  might  be  a  second  marriage  of 
Camden's  father,  but  more  probably  a  brother 
is  referred  to  (see  CHESTER,  Westm.  Abbey 
Registers,  p.  122).  In  1563,  at  the  age  of 
twelve,  the  boy  was  attacked  by  the  plague 
at  Islington  ('  peste  correptus  Islingtoniae/ 
Memorabilia),  but  there  is  no  evidence  for 
Anthony  Wrood's  addition  that  there  '  he  re- 
mained for  some  time,  to  the  great  loss  of  his 
learning.'  On  his  recovery  he  was  sent  to 
St.  Paul's  School,  where  he  remained  until 
1566,  when  he  went  up  to  Oxford,  being  then 
in  his  fifteenth  or  sixteenth  year. 

Without  patrimony,  his  introduction  to  the 
university  was  under  the  patronage  of  Dr. 
Thomas  Cooper,  fellow  of  Magdalen  College 
and  late  master  of  the  school,  afterwards  suc- 
cessively dean  of  Christ  Church  (1567)  and 
bishop  of  Winchester  [q.  v.]  Camden's  posi- 
tion at  Magdalen  is  uncertain.  Wood  says 
that  '  in  the  condition  of  a  chorister  or  ser- 
vitor he  perfected  himself  in  grammar  learn- 
ing in  the  free  school  adjoining ; '  Degory 
Wheare,  less  definite,  is  content  with  '  tiro- 
cinium primum  exegit  et  logices  rudimen- 
ta  celerrime  deposuit  inter  Magdalenenses.' 
Bishop  Gibson  adopts  the  suggestion  of  his 
service  as  chorister.  Failing  to  obtain  a  demy- 
ship  at  his  college,  he  was  taken  by  the  hand  by 
Dr.  Thomas  Thornton,  on  whose  invitation  he 
was  admitted  to  Broadgates  Hall  (Pembroke 
College).  Here  among  his  fellow-students 
were  the  two  Carews,  Richard  and  George, 
the  latter  of  whom  was  afterwards  created 
Baron  Carew  of  Clopton  and  Earl  of  Totnes, 
whose  tastes,  like  his  own,  led  them  to  antiqua- 
rian research.  Other  associates  were  Sir  John 
Packington,  Sir  Stephen  Powel,  and  Sir  Ed- 
ward Lucy.  It  is  recorded  that  certain  short 
graces,  composed  by  him  in  Latin,  were  used 
in  hall  for  many  years  after  he  had  left.  His 
residence  there  lasted  three  years,  when,  on 
Thornton's  promotion  to  a  canonry  at  Christ 
Church,  he  followed  his  patron  thither ;  and 
during  the  rest  of  his  Oxford  life  he  was  sup- 
ported by  this  generous  friend.  Next  he  appears 
as  a  candidate  for  a  fellowship  at  All  Souls, 
but  in  this  attempt  he  was  frustrated  by  the 
popish  party.  Although  scarcely  of  the  age 
of  twenty,  Camden  had  made  enemies  by 
taking  part  in  religious  controversy.  Writing 
in  after  years  (1618)  to  Ussher,  he  refers  to 
this  defeat  '  for  defending  the  religion  esta- 
blished' (ep.  195).  Thus  disappointed  of  ob- 
taining the  means  of  living  in  the  university, 
he  supplicated  in  June  1570  for  the  degree  of 
bachelor  of  arts ;  but  nothing  on  this  occa- 
sion appears  to  have  followed,  for  afterwards, 
in  March  1573,  he  again  applied  for  the  same 


Camden 


278 


Camden 


degree,  which  was  granted,  but  he  failed  to 
complete  it  by  determination.  In  fact  it 
seems  doubtful  whether  Camden  ever  actually 
fulfilled  the  requirements  for  the  first  degree, 
although  in  June  1588,  describing  himself  as 
B.A.  of  Christ  Church,  he  supplicated  for  that 
of  master  of  arts,  and  that  '  whereas  he  had 
spent  sixteen  years,  from  the  time  he  had 
taken  the  degree  of  bachelor,  in  the  study  of 
philosophy  and  other  liberal  arts,  he  might  be 
dispensed  with  for  the  reading  of  three  solemn 
lectures '  (Wooo).  He  did  not,  however,  ob- 
tain the  master's  degree  on  this  occasion ;  but 
it  was  afterwards  offered  to  him  in  1613, 
when  he  visited  Oxford  to  attend  Sir  Thomas 
Bodley's  funeral,  and  then,  according  to 
Wood,  he  refused  it  as  an  unprofitable  honour 
at  that  advanced  period  of  his  life. 

In  1571  Camden  left  Oxford  and  returned 
to  London.  He  had  no  regular  employment, 
and  for  the  next  few  years  he  was  free  to 
pursue  his  antiquarian  studies.  He  now  began 
to  amass  the  materials  which  laid  the  foun- 
dation for  his  future  work,  the  '  Britannia.' 
In  the  address '  ad  Lectorem,'  which  he  added 
to  the  fifth  edition  of  that  work,  Camden  has 
himself  given  us  an  interesting  sketch  of  the 
way  in  which  his  studies  were  directed  to  an- 
tiquarian subjects,  and  how  the  '  Britannia ' 
grew  under  his  hand.  From  his  earliest  days, 
we  are  told,  his  natural  inclination  led  him 
to  investigate  antiquity ;  as  a  boy  at  school, 
and  afterwards  as  a  young  man  at  Oxford, 
all  his  spare  time  was  given  to  this  favourite 
pursuit.  He  specially  mentions  the  encourage- 
ment he  had  from  his  fellow-student  at  Christ 
Church,  Sir  Philip  Sidney.  Much  of  his  lei- 
sure after  leaving  the  university  was  passed 
in  travelling  through  the  kingdom  and  noting 
its  antiquities.  But  his  collections  at  this 
time  were  not  made  with  any  view  to  publi- 
cation. 

Camden's  patrons  at  this  period  were  Dr. 
Gabriel  Goodman,  dean  of  Westminster,  and 
his  brother  Godfrey ;  and  it  was  by  the  dean's 
interest  that  he  was  appointed  in  1575  to  the 
second  mastership  in  Westminster  School 
under  Dr.  Edward  Grant.  A  schoolmaster's 
life  still  left  him  free  in  holiday  time  to  make 
occasional  journeys  of  inquiry.  In  1578  he 
surveyed  the  country  of  the  Iceni  in  Norfolk 
and  Suffolk  (Corresp.  of  Ortelius,  ed.  J.  H. 
Hessels,  ep.  78).  He  has  noted  in  his  bio- 
graphical 'Memorabilia'  in  1582  a  journey 
through  Suffolk  into  Yorkshire,  returning  by 
way  of  Lancashire.  His  reputation  as  an  an- 
tiquary and  topographer  was  now  established, 
and  he  became  known  to  scholars  of  other 
nations.  He  notes  under  the  year  1581,  the 
commencement  of  his  friendship  with  Brissou, 
the  distinguished  French  jurist,  who,  being  on 


an  embassy  in  England,  singled  out  the  poor 
Westminster  master,  the  '  umbraticus  vir  et 
pulvere  scholastico  obsitus'  (SMITH),  for  spe- 
cial attention;  and  still  earlier,  in  1577,  a 
visit  of  Abraham  Ortelius,  the  '  universae  geo- 
graphies vindex  et  instaurator,'  to  England 
brought  the  two  men  together.  Camden,  urged 
and  encouraged  by  his  new  friend,  undertook 
the  systematic  preparation  of  the '  Britannia.' 
For  this  work  Camden's  labours  were  enor- 
mous. Among  other  things,  he  tells  us  that 
he  had  to  get  some  knowledge  of  the  Welsh 
and  Anglo-Saxon  languages,  to  read  and  read 
again  both  native  and  other  historians,  many 
of  whose  works  still  remained  in  manuscript, 
and  to  ransack  and  select  from  the  public  re- 
cords ;  and  to  all  this,  be  it  remembered,  was 
added  the  '  laboriosissimum  munus  '  of  teach- 
ing (see  some  of  the  original  collections  for 
the  work  in  Cotton  MSS.  Titus  F.  vii-ix,  and 
Cleopatra  A.  iv). 

After  ten  years'  toil  the  '  Britannia '  was 
completed,  and  appeared  with  a  dedication 
to  Lord-treasurer  Burghley,  dated  2  May 
1586,  the  day  on  which  Camden  completed 
his  thirty-fifth  year.  Its  success  was  great ; 
nothing  of  the  kind  had  been  attempted  since 
the  days  of  Leland,  and  by  him  only  in  briefer 
outline.  In  the  space  of  four  years  it  passed 
through  three  London  editions,  besides  a  re- 
print at  Frankfort  in  1590 ;  a  fourth  edition 
came  out  in  1594.  All  these  editions  had 
the  supervision  of  the  author,  and  the  last 
was  more  fully  illustrated  with  genealogical 
matter.  In  1589  Camden  travelled  into  De- 
vonshire, where  he  had  been  presented  early 
in  the  year  (6  Feb.)  by  Dr.  Piers,  bishop  of 
Salisbury,  with  the  prebend  of  Ilfracombe,  a 
preferment  which  he  held  for  life,  although  a 
layman.  In  the  next  year  he  was  in  Wales 
in  company  with  Dr.  Francis  Godwin,  soon 
afterwards  bishop  of  Llandaff  (1601),  and 
then  of  Hereford  (1617).  The  expenses  of 
these  journeys  are  said  to  have  been  defrayed 
by  his  old  friend  Godfrey  Goodman.  In  Oc- 
tober 1592  a  quartan  ague  fastened  upon  him, 
and  clung  to  him  persistently  for  months.  It 
was  not  till  June  1594  that  he  could  write 
down  '  febre  liberatus.' 

Meanwhile  Dr.  Grant,  the  head-master  of 
Westminster,  resigned  his  post  in  February 
1593,  and  in  the  following  month  he  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Camden.  In  1596  Camden  visited 
Salisbury  and  Wells,  returning  by  way  of 
Oxford,  '  where  he  visited  most,  if  not  all,  of 
the  churches  and  chapels  for  the  copying  out 
of  the  several  monuments  and  arms  in  them, 
which  were  reduced  by  him  into  a  book  writ- 
ten with  his  own  hand '  (Wooo).  But  the 
next  year  he  fell  seriously  ill  again,  and  re- 
moved to  the  house  of  one  Cuthbert  Line, 


Camden 


Camden 


by  the  careful  nursing  of  whose  wife  he  re- 
covered. In  1597  also  he  published  his  Greek 
grammar  for  the  use  of  Westminster  School, 
'  Institutio  Grsecae  Grammatices  Compen- 
diaria,'  which  was  based  on  an  earlier  one 
('  Grsecse  Linguae  Spicilegium')  by  his  prede- 
cessor, but  cast  in  a  more  convenient  form 
(see  a  portion  of  the  manuscript  in  Cotton 
MS.  Vespasian  E.  viii).  It  became  very  popu- 
lar, and  has  gone  through  numberless  impres- 
sions, having  continued  in  use  down  to  a  re- 
cent date. 

About  this  time  he  was  offered  a  master- 
ship of  requests,  which  he  refused ;  but  in 
September  of  the  same  year  (1597)  the  office 
of  Clarenceux  king-of-arms  fell  vacant,  and 
on  23  Oct.  Camden  was  appointed  to  the 
place,  having  been  created  Richmond  herald 
for  a  single  day  as  a  formal  step  to  the  higher 
rank.  He  owed  the  appointment  to  Sir  Fulke 
Greville  [q.  v.],  afterwards  (1621)  Lord 
Brooke,  without  any  personal  solicitation.  If 
we  may  believe  Smith,  Lord  Burghley  was 
offended  that  Camden  had  not  made  interest 
personally  with  him,  but  was  appeased  when 
he  found  that  Greville  had  acted  on  his  own 
motion.  Camden  was  thus  released  from  the 
routine  of  a  schoolmaster's  life.  Of  his  work 
in  the  school  we  have  but  few  details.  In 
his  letter  to  Ussher  (ep.  195)  in  1618,  he 
makes  some  reference  to  his  success  as  a 
teacher,  but  only  to  illustrate  his  constant 
obedience  to  the  English  church.  He  writes : 
'At  my  coming  to  Westminster  I  took  the 
like  oath,  where  (absit  jactantia)  God  so 
blessed  my  labours  that  the  now  bishops  of 
London,  Durham,  and  St.  Asaph,  to  say 
nothing  of  persons  employed  now  in  eminent 
places  abroad,  and  many  of  especial  note  at 
home  of  all  degrees,  do  acknowledge  them- 
selves to  have  been  my  scholars — yea,  I 
brought  there  to  church  divers  gentlemen  of 
Ireland,  as  Walshes,  Nugents,  O'Raily,  Shees 
.  .  .  and  others  bred  popishly  and  so  affected' 
(see  an  account  of  some  of  Camden's  distin- 
guished pupils  in  GOUGH'S  Britannia,  1806, 
i.  xxvii).  A  few  records  of  Camden's  connec- 
tion with  the  chapter  have  been  found  in  the 
chapter  books  of  Westminster  (see  CHESTER, 
Westm.  Abbey  Registers,  p.  121).  Among 
certain  regulations,  under  the  date  of  16  May 
1587,  respecting  the  college  library,  '  Mr. 
Camden,  usher  for  the  tyme  present,'  is  ap- 
pointed '  keper  of  the  said  librarie,'  with  a 
yearly  salary  of  twenty  shillings.  On  2  Dec. 
1591  he  had  the  lease  of  '  a  little  tenement 
in  the  Close  for  the  term  of  his  life.'  On 
29  Jan.  1594  he  and  another '  have  their  diett 
allowed  them  at  our  common  table ; '  and 
after  receipt  of  'hir  Maties  letters  in  favor 
of  Mr.  Camden,  a  patent  for  his  manes  diet 


during  the  life  of  the  said  Mr.  Camden  '  was 
granted  to  him  on  13  June  1594. 

Camden's  appointment  as  Clarenceux  had 
given  offence,  for  it  was  mainly  a  feeling  of 
jealousy  that  prompted  the  public  attack 
opened  upon  him  in  1599.  His  antagonist 
was  Ralph  Brooke  (or  Brookesmouth)  [q.  v.], 
York  herald,  who  is  said  to  have  also  aspired  to 
the  post  which  Camden  had  obtained.  Taking 
the  fourth  edition  of  the  '  Britannia '  of  1594, 
Brooke  had  set  himself  to  examine  the  pedi- 
grees of  illustrious  families  therein  set  forth, 
and  produced  the  errors  in  a  book  entitled 
'  A  Discoverie  of  certain  Errours  published 
in  print  in  the  much  commended  "Britan- 
nia," 1594,'  and  without  date.  It  has  beer 
stated  that  Brooke  had  been  preparing  his 
attack  from  the  time  of  the  publication  of  the 
fourth  edition.  In  his  prefatory  address  '  to 
Maister  Camden '  he  does  not  give  him  the 
title  of  Clarenceux.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
seems  hardly  probable  that  the  address,  pub- 
lished in  1599,  would  have  been  issued  as 
written  two  years  earlier.  Brooke  more  pro- 
bably abstained  from  recognising  as  a  king-of- 
arms  one  whom  he  was  attacking  for  his  short- 
comings as  a  herald.  Besides,  Camden  had 
written  with  some  lightness  of  the  opinions 
of  heralds,  and  Brooke's  professional  jealousy 
was  touched.  Besides  accusing  Camden  gene- 
rally of  errors  in  genealogy,  Brooke  charges 
him  with  pillaging  from  Glover,  from  whom  he 
had  gleaned '  not  handfuls,  but  whole  sheaves,' 
and  claims  for  Leland  the  honour  of  having 
anticipated  Camden  '  as  the  first  author  and 
contriver  of  this  late-born  "  Britannia." '  The 
style  of  the  attack  is  personal  and  coarse,  but 
Brooke  recognised  Camden's  wide  reputation 
as  a  scholar  '  of  rare  knowledge  and  singular 
industry ; '  and  yet  no  man,  he  fairly  adds, '  is 
so  generally  well  seen  in  all  things  but  an 
inferior  person  in  some  one  special  matter  may 
go  beyond  him.'  Camden's  biographers  have 
made  the  most  of  Brooke's  bad  qualities.  He 
appears  to  have  been  a  man  of  ability,  but  of 
a  quarrelsome  temper,  and  constantly  at  war 
with  his  brother  heralds. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1600  Camden 
travelled  into  the  north  as  far  as  Carlisle  with 
his  friend  Robert  (afterwards  Sir  Robert)  Cot- 
ton, in  order  to  survey  the  northern  counties, 
and  returned  in  December.  Meanwhile,  he 
had  prepared  a  fifth  edition  of  the  '  Britan- 
nia,' and  published  it  in  this  same  year,  ap- 
pending to  it  an  address  '  ad  Lectorem,'  in 
which  he  replied  to  Brooke's  strictures.  In 
this  document  Camden  is  at  pains  to  show 
how  Brooke  had  himself  blundered,  and  he 
injudiciously  introduces  much  personal  mat- 
ter. The  strong  point  of  his  defence  is  that 
the  'Britannia'  was  a  topographical  and 


Camden 


280 


Camden 


historical  work,  rather  than  heraldic  and  ge- 
nealogical. For  the  rest,  he  shifts  many  of  his 
faults  on  to  his  predecessor,  Clarenceux  Cooke, 
whose  papers  he  had  used.  He  confesses  he 
had  copied  Leland,  but  not  without  acknow- 
ledgment ;  and  argues  that  while  Leland  had 
spent  five  years,  he  had  passed  six  times  that 
number  in  the  study  of  antiquity.  Camden 
would  have  been  to  blame  had  he  not  made 
use  of  his  predecessor.  How  much  he  im- 
proved upon  him  is  too  manifest  to  need 
proof  (see  GOTTGH'S  edition,  in  which,  under 
Dorsetshire,  the  passages  taken  from  Leland 
are  printed  in  italics).  As  Bishop  Gibson 
remarks,  a  perusal  of  Leland's  '  Itinerary '  is 
Camden's  best  defence. 

Brooke  wrote  a  '  Second  Discoverie,'  in 
which  he  charges  Camden  with  having  ori- 
ginally rejected  friendly  offers  of  correction 
on  the  appearance  of  his  fourth  edition,  and 
complains  that  his  '  First  Discoverie '  was 
interrupted  and  cut  short  by  the  influence  of 
Camden's  friends,  and  he  'stayed  by  com- 
mandment of  authority  to  proceed  any  far- 
ther.' He  presented  this  second  part  of  his 
work  to  King  James  in  1620,  but  was  not 
allowed  to  publish  it  (NOBLE,  College  of 
Arms,  p.  243;  but  see  also  NICOLAS,  Memoir 
of  Augustine  Vincent,  1827,  p.  26),  and  it 
was  not  till  a  century  later  (in  1723)  that  it 
appeared  in  print,  from  the  manuscript  in  the 
possession  of  John  Anstis  the  elder  [q.  v.], 
with  an  appendix  showing  the  corrections 
which  Camden  made,  in  the  points  in  dispute, 
in  his  fifth  edition  of  1600. 

In  1600  Camden  also  '  diverted  himself 
among  the  ancient  monuments '  (GIBSON), 
and  published  his  account  of  the  monuments, 
or  rather  list  of  the  epitaphs,  in  Westminster 
Abbey,  entitled  '  Reges,  Reginse,  Nobiles,  et 
alii  in  ecclesia  collegiata  B.  Petri  West- 
monasterii  sepulti,'  a  work  which  he  en- 
larged and  issued  again  in  1603  and  1606. 
In  1601  he  was  again  stricken  with  fever, 
but  recovered  under  the  care  of  his  friend 
William  Heather,  afterwards  doctor  of  music 
and  founder  of  a  music  lecture  at  Oxford ; 
and  in  1603,  on  an  outbreak  of  the  plague  in 
London,  he  removed  to  his  friend  Cotton's 
house  at  Connington  in  Huntingdonshire, 
where  he  stayed  till  Christmas.  In  the  latter 
year  appeared  at  Frankfort  his  edition  of  the 
chronicles  of  Asser,  Walsingham,  and  other 
historians,  with  the  title  '  Anglica,  Norman- 
nica,  Hibernica,  a  veteribus  scripta,'  and  a 
dedication  to  Sir  Fulke  Greville.  This  book 
originally  grew  out  of  his  preparatory  labours 
on  the  '  Britannia.'  He  had  also  conceived 
the  idea  of  writing  a  general  history  of  Eng- 
land in  Latin,  but  the  vastness  of  the  scheme 
compelled  him  to  abandon  the  project.  He 


had  accordingly  to  content  himself  with  put- 
ting forth  this  volume  of  chronicles  and 
smaller  works,  dealing  with  particular  pe- 
riods, as  the  account  of  the  Norman  invasion 
which  he  gave  in  his  edition  of  the  '  Britan- 
nia '  of  1607,  and  his  annals  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth. Camden's  edition  of  the  chronicle  of 
Asser  [q.  v.]  is  famous  from  the  fact  of  its 
containing  the  interpolated  passage  regarding 
the  foundation  of  Oxford  University  by  King 
Alfred.  The  same  account  had  already  ap- 
peared in  his  '  Britannia '  of  1600.  Conclu- 
sive evidence  on  the  point  is  lost  by  the 
disappearance  of  the  manuscripts  of  Asser, 
but  it  is  now  admitted  that  the  passage  is  a 
late  forgery.  The  circumstance  of  its  inter- 
polation in  Camden's  publications  has  natu- 
rally cast  some  suspicion  upon  his  honesty  in 
the  matter ;  but,  as  Gough  says,  Camden  had 
no  special  reason  for  glorifying  Oxford,  and 
his  character  for  truthfulness  stands  too  high 
to  be  impeached  on  imperfect  evidence.  The 
composition  of  the  passage  has  been  attri- 
buted to  Sir  Henry  Savile  (see  PARKER, 
Early  Hist,  of  Oxford,  Oxford  Hist.  Soc. 
1884-5,  pp.  39  sqq.)  At  this  same  time 
Camden  was  also  preparing  for  the  press  his 
'  Remains,'  or  commonplace  collections  from 
his  'Britannia,' '  the  rude  rubble  and  outcast 
rubbish  of  a  greater  and  more  serious  work,' 
as  he  styles  it.  The  book  was  brought  out 
in  1605,  with  a  dedication  to  Sir  Robert 
Cotton,  signed  only  with  the  letters  M.  N., 
the  last  letters  of  Camden's  two  names,  and 
passed  through  as  many  as  seven  editions  in 
the  course  of  the  seventeenth  century.  He 
had  originally  intended  to  dedicate  it  to  Sir 
Fulke  Greville,  but  did  honour  to  that  patron 
by  the  dedication  of  his  collection  of  chro- 
nicles in  its  place.  On  the  discovery  of  the 
Gunpowder  plot  Camden  was  for  the  first 
time  called  upon  to  write  in  the  public  ser- 
vice, and  instructed  to  translate  into  Latin 
the  account  of  the  trial  of  the  conspirators. 
Accordingly  in  1607  appeared  his  '  Actio  in 
Henricum  Garnetum,  Societatis  Jesuiticse  in 
Anglia  superiorem,  et  cseteros.' 

On  7  Sept.  1607  Camden  had  injured  his 
leg  so  severely  by  a  fall  from  his  horse  that 
he  was  kept  to  his  house  for  nine  months, 
only  leaving  it  at  length  to  attend  the  fune- 
ral of  his  friend  Sir  John  Fortescue,  who  had 
assisted  him  in  his  early  work  on  the '  Annals.' 
During  this  confinement  'he  put  the  last 
hand  to  his  "  Britannia  "  which  gained  him 
the  titles  of  the  Varro,  the  Strabo,  and  the 
Pausanias  of  Britain  in  the  writings  and 
letters  of  learned  men '  (GIBSON),  and  pub- 
lished during  1607  an  edition  in  folio,  which 
was  a  considerable  enlargement  on  those 
which  had  preceded.  As  his  own  memoranda 


Camden 


281 


Camden 


prove,  he  did  not  to  the  last  give  up  thoughts 
of  a  still  further  edition,  and  as  late  as  1621 
lie  was  making  researches  for  the  purpose 
(Apparat.  Annal.  Jac.  /,  p.  70). 

Under  date  of  1608  Camden  enters  in  his 
'  Memorabilia '  the  words  '  Annales  digerere 
ccepi : '  he  began  to  digest  the  material  for  a 
history  of  Elizabeth's  reign  which  he  had 
contemplated  for  some  years.  As  far  back 
as  1597  he  had  been  urged  to  the  work  by 
his  patron,  Lord  Burghley  ;  but  the  death  of 
the  latter  in  the  following  year  had  probably 
been  one  of  the  principal  reasons  for  laying 
it  aside.  He  now  resumed  his  preparations, 
but  was  interrupted  by  a  severe  illness  which 
seized  him  on  his  birthday,  2  May  1609.  The 
fear  of  the  plague,  which  broke  out  in  his 
neighbourhood  at  the  same  time,  drove  him 
to  his  friend  Heather's  house  in  Westminster, 
where  he  recovered  under  the  treatment  of 
Dr.  John  Giffard.  When  convalescent  he 
removed  to  Chislehurst  in  August,  and  re- 
mained there  till  the  close  of  the  following 
October. 

It  was  at  this  period  that  an  attempt  was 
made  to  carry  out  a  plan,  devised  by  Dr. 
Sutcliffe,  dean  of  Exeter,  to  found  a  college 
at  Chelsea  for  a  certain  number  of  learned 
men  who  were  to  be  employed  in  writing 
against  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome. 
The  king  nominated  a  provost  (Dr.  Sutcliffe 
himself),  seventeen  fellows,  and  two  histo- 
rians. One  of  the  latter  was  Carnden,  whose 
appointment  was  dated  10  May  1610.  The 
scheme  fell  through  for  lack  of  funds,  and 
the  site  of  the  building,  which  was  actually 
begun,  was  finally  used  for  the  present  Chel- 
sea Hospital. 

At  length,  in  1615,  Camden  published 
his  annals  brought  down  to  the  end  of 
the  year  1 588,  '  Annales  rerum  Anglicarum 
et  Hibernicarum,  regnante  Elizabetha,  ad 
annum  Salutis  MDLXXXIX.'  The  book  was  re- 
ceived generally  with  high  praise.  Smith 
and  other  biographers  of  Camden  specially 
quote  Selden's  eulogy,  who  singles  out  Cam- 
den's  '  Annals  '  and  Bacon's  '  History  of 
Henry  VII '  as  the  only  two  books  of  their 
kind  which  reach  a  high  standard  of  excel- 
lence, for,  except  them,  '  we  have  not  so 
much  as  a  publique  piece  of  the  history  of 
England  that  tastes  enough  either  of  the 
truth  or  plenty  that  may  be  gained  from  the 
records  of  the  kingdom'  (Letter  quoted  in 
VINCENT'S  Discoverie  of  Errours,  1622).  But 
Camden's  impartiality  was  afterwards  im- 
pugned in  certain  points,  and  particularly  in 
the  contradictions  which  appeared  between 
his  own  account  of  the  events  in  Scotland 
and  concerning  Mary  Queen  of  Scots,  and 
the  information  which  he  was  said  to  have 


supplied  to  the  French  historian  De  Thou  on 
the  same  subject.  Gough  points  out  that 
Camden  writing  in  England  could  not  use 
the  same  freedom  as  De  Thou  writing  abroad. 
But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  there  is  really  no 
evidence  to  show  that  Camden  supplied  De 
Thou  with  the  information  which  has  been 
attributed  to  him.  Their  correspondence 
began  at  a  date  when  the  second  part  of  the 
French  historian's  work  was  already  in  the 
press,  and  there  is  nothing  in  their  letters  to 
show  that  any  such  information  had  passed 
(see  SMITH,  Pita,  p.  54 ;  BATLE,  Dictionary, 
English  ed.  1736,  iv.  64,  65).  On  the  con- 
trary, in  his  first  letter  to  Camden,  February 
1605-6  (ep;  54),  De  Thou,  telling  him  that 
the  book  is  being  printed,  asks  his  advice 
how  he  may  best  avoid  giving  offence  in 
treating  of  the  affairs  of  Scotland.  But  there 
was  then  no  time  to  alter  the  whole  com- 
plexion of  his  account,  however  he  may  have 
modified  anything  on  Camden's  suggestion 
of  moderation;  and,  in  fact,  he  apologises 
for  doing  so  little  in  this  direction  in  the 
letter  which  accompanied  the  gift  of  his 
work,  August  1606  (ep.  59).  Camden  wrote 
a  paper  of  '  Animadversiones  in  Jac.  Aug. 
Thuani  Historiam,  in  qua  res  Scoticse  memo- 
rantur '  (printed  with  the  '  Epistolse ') ;  and, 
although  this  was  done  by  James's  order, 
Camden  could  hardly  have  thus  criticised 
work  for  which  he  was  himself  partly  an- 
swerable. At  a  later  period  De  Thou  was 
greatly  indebted  to  Camden's  assistance. 
There  is  extant  (Cotton  MS.  Faustina  F.  x, 
f.  254)  a  memorandum  by  the  latter :  '  The 
copye  of  this  story  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  from 
1583  to  1587,  not  transcribed  for  myself  as 
yett,  but  sent  into  France  to  Tuanus.'  The 
transcript  was  no  doubt  sent  to  De  Thou  in 
continuation  of  Sir  Robert  Cotton's  'Com- 
mentaries,' which,  as  far  as  the  year  1582, 
had  been  placed  at  his  service  in  1613  (De 
Thou  to  Camden,  ep.  99).  De  Thou  refers 
to  it  in  his  letter  of  July  1515  (ep.  Ill),  in 
which  he  also  asks  for  the  rest  of  the  annals 
of  Elizabeth's  reign,  and,  if  possible,  the  con- 
tinuation to  1610. 

As  to  the  theory  that  Camden  smoothed 
down  his  original  account  to  please  James, 
or  even  that  the  king  himself  made  altera- 
tions, we  are  able  to  go  to  the  manuscripts 
themselves  for  evidence.  Camden's  drafts 
and  transcripts  (unfortunately  imperfect)  of 
his  '  Annals '  are  in  the  Cottonian  Library 
(Faustina  F.  i-x).  In  the  first  part  of  the 
work  these  manuscripts  contain  a  portion 
of  the  first  drafts,  a  first  fair  copy,  which 
was  further  revised,  and,  from  this  revision, 
a  second  fair  copy,  which,  after  receiving 
further  corrections  and  insertions,  presents, 


Camden 


282 


Camden 


with  slight  variations,  the  text  of  the  printed 
work.  The  first  copy  ends  with  the  year 
1582,  and  no  douht  it  was  the  rest  of  this 
transcript  that  was  sent  to  De  Thou.  The 
second  copy  breaks  off  in  the  middle  of  1586. 
Throughout  the  work  there  is  no  alteration 
of  the  main  lines  on  which  the  history  was 
first  laid  down.  The  latter  part  (1586-8), 
where  the  transcripts  fail,  and  especially  the 
account  of  Mary's  trial  and  execution,  is 
supplied  by  the  drafts,  a  perusal  of  which 
clearly  indicates  that  the  revision  which 
they  underwent  was  exactly  of  the  same 
nature  as  that  which  is  seen  in  the  tran- 
scripts of  the  earlier  portion.  The  second 
transcript  appears  to  have  been  finally  re- 
vised in  1613,  and  the  text  thus  received  the 
form  in  which  it  was  published  before  it  was 
submitted  to  the  king. 

Camden's  biographers,  from  Smith  down- 
wards, tell  us  that  on  account  of  these  cen- 
sures he  determined  that  the  second  part  of 
his  '  Annals '  should  not  see  the  light  during 
his  lifetime.  However,  it  appears  from  one 
of  his  letters  (ep.  287);  written  on  the  sub- 
mission of  the  manuscript  to  the  king,  that 
at  that  time  his  feelings  were  neutral.  While 
careless  as  to  the  publication  of  the  Latin 
original,  he  was  decidedly  opposed  to  the 
appearance  of  an  English  translation  :  '  As  I 
do  not  dislike  that  they  should  be  published 
in  my  lifetime,  so  I  do  not  desire  that  they 
should  be  set  forth  in  English  until  after  my 
death,  knowing  how  unjust  carpers  the  un- 
learned readers  are.'  He  finished  the  com- 
pilation in  1617,  and,  keeping  the  original, 
ne  sent  a  copy  to  his  friend.  Pierre  Dupuy, 
the  historian,  who  undertook  to  publish  it 
after  the  author's  death.  It  was  accordingly 
issued  at  Leyden  in  1625,  and  in  London  in 
1627. 

The  materials  from  which  Camden  com- 
piled his  '  Annals '  exist  to  the  present  day 
in  great  part  in  the  Cottonian  Library.  God- 
frey Goodman,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  once 
a  pupil  of  Camden's  at  Westminster,  and 
nephew  of  his  old  friend  the  dean,  asked  for 
such  materials  as  a  legacy,  but  Camden  had 
already  bequeathed  them  to  Archbishop  Ban- 
croft, on  whose  death  he  transferred  the 
bequest  to  the  succeeding  primate,  Abbot. 
Bishop  Gibson  has  suggested  that  the  papers 
so  bequeathed  were  only  such  as  more  im- 
mediately concerned  ecclesiastical  matters. 
Whatever  they  may  have  been,  it  is  supposed 
that  they  were  lost  on  the  pillage  of  Laud's 
library,  as  Bancroft  could  find  no  trace  of 
them. 

Camden  continued  to  write  short  memo- 
randa of  events  in  the  course  of  the  reign  of 
James  I :  '  a  skeleton  of  a  history,  or  bare 


touches  to  put  the  author  in  mind  of  greater 
matters,  had  he  lived  to  have  digested  them 
in  a  full  history '  (WOOD),  which  were 
printed  by  Smith  at  the  end  of  his  '  Camdeni 
Epistolse.'  Wood  is  the  authority  for  the 
story  of  the  original  manuscript  having  been 
carried  off,  after  Camden's  death,  by  John 
Hacket,  afterwards  (1661)  bishop  of  Lich- 
field,  '  who,  as  I  have  been  divers  times  in- 
formed, did  privately  convey  it  out  of  the 
library  of  the  author.'  It  is  now  in  the 
library  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 

Camden  spent  the  latter  years  of  his  life 
in  retirement  at  Chislehurst.  He  describes 
himself  to  Ussher,  in  July  1618  (ep.  195),  as 
'being  retired  into  the  country  for  the  re- 
covery of  my  tender  health,  where,  portum 
anhelans  beatitudinis,  I  purposed  to  sequester 
myself  from  worldly  business  and  cogitations ; ' 
and,  constant  to  his  place  of  retreat,  he  de- 
clined the  invitation,  made  in  1621  by  Sir 
Henry  Savile,  to  take  up  his  quarters  in  his 
house  at  Eton,  where,  says  his  friend,  'you 
might  make  me  a  happy  man  in  my  old 
age  without  any  discontent '  (ep.  251).  In 
February  1620  he  had  a  severe  vomiting  of 
blood  (Memorabilia),  and  remained  ill  till  the 
following  August,  his  constitution  rallying, 
however,  even  after  further  blood-letting  by 
Dr.  Giffard. 

During  1619  his  letters  show  that  he  had 
some  dispute  with  his  brother  kings-of-arms, 
Garter  and  Norroy,  concerning  his  appoint- 
ment of  deputies  to  serve  on  his  visitations 
(see  a  list  of  counties  visited  by  his  deputies 
in  The  Visitation  of  co.  Huntingdon,  Camd. 
Soc.,  1849,  p.  vi).  Indeed,  down  to  the  very 
time  of  his  death  this  matter  continued  to 
cause  him  trouble,  there  being  still  extant 
(Cotton  MS.  Julius  C.  iii.  f.  151  b;  Letters 
of  Eminent  Literary  Men,  Camd.  Soc.  p.  126) 
on  this  subject  a  letter  signed,  with  painful 
effort,  22  Oct.  1623,  after  he  had  received  the 
stroke  which  shortly  preceded  his  death.  In 
another  letter,  dated  simply  26  Oct.,  probably  • 
1623,  he  refers  to  the  office  of  Clarenceux 
having  been  given  to  another,  and  continues 
that  '  they  proposed  to  leave  me  6001.  pre- 
sently, and  an  hundred  mark  a  year'  (Cotton 
MS.  Faustina  E.  i.  f.  131). 

Early  in  1621  he  was  summoned  to  court 
to  exercise  his  office  of  king-of-arms  on  the 
creation  of  Lord-chancellor  Bacon  as  Vis- 
count St.  Albans  ;  and  in  June  of  the  same 
year  he  was  present  at  the  degradation  of 
Sir  Francis  Mitchell  (Apparat.  Annal.  Jac.  I, 
pp.  65,  72). 

At  the  end  of  August  1621  he  had  a  return 
of  the  blood-vomiting.  He  had  long  had  the 
design  of  founding  a  history  lectureship  at 
Oxford,  and  now  he  executed  a  deed  of  gift, 


Camden 


283 


Camden 


5  March  1622,  and  sent  it  down  to  the  uni- 
versity, where  it  was  published  in  convoca- 
tion on  17  May.  The  endowment  was  pro- 
vided out  of  the  manor  of  Bexley  in  Kent, 
which  Camden  had  purchased  of  Sir  Henry 
Spelman.  The  rents,  valued  at  400J.  per 
annum,  were  settled  on  William  Heather 
and  his  heirs  for  a  term  of  ninety-nine  years, 
dating  from  the  time  of  Camden's  death,  and 
during  this  term  the  annual  stipend  of  140Z. 
was  to  be  paid  to  the  professor  of  history. 
The  first  professor,  appointed  by  Camden 
himself,  was  Degory  Wheare. 

Within  a  few  weeks  of  this  foundation 
Camden  records,  in  the  last  entry  in  his '  Me- 
morabilia,' a  night  of  illness  on  7  June  1622. 
Little  more  than  a  year  after  (18  Aug.  1623) 
he  fell  from  his  chair,  stricken  with  paralysis, 
which  for  the  moment  deprived  him  of  the 
use  of  his  hands  and  feet  (Apparat.  Annal. 
Jac.  I,  p.  82).  This  was  followed  by  an  ill- 
ness which  put  an  end  to  his  life,  9  Nov.  1623. 
His  body  was  brought  up  to  his  house  at 
Westminster,  and  on  the  19th  of  the  month 
was  thence  carried  to  burial  in  the  abbey, 
and  laid,  in  the  presence  of  a  large  company, 
in  the  southern  transept  (see  a  copy  of  his 
funeral  certificate,  which  gives  the  names  of 
persons  who  attended,  printed  in  The  Visita- 
tion of  co.  Hunt.,  Camd.  Soc.,  1849,  p.  xi). 
His  monument  of  white  marble,  which  is 
affixed  to  the  wall  above  his  grave,  represents 
him  at  half  length,  his  left  hand  resting  on 
a  closed  book,  on  which  is  the  word  '  Bri- 
tannia.' It  is  curious  that  in  the  inscrip- 
tion his  age  is  wrongly  stated  to  have  been 
seventy-four.  Smith  (p.  75)  tells  an  appa- 
rently absurd  story,  on  the  faith  of  gossip  of 
Charles  Hatton,  that  the  nose  of  the  effigy 
was  wilfully  damaged  by  a  young  man,  one 
of  whose  relatives  had  been  reflected  on  by 
Camden.  Another  and  more  probable  ac- 
count of  the  mischief  is  that  the  cavaliers  or 
independents  who  broke  into  the  abbey  at 
night  to  deface  the  hearse  of  the  Earl  of 
Essex  (1646)  '  used  the  like  uncivil  deport- 
ment towards  the  effigies  of  old  learned 
Camden,  cut  in  pieces  the  book  held  in  his 
hand,  broke  off  his  nose,  and  otherwise  de- 
faced his  visiognomy'  (Perfect  Diurnal, 
23-30  Nov.  1646,  quoted  in  Stanley's  Memo- 
rials of  Westm.  Abbey,  1876,  p.  290).  The 
damages  were  repaired  at  the  cost  of  the 
university  of  Oxford.  An  oration  in  Cam- 
den's  honour,  which  was  delivered  by  Zouch 
Townley,  deputy-orator,  and  another  ('  Pa- 
rentatio  Historica ')  by  Degory  Wheare,  to- 
gether with  various  copies  of  complimentary 
verses  composed  by  members  of  the  univer- 
sity, were  published  in  1624  under  the  title 
of  '  Camdeni  Insignia.' 


During  his  long  service  at  Westmins, 
School,  Camden  had  laid  by  sufficient  means 
to  content  him.  By  his  will,  which  was 
proved  10  Nov.  1623,  William  Heather  being 
executor,  and  which  was  printed  by  Hearne 
(Curious  Discourses,  ii.  390),  he  left  a  number 
of  small  sums  to  various  friends  and  de- 
pendents. His  cousin  John  Wyatt,  painter, 
of  London,  receives  the  largest  bequest  of 
100/.  A  piece  of  plate  is  left  to  Sir  Fulke 
Greville,  lord  Brooke,  '  who  preferred  me 
gratis  to  my  office.'  The  two  city  guilds  of 
Painters  and  Cordwainers  also  received  each 
a  piece  of  plate,  with  directions  to  have  it 
inscribed  as  the  gift  of  '  Guil.  Camdenus, 
filius  Sampsonis  pictoris  Londinensis.'  With 
regard  to  his  books  and  manuscripts  Camden 
directs  that  Sir  Robert  Cotton  '  shall  have  the 
first  view  of  them,  that  he  may  take  out  such 
as  I  borrowed  of  him,'  and  then  bequeaths 
to  him  all  except  heraldic  collections  and 
ancient  seals,  which  were  to  pass,  at  a  valua- 
tion, to  his  successors  in  the  office  of  Cla- 
renceux.  The  printed  books,  however,  were 
diverted  to  another  use ;  for  on  the  building 
of  the  new  library  attached  to  the  abbey, 
Dr.  John  Williams,  bishop  of  Lincoln  and 
dean  of  Westminster, '  laid  hold  of  an  expres- 
sion in  the  will  that  was  capable  of  a  double 
meaning '  (GIBSON),  and  removed  the  books 
thither.  Sir  Henry  Bourghchier,  in  his  letter 
to  Ussher  (PARK,  Life  of  Ussher, -p.  302),  says : 
'  His  library,  I  hope,  will  fall  to  my  share,  by 
an  agreement  between  his  executors  and  me ; 
which  I  much  desire,  partly  to  keep  it  entire, 
out  of  my  love  to  the  defunct.' 

Camden  appears  to  have  been  of  a  pecu- 
liarly happy  temperament.  His  gentleness 
of  disposition  made  and  kept  him  many 
friends.  He  was  active  in  body,  of  middle 
height,  of  a  pleasant  countenance,  and  as 
his  portraits,  taken  when  he  was  well  ad- 
vanced in  life,  present  him,  of  a  ruddy  com- 
plexion. He  was  careless  of  ordinary  per- 
sonal distinction,  and  refused  knighthood. 
'  I  never  made  suit  to  any  man,'  he  writes  in 
his  letter  to  Ussher  in  1618  (ep.  195),  <  no, 
not  to  his  majesty,  but  for  a  matter  of  course, 
incident  to  my  place ;  neither,  God  be  praised, 
I  needed,  having  gathered  a  contented  suf- 
ficiency by  my  long  labours  in  the  school.' 
And  again,  his  own  words,  '  My  life  and  my 
writings  shall  apologise  for  me'  (ep.  194), 
might  have  been  adopted  as  his  motto. 

Among  his  intimate  friends  Smith  enume- 
rates Sir  Robert  Cotton,  Bishop  Godwin, 
Matthew  Sutcliffe,  Sir  Henry  Savile,  Sir 
Henry  Wotton,  Archbishop  Ussher,  Sir  Henry 
Bourghchier,  Sir  Henry  Spelman,  and  John 
Selden.  In  addition,  his  printed  correspon- 
dence connects  him  with  Thomas  Savile,  who 


Camden 


284 


Camden 


wi'dd  early  (159^J,  Degory  Wheare,  John 
Johnstone  of  St.  Andrews,  Sir  William 
Beecher  the  diplomatist,  and  many  other 
Englishmen ;  and  with  Ortelius,  James  Gra- 
ter, the  librarian  of  the  Elector  Palatine,  the 
historian  and  statesman,  Jacques  de  Thou, 
Casaubon,  Peter  Sweerts,  Peiresc,  Jean  Hot- 
man,  once  Leicester's  secretary,  and  others. 
Of  his  friendship  with  De  Thou  he  seems  to 
have  been  especially  proud,  as  he  enters  in 
his '  Memorabilia,'  as  he  had  done  in  the  case 
of  Brisson,  a  note  of  their  first  acquaintance 
in  1606. 

Camden's  'Britannia,  sive  Florentissimo- 
rum  Regnorum  Angliae,  Scotise,  Hibernise,  et  i 
Insularum  adjacentium  ex  intima  antiquitate  j 
Chorographica  Descriptio,'  was  first  published,  j 
in  8vo,  in  1586.     Anthony  Wood  (ii.  343, 
ed.  Bliss)  has  erroneously  stated  that  editions 
appeared  in  1582  and  1585.     Camden  him- 
self has  fixed  the  true  date  in  his  '  Memo- 
rabilia,' in  1586,  'Britanniam  edidi.'     The 
second  edition,  which  besides  other  additions 
is  distinguished  by  an  index,  was  issued,  in 
the  same  size,  in  1587.     The  third  edition, 
also  8vo,  followed  in  1590  ;  a  facsimile  of  it 
being  also  published  at  Frankfort,  and  again 
issued  in  1616.     The  fourth  edition,  in  4to, 
is  dated  1594.    The  fifth,  dedicated  to  Queen 
Elizabeth,  also  in  4to,  was  published  in  1600, 
and  is  the  first  edition  which  treats  of  coins, 
of  which  it  has  six  plates,  besides  four  maps  I 
and  a  view  of  Stonehenge.    The  sixth  edition,  j 
the  last  issued  in  Camden's  lifetime,  appeared 
in  1607,  in  folio,  and  has  large  additions.    It  i 
is  dedicated  to  James  I,  and  has  maps  of  I 
several  counties  by  Saxton  and  Norden.     It 
was  reprinted  as  the  fourth  part  of  Jansson's  i 
'  Novus  Atlas'  in  1659 ;  and  two  editions  of 
an  epitome  were  published  in  Holland  in 
1617  and  1639. 

The  'Britannia'  was  first  translated  into 
English  by  Philemon  Holland,  apparently 
under  Camden's  own  direction.  Two  editions 
were  issued,  in  1610  and  1637.  Edmund 
Gibson,  afterwards  bishop  of  Lincoln  (1716), 
and  of  London  (1723),  published  the  first 
edition  of  his  translation,  in  folio,  in  1695 ; 
the  second,  in  two  vols.  folio,  in  1722.  The 
latter  was  reprinted  in  1753 ;  and  again,  with 
a  few  corrections,  by  Gibson's  son-in-law, 
George  Scott,  in  1772.  The  last  translation 
was  by  Richard  Gough,  who  issued  it,  with 
very  large  additions,  in  three  vols.  folio,  in 
1789.  A  second  edition,  in  four  vols.  (the 
first  alone  being  revised  by  the  editor),  was 
issued  in  1806.  The  Ashmole  MS.  849  con- 
tains an  English  translation  by  Richard 
Knolles,  which  was  found  in  Camden's  study 
after  his  death,  having  probably  been  pre- 
sented to  him  by  the  translator. 


The  first  part  of  the  '  Annales'  was  pub- 
lished in  1615,  in  folio.  The  second  part 
appeared  (with  a  reprint  of  the  first  part)  at 
Leyden  in  1625  in  8vo,  and  independently, 
but  uniform  with  the  1615  edition  of  the  first 
part,  in  London  in  1627.  Further  editions 
of  the  complete  work  were  issued  at  Leyden 
in  8vo  in  1639  and  1677.  The  most  perfect 
edition  is  that  printed  by  Hearne  from  Dr. 
Smith's  copy,  which  had  received  corrections 
from  Camden's  own  hand,  collated  with  a 
manuscript  in  the  Rawlinson  collection,  three 
vols.  8vo,  1717. 

A  French  translation  of  the  first  part  was 
published  by  Paul  de  Bellegent  in  London, 
1624,  4to,  and  of  both  parts  in  Paris,  1627. 
This  translation  of  the  first  part  was  turned 
into  English  by  Abraham  Darcie,  or  Darcy, 
in  1625,  4to.  The  second  part  of  the  'Annals' 
was  translated  into  English  by  Thomas 
Browne,  in  1629,  4to.  An  English  version 
of  the  whole  work,  by  R.  N[orton],  appeared 
in  1635.  English  editions  were  also  issued 
in  1675  and  1688,  folio.  The  work  was  also 
incorporated  in  White  Kennet's  '  Complete 
History,'  1706. 

Camden's  correspondence  was  published 
by  Dr.  Thomas  Smith :  '  V.  cl.  Gulielmi  Cam- 
deni  et  Illustrium  Virorum  ad  G.  Camdenum 
Epistolse,'  London,  1691,  4to.  (The  original 
letters  to  Camden  are  contained  in  Cotton 
MS.  Julius  C.  v.)  The  volume  also  includes 
a  Latin  life  of  Camden;  Zouch  Townley's 
oration  on  his  death ;  his  notes  of  the  reign 
of  James  I,  'Regni  Regis  Jacobi  I  Anna- 
lium  Apparatus ; '  a  single  leaf  of  autobio- 
graphical '  Memorabilia  de  seipso ; '  and  a  few 
smaller  pieces.  An  English  version,  with 
some  omissions,  of  his  '  Notes  of  the  Reign 
of  James  '  was  incorporated  in  White  Ken- 
net's  '  Complete  History,'  1706. 

Several  of  Camden's  short  papers  on  he- 
raldic or  antiquarian  subjects,  which  he  seems 
to  have  written  for  a  Society  of  Antiquaries 
of  which  he  was  a  member  (see  Spelman's 
'  Original  of  the  Terms,'  in  GIBSON'S  Eeliq. 
Spelmanniance,  1723,  p.  69),  are  printed  in 
Hearne's  '  Collection  of  Curious  Discourses,' 
1771.  Specimens  of  his  power  in  Latin  verse 
composition  are  to  be  seen  in  some  small 
pieces  printed  by  Smith,  and  in  his  '  Marriage 
of  Thame  and  Isis'  in  the  'Britannia'  (Ox- 
fordshire). 

We  learn  from  Smith  that  it  was  at  the 
request  of  Peiresc  and  other  friends  that 
Camden  had  his  portrait  taken.  The  artist 
was  Marc  Geerarts,  and  two  of  the  three 
extant  authentic  portraits  are  from  his  hand. 
The  first  came  to  the  hands  of  Degory  Wheare, 
who  presented  it  to  the  History  School  at 
Oxford.  It  is  now  in  the  gallery  of  the 


Camden 


285 


Cameron 


Bodleian  Library.  The  second  belonged  to 
Sir  Robert  Cotton,  and  remained  until  re- 
cently with  his  library  in  the  British  Museum. 
It  is  now  in  the  National  Portrait  Gallery. 
A  third  portrait,  taken  by  stealth,  when 
Camden  was  on  his  deathbed,  belonged  to 
Lord-chancellor  Clarendon.  It  still  forms 
part  of  the  Clarendon  Gallery  (see  LADY 
THERESA  LEWIS'S  Friends  of  Clarendon,  1852, 
iii.  284).  Two  other  portraits,  in  posses- 
sion of  the  College  of  Arms  and  the  Painter- 
Stainers'  Company,  perished  in  the  fire  of  I 
London.  A  copy  of  one  of  the  originals  was  ! 
made  for  Sylvan  Morgan,  who  also  set  up  a 
second,  much  decorated,  as  a  sign  before  his 
door. 

The  engraved  portraits  of  Camden  are  as 
follows:  1.  Oval,  by  J.  T.  de  Bry,  in  Bois- 
sard's  '  Bibliotheca  sive  Thesaurus  Virtutis 
et  Gloria},'  1628,  sm.  4to.  2.  Small  oval  (by 
J.  Payne  ?),  bearing  the  name  of  G.  Humble 
as  publisher ;  the  plate  afterwards  used, 
Humble's  name  being  cleaned  off,  in  the  1637 
edition,  and  again,  retouched,  in  the  1657 
edition  of  the  '  Remains,'  sm.  4to.  3.  Small 
square,  by  W.  Marshall,  in  Fuller's  '  Holy 
State,'  1648,  folio.  4.  In  a  herald's  coat, 
very  unlike  all  the  others,  and  perhaps  copied 
from  Morgan's  '  sign,'  by  J.  Gaywood,  in 
Morgan's  '  Sphere  of  Gentry,'  1661,  sm.  folio. 
6.  An  adaptation  of  2  by  R.  "White,  in  the 
'Remains,'  1674,  8vo.  6.  Another,  larger, 
by  White,  representing  Camden  at  fifty-eight 
years  of  age,  A.D.  1609,  in  the '  Epistolse,'1691, 
4to.  7.  In  a  herald's  coat,  also  by  White, 
large,  in  Gibson's  '  Britannia,'  1695,  folio. 
8.  The  Bodleian  portrait,  engraved  by  Basire 
for  Gough's  'Britannia,'  1789,  folio.  9.  A 
small  head-piece,  by  G.  Vertue,  for  Wise's 
ed.  of  Asser,  1722.  In  addition,  there  are  a 
few  modern  copies,  including  one  after  the 
Clarendon  portrait. 

Camden's  house  at  Chislehurst  passed,  in 
the  last  century,  into  the  hands  of  the  family 
of  Pratt,  barons  Camden,  who  took  their 
title  from  the  property.  To  the  present  gene- 
ration it  is  known  as  the  place  of  retirement 
of  the  French  emperor,  Louis  Napoleon. 

[Camden's  Memorabilia  de  seipso,  his  Jac.  I 
Annalium  Apparatus,  and  his  correspondence, 
all  in  Smith's  Camdeni  Epistolae  (1691);  his 
address  ad  Lectorem  in  the  1600  ed.  of  the  Bri- 
tannia ;  Degory  "Wheare's  Parentatio  Historica 
(1624);  Camdeni  Vite,  by  Smith  (1691);  Life 
in  Gibson's  Britannia ;  Life  in  Gough's  Bri- 
tannia ;  Life  in  Bayle's  Dictionary  (1736) ;  Life 
in  the  Biographia  Britannica;  Life  in  Wood's 
Athenae  Oxon.  (ed.  Bliss),  vol.  ii. ;  Letters  of  Emi- 
nent Literary  Men  (Camd.  Soc.  1843);  Chester's 
Westminster  Abbey  Registers  (1875)]. 

E.  M.  T. 


GAMBLE  AC.     [See  CIMELLIATTC.] 

CAMELFORD,  LORD  (1737-1793).  [See 
PITT,  THOMAS.] 

CAMERON,  SIR  ALAN  (1753-1828), 
general,  the  head  of  a  branch  of  the  great 
clan  Cameron,  was  born  at  Errach,  Inver- 
ness-shire, in  1753.    He  won  a  great  athletic 
reputation  in  his  native  glens,  and  on  the  out- 
break of  the  war  of  the  American  revolution 
volunteered  for  service  in  America,  and  re- 
ceived a  commission  in  one  of  the  provincial 
regiments.     In  1782  he  was  taken  prisoner 
when  on  a  mission  to  organise  a  force  out  of 
the  Indian  tribes,  and  was  imprisoned  for  two 
years  in  the  common  gaol  at  Philadelphia  as 
an  abettor  of  Indian  atrocities.     In  an  at- 
tempt to  escape  he  broke  both  his  ankles.    In 
1784  he  was  released  and  returned  to  Errach, 
and  was  put  upon  half-pay.     On  17  Aug. 
1793  letters  of  service  were  issued  to  him  to 
raise  a  corps  of  highlanders,  of  which  he  was 
appointed  major-commandant.   His  immense 
popularity  in  the  highlands  made  this  an  easy 
task,  although  he  had  no  bounty  to  grant.   In 
January  1794  a  fine  body  of  a  thousand  men, 
raised  by  him  and  officered  by  old  half-pay 
officers  of  the  American  war,  was  inspected  - 
at  Glasgow  and  named  the  79th,  or  Cameron 
Highlanders ;  Cameron  was  nominated  lieu- 
tenant-colonel commandant.     From  1794  to 
1795  the  new  regiment  served  in  Flanders, 
and  in  1796,  in  which  year  he  was  gazetted  a 
lieutenant-colonel  in  the  army,  it  was  ordered 
to  the  West  Indies  and  engaged  at  the  re- 
capture of  Martinique.     In  1797  the  men  of 
the  regiment,  which  had  been  decimated  by 
disease,  were  drafted  into  the  42nd  High- 
landers, and  Cameron  and  the  officers  re- 
turned to  Scotland,  where  in  a  few  months 
they  had  raised  a  new  regiment  under  the 
same  designation,  fit  to  be  ordered  on  active 
service.    Accordingly,  in  1799,  the  new  79th 
regiment  was  ordered  to  form  part  of  the  ex- 
pedition to  the  Helder ;  it  was  one  of  the  regi- 
ments in  Moore's  brigade,  and  particularly 
distinguished  itself  in  the  battle  of  2  Oct., 
in  which  Cameron  was  \vounded.     After  re- 
cruiting to  supply  its  losses,  the  79th  was 
ordered  to  form  part  of  Sir  James  Pulteney's 
expedition  to  Ferrol,  and  then  to  join  Sir 
Ralph  Abercromby  in   the  Mediterranean. 
In  the  army  which  landed  at  Aboukir  Bay 
on  8  March  1801  and  won  the  battle  of  Alex- 
andria the  79th  formed  part  of  Lord  Ca van's 
brigade,  and  was  not  much  engaged.    In  1804 
Cameron  was  permitted  to  raise  a  second  bat- 
talion, which  he  did  in  six  months,  and  on 
1  Jan.  1804  he  was  gazetted  a  colonel  in  the 
army  and  colonel  of  the  79th.  He  commanded 
both  battalions  in  Lord  Cathcart's  expedition 


Cameron 


286 


Cameron 


to  Denmark  in  1807,  and  was  appointed  to 
take  military  possession  of  Copenhagen  after 
the  siege.  In  the  following  year  he  was,  at 
Sir  John  Moore's  especial  request,  made  a  bri- 
gadier-general, with  the  command  of  one  of 
the  brigades  in  Moore's  army.  He  accom- 
panied Moore  to  Sweden  and  then  to  Por- 
tugal, where  he  arrived  just  after  the  battle 
of  Vimeiro.  When  Sir  John  Moore  made 
his  famous  advance  to  Salamanca,  Cameron 
was  left  behind  with  his  brigade  to  command 
in  Lisbon,  but  when  he  was  superseded  in 
that  capacity  by  the  arrival  of  Major-general 
Cradock,  he  at  once  moved  forward  by  that 
general's  order  to  join  Moore.  On  reaching 
Almeida  he  heard  of  Moore's  retreat,  and 
occupied  himself  in  collecting  the  stragglers ; 
these  he  formed  into  two  battalions,  each  a 
thousand  strong,  which  did  good  service  at 
the  battle  of  Talavera,  and  were  known  as  the 
1st  and  2nd  battalion  of  Detachments.  He 
then  fell  back  on  Santarem,  and  made  every 
preparation  for  covering  Lisbon  under  the 
direction  of  Major-general  Cradock.  When 
Wellesley  landed  to  supersede  Cradock,  he 
told  off  Cameron's  strong  brigade  to  cover  the 
passes  into  Portugal  from  the  east,  while  he 
drove  Soult  from  Oporto,  and  then  coming 
south  ordered  Cameron  to  lead  the  advance 
of  the  army  into  Spain.  At  the  battle  of 
Talavera  Cameron's  brigade  was  posted  on  the 
left  of  the  first  line  and  was  hotly  engaged, 
and  the  general  had  two  horses  shot  under 
him,  but  he  continued  to  command  his  brigade 
until  after  the  battle  of  Busaco,  when  he  was 
promoted  major-general  on  25  July  1810,  and 
obliged  to  come  home  from  ill-health.  He 
saw  no  more  service.  His  regiment  served 
at  Fuentes  de  Onoro,  where  his  eldest  son, 
Lieutenant-colonel  Philip  Cameron,  was 
killed  at  its  head,  and  throughout  the  Pe- 
ninsular war.  In  1814  he  received  a  gold 
medal  and  clasp  for  the  battles  of  Talavera 
and  Busaco,  and  in  January  1815  was  made 
a  K.C.B.  on  the  extension  of  the  order  of  the 
Bath.  On  12  Aug.  1819  he  was  promoted 
lieutenant-general.  He  died  at  Fulham  on 
9  March  1828. 

[Sketches  of  the  Manners,  Character,  and  Pre- 
sent State  of  the  Highlanders  of  Scotland,  with 
details  of  the  Military  Services  of  the  Highland 
Regiments,  by  Colonel  David  Stewart,  2  vols. 
1822  ;  and  Gent.  Mag.  April  1828.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMERON,      ALEXANDER,      D.D. 

(1747-1828),  catholic  bishop,  was  born  at 
Auchindrine,  in  Castleton  of  Braemar,  Aber- 
deenshire,  on  28  July  1747.  After  spending 
four  years  in  the  seminary  at  Scalan,  in  Glen- 
livat,  he  entered  the  Scotch  college  at  Rome 
on  22  Dec.  1764.  On  his  return  to  Scotland 


in  1772  he  was  appointed  to  the  mission  of 
Strathaven,  and  in  1780  he  became  rector  of 
the  Scotch  college  at  Valladolid.  He  was 
nominated  coadjutor  to  Bishop  Hay  in  1797  ; 
was  consecrated  bishop  of  Maximianopolis, 
in  Palaestrina  Secunda,  on  28  Oct.  1798,  at 
Madrid ;  returned  to  Scotland  in  1802  ;  suc- 
ceeded as  fifth  vicar-apostolic  of  the  Lowland 
district  on  the  resignation  of  Bishop  Hay 
in  1806;  resigned  his  vicarial  functions  in 
1825 ;  died  at  Edinburgh  on  7  Feb.  1828,  and 
was  buried  there  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  on 
which  occasion  the  funeral  service  of  the 
catholic  church  was,  for  the  first  time  since 
the  Reformation,  publicly  performed  with  the 
proper  ceremonial  in  Scotland. 

[J.  Gordon's  Catholic  Church  in  Scotland,  p. 
458  (with  portrait) ;  Gent.  Mag.  xcviii.  (i.)  272; 
Catholic  Directory  (1885),  p.  61 ;  Fox's  Hist,  of 
James  II,  pref.  pp.  xxvii,  xxviii.]  T.  C. 

CAMERON,  SIR  ALEXANDER  (1781- 
1850),  general,  a  younger  son  of  Alexander 
Cameron  of  Inverallort,  Argyllshire,  was 
born  there  in  1781.  On  22  Oct.  1797  he  re- 
ceived a  commission  as  ensign  in  the  Breadal- 
bane  Fencibles,  and  in  1799  he  volunteered 
to  serve  with  the  92nd  Highlanders  in  the 
expedition  to  the  Helder,  and  received  an 
ensigncy  in  that  regiment.  In  1800,  when 
the  rifle  brigade,  then  known  as  the  95th 
regiment,  was  raised,  Cameron  volunteered, 
and  was  promoted  lieutenant  in  it  on  6  Sept. 
1800.  In  the  same  year  he  was  present  at 
the  battle  of  Copenhagen,  and  in  1801  he 
volunteered  to  serve  with  his  former  regi- 
ment, the  92nd  Highlanders,  in  Egypt,  and 
was  severely  wounded  in  the  arm  and  side 
in  the  battle  of  13  March.  He  then  returned 
to  England,  and  rejoined  the  rifles,  and  was 
trained  with  the  other  officers  in  the  camp 
at  Shorncliffe  by  Sir  John  Moore,  who  se- 
cured his  promotion  to  the  rank  of  captain 
on  6  May  1805.  He  served  with  his  battalion 
in  Lord  Cathcart's  expedition  to  Hanover  in 
1805,  and  in  the  expedition  to  Denmark,  and 
was  present  at  the  action  of  Kioge.  In  ]  808 
he  was  ordered  to  Portugal  with  Anstruther's 
brigade,  and  was  present  at  the  battle  of 
Vimeiro.  During  the  retreat  of  Sir  John 
Moore  he  was  continually  engaged  with  the 
rest  of  the  reserve  in  covering  the  retreat. 
He  especially  distinguished  himself  at  the 
affair  of  Cacabelos  and  the  battle  of  Corunna, 
at  both  of  which  he  commanded  two  com- 
panies of  his  battalion.  In  May  1809  he  was 
again  ordered  to  Portugal,  and  on  reaching 
Lisbon  his  battalion  was  brigaded,  with  the 
43rd  and  52nd  regiments,  into  the  celebrated 
light  brigade,  under  the  command  of  Robert 
Craufurd,  which  made  its  famous  forced 


Cameron 


287 


Cameron 


march  in  July,  and  joined  the  main  army 
the  day  after  the  battle  of  Talavera.  From 
January  to  June  1810  Craufurd's  advanced 
position  on  the  Coa  was  one  of  extreme  dan- 
ger, and  Cameron  distinguished  himself  in 
many  emergencies,  and  in  the  action,  24  June 
1810,  held  the  bridge  with  two  companies 
against  the  French  army  until  Major  Macleod 
of  the  43rd  came  to  his  assistance.  In  the  re- 
treat on  Busaco  he  commanded  the  rear  com- 
panies of  the  light  brigade,  which  covered  the 
retreat.  He  commanded  the  outposts  during 
the  time  when  Massena  remained  at  Santa- 
rem,  and  in  the  pursuit  after  that  marshal 
succeeded  to  the  command  of  the  left  wing 
of  the  rifles,  after  the  fall  of  Major  Stuart  at 
Foz  d'Aronce,  and  twice  led  it  into  action  at 
Casal  Nova  and  at  Sabugal.  The  light  brigade 
had  during  the  occupation  of  the  lines  of 
Torres  Vedras  become  the  light  division  by 
the  addition  of  two  regiments  of  Portuguese 
cacadores,  and  as  a  wing  of  the  rifles  was 
attached  to  each  brigade,  Cameron's  command 
was  of  proportionate  importance,  and  he  was 
specially  recommended  by  Lord  Wellington 
for  a  brevet  majority,  to  which  he  was  ga- 
zetted on  30  May  1811.  During  the  siege  of 
Almeida  and  at  the  battle  of  Fuentes  de  Onoro 
he  commanded  a  detachment  of  two  hundred 
picked  sharpshooters  and  half  a  troop  of  horse 
artillery,  with  the  special  duty  of  preventing 
supplies  from  entering  the  place,  and  during 
the  siege  of  Ciudad  Rodrigo  he  commanded 
the  left  wing  of  the  rifles  at  the  outposts 
and  the  covering  party  during  the  storm  on 
18  Jan.  1812.  At  the  siege  of  Badajoz  he 
was  specially  thanked  in  general  orders,  with 
Colonel  Williams  of  the  60th,  for  repulsing 
a  sortie,  and  on  the  night  of  the  assault  he 
again  commanded  the  covering  party.  On  the 
death  of  Major  O'Hare  he  succeeded  to  the 
command  of  the  battalion,  and  led  it  into 
the  city.  He  received  a  brevet  lieutenant- 
colonelcy  and  the  vacant  regimental  majority 
on  27  April  and  14  May  1812.  He  then  suc- 
ceeded to  the  command  of  the  1st  battalion, 
which  was  again  united,  on  the  2nd  battalion 
rifles  joining  the  division,  and  kept  it  in  such 
perfect  condition  that  it  became  a  model  to  the 
whole  army  (see  anecdote  in  COPE'S  History 
of  the  Rifle  Brigade,  p.  127).  This  battalion  he 
commanded  at  the  battle  of  Salamanca,  and 
in  the  advance  to  Madrid,  and  with  it  covered 
Hill's  retreat  along  the  left  bank  of  the  Tagus. 
He  had  the  mortification  of  being  superseded 
in  his  command  of  the  battalion  by  the  arrival 
of  Lieutenant-colonel  Norcott  in  May  1813, 
and  so  was  only  present  at  the  battle  of  Vit- 
toria  as  a  regimental  major,  where  he  was  so 
severely  wounded  that  he  had  to  return  to 
England.  Towards  the  close  of  1813  he  was 


selected  for  the  command  of  a  provisional 
battalion  of  rifles,  which  was  sent  to  Flanders 
to  serve  in  Sir  Thomas  Graham's  expedition, 
and  he  commanded  it  at  Merxem,  when  he 
was  thanked  in  the  general  orders  and  men- 
tioned in  despatches,  and  before  Antwerp. 
At  the  conclusion  of  peace  he  received  a  gold 
medal  and  two  clasps  for  having  commanded 
a  battalion  at  Ciudad  Rodrigo,  Badajoz,  and 
Salamanca,  and  was  made  a  C.B.  When  war 
again  broke  out  in  1815,  he  accompanied  the 
1st  battalion  rifles  to  Belgium  as  regimental 
major,  and  commanded  the  light  companies 
of  Kempt's  brigade  of  Picton's  division  at 
Quatre  Bras,  and  his  battalion  at  the  battle 
of  Waterloo,  from  the  period  of  Barnard's 
wound  until  the  close  of  the  day,  when  he 
was  himself  wounded  in  the  throat.  Cameron 
saw  no  more  service,  and  his  latter  years  are 
marked  only  by  promotions  and  honours.  In 
October  1815  he  was  made  a  knight  of  the 
Russian  order  of  St.  Anne ;  in  1830  he  was 
promoted  colonel ;  in  1832  he  was  appointed 
deputy-governor  of  St.  Mawes  ;  in  1838  he 
was  promoted  major-general,  and  made  a 
K.C.B. ;  in  1846  he  received  the  colonelcy  of 
the  74th  regiment,  and  on  26  July  1850  he 
died  at  Inverallort  in  Argyllshire.  He  was 
one  of  the  very  best  officers  of  light  troops 
ever  trained  by  Moore  and  employed  by  Wel- 
lington. 

[Royal  Military  Calendar ;  Cope's  History  of 
the  Rifle  Brigade.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMERON,  ARCHIBALD  (1707- 
1753),  Jacobite,  was  the  fourth  son  of  John 
Cameron,  eighteenth  of  Lochiel,  by  his  wife, 
Isabel,  daughter  of  Alexander  Campbell  of 
Lochnell,  and  the  younger  brother  of  Donald 
Cameron  [q.  v.],  who  took  a  prominent  part 
in  the  rising  of  1745.  He  was  born  in  1707, 
and  was  originally  intended  for  the  bar,  but 
preferred  medicine  to  law,  and,  after  com- 
pleting his  studies  at  Edinburgh  and  Paris, 
settled  at  Lochaber  among  his  own  people, 
devoting  his  whole  attention  to  their  general 
welfare,  and  exercising  among  them  as  much 
the  functions  of  a  philanthropist  as  a  physi- 
cian. In  the  rebellion  of  1745  he  was  present 
with  his  clan, '  not  from  choice,'  as  he  alleged, 
'  but  from  compulsion  of  kindred,'  and  chiefly 
in  the  character  of  physician,  although  appa- 
rently holding  also  the  rank  of  captain.  After 
the  defeat  of  the  highlanders  at  Culloden, 
16  April  1746,  Cameron  took  an  active  part  in 
concealing  Prince  Charles,  being  always  in 
constant  communication  with  him,  and  send- 
ing information  to  him,  when  in  the  '  cage ' 
at  Benalder,  of  the  arrival  of  two  vessels  at 
Loch-nanuagh  to  convey  him  and  his  friends 
to  France.  Escaping  with  the  party,  which 


Cameron 


288 


Cameron 


included  also  his  brother,  Cameron  obtained 
an  appointment  as  physician  and  captain  in 
Albany's  regiment,  to  which  his  brother  had 
been  appointed  colonel,  and  on  his  brother's 
death  in  1748  he  was  transferred  to  a  similar 
position  in  Lord  Ogilvie's  regiment.  In  1749 
he  came  over  to  England  to  receive  money 
contributed  by  the  Pretender's  friends  for  the 
support  of  his  adherents,  and  in  1753  he  paid 
a  visit  to  Scotland  on  a  similar  errand,  when, 
word  being  sent  to  the  garrison  of  Inversnaid 
of  his  arrival  in  the  neighbourhood,  he  was  on 
12  March  apprehended  at  Glenbucket,  whence 
he  was  brought  to  Edinburgh  Castle,  and 
after  a  short  confinement  was  sent  up  to 
London.  On  17  May  he  was  arraigned  before 
the  court  of  king's  bench  upon  the  act  of 
attainder  passed  against  him  and  others  for 
being  concerned  in  the  rebellion  of  1745,  and 
not  surrendering  in  due  time,  and  was  con- 
demned to  be  hanged  and  quartered.  Not- 
withstanding the  frantic  efforts  of  his  widow 
to  save  him  by  petitioning  the  king,  and  the 
more  -influential  of  the  nobility,  the  sentence 
was  carried  out  on  7  June,  Cameron  bearing 
himself  with  undaunted  composure.  The  exe- 
cution, after  hostilities  had  so  long  ceased,  of 
a  gentleman  of  so  humane  a  disposition,  who 
during  the  rebellion  had  exercised  his  skill 
as  a  physician  among  both  friends  and  foes, 
is  explained  by  the  general  suspicion  prevail- 
ing among  political  circles  that  he  was  an 
emissary  of  King  Frederick  of  Prussia,  who, 
it  was  said,  purposed  to  send  over  15,000  men 
to  aid  a  new  Jacobite  rising  (WALPOLE, 
George  II,  and  Letters  to  Horace  Mann). 
The  execution  of  Cameron  provoked,  accord- 
ing to  Boswell,  a  caustic  invective  against 
George  II,  from  Dr.  Johnson,  when  on  a  visit 
to  Richardson.  By  his  wife  Jean,  daughter 
of  Archibald  Cameron  of  Dungallon,  Cameron 
left  two  sons  and  a  daughter. 

[Life  of  Dr.  Archibald  Cameron,  London,  1753; 
Scots  Magazine,  xv.  (1753),  157,200,250-1,278- 
280,  305,  657, 659;  Gent.  Mag.  xxiii.  (1753),  198, 
246,  257-8  ;  State  Trials,  xix.  734-46  ;  Macken- 
zie's Hist,  of  the  Camerons,  214,  222,  233.  239, 
241-3,  251-3,  261-78;  Carlyle's  Frederick  the 
Great,  bk.  xvi.  ch.  xiii.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMERON,  CHARLES  DUNCAN  (d. 

1870),  British  consul  in  Abyssinia,  was  son 
of  an  old  Peninsular  officer,  Colonel  Charles 
Cameron,  3rd  Buffs.  He  entered  the  army, 
by  purchase,  as  ensign  in  the  45th  foot  on 
19  May  1846,  and  served  therein  until  July 
1851.  He  was  attached  to  the  native  levies 
during  the  Kaffir  war  of  1846-7.  Having 
settled  in  Natal  on  his  retirement  from  the 
45th,  he  was1  employed  by  Mr.  (afterwards 
Sir  B.  C.)  Pine,  then  lieutenant-governor  of 
that  colony,  on  diplomatic  service  in  the 


Zulu  country,  and  acted  as  Kaffir  magis- 
trate in  the  Klip  river  district  of  Natal.  He 
commanded  the  Kaffir  irregulars  sent  from 
Natal  to  the  Cape  Colony  overland  during 
the  war  of  1851-2.  At  the  outbreak  of  the 
war  with  Russia  he  was  appointed  to  the 
staff  of  Sir  Fenwick  Williams,  her  majesty's 
commissioner  with  the  Turkish  army,  receiv- 
ing the  local  rank  of  captain  in  Turkey  while 
so  employed.  He  was  placed  in  command 
of  the  fortifications  in  course  of  erection  at 
Erzeroum,  and  after  the  fall  of  Kars  was  de- 
tached on  special  service  to  Trebizond  until 
September  1856.  For  his  military  services 
he  received  the  Kaffir  and  Turkish  warmedals, 
and  the  Turkish  medal  for  Kars.  He  passed 
an  examination  before  the  civil  service  com- 
missioners, and  obtained  an  honorary  certi- 
ficate on  16  June  1858.  He  was  appointed 
vice-consul  at  Redout  Kale  in  April  1858,  and 
was  removed  to  Poti  in  1859.  He  was  ap- 
pointed British  consul  in  Abyssinia  to  reside 
at  Massowah  in  1860,  and  left  for  his  new  sta- 
tion in  November  1861,  arriving  there  on  9  Jan. 
1862.  He  accompanied  the  Grand  Duke  of 
Saxe-Cobourg  during  a  visit  to  the  interior  in 
that  year.  Cameron  afterwards  left  Massowah 
for  Gondar,  to  deliver  to  King  Theodore  of 
Abyssinia  a  royal  letter  and  presents  from 
Queen  Victoria,  and  arrived  at  Gondar  on 
23  June  1862.  He  was  imprisoned  by  King 
Theodore,  on  charges  of  interfering  with  the 
internal  politics  of  the  kingdom,  from  2  June 
1864  until  17  Aug.  1866,  when  he  was  handed 
over  to  Mr.  Rassam,  assistant  political  agent 
at  Aden,  who  had  been  sent  on  a  special 
mission  to  Abyssinia  to  obtain  his  release. 
He  was  reimprisoned  by  King  Theodore, 
together  with  Mr.  Rassam  and  others,  at 
Amba  Magdala  from  12  July  1866,  until  re- 
leased, with  the  other  prisoners,  on  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  British  army  before  Magdala, 
11  April  1868.  Cameron  returned  to  Eng- 
land in  July  1868,  and  retired  on  a  pension 
in  December  of  the  same  year.  He  died  at 
Geneva  on  30  May  1870.  His  account  of 
his  captivity  and  the  correspondence  relating 
thereto,  and  to  the  Abyssinian  expedition, 
will  be  found  among  '  Parl.  Printed  Papers,' 
1868-9.  He  was  elected  fellow  of  the  Royal 
Geographical  Society  in  1858. 

[Army  Lists ;  Foreign,  Office  Lists  ;  Parl. 
Papers,  Accounts  and  Papers,  1868-9;  Hozier's 
Narrative  of  the  Expedition  to  Abyssinia  (Lon- 
don, 1869) ;  Journal  R.  Geog.  Soc.,  London,  xli. 
p.  cliii.]  H.  M.  C. 

CAMERON,  CHARLES  HAY  (1795- 
1880),  jurist,  was  born  on  11  Feb.  1795.  He 
was  the  son  of  Charles  Cameron,  governor 
of  the  Bahama  Islands,  by  Lady  Margaret 
Hay,  daughter  of  the  fourteenth  Earl  of  Erroll. 


Cameron 


289 


Cameron 


His  grandfather,  Donald  Cameron,  was  the 
younger  son  of  Dr.  Archibald  Cameron  [q.  v.] 
Charles  Hay  Cameron  erected  a  monument 
to  his  great-grandfather  in  the  Savoy  Chapel. 
It  was  injured  by  a  fire  in  1864,  when  Mr. 
C.  L.  Norman,  Cameron's  son-in-law,  replaced 
it  by  a  painted  window.  Cameron  was  called 
to  the  bar  at  Lincoln's  Inn  in  1820.  He  was 
a  disciple,  and  ultimately  perhaps  the  last 
surviving  disciple,  of  Jeremy  Bentham.  He 
was  employed  upon  various  commissions.  His 
report  upon 'judicial  establishments  and  pro- 
cedure in  Ceylon/  the  result  of  a  mission 
with  Colonel  Colebrooke,  is  dated  31  Jan. 

1832.  He  was  also  a  commissioner  for  in- 
quiring into  charities,  and  prepared  a  report 
upon  the  operation  of  the  poor  laws  in  April 

1833.  By  the  act  of  1833  a  fourth  member 
was  added  to  the  Supreme  Council  of  India 
(previously  the  Council  of  Bengal),  and  a 
law  commission  was  constituted,  one  member 
of  which  was  to  be  appointed  from  England. 
Cameron  was  the  first  member  so  appointed, 
and  went  to  India  in  the  beginning  of  1835. 
In  1843  he  was  appointed  fourth  member  of 
council,  and  became  president  of  the  Council 
of  Education  for  Bengal,  of  which  he  had 
been  a  member  from  his  arrival  in  India. 
Cameron  took  an  important  part  in  the  work 
of  codification  begun  by  Macaulay,  and  was 
Macaulay's  chief  adviser  and  co-operator  in 
the  preparation  of  the  penal  code  (TREVE- 
LYAN,  Macaulay,  i.  427,  443,  463).     He  took 
a  great  interest  in  the  introduction  of  Eng- 
lish education  among  the  natives  of  India. 
A  public  meeting  of  natives  was  held  at 
Calcutta  on  22  Feb.  1848,  upon  his  departure 
for  England,  to  thank  him  for  his  exertions, 
and  request  him  to  sit  for  his  portrait.     His 
views  are  explained  in  an  '  Address  to  Parlia- 
ment on  the  duties  of  Great  Britain  to  India 
in  respect  of  the  education  of  the  natives  and 
their  official  employment,  by  C.  H.  Cameron ' 
(1853),  in  which  he  advocates  a  more  liberal 
treatment  of  the  Hindoo  population. 

Cameron  took  no  further  part  in  active  life 
after  his  return  to  England.  He  lived  suc- 
cessively in  London,  Putney,  and  at  Fresh- 
water in  the  Isle  of  Wight.  In  1875  he 
went  to  Ceylon,  where  his  sons  were  esta- 
blished. After  a  visit  to  England  in  1878,  he 
died  in  Ceylon  on  8  May  1880. 

Cameron  was  a  man  of  cultivated  intel- 
lect, well  read  in  classical  and  modern  litera- 
ture, and  intimate  with  many  distinguished 
men  of  his  day,  especially  Sir  Henry  Taylor, 
Lord  Tennyson,  and  H.  T.  Prinsep.  He  mar- 
ried, in  1838,  Julia  Margaret  Pattle  [see 
CAMERON,  JULIA  MARGARET],  by  whom  he 
had  five  sons  and  a  daughter,  Julia  (d.  1873), 
married  to  Charles  Lloyd  Norman. 

VOL.   VIII. 


[Academy,  26  June  1880;  Sir  H.  Taylor's 
Autobiography,  ii.  48-55, 184  ;  Mackenzie's  His- 
tory of  the  Camerons,  1 884 ;  information  from 
the  family.]  L.  S. 

CAMERON,  DONALD  (1695  P-1748), 
generally  known  as  GENTLE  LOCHIEL,  was 
of  mature  age  at  the  time  of  the  rebellion  of 
1745.  He  was  born  at  Achnacarrie,  Lochiel, 
Inverness-shire,  but  the  date  of  his  birth  is 
not  known.  His  father,  Colonel  John  Came- 
ron of  Lochiel,  who  was  attainted  and  for- 
feited for  his  share  in  Mar's  rebellion  of  1715, 
and  had  retired  to  the  continent,  was  son  of 
Sir  Ewen  [q.  v.]  On  the  death  of  his  grand- 
father in  1719,  and  during  his  father's  exile, 
Donald  succeeded  as  chief  of  the  clan  Came- 
ron, and  like  his  ancestors  was  loyal  to  the 
Stuarts.  His  mother  was  Isabel,  daughter 
of  Alexander  Campbell  of  Lochnell. 

Early  in  1745  James  Stuart  (the  elder  Pre- 
tender) opened  up  negotiations  with  Cameron. 
The  young  Pretender,  Charles  Stuart,  landed 
at  Borodale,  Lochnanuagh,  and  threw  him- 
self on  the  loyalty  of  the  highlanders  on 
28  July  1745.  The  undertaking  was  appa- 
rently so  desperate  that  Cameron  sent  his 
brother  Archibald,  the  physician  [q.  v.],  to- 
reason  with  the  prince.  At  a  subsequent  con- 
ference Cameron  advised  the  prince  to  hide 
in  the  highlands  until  supplies  arrived  from 
the  French  court.  '  Stay  at  home  and  learn 
from  the  newspapers  the  fate  of  your  prince ! ' 
was  the  taunt  that  stung  Cameron  beyond 
endurance.  '  No ! '  was  the  answer,  '  I  will 
share  the  fate  of  my  prince,  and  so  shall 
every  man  over  whom  nature  or  fortune  has 
given  me  power.'  Had  Cameron  held  back, 
no  other  highland  chief  would  have  declared 
for  the  Pretender.  The  mustering  of  the  clans 
was  to  be  at  Glenfinnan  on  19  Aug. ;  Came- 
ron arrived  with  eight  hundred  clansmen. 
Charles  Stuart  at  once  declared  war  against 
the  elector  of  Hanover,  and  was  proclaimed 
sovereign  of  the  empire,  '  James  VIII.'  The 
prince  stayed  a  few  days  at  Cameron's  house 
at  Achnacarrie,  where  an  agreement  was 
formally  drawn  up  and  signed  by  all  con- 
cerned. 

The  prince  commenced  his  daring  march  at 
the  head  of  twelve  hundred  men,  two-thirds 
being  Camerons.  On  crossing  the  Forth  the 
highlanders  were  intent  on  plunder,  but  a  sum- 
mary act  of  justice  by  Cameron  on  a  marauder, 
coupled  with  his  just  and  humane  orders  as 
to  discipline,  gave  his  miscellaneous  army  an 
honourable  character  for  forbearance.  The 
insurgents  were  unopposed  in  their  march  to 
Edinburgh.  Some  leading  citizens  were  re- 
turning from  a  mission  to  the  prince,  and  as 
they  were  entering  the  West  Port  in  a  coach, 


Cameron 


290 


Cameron 


Cameron  poured  in  his  men,  disarmed  the  i 
guards,  and  captured  the  city  on  the  morning 
of  17  Sept.   Other  successes  followed,  mainly 
due  to  Cameron.     When  a  question  of  pre- 
cedence was  raised  before  the  affair  of  Pres- 
tonpans,  he  waived  his  claim  in  favour  of 
the  Macdonalds,  'lords   of  the  isles.'     At 
Prestonpans    the    Carnerons    distinguished 
themselves,   striking  at  the  horses'  heads 
with  their  claymores,  taking  no  heed  of  the  ! 
riders.      The   expedition   in   two  divisions,  ! 
passing  southwards,  met  at  Derby.     There  j 
it  was  decided  to  return,  and  by  20  Dec.  | 
Scotland  was  reached.     Falkirk  was  taken  ! 
by  Cameron,  who  was  wounded  there ;  Stir- 
ling Castle  was  besieged  but  not  taken ;  and 
desultory  fighting  filled  up  the  months  of 
January   and   February.      Throughout   the 
campaign  Cameron's  prudence,  courage,  and 
clemency  are  generally  praised.     He  was  a 
principal  leader  at  Culloden,  16  April  1746 ; 
but  it  was  in  direct  opposition  to  his  counsel 
that  the  attempt  was  made  of  a  night  sur- 
prise of  Cumberland's  army.     Charles  rode 
off  the  field,  but  Cameron  was  severely  woun- 
ded, and  was  borne  off  by  his  clansmen. 

Cameron  was  attainted  and  forfeited,  1  June, 
but  found  a  refuge  in  his  native  district  for 
two  months :  then  returned  to  the  borders 
of  Rannoch,  and  lay  in  a  miserable  hovel  on 
the  side  of  Benalder  to  be  cured  of  his  wounds, 
his  cousin,  Cluny  Macdonald,  bringing  him 
his  food.  One  day  (30  Aug.)  he  and  his  few 
attendants  were  about  to  fire  on  an  approach- 
ing party  of  men  taken  for  enemies,  when 
Cameron  discovered  them  to  be  Prince  Charles 
and  Archibald  Cameron,  with  a  few  guides. 
Soon  after  two  French  vessels  arrived,  and 
the  prince,  Cameron,  his  brother,  and  a  hun- 
dred other  refugees  embarked,  and  safely 
reached  the  coast  of  Brittany,  29  Sept. 

When  fully  recovered  Cameron  received 
command  of  the  regiment  of  Albany  in  the 
French  service,  Prince  Charles  being  Count 
of  Albany.  In  the  French  chronicles  of 
the  time  we  read  of  Cameron  attending  the 
'  young  chevalier '  on  his  visit  to  Versailles 
as  his '  master  of  the  horse.'  His  father  died 
at  Nieuport  in  Flanders,  after  a  long  exile 
of  thirty-three  years,  in  1748.  In  the  same 
year  Cameron  died.  By  his  wife,  Anne, 
daughter  of  Sir  James  Campbell,  fifth  baron 
Auchinbreck,  he  had  three  sons  and  four 
daughters:  John,  who  succeeded  to  his 
father's  Albany  regiment,  and  was  after- 
wards captain  of  Royal  Scots  in  the  French 
service,  died  1762 ;  James,  captain  of  Royal 
Scots  in  the  same  service,  died  1759 ;  Charles, 
who  succeeded  to  his  father's  highland  claims, 
held  from  the  British  crown  leases  of  some 
of  the  estates  on  easy  terms,  and  a  commis- 


sion in  the  71st  Highlanders,  to  which  he 
added  a  company  of  clansmen  of  his  own 
raising.  On  the  regiment  being  ordered  on 
foreign  service  while  he  was  ill  in  London, 
the  Camerons  refused  to  march  without  him. 
Hastening  to  Glasgow  to  appease  them,  his 
strength  was  exhausted,  and  he  died  soon 
after.  His  descendant,  Donald  Cameron, 
late  M.P.  county  Inverness,  is  the  represen- 
tative of  the  house  of  Camerons  of  Lochiel. 
Of  the  four  daughters  of  Cameron,  Isabel  and 
Harriet  married  officers  in  the  French  ser- 
vice ;  Janet  became  a  nun ;  and  Donalda  died 
young. 

Bromley,  in  his  'Catalogue  of  Engraved 
Portraits,'  mentions  a  portrait  of  Cameron, 
'  whole-length  in  a  highland  dress,'  but  omits 
the  names  of  artist  and  engraver.  When  Sir 
Walter  Scott  was  in  Rome  in  1832,  he  visited 
the  Villa  Muti  at  Fiescati,  which  had  been 
many  years  the  favourite  residence  of  the  Car- 
dinal of  York,  who  was  bishop  of  Tusculuna. 
In  a  picture  there  of  a  fete  given  on  the  car- 
dinal's promotion  Scott  discovered  a  portrait 
like  a  picture  he  had  formerly  seen  of  Came- 
ron of  Lochiel,  whom  he  described  as  '  a  dark, 
hard-featured  man.' 

[Culloden  Papers,  1815;  Douglas's  Baronage 
of  Scotland,  i.  328  ;  Scott's  Tales  of  a  Grand- 
father, c.  75 ;  Chambers's  History  of  the  Rebellion ; 
Boswell's  Tour  to  the  Western  Isles;  Lockhart 
Papers,  ii.  439,  479;  Scots  Mag.  1746,  pp.  39, 
174 ;  Bromley's  Cat.  of  Engraved  Portraits,  p. 
303  ;  Notes  and  Queries,  4th  series,  vii.  334 ; 
Lockhart's  Life  of  Scott,  p.  747 ;  various  Histories 
of  Scotland,  under  date  A.D.  1745-6.]  J.  W.-G. 

CAMERON,   SIR    EWEN    or    EVAN 

(1629-1719),  of  Lochiel,  highland  chief,  was 
descended  from  a  family  who  were  able  to 
trace  their  succession  as  chiefs  from  John, 
surnamed  Ochtery,  who  distinguished  him- 
self in  the  service  of  King  Robert  I  and 
King  David.  He  was  the  seventeenth  in 
descent  from  John  Ochtery,  being  the  eldest 
son  of  John  M' Allan  Cameron,  and  Margaret, 
eldest  daughter  of  Sir  Robert  Campbell,  then 
of  Glenfalloch,  afterwards  of  Glenurchy, 
grandfather  of  John  Campbell,  eighth  earl  of 
Breadalbane  [q.  v.]  He  was  born  in  the  castle 
of  Kilchurn,  the  seat  of  Sir  Robert  Campbell, 
in  February  1629.  His  father  having  died 
in  his  infancy,  the  first  seven  years  of  his  life 
were  passed  with  his  foster-father,  Cameron 
of  Latter-Finlay,  after  which  he  was  taken 
in  charge  by  his  uncle.  Having  in  his 
twelfth  year  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
Marquis  of  Argyll  as  a  hostage  for  the  be- 
havi,our  of  the  Camerons,  he  attended  the 
school  at  Inverary.  The  marquis  had  in- 
tended him  to  study  at  Oxford,  but  the  un- 
settled state  of  the  country  prevented  them 


Cameron 


291 


Cameron 


proceeding  further  south  than  Berwick. 
While  with  the  marquis  during  the  meeting 
of  the  parliament  at  St.  Andrews  in  Sep- 
tember 1646,  Cameron  found  an  opportunity,  j 
without  the  knowledge  of  the  marquis,  of 
visiting  Sir  Robert  Spotiswood,  then  a 
prisoner  in  the  castle,  under  sentence  of 
death,  whose  conversation  is  said  to  have  | 
had  a  powerful  effect  in  attaching  him  to 
the  royal  cause.  His  life  at  Inverary  be-  : 
came  irksome,  and  in  his  eighteenth  year  he 
privately  told  his  uncle  of  his  wish  to  return 
home.  The  principal  gentlemen  of  the  clan  j 
Cameron  addressed  the  marquis  on  his  be-  ! 
half,  who  complied  with  their  request,  and 
young  Cameron  was  conducted  to  his  terri- 
tory of  Lochaber  with  great  pomp  by  the 
whole  body  of  the  clan,  who  went  a  day's 
journey  to  meet  him.  After  his  return  he 
spent  a  great  part  of  his  time  in  hunting  in 
his  extensive  forests,  and  especially  in  de-  ! 
stroying  the  foxes  and  the  wolves  which 
still  tenanted  the  highlands.  In  1680  he  is 
said  to  have  killed  with  his  own  hand  the 
last  wolf  that  was  seen  in  the  highlands. 
Few  in  the  highlands  were  his  equal  in  the 
use  of  the  weapons  of  war  or  of  the  chase. 
In  stature  he  was  '  of  the  largest  size,'  and 
his  finely  proportioned  frame  manifested  a 
perfect  combination  of  grace  and  strength. 
Lord  Macaulay  styled  him  'the  Ulysses  of 
the  Highlands,'  and  the  title  at  least  indi- 
cates not  inaptly  the  peculiar  combination 
of  gifts  to  which  he  owed  his  special  as- 
cendency. Shortly  after  his  return  to  his  es-  | 
tates  he  found  an  opportunity  of  manifesting 
something  of  his  mettle  in  chastising  Mac- 
donald  of  Keppoch  and  Macdonald  of  Glen- 
garry, both  of  whom  had  refused  to  pay  him 
certain  sums  of  money  they  owed  him  as 
chief  of  the  Camerons.  After  the  execution 
of  Charles  I  he  responded  to  the  act  for  levy- 
ing an  army  in  behalf  of  Charles  II,  but  the 
backwardness  of  his  followers,  or  his  distrust 
of  Argyll,  delayed  him  so  much,  that  when, 
with  about  a  thousand  of  his  followers,  on 
the  way  to  join  the  king's  forces  at  Stirling, 
he  was  intercepted  by  Cromwell,  and  com- 
pelled to  turn  back.  He  was,  however,  the 
first  of  the  chiefs  to  join  Glencairn  in  the 
northern  highlands  in  1652,  bringing  with 
him  about  seven  hundred  of  his  clan.  Having 
received  the  appointment  of  colonel,  he  dis- 
tinguished himself  on  numerous  occasions, 
especially  in  defending  the  pass  of  Tulloch, 
at  Braemar,  against  the  whole  force  of  the 
English,  when  Glencairn  on  retreating  had 
neglected  to  send  orders  for  him  to  fall  back. 
For  his  conduct  he  received  a  special  letter  of 
t hunks  from  King  Charles,  dated  3  Nov.  1653. 
Cameron  persevered  in  his  resistance  to  Gene- 


ral Monck,  the  English  commander,  for  a  con- 
siderable time  after  Glencairn  had  come  to 
terms  with  him,  and  continued  pertinaciously 
to  harass  the  English  troops  stationed  on  the 
borders  of  his  territory,  notwithstanding  the 
efforts  of  Monck  to  win  him  over  by  the  offer 
of  large  bribes.  To  hold  Cameron  in  check, 
Monck  resolved  to  establish  a  military  station 
at  Inverlochy,  at  the  foot  of  Ben  Nevis,  and  by 
ship  transported  thither  two  thousand  troops, 
with  material  and  workmen  for  the  erection 
of  the  fort.  On  learning  of  their  arrival 
Cameron  hurried  down  with  all  his  men,  but 
already  found  the  defence  so  strong  as  to  ren- 
der a  direct  attack  hopeless.  Dismissing  the 
bulk  of  his  men  to  drive  the  cattle  into  places 
of  greater  security,  and  to  find  provisions  for 
a  more  lengthened  stay  in  the  neighbourhood, 
he  withdrew  with  thirty-two  gentlemen  of 
the  clan  and  his  personal  servants  to  a  wood 
on  the  other  side  of  the  loch,  where  he  lay 
in  concealment  to  watch  events.  Obtaining 
information  by  spies  that  a  hundred  and  fifty 
men  were  to  be  sent  across  to  the  side  of 
the  loch  where  he  was  concealed  to  forage 
for  provisions  and  obtain  supplies  of  timber, 
he  resolved,  notwithstanding  their  numbers 
were  four  to  one,  to  attack  them  in  the  act 
of  pillaging.  Some  of  the  gentlemen  having 
objected,  lest  no  successor  to  the  chiefdom 
should  be  left,  he  tied  his  brother  Alan  to  a 
tree  to  reserve  him  as  the  future  head  of  the 
clan.  In  the  desperate  conflict  which  en- 
sued an  Englishman  covered  Cameron  with 
his  musket,  and  was  about  to  pull  the  trigger, 
when  his  brother  Alan — who  had  persuaded 
the  boy  in  charge  of  him  to  cut  the  cords 
which  bound  him  to  the  tree — appeared  upon 
the  scene,  in  the  nick  of  time  to  save  the 
chiefs  life  by  shooting  down  his  opponent. 
The  onslaught  of  the  highlanders  was  so 
sudden  and  furious  that  the  Englishmen 
were  soon  in  flight  to  their  ships.  In  the 
pursuit  Cameron  came  up  with  the  commander 
of  the  party,  who  remained  in  wait  for  him 
behind  a  bush.  After  a  desperate  struggle, 
Cameron  killed  his  opponent  by  seizing  his 
throat  with  his  teeth.  The  combat  formed 
the  model  for  Sir  Walter  Scott's  description 
of  the  fight  between  Roderick  Dhu  and 
FitzJames  in  the  '  Lady  of  the  Lake.'  In 
various  other  raids  against  the  garrisons 
Cameron  made  his  name  a  word  of  terror,  but 
when  the  other  chiefs  had  all  withdrawn, 
he  received  a  letter  from  General  Middleton 
advising  him  to  capitulate.  Cameron  there- 
upon captured  three  English  colonels  in  an 
inn  near  Inverary,  and  retaining  two  of  them 
as  hostages,  despatched  the  third  to  General 
Monck  with  overtures  of  submission.  Satis- 
factory terms  were  soon  arranged,  and  were 

TT2 


Cameron 


292 


Cameron 


confirmed  by  Monck  5  June  1658,  no  oaths 
being  required  of  the  Camerons  but  their 
word  of  honour,  and  permission  being  granted 
them  to  carry  their  arms  as  formerly.  Repa- 
ration was  also  made  to  Cameron  for  the  wood 
cut  down  by  the  garrison  at  Inverlochy,  and 
for  other  losses,  as  well  as  indemnity  for  all 
acts  of  depredation  committed  by  his  men. 
When  Monck  marched  south  to  London  with 
the  design  of  restoring  Charles  II,  he  was 
accompanied  by  Cameron,  who  was  present 
when  Charles  made  his  entry  into  London.  He 
was  received  at  court  with  every  mark  of 
favour,  but  his  services  on  behalf  of  the  royal 
cause  met  with  little  substantial  recognition. 
Through  the  influence  of  the  Duke  of  Lauder- 
dale  his  claims  on  certain  of  the  forfeited 
lands  of  Argyll  were  not  only  disregarded, 
but  a  commission  of  fire  and  sword  was  used 
against  him  as  a  rebellious  man  who  held 
certain  lands  in  high  contempt  of  royal 
authority.  The  chief  of  the  Macintoshes 
who  undertook  to  execute  this  commission 
was  easily  worsted  by  Cameron.  Though 
Charles  on  one  occasion  facetiously  alluded 
to  Cameron  in  his  presence  as  the  '  king  of 
thieves,'  it  does  not  appear  that  Lauderdale 
received  from  Charles  much  countenance  in 
his  procedure  against  him,  which  proved 
practically  fruitless.  In  1681  Cameron  visited 
Holyrood  to  solicit  the  pardon  of  some  of  his 
men,  who,  by  mistake,  had  fired  with  fatal 
effect  on  a  party  of  the  Atholl  men.  His 
request  was  immediately  granted,  and  he 
received  the  honour  of  knighthood. 

The  restoration  of  Argyll  to  his  estates  in 
1689  was  not  more  distasteful  to  any  other  of 
the  highland  chiefs  than  it  was  to  Cameron, 
who  had  taken  possession  of  a  part  of  his  for- 
feited lands.  It  was  at  Cameron's  house  in 
Lochaber,  an  immense  pile  of  timber,  that,  in 
answer  to  the  summons  of  the  fiery  cross,  the 
clans  gathered  in  1690  under  Dundee,  and  al- 
though overtures  were  made  to  him  from  the 
government  promising  him  concessions  from 
Argyll,  and  even  offering  him  a  sum  of  money 
to  hold  aloof  from  the  rebellion,  he  declined 
to  return  to  them  any  answer.  His  influ- 
ence was  of  immense  importance  to  Dundee, 
who  at  a  council  of  war  proposed  a  scheme 
for  bringing  the  clans  under  similar  disci- 
pline to  that  of  a  regular  army,  but  Cameron 
on  behalf  of  the  chiefs  strongly  opposed  it. 
It  was  chiefly  owing  to  his  advice  that  Dun- 
dee resolved  to  attack  General  Mackay  as  he 
was  entering  the  pass  of  Killiecrankie.  '  Fight, 
my  lord,'  he  said,  '  fight  immediately  ;  fight 
if  you  have  only  one  to  three.  Our  men  are 
in  heart.  Their  only  fear  is  that  the  enemy 
should  escape.  Give  them  their  way,  and  be 
assured  that  they  will  either  perish  or  win 


a  complete  victory.'  These  words  decided 
Dundee.  Cameron  strongly  advised  Dundee 
to  be  content  with  overlooking  the  arrange- 
ments and  issuing  the  commands,  but  with- 
out success.  When  the  word  was  given  to 
advance,  Cameron  took  off  his  shoes  and 
charged  barefooted  at  the  head  of  his  clan, 
Mackay's  own  foot  being  the  division  of  the 
enemy  which  by  the  impetuous  rush  of  the 
Camerons  were  driven  into  headlong  flight. 
After  the  death  of  Dundee,  Cameron,  in  order 
to  prevent  the  coalition  of  the  clans  from 
breaking  up,  was  strong  for  energetic  action 
against  Mackay,  and  on  his  advice  being 
disregarded  by  General  Cannon,  he  retired 
to  Lochaber,  leaving  his  eldest  son  in  com- 
mand of  his  men.  Shortly  afterwards  Gene- 
ral Cannon  was  defeated  at  Dunkeld,  and  the 
highlanders  returned  home.  A  gathering  of 
the  clans  was  planned  for  the  following  sum- 
mer. Cameron  was  then  in  bed  from  a  wound 
at  first  believed  to  be  mortal,  which  he  had 
received  in  endeavouring  to  prevent  a  com- 
bat. When  Breadalbane  endeavoured  to  in- 
duce the  clans  to  give  in  their  submission,  on 
the  promise  of  a  considerable  sum  of  money, 
Cameron  at  first  endeavoured  to  thwart  the 
negotiations,  having  very  strong  doubts  as 
to  Breadalbane's  real  intentions;  but  after 
the  proclamation  of  August  1692  requiring 
submission  by  1  January  following,  he  ceased 
to  advise  further  resistance.  '  I  will  not,'  he 
said,  '  break  the  ice ;  that  is  a  point  of  honour 
with  me  ;  but  my  tacksmen  and  people  may 
use  their  freedom.'  In  the  rebellion  of  1714, 
being  too  infirm  to  lead  his  vassals,  he  en- 
trusted the  command  of  them  to  his  son. 
The  result  of  the  battle  of  Sheriffmuir  caused 
him  much  chagrin,  and  having  inquired  into 
the  conduct  of  his  clan  in  the  battle,  he 
mourned  their  degeneracy  with  great  bitter- 
ness, saying  of  them  to  his  son :  '  The  older 
they  grow  the  more  cowardice ;  for  in  Oliver's 
days  your  grandfather  with  his  men  could  fight 
double  their  number,  as  I  right  well  remember ' 
(PATTEN'S  History  of  the  Rebellion  in  1715, 
pp.  197-8).  Writing  in  1717  Patten  says  of 
Cameron :  '  He  is  a  gentleman  though  old  of  a 
sound  judgment,  and  yet  very  healthful  and 
strong  in  constitution.'  This  is  corroborated 
by  the  account  of  his  death  in  the  Balhadie 
papers  (Memoir  of  Sir  Ewen  Cameron,  edi- 
tor's introduction,  p.  24) :  'His  eyes  retained 
their  former  vivacity,  and  his  sight  was  so 
good  in  his  ninetieth  year,  that  he  could  dis- 
cern the  most  minute  object,  and  read  the 
smallest  print ;  nor  did  he  so  much  as  want 
a  tooth,  which  to  me  seemed  as  white  and 
close  as  one  would  have  imagined  they  were 
in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  age.'  He  died 
of  a  high  fever  in  February  1719.  In  his 


Cameron 


293 


Cameron 


many  encounters  it  never  chanced  that  his  ;  time  in  the  quartermaster-general's  depart- 
blood  on  any  occasion  was  drawn  by  an  enemy,  j  rnent  in  the  Madras  presidency,  he  was  trans- 
He  was  thrice  married:  first,  toMary,  daughter  !  ferred,in  consequence  of  ill-health,  to  the  in- 
of  Sir  Donald  Macdonald,  eighth  baron  and  j  valid  establishment.  Subsequently,  in  1856, 
first  baronet  of  Sleat,  by  whom  he  had  no  he  was  commandant  of  the  Nilgiri  Hills,  the 
issue;  secondly,  to  Isabel,  eldest  daughter!  duties  of  which  post  were  principally  of  a  civil 
of  Sir  Lachlan  Maclean  of  Duart,  by  whom  character.  Having  retired  from  the  service 
he  had  three  sons  and  four  daughters ;  and  i  of  the  East  India  Company  early  in  1858,  he 
thirdly,  to  Jean,  daughter  of  Colonel  David  was  present  with  the  Austrian  army  in  the 
Barclay  of  Uric,  by  whom  he  had  one  son  Italian  campaign  of  the  following  year.  He 

T  T  1     ,  TT*  11.1  /"IT"  ,1  .  ••  O    «i 


and  seven  daughters.  His  eldest  son  (by  his 
second  wife),  John  Cameron  (attainted  1715, 
died  1745),  was  father  of  Donald  Cameron 
[q.  v.],  and  great-grandfather  of  John  Came- 
ron (1771-1815)  [q.  v.] 

[Memoirs  of  Sir  Ewen  Cameron  of  Lochiel, 
chief  of  the  clan  Cameron,  supposed  to  have 
been  written  by  one  John  Drummond  (Banna- 
tyne  Club,  1842) ;  Life  of  Sir  Ewen  Cameron 
of  Lochiel,  in  appendix  to  Pennant's  Tour  in 
Scotland  ;  Mackenzie's  History  of  the  Camerons 
(1884),  pp.  94-212;  Patten's  History  of  the  Re- 
bellion in  1715  (171 7);  Papers  illustrative  of  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland  (Maitland  Club,  1845) ; 
Leren  and  Melville  Papers  (Bannatyne  Club, 
1843);  Hill  Burton's  History  of  Scotland;  Mac- 
aulay's  History  of  England.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMERON,      GEORGE      POULETT 

(1806-1882),  colonel,  an  Indian  officer,  was 
the  son  of  Commander  Robert  Cameron,  R.N., 
who  perished  with  the  greater  part  of  his  crew 
under  the  batteries  of  Fort  St.  Andero  (Sant- 
ander),on  the  north  coast  of  Spain,  on  22  Jan. 
1807.  He  was  appointed  a  cadet  of  infantry 
at  Madras  in  1821,  and  in  1824  and  1825 
served  as  adjutant  of  a  light  field  battalion 
under  Lieutenant-general  Sir  C.  Deacon  in 
the  southern  Mahratta  country.  Return- 
ing to  England  in  1831,  he  shortly  afterwards 
joined  the  expedition  to  Portugal  organised 
by  Don  Pedro  to  recover  the  throne  for  his 
daughter,  the  late  Queen  Maria  II.  Cameron 
was  attached  to  the  staff  of  field-marshal 
the  Duke  of  Terceira,  under  whose  command 
he  distinguished  himself  in  two  actions  fought 
on  4  March  and  5  July  1833,  receiving  special 
commendation  on  the  second  occasion  for 
having  remained  at  his  post  after  being  se- 
verely wounded.  A  few  years  later  he  was 
sent  on  particular  service  to  Persia,  and  was 


was  the  author  of  the  following  works :  '  Per- 
sonal Adventures  and  Excursions  in  Georgia, 
Circassia,  and  Russia,'  2  vols.  1848;  'The 
Romance  of  Military  Life,  being  souvenirs 
connected  with  thirty  years'  service,'  1853. 
He  died  in  London  in  1882. 

[Ann.  Reg.  1882;  India  Office  Records.] 

A.  J.  A. 

CAMERON,  HUGH  (1705-1817),  mill- 
wright, was  a  native  of  the  Breadalbane  dis- 
trict of  Perthshire.  After  serving  an  appren- 
ticeship as  a  country  millwright  he  settled 
at  Shiain  of  Lawers,  where  he  erected  the 
first  lint  mill  in  operation  in  the  highlands 
of  Scotland.  He  was  the  first  to  introduce 
spinning-wheels  andjackreels  in  Breadalbane 
instead  of  the  distaff  and  spindle,  and  in- 
structed the  people  in  their  use.  Nearly  all 
the  lint  mills  erected  during  his  time  in  the 
highlands  of  Perthshire  and  in  the  counties 
of  Inverness,  Caithness,  and  Sutherland  were 
constructed  by  him.  It  was  he  who  designed 
the  first  barley  mill  built  on  the  north  side 
of  the  Forth,  for  which  a  song,  very  popular 
in  the  highlands,  was  composed  in  his  honour, 
entitled  'Moladh  di  Eobhan  Camashran 
Muilleir  lin,'  that  is, '  A  song  in  praise  of 
Hugh  Cameron,  the  lint  miller.'  He  died  in 
1817,  at  the  reputed  age  of  112. 

[Anderson's  Scottish  Nation.]         T.  F.  H. 

CAMERON,  JOHN  (d.  1446),  bishop 
of  Glasgow  and  chancellor  of  Scotland,  is 
said  to  have  belonged  to  a  family  of  Edin- 
burgh burghers,  and  to  have  drawn  his 
name  more  remotely  from  the  Camerons  of 
Craigmillar,  and  not,  as  was  formerly  asserted, 
from  the  Camerons  of  Lochiel  (ROBERTSON, 
Concilia  Scotiee,  i.  lxxii)^Kln  1422  he  was 
appointed  official  of  Lothian  by  Archbishop 


employed  with  the  Persian  army  in  1836,  I  Wardlawof  St.  Andrews (CRAWFURD).  Two 
1837,  and  1838,  commanding  the  garrison  of  !  years  later  he  was  acting  in  the  capacity  of 
Tabriz.  On  leaving  Persia  in  1838  he  visited  j  secretary  to  the  Earl  of  Wigtown  (Decem- 
the  Russian  garrisons  in  Circassia.  In  1842  ber  1423),  who  gave  him  the  rectory  of  Cam- 
he  held  for  a  short  time  the  appointment  of  buslang  in  Lanarkshire  (Reg.  Mag.  Sig.  13  ; 
political  agent  at  the  titular  court  of  the  GORDON).  Next  July  he  signs  as  secretary 
Nawab  of  Arcot.  In  1843  he  was  created  a 
C.B.,  having  previously  received  from  the 
government  of  Portugal  the  order  of  the  Tower 
and  Sword,  and  from  that  of  Persia  the  order 


of  the  Lion  and  Sun.     After  serving  for  a 


to  the  king  (James  I),  and  would  appear  to 
have  been  made  provost  of  Lincluden,  near 
Dumfries,  within  six  months  of  this  date 
(ib.  Nos.  4,  14).  Before  the  close  of  1425 


(October)  he  was  keeper  of  the  privy  seal ; 


After '  Concilia  Scotiae,  i.  Ixxii).' 
insert '  He  may  possibly  be  identified  with  the 
Johannes  de  Camera  who  studied  at  St. 
Andrews  and  was  bachelor  in  1416  and 
licentiate  in  1419  (Anderson,  Early  Records 
of  the  University  of  St.  Andrews  ^  pp.  4,  6).' 


Cameron 


294 


Cameron 


and  by  the  commencement  of  1427  (8  Jan.) 
keeper  of  the  great  seal  (ib.  Nos.  25,  74). 
According  to  Crawfurd  and  Gordon  he  had 
been  appointed  to  the  latter  post  as  early 
as  February  and  March  1425-6.  By  July 
1428  he  had  been  elected  to  the  bishopric  of 
Glasgow  (ib.  56),  but  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  consecrated  till  later  in  this  year 
or  early  in  the  next  (ROBERTSON,  with  whom 
cf.  Reg.  May.  Sig.  78,  for  12  Jan.)  About 
the  same  time  he  was  made  chancellor,  under 
which  title  he  is  found  signing  in  December 
1426  (ib.  68).  According  to  Dr.  Robertson, 
Cameron  was  appointed  to  the  privy  seal  in 
April  1425,  and  to  the  great  seal  in  March 
1426.  There  does  not  seem  to  be  any  means 
of  ascertaining  where  he  studied,  but  it  is 
worth  while  noting  that  he  signs  a  charter 
of  the  Earl  of  Wigtown  in  1423  as  '  licencia- 
tus  in  decretis,'  which,  taken  in  connection 
with  the  patronage  of  Wardlaw,  may  point 
to  his  having  been  a  student  of  the  newly 
founded  university  of  St.  Andrews,  where 
there  had  been  a  faculty  in  canon  law  since 
1410  (GooDALL,  Scotichronicon,  ii.  445).  Ca- 
meron seems  to  have  continued  chancellor 
of  Scotland  till  May  1439,  when  he  was 
succeeded  by  William  Crichton  (Keg.  Mag. 
Sig.  201). 

The  newly  appointed  bishop  and  chancel- 
lor is  credited  with  having  assisted  James  I 
in  his  attacks  on  the  ecclesiastical  courts  of 
Scotland,  and  is  supposed  to  have  been  the 
leading  spirit  in  the  provincial  council  of 
Perth  (1427),  and  mainly  instrumental  in 
drawing  up  the  great  act  of  parliament 
passed  in  July  this  year  (ROBERTSON,  Con- 
di. Scot.  i.  Ixxxi).  For  this  offence  he  was 
summoned  to  Rome  by  Martin  V.  James, 
however,  would  not  forsake  his  servant,  and 
sent  an  embassy  (1429)  to  excuse  the  bishop 
from  appearing,  on  the  plea  that  the  duties 
of  the  chancellorship  prevented  him  from 
quitting  the  kingdom.  The  pope's  reply  was 
a  citation  to  Rome,  which  was  delivered 
to  the  archbishop  by  his  personal  enemy, 
William  Croyser,  archdeacon  of  Teviotdale, 
who  was  thereupon  (1433)  driven  from  the 
kingdom  for  treason,  and  deprived  of  all  his 
possessions  and  preferments  (ROBERTSON, 
Ixxxiii ;  RAYNALDUS,  ix.  228 ;  Excheq.  Rolls 
of  Scotland,  pref.  cxi ;  THEINER,  373-5). 
Eugenius  IV  now  demanded  the  abrogation 
of  the  obnoxious  statutes,  and  threatened 
even  the  king  with  excommunication  (1436). 
Meanwhile  the  bishop  of  Glasgow  had  been 
despatched  to  Italy  and  had  persuaded  the 
pope  (July  1436)  to  send  a  fresh  legation  fo 
the  purpose  of  reforming  the  church  of  Scot- 
land (RATNALD.  ix.  231).  The  king's  murder 
seems  to  have  delayed  the  reconciliation  for 


some  years,  and  it  was  not  till  the  very  end 
of  1439  that  we  find  Croyser  commissioned  to 
raise  the  excommunications  that  had  been 
levelled  against  the  bishop  (THEINER,  375). 
In  the  years  that   had  intervened  since 
bis  election  to  the  see  of  Glasgow,  Cameron 
had  been  employed  in  many  other  affairs  of 
moment.     In  1426,  1428,  and  1444  he  ap- 
pears as  the  king's  auditor  (Excheq.  Rolls, 
iv.  379,  432,  v.  143).     In  1429-30  he  was 
appointed  member  of  a  commission  for  con- 
cluding a  permanent  peace  with  England. 
Seven  years  later  he  was  employed   on  a 
mission   to  the   English   court  (R.YMER,  x. 
417,  446,  482-491,  677).     About  1433  Ca- 
meron was  one  of  the  two  bishops  whom 
James  I  selected  to  represent  Scotland  at 
the  council  of  Basle  (ROBERTSON,  ii.  248, 
384)  ;  and  it  is  probably  in  connection  with 
this  appointment  that  he  received  a  safe- 
conduct  for  his  journey  through  England 
in   October  and   November   1433  (RYMER, 
x.  537,  563).     He  sat   on  the  lay-clerical 
commission  of  June  1445,  charged  with  the 
settlement  of  the  long-disputed  point  as  to 
the  testamentary  powers  of  the  episcopacy 
(ROBERTSON,  i.  ciii-civ).     Within  the  limits 
of  his  diocese  Cameron  seems  to  have  been 
a  vigorous  administrator.     In  1429  he  esta- 
blished six  prebends  in  connection  with  his 
cathedral  (Reg.  Episc.  Glasg.  ii.  340) ;  and 
in  the  course  of  three  years  caused  an  inven- 
tory of  all  the  ornaments  and  books  belonging 
to  the  church  of  Glasgow  to  be  taken  (ib.  h. 
329).     About  1430  he  built  the  great  tower 
of  the  episcopal  palace,  where  his  arms  were 
still  to  be  seen  in  the  last  century  (!NNES, 
Sketches,  58-9 ;  GORDON),  and  continued  the 
chapter-house  commenced  by  his  predecessor. 
He  appears  to  have  died  in  the   castle  of 
Glasgow  on  Christmas  eve  1446  (Short  Chro- 
nicle of  Scotland,  quoted  in  GORDON).    There 
does  not  seem  to  be  any  valid  foundation  for 
Spotiswood's  charge  that  Cameron  was  of  a 
cruel  and  covetous  disposition ;  and  still  less 
is  any  credit  to  be  attached  to  the  legend  of 
terror  with  which  the  story  of  his  death  has 
been  embellished  (BTJCHANAN).   The  circum- 
stances of  this  legend  seem  to  point  to  an 
attack  of  apoplexy. 

[Gordon's  Ecclesiastical  Chronicle  for  Scotland, 
ii.  498-508  ;  Crawfurd's  Lives  of  Officers  of  the 
Scotch  Crown,  24-6 ;  Exchequer  Rolls  of  Scot- 
land, ed.  Burnett  (Scotch  Rolls  Series),  iv.  v. ;  Re- 
gistrum  Magni  Sigilli  Scotise,  ed.  Paul,  i.  (Scotch 
Rolls  Series) ;  Concilia  Scotise,  ed.  Robertson 
(Bannatyne  Club),  i.  Ixxxii,  &c.  ii. ;  Raynaldi, 
Annales  .Ecclesiastici,  ix.  228,  &c.;  Theiner's 
Vetera  Monumenta  Scotiae  et  Hibernise,  373-5 ; 
Spotiswood's  History  of  Church  of  Scotland  (ed. 
1677),  114  ;  Buchanan's  Historia  Scot.  1.  xi.  c.  25; 


Cameron 


295 


Cameron 


Registrum  Episcopatus  G-lasguensis,  ed.  Innes ; 
Imies's  Sketches  of  Early  Scotch  History ;  Mac- 
George's  Old  Glasgow,  107,  116,  127.] 

T.  A.  A. 

CAMERON,  JOHN  (1579  P-1825),  Scot- 
tish theologian,  was  born  about  1579  of  re- 
spectable parents  in  Glasgow,  according  to 
Robert  Baillie,  '  in  our  Salt-mercat,  a  few 
doores  from  the  place  of  my  birth '  (Letters 
and  Journals,  iii.  402).  After  completing  the 
usual  course  of  study  at  Glasgow  University, 
he  taught  Greek  there  for  a  year.  In  1600  he 
went  to  Bordeaux,  and  having  by  his  special 
skill  in  Greek  and  Latin  greatly  impressed  two 
protestant  clergymen  in  that  city,  one  of  whom 
was  his  countryman,  Gilbert  Primrose  [q.v.], 
he  was  on  their  recommendation  appointed  to 
teach  the  classical  languages  in  the  newly 
founded  college  of  Bergerac.  Shortly  after- 
wards the  Duke  de  Bouillon  made  him  profes- 
sor of  philosophy  in  the  university  of  Sedan  ; 
but  after  two  years  he  resigned  his  professor- 
ship, and,  returning  to  Bordeaux,  was  in  the 
beginning  of  1604  nominated  one  of  the  stu- 
dents of  divinity  maintained  at  the  expense 
of  the  protestant  church  at  Bordeaux  to  pro- 
secute their  studies,  for  four  years,  in  any 
protestant  seminary.  He  spent  one  year  at 
Paris,  two  at  Geneva,  and  one  at  Heidelberg, 
acting  at  the  same  time  as  tutor  to  the  two 
sons  of  Calignon,  chancellor  of  Navarre.  In 
April  1608  he  maintained  in  Heidelberg  a 
series  of  theses, '  De  triplici  Dei  cum  Homine 
Foadere,'  which  have  been  printed  among  his 
works.  The  same  year  he  was  appointed 
colleague  of  Primrose  in  the  church  of  Bor- 
deaux. Having  in  1617  attended  on  two 
protestant  captains  condemned  to  death  for 
piracy,  he  printed  a  letter  giving  an  account 
of  their  last  moments,  entitled  '  Constance, 
Foy  et  Resolution  a  la  mort  des  Capitaines 
Blanquet  et  Gaillard,'  which  was  ordered  by 
the  parliament  of  Bordeaux  to  be  burned  by 
the  hands  of  the  common  executioner.  The 
following  year  he  succeeded  Gomarus  as  pro- 
fessor of  divinity  in  the  university  of  Saumur. 
In  1620  he  engaged  in  a  discussion  with 
Daniel  Tilenus  on  the  theological  opinions  of 
Arminius,  of  which  an  account,  under  the 
title '  Arnica  Collatio,'  was  printed  at  Leyden 
in  1621.  The  civil  troubles  in  France  com- 
pelled him  in  1620  to  seek  refuge  in  England, 
and  after  reading  private  lectures  on  divinity 
in  London,  he  was  in  1622  appointed  principal 
of  the  university  of  Glasgow,  to  succeed 
Robert  Boyd  of  Trochrig  [q.  v.],  removed  on 
account  of  his  opposition  to  the '  Five  Articles 
of  Perth.'  In  Cameron  King  James  found 
one  of  the  strongest  supporters  of  his  own 
opinions  as  to  the  power  and  prerogatives  of 
kings  (see  letter  of  Cameron  to  King  James, 


printed  in  the  Miscellany  of  the  Abbotsford 
Club,  i.  115)  ;  and  Robert  Baillie,  D.D.  [q.  v.], 
Avho  was  one  of  his  pupils  in  Glasgow,  states 
that  he  drank  in  from  him  in  his  youth  the 
slavish  tenet,  '  that  all  resistance  to  the  su- 
preme magistrate  in  anie  case  was  simplie 
unlawful'  (BAILLIE,  Letters  and  Journals,  ii. 
189).  His  appointment  to  succeed  Boyd, 
necessarily  unpopular  in  itself,  was  rendered 
more  so  by  his  extreme  opinions,  and  Cal- 
derwood  mentions  '  that  he  was  so  misliked 
by  the  people  that  he  was  forced  not  long 
after  to  remove  out  of  Glasco '  (History,  vii. 
567).  He  therefore  returned  to  Saumur, 
where,  however,  he  was  only  permitted  to 
read  private  lectures,  his  application  in  1623 
to  the  national  synod  of  Charenton  to  be 
reinstated  in  his  professorship  being  refused, 
owing  to  the  opposition  of  the  king,  although 
the  synod  indicated  its  appreciation  of  his 
talents  by  voting  him  a  donation  of  a  thou- 
sand livres.  In  the  following  year  he  ob- 
tained the  professorship  of  divinity  in  the 
university  of  Montauban,  but  here  again  his 
doctrine  of  passive  obedience  excited  the  in- 
dignation even  of  his  own  party,  and  he  was 
one  night  so  severely  assaulted  in  the  streets 
by  some  unknown  person  that  his  health  was 
permanently  impaired.  He  died  at  Montau- 
ban in  1625.  He  was  twice  married.  By 
his  first  wife,  Susan  Bernard  of  Tonneins, 
on  the  Garonne,  whom  he  married  in  1611, 
he  had  a  son  and  four  daughters,  of  whom 
the  son  and  eldest  daughter  predeceased  him ; 
and  by  his  second  wife,  Susan  Thomas,  whom 
he  married  a  few  months  before  his  death, 
he  left  no  issue. 

Cameron  was  held  in  his  day  in  very  high 
esteem,  although  he  is  said  to  have  possessed 
a  considerable  share  both  of  irritability  and 
vanity.  Sir  Thomas  Urquhart  states  that 
'  he  was  commonly  designed  (because  of  his 
universal  reading)  by  the  title  of  the  Walk- 
ing Library '  (UEQTTHAKT,  Jewel,  p.  182)  ; 
John  Dunbar  specially  refers  to  the  purity 
with  which  he  spoke  the  French  language 
(Epigrammata,  p.  188) ;  his  biographer,  Cap- 
pel,  affirms  that  he  could  speak  Greek  with  as 
much  fluency  and  elegance  as  another  could 
speak  Latin ;  and  Milton,  in  his  '  Tetrachor- 
don,' characterises  him 'as  an  ingenious  writer 
and  in  high  esteem.'  He  was  the  author 
of:  1.  '  Santangelus,  sive  Steliteuticus  in 
Eliam  Santangelum  causidicum/LaRochelle, 
1616.  2.  'Trait 6  auquel  sont  examinez  les 
prejugez  de  ceux  de  1  eglise  Romaine  coutre 
la  Religion  ReformSe,'  La  Rochelle,  1617, 
translated  into  English  under  the  title,  '  An 
Examination  of  those  plausible  appearances 
which  seem  most  to  commend  the  Romish 
church  and  to  prejudice  the  Reformed,'  Ox- 


Cameron 


296 


Cameron 


ford,  1626.  3.  '  Theses  de  Gratia  et  Libero 
Arbitrio,'  Saumur,  1618.  4.  '  Theses  XLII. 
Theol.  de  Necessitate  Satisfactionis  Christi 
pro  Peccatis,'  Saumur,  1620.  5.  '  Sept  Ser- 
mons sur  le  cap.  vi.  de  1'Evangile  de  S.  Jean,' 
Saumur,  1624.  After  his  death  there  ap- 
peared, under  the  editorship  of  his  pupil, 
Louis  Cappel :  6.  '  Joh.  Cameronis,  S.  Theo- 
logiae  in  Academia  Salmuriensi  nuper  Pro- 
fessoris,  Prselectiones  in  selectiora  qusedam 
N.  T.  loca  Salmurii  habitae,'  Saumur,  1626-8, 
3  torn.  7.  '  Myrothecium  Evangelicum,  in 
quo  aliquot  loca  Novi  Testament!  explican- 
tur :  una  cum  Spicilegio  Ludovici  Cappelli 
de  eodem  argumento  cumque  2  Diatribis  in 
Matth.  xv.  5  de  Voto  Jephtse,'  Geneva,  1632, 
4to ;  another  edition,  with  a  different  sub- 
title, Saumur,  1677.  8.  '  Joannis  Cameronis, 
Scoto-Britanni,  Theologi  eximii,  TO.  o-(0£6p.tva, 
sive  Opera  partim  ab  auctore  ipso  edita,  par- 
tim  post  ejus  obitum  vulgata,  partim  nusquam 
hactenus  publicata,  vel  e  Gallico  idiomate 
nunc  primum  in  Latinam  linguam  translata : 
in  unum  collecta,  et  variis  indicibus  instructa,' 
Geneva,  1642,  with  memoir  of  the  author  by 
Cappel  prefixed,  under  the  title  '  Joh.  Came- 
ronis Icon.' 

[Memoir  by  Cappel ;  Bayle's  Dictionary  (Eng- 
lish translation),  ii.  284-9 ;  Robert  Baillie's 
Letters  and  Journals,  passim ;  Dempster's  Hist. 
Eccles.  Gent.  Scot. ;  Irving's  Scottish  Writers, 
i.  333-46 ;  Chambers's  Biog.  Diet,  of  Eminent 
Scotsmen,  i.  273-5.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMERON,  JOHN  (1724-1799),  pres- 
byterian  minister,  was  born  in  1724  near  Edin- 
burgh. Having  served  his  apprenticeship  to 
a  bookseller  in  Edinburgh,  he  entered  the 
university  and  took  his  M.A.  degree.  He 
belonged  to  the  '  reformed  presbyterians,'  or 
'  covenanters,'  and  was  admitted  a  probationer 
of  that  body.  Going  as  a  missionary  to  the 
north  of  Ireland  about  1750,  he  travelled 
in  various  districts  of  Ulster  as  an  outdoor 
preacher.  His  labours  as  a '  mountain  minister ' 
met  with  large  acceptance.  In  1754  there  was 
a  division  in  the  presbyterian  congregation  of 
Billy  (otherwise  Bushmills),  co.  Antrim,  part 
adhering  to  their  minister,  John  Logue,  and 
part  going  off  to  form  the  new  congregation 
of  Dunluce.  The  Dunluce  people  offered  to 
give  a  call  to  Cameron  if  he  would  leave 
the  covenanters  and  join  the  regular  presby- 
terian body.  He  consented.  On  24  April 
1755  the  call  was  signed  by  137  persons,  and 
on  3  June  Cameron  was  ordained  by  the  pres- 
bytery of  Route,  having  distinguished  him- 
self in  the  course  of  his  '  trials '  as  an  ex- 
temporary preacher.  His  subsequent  course 
was  scarcely  in  accordance  with  his  antece- 
dents. Though  an  active  pastor,  he  found 


time  for  a  renewal  of  his  studies,  and  became 
noted  as  a  writer  of  sermons,  which  were 
freely  borrowed  by  his  friends  for  use  both 
in  episcopal  and  presbyterian  pulpits.     He 
was  dining  one  day  with  '  a  dignitary  of  the 
established  church,'  when  the  conversation 
turned  on  Dr.  John  Taylor's  '  Scripture  Doc- 
trine of  Original  Sin,'  which  Cameron  had 
never  seen.     His  host  made  him  take  the 
book  home  with  him,  though  Cameron '  would 
as  soon  have  been  accompanied  by  his  Satanic 
majesty.'    A  perusal  of  the  book  produced '  a 
complete  and  entire  change '  in  his  theology. 
He  got  much  beyond  Taylor,  adopting  hu- 
manitarian views  of  the  person  of  Christ. 
Cameron  also  turned  his  attention  to  science. 
Being  in  want  of  a  parish  schoolmaster,  he 
took  into  his  house  Robert  Hamilton  (1752- 
1831),  the  promising  son  of  a  neighbouring 
weaver,  trained  him  for  his  work,  and  intro- 
duced him  to  the  study  of  anatomy.    Hamil- 
ton afterwards  became  a  physician  of  some 
distinction  at  Ipswich,  and  snowed  his  gra- 
titude to  Cameron  by  dedicating  to  him  '  The 
Duties  of  a  Regimental  Surgeon,'  1794, 2  vols. 
In   1768   Cameron  was   moderator  of   the 
general  synod  of  Ulster.     His  year  of  office 
was  marked  by  the  renewal  of  intercourse 
between  the  synod  and  the  Antrim  presby- 
tery, excluded  for  non-subscription  in  1726, 
and  by  the  publication  of  Cameron's  only 
acknowledged  work,  a  prose  epic.     He  wrote 
anonymously  several  works   (often  in  the 
form  of  dialogues)  attacking  from  various 
points  of  view  the  principle  of  subscription 
to  creeds.     The   authorship   of  these   able 
productions  was  no  secret;  but  the  extent 
of  Cameron's  doctrinal  divergence  from  the 
standards  of  his  church  was  not  publicly 
revealed  till   nearly  thirty  years  after  his 
death.    A  paper  rejecting  the  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  body  was  forwarded  by 
Cameron  to  Archdeacon  Blackburne,  in  ex- 
pectation of  a  reply.     Blackburne  sent  the 
paper  to  Priestley,  who  published  it  in  his 
'  Theological  Repository,'  vol.  ii.  1771,  with 
the  signature  of  '  Philander '  ('  Philander,' 
in  later  volumes,  is  one  of  the  many  signa- 
tures of  Joseph  Bretland).     This  led  to  a 
correspondence  between  Priestley  and  Came- 
ron, and  to  the  settlement  of  Cameron's  son, 
William,  as  a  button-maker  in  Birmingham. 
In  1787-9  Cameron  got  a  double  portion  of 
regium  donum ;  his  means  were  always  very 
small.     He  died  on  31  Dec.  1799,  and  was 
buried  in  the  parish  churchyard  of  Dunluce, 
a  picturesque  spot  on  the  road  between  Port- 
rush  and  the  Giant's  Causeway.     A  striking 
elegy  on  his  grave  was  written  by  Rev.  George 
Hill,  formerly  librarian  of  Queen's  College, 
Belfast.  Besides  his  son,  Cameron  left  a  daugh- 


297 


Cameron 


ter,  married  to  John  Boyd  of  Dunluce.  Came- 
ron's writings  were :  1.  '  The  Policy  of  Satan 
to  destroy  the  Christian  Religion,'  n.d.  (1767, 
anon.)  2.  '  The  Messiah ;  in  nine  books,'  Bel- 
fast, 1768  ;  reprinted  with  memoir,  Dublin, 
1811, 12mo.  3.  '  The  Catholic  Christian,'  &c. 
Belfast,  1769, 16mo  (anon.)  4.  '  The  Catholic 
Christian  defended,'  &c.  Belfast,  1771,  16mo 
(in  reply  to  Benjamin  M'Dowell,  D.D.,  who 
attacked  him  by  name.  Cameron,  however, 
published  his  defence  with  the  pseudonym  of 
'  Philalethes ').  5.  '  Theophilus  and  Philan- 
der,' &c.  Belfast,  1772, 16mo  (an  anonymous 
reply  to  M'Dowell's  rejoinder).  6.  '  Forms 
of  Devotion,'  &c.  Belfast,  1780.  7.  'The 
Doctrines  of  Orthodoxy,'  &c.  Belfast,  1782, 
12mo  (republished  1817,  with  title,  'The 
Skeleton  covered  with  Flesh ').  8.  '  The 
State  of  our  First  Parents,'  &c.  (mentioned 
by  Witherow).  Posthumous  was  9,  'The 
Doctrine  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,'  &c.  1828, 
16mo  (known  to  have  been  edited  by  Arthur 
Nelson  (d.  20  June  1831),  presbyterian  mi- 
nister of  Kilmore,  otherwise  Rademon.  The 
list  of  subscribers  is  almost  entirely  English). 

[Monthly  Kev.  May  1776;  Monthly  Eepos. 
(1831),  720  ;  Bible,  Christian  (1837),  203  ;  Eeid's 
Hist.  Presb.  Church  in  Ireland  (Killen)  (1867), 
iii.  330,  336 ;  Witherow's  Hist,  and  Lit.  Mem. 
of  Presb.  in  Ireland  (2nd  ser.  1880),  122,  145  ; 
Disciple  (Belfast,  May  1883),  p.  127  (Article  by 
Eev.  W.  S.  Smith,  Antrim),  June  1883,  p.  183.] 

A.  G. 

CAMERON,  JOHN  (1771-1815),  of 
Fassiefern,  colonel,  Gordon  Highlanders,  a 
great-grandson  of  John  Cameron  eighteenth 
of  Lochiel  [see  CAMERON,  SIR  EWEN,  adfin.~], 
was  one  of  the  six  children  of  Ewen  Cameron 
of  Inverscadale,  on  Linnha  Loch,  and  after- 
wards of  Fassiefern,  in  the  parish  of  Kil- 
mallie,  both  in  Argyleshire,  by  his  first  wife 
Lucy  Campbell  of  Balwardine,  and  was  born 
at  Inverscadale  on  16  Aug.  1771.  Nursed 
by  the  wife  of  a  family  retainer,  whose  son, 
Ewen  McMillan,  was  his  foster-brother  and 
faithful  attendant  through  life,  young  Came- 
ron grew  up  in  close  sympathy  with  the  tra-  j 
ditions  and  associations  of  his  home  and 
people,  who  looked  to  his  father  as  the  re- 
presentative head  of  the  clan  in  the  en- 
forced absence  of  the  chief  of  Lochiel.  He 
received  his  schooling  in  part  at  the  grammar 
school  at  Fort  William,  but  chiefly  by  private 
tuition.  Later  he  entered  the  university  of 
King's  College,  Aberdeen.  He  was  articled 
to  a  writer  to  the  signet  at  Edinburgh,  James 
Fraser  of  Gorthleck,  but  after  the  outbreak 
of  the  war,  at  his  special  request,  a  commis- 
sion was  procured  for  him,  and  he  entered 
the  army  in  May  1793  as  ensign,  26th  Came- 


ronians,  from  which  he  was  promoted  to  a 
lieutenancy  in  an  independent  highland 
company,  which  was  embodied  with  the  old 
93rd  foot  (Shirley's,  afterwards  broken  up 
in  Demerara).  In  the  year  following,  the 
Marquis  of  Huntly,  afterwards  last  Duke  of 
Gordon,  then  a  captain,  3rd  foot  guards, 
raised  a  corps  of  highlanders  at  Aberdeen, 
which  originally  was  numbered  as  the  100th 
foot,  but  a  few  years  later  was  re-numbered, 
and  has  since  become  famous  as  the  92nd 
Gordon  Highlanders.  Cameron  was  appointed 
to  a  company  in  this  regiment  on  24  June 
1794.  He  served  with  it  in  Corsica  and  at 
Gibraltar  in  1795-7,  and  in  the  south  of  Ire- 
land in  1798.  There  he  is  said  to  have  lost 
his  heart  to  a  young  Irish  lady  at  Kilkenny, 
but  the  match  was  broken  off  in  submission 
to  his  father's  commands.  The  next  year 
saw  him  in  North  Holland,  where  he  was 
wounded  in  the  stubborn  fight  among  the 
sandhills  between  Bergen  and  Egmont  op 
Zee  on  2  Oct.  1799,  one  of  the  few  occa- 
sions on  which  bayonets  have  been  fairly 
crossed  by  contending  lines.  He  was  with 
the  regiment  at  the  occupation  of  Isle  Houat, 
on  the  coast  of  Brittany,  and  off  Cadiz  in 
1800,  and  went  with  it  to  Egypt,  where  he 
was  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Alexandria, 
and  received  the  gold  medal  given  by  the 
Ottoman  Porte  for  the  Egyptian  campaign. 
He  became  major  in  the  regiment  in  1801, 
and  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  new  second 
battalion  (afterwards  disbanded)  on  23  June 
1808.  After  some  years  passed  chiefly  in 
Ireland,  Cameron  rejoined  the  first  bat- 
talion of  his  regiment  soon  after  its  return 
from  Corunna,  and  commanded  it  in  the 
Walcheren  expedition,  subsequently  pro- 
ceeding with  it  to  Portugal,  where  it  landed, 
8  Oct.  1810.  At  its  head  he  signalised  him- 
self repeatedly  during  the  succeeding  cam- 
paigns, particularly  at  Fuentes  de  Onoro, 
5  May  1811 ;  at  Arroyo  dos  Molinos,28  Oct. 
1811;  at  Almaraz,  19  May  1812;  and  at 
Vittoria,  21  June  1813,  where  his  services 
appear  to  have  been  strangely  overlooked  in 
the  distribution  of  rewards  ;  at  the  passage 
of  Maya,  13  July  1813  (see  NAPIER^  Hist. 
v.  219-21) ;  at  the  battles  on  the  Nive  be- 
tween 9  and  13  Dec.  1813  (ib.  p.  415);  at 
the  passage  of  the  Gave  at  Arriverette, 
17  Feb.  1814 ;  and  at  the  capture  of  the 
town  of  Aire  (misprinted  'Acre'  in  many 
accounts),  2  March  1814.  Some  particulars 
of  the  armorial  and  other  distinctions  granted 
to  Cameron  in  recognition  of  his  sen-ices  on 
several  of  these  occasions  will  be  found  in 
Cannon's  'Historical  Record,  92nd  High- 
landers.' In  the  Waterloo  campaign  the  92nd, 
under  Cameron,  with  the  42nd  Highlanders, 


Cameron 


298 


Cameron 


1st  Royals,  and  44th,  formed  Pack's  brigade 
of  Picton's  division,  and  were  among  the  first 
troops  to  march  out  of  Brussels  at  daybreak 
on  16  June  1815.  On  that  day,  when  head- 
ing part  of  the  regiment  in  an  attack  on  a 
house  where  the  enemy  was  strongly  posted, 
on  the  Charleroi  road,  a  few  hundred  yards 
from  the  village  of  Quatre  Bras,  Cameron 
received  his  death-wound.  He  was  buried  in 
an  allee  verte  beside  the  Ghent  road,  during 
the  great  storm  of  the  17th,  by  his  foster- 
brother  and  faithful  soldier-servant,  private 
Ewen  McMillan,  who  had  followed  his  for- 
tunes from  the  first  day  he  joined  the  service, 
Mr.  Gordon,  the  regimental  paymaster,  a 
close  personal  friend,  and  a  few  soldiers  of  ! 
the  regiment  whose  wounds  prevented  their  j 
taking  their  places  in  the  ranks.  At  the  j 
request  of  the  family,  however,  Cameron's  j 
remains  were  disinterred  soon  afterwards,  i 
brought  home  in  a  man-of-war,  and,  in  the 
presence  of  a  gathering  of  three  thousand 
highlanders  from  the  then  still  populous  dis- 
trict of  Lochaber,  were  laid  in  Kilmallie 
churchyard,  where  a  tall  obelisk,  bearing  an 
inscription  by  Sir  Walter  Scott,  marks  the  site 
of  his  grave.  In  1817  a  baronetcy  was  con- 
ferred on  Ewen  Cameron  of  Fassiefern,  in 
recognition  of  the  distinguished  military  ser- 
vices of  his  late  son.  Sir  Ewen  died  in  1828, 
at  the  age  of  ninety,  and  the  baronetcy  has 
since  become  extinct  on  the  demise,  some 
years  ago,  of  Sir  Duncan  Cameron,  younger 
brother  of  Colonel  Cameron,  and  second  and 
last  baronet  of  Fassiefern. 

About  thirty  years  ago  a  memoir  of  Came- 
ron was  compiled  from  family  sources  by  the 
Rev.  A.  Clerk,  minister  of  Kilmallie,  two 
editions  of  which  were  privately  printed  in 
Glasgow.  In  addition  to  many  interesting 
details,  which  testify  to  the  keen  personal 
interest  taken  by  Cameron  in  his  highland  sol- 
diers and  to  his  kindly  nature,  the  work  con- 
tains a  well-executed  lithographic  portrait  ot 
him  in  the  full  dress  of  the  regiment,  and 
wearing  the  insignia  of  the  Portuguese  order 
of  the  Tower  and  Sword,  with  other  decora- 
tions, after  an  engraved  portrait  taken  just 
before  his  fall,  and  published  by  C.  Turner, 
London,  1815. 

[Burke's  Landed  Gentry,  vol.  i. ;  Army  Lists 
and  War  Office  Muster-Roils ;  Cannon's  Hist. 
Rec.92nd  Highlanders;  Napier's  Hist. Peninsular 
War;  Siborne's  Waterloo;  Clerk's  Memoir  of 
Colonel  John  Cameron,  2nded.  (privately  printed, 
Glasgow,  1858),  4to ;  Gent.  Mag.  vol.  xcix.  pt.  i. 
p.  87.]  H.  M.  C. 

CAMERON,  SIR  JOHN  (1773-1844), 
general,  was  the  second  son  of  John  Cameron 
of  Calchenna,  and  nephew  of  John  Cameron 


of  Caltort,  the  head  of  a  branch  of  the  great 
clan  Cameron,  and  a  descendant  of  Lochiel. 
He  was  born  on  3  Jan.  1773  ;  was  educated 
at  Eton,  and  on  25  April  1787  received  his 
first  commission  as  an  ensign  in  the  43rd  re- 
giment. On  30  Sept.  1790  he  was  promoted 
lieutenant,  and  on  11  July  1794  captain  in  the 
same  regiment.  In  1793  his  regiment  was  one 
of  those  which  formed  Sir  Charles  Grey's  ex- 
pedition to  the  West  Indies  ;  he  was  present 
at  the  capture  of  the  islands  of  Martinique, 
St.  Lucia,  and  Guadeloupe,  and  was  especially 
distinguished  at  the  storming  of  Fort  Fleur 
d'Epee  in  the  latter  island,  where  he  won  his 
captaincy.  In  1794  Sir  Charles  Grey  returned 
to  England,  in  the  belief  that  his  West  Indian 
conquests  were  safe,  and  the  43rd  regiment, 
which  had  been  so  reduced  by  sickness  that 
Cameron,  though  only  a  junior  captain,  com- 
manded it,  formed  part  of  the  garrison  of  the 
Berville  camp  under  Brigadier-general  Gra- 
ham, who  had  been  left  in  charge  of  the  island 
of  Guadeloupe.  Victor  Hugues,  the  commis- 
sary of  the  French  republic  in  the  W^est  In- 
dies, then  organised  an  army  out  of  the  beaten 
French  soldiers,  the  negro  slaves,  and  the 
Caribs,  reconquered  St.  Lucia,  and  in  the  au- 
tumn of  1794  attacked  Guadeloupe.  His  first 
assault  upon  the  Berville  camp  on  30  Sept.  was 
unsuccessful,  but  on  4  Oct.  the  camp  was  car- 
ried, and  Cameron  was  wounded  and  made 
prisoner.  He  remained  in  France  as  a  prisoner 
of  war  for  more  than  two  years,  but  in  1797 
was  exchanged,  and  immediately  rejoined  his 
regiment  in  the  West  Indies.  There  he  re- 
mained till  1800,  when  he  was  promoted 
major,  and  brought  his  regiment  home,  after 
it  had  suffered  terrible  losses  from  the  West 
Indian  climate.  On  28  May  1807  Cameron 
was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  7th 
West  India  regiment,  and  on  5  Sept.  of  the 
same  year  exchanged  into  the  9th  regiment. 
In  July  1808  he  set  sail  for  Portugal  with  the 
expedition  under  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley,  and 
the  9th  and  29th  regiments  were  on  disem- 
barking brigaded  together  as  the  3rd  brigade 
under  Brigadier-general  Catlin  Craufurd. 
This  brigade  bore  the  brunt  of  the  battle  of 
Rolica,  for  it  had  to  charge  and  carry  the 
strong  position  of  Laborde  in  front,  and  in  so 
doing  Colonel  Stewart,  of  the  2nd  battalion 
of  the  9th,  was  killed,  and  Cameron  succeeded 
to  the  command  of  the  regiment.  With  it 
he  served  at  the  battle  of  Vimeiro,  in  the 
advance  to  Salamanca,  and  the  disastrous 
retreat  to  Corunna,  and  then  returned  to 
England  at  its  head.  From  July  to  Sep- 
tember 1809  he  commanded  the  1st  battalion 
in  the  Walcheren  expedition,  and  in  March 
1810  returned  to  Portugal  at  the  head  of 
the  2nd  battalion  of  the  9th,  which  he  com- 


Cameron 


299 


Cameron 


nianded  until  the  end  of  the  Peninsular  war. 
At  the  battle  of  Busaco  on  27  Sept.  1810  he 
was  particularly  distinguished ;  the  picked 
regiments  of  Reynier's  corps  d'armee  had 
driven  in  the  right  of  the  3rd  division,  and 
established  themselves  in  the  very  heart  of 
the  British  position.  General  Leith  ordered 
up  his  1st  brigade  to  drive  off  the  enemy,  but 
the  ground  was  too  rugged  for  them  to  ad- 
vance. '  Meanwhile,'  to  quote  the  words  of 
Sir  William  Napier,  '  Colonel  Cameron,  in- 
formed by  a  staff  officer  of  the  critical  state 
of  affairs,  formed  the  9th  regiment  in  line 
under  a  violent  fire,  and,  without  returning  a 
single  shot,  ran  in  upon  and  drove  the  grena- 
diers from  the  rocks  with  irresistible  bravery, 
plying  them  with  a  destructive  musketry  as 
long  as  they  could  be  reached,  and  yet  with 
excellent  discipline  refraining  from  pursuit, 
lest  the  crest  of  the  position  should  be  again 
lost,  for  the  mountain  was  so  rugged  that  it 
was  impossible  to  judge  clearly  of  the  general 
state  of  the  action'  (NAPIEK,  Peninsular 
War,  book  xi.  chap.  7).  Cameron  afterwards 
commanded  his  regiment  at  the  battle  of 
Fuentes  de  Onoro,  the  siege  of  Badajoz,  the 
battle  of  Salamanca,  the  affair  with  the  French 
rearguard  at  Osma  on  18  June  1813,  and  the 
battle  of  Vittoria,  on  all  of  which  occasions 
it  formed  a  part  of  the  2nd  brigade  of  the  5th 
division  under  General  Leith.  At  the  siege 
of  San  Sebastian  the  9th  carried  the  convent 
of  San  BartholomS  on  17  July  1813,  when 
Cameron  was  wounded ;  it  was  engaged  in  the 
attempt  of  25  July  to  storm  San  Sebastian, 
and  in  the  successful  assault  of  31  Aug.,  when 
Cameron  was  again  wounded,  and  during  the 
siege  operations  his  regiment  lost  two-thirds 
of  its  officers  and  three-fourths  of  its  soldiers. 
In  the  invasion  of  France,  as  in  the  advance 
upon  Vittoria,  the  5th  division  formed  the  ex- 
treme left  of  the  army ;  the  9th  regiment  led 
the  division  across  the  Bidassoa  and  in  the 
attack  on  the  French  position,  in  the  battle 
of  the  Nivelle,  and  in  the  fiercely  contested 
battles  of  9,  10,  and  11  Dec.  before  Bayonne, 
which  are  known  as  the  battle  of  the  Nive. 
In  these  three  days  the  9th  regiment  lost 
300  men  ;  on  10  Dec.  it  was  completely  sur- 
rounded, but  charged  back  to  the  main  army, 
and  took  400  prisoners,  and  on  11  Dec.  Ca- 
meron had  his  horse  killed  under  him  when 
reconnoitring  the  village  of  Anglet.  The  loss 
of  the  regiment  in  1813  exceeded  that  of  any 
other  regiment  in  the  Peninsula,  amounting 
to  41  officers  and  646  men  killed  and  wounded. 
Cameron  was  not  present  at  Orthes  or  Tou- 
louse, but  was  engaged  until  the  end  of  the 
war  in  Sir  John  Hope's  operations  before 
Bayonne.  On  the  conclusion  of  peace  he  re- 
ceived many  rewards.  On  4  "June  1814  he 


was  promoted  colonel,  and  on  the  extension 
of  the  order  of  the  Bath  in  January  1815  he 
was  made  one  of  the  first  K.C.B.'s ;  he  was 
also  made  a  knight  of  the  Tower  and  Sword 
of  Portugal,  and  received  a  gold  cross  with 
three  clasps  in  commemoration  of  the  six 
battles  and  one  siege  at  which  he  had  com- 
manded his  regiment.  In  1 8 1 4  he  commanded 
his  regiment  in  Canada,  where  he  acted  as 
brigadier-general  and  commandant  of  the  gar- 
rison of  Kingston  until  1815,  when  he  received 
the  command  of  a  brigade  in  the  army  of  occu- 
pation in  France.  On  19  July  1821  Cameron 
was  promoted  major-general,  and  commanded 
the  western  district  from  1823  to  1833,  in 
which  year  he  was  appointed  colonel  of  the 
9th  regiment,  which  he  had  so  long  com- 
manded. On  10  Jan.  1837  he  was  promoted 
lieutenant-general ;  and  on  23  Nov.  1844  died 
at  Guernsey.  He  married  a  Miss  Brock, 
niece  of  the  first  Lord  de  Saumarez,  when 
stationed  in  Guernsey  in  1803,  by  whom  he 
had  a  son,  Sir  Duncan  Cameron,  G.C.B.,  who 
commanded  the  Black  Watch  at  the  battle 
of  Balaclava,  and  afterwards  the  highland 
brigade  in  the  Crimea. 

[Eoyal  Military  Calendar ;  Regimental  Record 
of  the  9th  Regiment;  "Wellington  Despatches; 
Napier's  Peninsular  War ;  information  contri- 
buted by  General  Sir  Duncan  Cameron,  G.  C.  B.] 

H.  M.  S. 

CAMERON,  JOHN  ALEXANDER  (d. 

1885),  war  correspondent,  was  descended  from 
the  Camerons  of  Kinlochiel,  and  was  born  at 
Inverness,  where  he  was  for  some  time  a 
bank  clerk.  Subsequently  he  went  out  to 
India,  and  was  connected  with  a  mercantile 
house  in  Bombay.  He  began  contributing 
to  the  '  Bombay  Gazette,'  and  was  for  some 
time  acting  editor,  when  on  the  outbreak  of 
the  Afghan  war  in  1878  he  was  appointed 
special  correspondent.  When  towards  the 
close  of  the  following  year  the  war  broke  out 
afresh,  he  became  correspondent  of  the  Lon- 
don '  Standard.'  Joining  the  column  under 
General  Phayrer  sent  to  the  relief  of  Canda- 
har,  he  was  the  first  to  ride  with  the  news 
of  the  victory  of  General  Roberts  to  the 
nearest  telegraph  post,  beating  all  other  com- 
petitors by  a  day  and  a  half.  Then  returning 
to  Candahar  he  went  out  to  the  battle-field 
of  Maiwand  (July  1880),  his  description  of 
which  established  his  reputation  as  one  of  the 
most  graphic  of  newspaper  correspondents. 
On  the  outbreak  of  the  Boer  insurrection 
(December  1880)  he  crossed  from  Bombay 
to  Natal,  arriving  there  long  before  the  cor- 
respondents from  England.  He  was  present 
(January  1881)  at  the  battles  of  Laing's  Nek 
and  Ingogo,  and,  though  taken  prisoner  at 


Cameron 


300 


Cameron 


the  fatal  fight  on  Majuba  Hill  (February 
1881),  contrived  on  the  following  day  to  de- 
spatch his  famous  message  descriptive  of  the 
battle.  On  the  conclusion  of  peace  he  re- 
turned to  England,  but  on  the  news  of  the 
riots  in  Alexandria  (June  1882)  he  left  for 
Egypt,  and  was  present  on  board  the  ad- 
miral's ship  Invincible  at  the  bombardment 
of  the  town.  He  afterwards  continued  with 
the  British  troops  throughout  the  Egyp- 
tian campaign  until  their  arrival  in  Cairo. 
After  a  short  interval  he  set  out  for  Mada- 
gascar, his  letters  from  which  attracted  much 
attention.  As  the  French  delayed  their  at- 
tack on  the  island,  he  crossed  the  Pacific  to 
Melbourne,  and  thence  made  his  way  to  Ton- 
quin,  and  was  present  at  the  engagement  in 
which  the  French  failed  to  carry  the  defences 
which  the  Black  Flags  had  erected.  English 
correspondents  not  being  permitted  to  remain 
with  the  French  forces,  he  was  on  his  way 
home  when  Osman  Digma's  forces  began  to 
threaten  Souakim,  and  on  reaching  Suez  he 
immediately  took  ship  for  that  port.  When 
Baker  Pasha's  force  was  crushed  by  the  Arabs, 
he  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life.  He  ac- 
companied the  British  expeditionary  force  in 
their  advance  upon  Tokar.  and  witnessed  the 
battles  of  El  Teb  and  Tamanieb.  After  a 
short  stay  in  England  he  set  out  to  join  the 
Nile  expedition  in  1884,  regarding  the  pro- 
gress of  which  he  sent  home  many  telegrams 
and  letters.  He  was  killed  19  Jan.  1885,  two 
days  after  the  first  battle  at  Abu  Klea. 

[Standard,  27  Jan.  1885 ;  Illustrated  London 
News,  with  portrait,  7  Feb.  1885.]     T.  F.  H. 

CAMERON,  JULIA   MARGARET 

(1815-1879),  photographer,  born  at  Calcutta 
on  11  June  1815,  was  the  third  daughter  of 
James  Pattle  of  the  Bengal  civil  service.  In 
1838  she  married  Charles  Hay  Cameron  [q.  v.], 
then  member  of  the  law  commission  in  Cal- 
cutta. Her  other  sisters  married  General 
Colin  Mackenzie  [q.  v.],  Henry  Thoby  Prin- 
sep  [q.  v.l,  Dr.  Jackson,  M.D.,  Henry  Vincent 
Bayley,  judge  of  the  supreme  court  of  Cal- 
cutta, and  nephew  of  Henry  Vincent  Bayley 
[q.  v.],  Earl  Somers,  and  John  Warrender 
Dalrymple  of  the  Bengal  civil  service.  Miss 
Pattle  was  well  known  in  Calcutta  society 
for  her  brilliant  conversation.  She  showed 
her  philanthropy  in  1846,  when,  through  her 
energy  and  influence,  she  was  able  to  raise  a 
considerable  sum  for  the  relief  of  the  sufferers 
in  the  Irish  famine.  Mrs.  Cameron  came  to 
England  with  her  husband  and  family  in 
1848.  They  resided  in  London,  and  after- 
wards went  to  Putney,  and  in  1860  settled 
at  Freshwater  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  where 
they  were  the  neighbours  and  friends  of  Lord 


Tennyson.  In  1875  they  went  to  Ceylon ; 
they  visited  England  in  1878,  and  returned 
to  Ceylon,  where  she  died  on  26  Jan.  1879. 

Mrs.  Cameron  was  known  and  beloved  by 
a  large  circle  of  friends.  She  corresponded 
with  Wordsworth  ;  she  was  well  known  to 
Carlyle,  who  said,  on  receiving  one  of  her 
yearly  valentines,  '  This  comes  from  Mrs. 
Cameron  or  the  devil.'  Sir  Henry  Taylor,  a 
valued  friend,  says  of  her  in  his  '  Autobiogra- 
phy '  (ii.  48)  :  '  If  her  husband  was  of  a  high 
intellectual  order,  and  as  such  naturally  fell 
to  her  lot,  the  friends  that  fell  to  her  were 
not  less  so.  Foremost  of  them  all  were  Sir 
John  Herschel  and  Lord  Hardinge.  .  .  .  Sir 
Edward  Ryan,  who  had  been  the  early  friend 
of  her  husband,  was  not  less  devoted  to  her 
in  the  last  days  of  his  long  life  than  he  had 
been  from  the  times  in  which  they  first  met. 
...  It  was  indeed  impossible  that  we  should 
not  grow  fond  of  her — impossible  for  us,  and 
not  less  so  for  the  many  whom  her  genial,  ar- 
dent, and  generous  nature  has  captivated 
ever  since.'  A  characteristic  story  of  one  of 
her  many  acts  of  persevering  benevolence  is 
told  in  the  same  volume  (pp.  185-8).  Her 
influence  on  all  classes  was  marked  and  ad- 
mirable. She  was  unusually  outspoken,  but 
her  genuine  sympathy  and  goodness  of  heart 
saved  her  from  ever  alienating  a  friend. 

At  the  age  of  fifty  she  took  up  photogra- 
phy, which  inher  hands  became  trulyartistic, 
instead  of  possessing  merely  mechanical  ex- 
cellence. She  gained  gold,  silver,  and  bronze 
medals  in  America,  Austria,  Germany,  and 
England.  She  has  left  admirable  portraits 
of  many  distinguished  persons.  Among  her 
sitters  were  the  Crown  Prince  and  Princess 
of  Prussia,  Charles  Darwin,  Lord  Tennyson, 
Mr.  Browning,  Herr  Joachim,  and  Sir  John 
Herschel,  who  had  been  her  friend  from  her 
early  girlhood.  Mrs.  Cameron  wrote  many 
poems,  some  of  which  appeared  in  '  Macmil- 
lan's  Magazine.'  Her  only  separate  publica- 
tion was  a  translation  of  Burger's  '  Leonora,' 
published  in  1847. 

[Personal  knowledge.]  J.  P.  S. 

CAMERON,      LUCY      LYTTELTON 

(1781-1858),  writer  of  religious  tales  for 
children,  was  born  29  April  1781,  at  Stan- 
ford-on-Teme,  Worcestershire,  of  which  place 
her  father,  George  Butt,  D.D.  [q.  v.],  was  the 
vicar.  Her  mother  was  Martha  Sherwood, 
daughter  of  a  London  silk  merchant.  Mrs.  Ca- 
meron was  the  youngest  of  three  children — 
John  Marten,  Mary  Martha  (the  well-known 
authoress,  Mrs.  Sherwood  [q.  v.]),  and  Lucy 
Lyttelton.  She  took  her  baptismal  name 
from  her  godmother,  Lady  Lucy  Fortescue 
Lyttelton,  daughter  of  George,  the  first  lord 


Cameron 


301 


Cameron 


Lyttelton — '  the  good  lord  ' — who  married 
Viscount  Valentia,  afterwards  Earl  Mount- 
norris.  On  Dr.  Butt's  death,  in  1795,  Mrs. 
Butt  and  her  two  daughters  went  to  live  at 
Bridgnorth. 

Mrs.  Cameron's  early  education  was  con- 
ducted by  her  parents.  She  was  a  precocious 
child,  beginning  Latin  at  seven  years  of  age, 
mastering  French  so  as  to  be  able  to  write 
and  think  in  it  with  almost  the  same  facility 
as  in  English,  and  afterwards  studying  Italian 
and  Greek.  She  speaks  at  a  later  period  of 
having  finished  reading  the '  Iliad.'  At  eleven 
years  of  age  she  went  to  school  at  Reading, 
where  she  continued  till  she  was  sixteen. 
From  her  earliest  years  she  had  the  advantage 
of  intercourse  with  cultivated  and  intellectual 
society.  Gerrard  Andrewes  [q.  v.],  dean  of 
Canterbury  and  rector  of  St.  James's,  Picca- 
dilly, was  a  connection  by  marriage,  and  on 
her  visit  to  his  rectory  she  was  introduced  to 
London  society  of  the  best  kind,  making  the 
acquaintance  of  Elizabeth  Carter  [q.  v.]  and 
Humphry  Davy,  then  only  known  as '  a  young 
man  of  promise.'  Visiting  Bristol,  she  was  in- 
troduced to  Mrs.  Hannah  More,  Miss  Galton 
(afterwards  Mrs.  Schimmelpenninck),  and 
other  members  of  the  literary  coteries  of  that 
city.  In  1806  she  married  the  Rev.  C.  R. 
Cameron,  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  the  eldest 
son  of  Dr.  Cameron  (of  the  Lochiel  family), 
a  celebrated  physician  at  Worcester.  Shortly 
after  her  marriage  her  husband  was  appointed 
to  a  church  at  Donnington  Wood,  in  the 
parish  of  Lilleshall,  Shropshire,  recently  built 
on  the  estate  of  Lord  Stafford  for  the  colliers 
of  the  district,  their  residence  being  at  Sneds- 
hill.  Here  she  and  her  husband  remained  for 
twenty-five  years,  devoting  themselves  with 
unremitting  labour,  and  with  the  happiest 
results,  to  the  moral  and  spiritual  improve- 
ment of  their  rude  parishioners.  While  at 
Snedshill  she  became  the  mother  of  twelve 
children,  the  greater  part  of  whom  died  before 
her.  In  1831  Mr.  Cameron  accepted  the 
living  of  Swaby,  near  Alford,  in  Lincolnshire, 
but  continued  to  reside  at  Snedshill,  serving 
his  old  parish  as  curate  till  1836,  when  he 
moved  to  Louth,  and  finally,  on  the  comple- 
tion of  a  rectory,  settled  at  Swaby  in  1839. 
While  visiting  the  Lakes,  in  1856,  Mrs. 
Cameron  was  surprised  by  a  storm  on  Ulles- 
water,  and  caught  a  cold  from  which  she 
never  recovered,  and  died  on  6  Sept.  1858, 
and  was  buried  at  Swaby.  Mrs.  Cameron's 
life  was  the  quiet,  laborious,  unpretending 
one  of  a  clergyman's  wife,  and  the  devoted 
mother  of  a  large  family.  Her  fame  rests  on 
her  religious  tales  and  allegories,  written 
chiefly  for  the  young.  Of  these  Dr.  Arnold 
was  a  warm  admirer.  He  writes :  '  The 


knowledge  and  the  love  of  Christ  can  no- 
where be  more  readily  gained  by  young 
children  than  from  some  of  the  short  stories 
of  Mrs.  Cameron,  such  as  "Amelia,"  the 
"  Two  Lambs,"  the  "  Flower  Pot " '  (ARNOLD, 
Sermons,  i.  45).  She  commenced  authorship 
at  an  early  age.  'Margaret  White'  was 
written  when  she  was  only  seventeen,  and 
she  continued  her  literary  work  more  or  less 
all  through  her  life.  The  '  Two  Lambs '  was 
written  in  1803,  but  not  published  till  1827. 
In  1816  she  began  to  compose  penny  books 
for  the  poor  and  ignorant.  Her  stories  were 
often  based  on  real  events,  and  describe  the 
scenes  with  which  she  was  familiar,  to  which 
the  naturalness  and  graphic  power  which  form 
the  charm  of  her  simple  stories  are  mainly 
due.  Mrs.  Cameron's  fame  as  a  writer  has 
been  rather  overshadowed  by  that  of  her  elder 
sister,  Mrs.  Sherwood.  The  younger  sister's 
writings  are  often  attributed  to  the  elder,  and 
Mrs.  Cameron,  who  is  in  some  respects  the 
better  authoress,  is  consequently  less  known 
than  she  deserves  to  be.  She  wrote  rapidly. 
One  of  her  best  known  little  books, '  The  Raven 
and  the  Dove,'  occupied  her  only  four  hours. 
A  complete  list  of  Mrs.  Cameron's  publica- 
tions is  prefixed  to  the  second  edition  of  her 
life,  by  her  son,  the  Rev.  G.-T.  Cameron. 
Besides  those  already  mentioned,  the  best 
known  are  'Emma  and  her  Nurse,'  'Martin 
and  his  Two  Sunday  Scholars,'  'The  Bright 
Shilling,'  and  '  The  Pink  Tippet.' 

[Memoir  by  the  Rev.  G-.  T.  Cameron,  1 862  (2nd 
edit.  1873);  Autobiography  of  Mrs.  Sherwood.] 

£.  V. 

CAMERON,  RICHARD  (d.  1680),  co- 
venanting leader,  was  born  at  Falkland  in 
Fife.  He  was  at  first  schoolmaster  and  pre- 
centor in  the  parish  church,  which  had  then 
an  episcopal  incumbent,  but  having  gone  to 
hear  some  of  the  field  preachers,  he  was 
powerfully  impressed  by  their  sermons,  and 
was  won  over  to  their  side.  Cameron  now 
espoused  the  cause  of  the  most  advanced 
section  of  the  presbyterians,  holding  that 
those  who  had  accepted  the  'indulgence' 
had  sinned  very  heinously,  and  that  their 
fellowship  was  to  be  utterly  shunned.  His 
strong  views  on  this  point  made  him  unaccep- 
table to  Sir  Walter  and  Lady  Scott  of  Har- 
den, in  whose  family  he  had  been  tutor  for 
a  time.  Cameron  had  received  no  university 
training,  but,  having  a  gift  of  natural  and 
persuasive  eloquence,  he  was  considered  by 
John  Welsh,  Gabriel  Semple,  and  other 
leading  field  preachers  to  have  a  call  to  the 
office  of  preacher,  and  was  licensed  by  them 
accordingly.  In  Annandale  and  Clydesdale 
hundreds  and  thousands  hung  upon  his 
lips,  and,  moved  by  his  tender  and  melting 


Cameron 


302 


Camidge 


appeals,  '  fell  into  a  great  weeping.'  In  1678 
he  went  to  Holland,  where  many  like-minded 
men  were  in  banishment,  and  in  his  absence 
a  new  indulgence  was  proclaimed  which  many 
accepted.  Returning  in  1680,  he  found  very 
few  ministers  to  share  his  views.  Among  the 
few  were  Donald  Cargill  and  Thomas  Dou- 
glas, who  met  with  him  several  times  to  form 
a  public  declaration  and  testimony  as  to 
the  state  of  the  church.  What  is  commonly 
called  the  Sanquhar  declaration  followed,  so 
named  from  the  town  of  Sanquhar,  where  it 
was  published.  It  disowned  the  authority 
of  Charles  II,  and  declared  war  against 
him.  It  disowned  likewise  the  Duke  of 
York  and  his  right  to  succeed  to  the  throne. 
Substantially  this  was  the  very  basis  on 
which,  a  few  years  after,  the  revolution  was 
effected.  The  work  of  but  a  handful  of  poor 
men,  it  had  little  effect,  except  to  embitter 
the  spirit  of  opposition,  and  set  a  price  of 
5,000  merks  on  the  head  of  Cameron,  and 
3,000  on  those  of  Donald  Cargill  and  Thomas 
Douglas.  For  a  few  weeks,  notwithstanding, 
Cameron,  now  accompanied  by  a  small  body 
of  armed  men,  went  on  preaching  here  and 
there,  and  uttering  very  strong  predictions 
against  all  who  should  favour  the  royal  in- 
dulgence. On  22  July  1680  his  party  was 
surprised  by  a  body  of  royal  troops  who  came 
upon  them  at  a  place  called  Ayrsmoss  or 
Airdsmoss,  in  the  parish  of  Auchinleck  in 
Ayrshire.  The  Cameronians  resolved  to  re- 
ceive the  charge,  Cameron  having  thrice 
prayed  '  Lord,  spare  the  green  and  take  the 
ripe,'  but  notwithstanding  their  great  valour, 
they  were  overpowered  by  superior  numbers 
and  mostly  cut  to  pieces ;  Cameron  and  his 
brother  were  among  the  slain.  The  preacher's 
head  and  hands  were  cut  off,  and  by  order  of 
the  council  were  fixed  to  the  Nether  Bow  gate 
in  Edinburgh. 

After  his  death  the  name  of  Cameron, 
though  cherished  with  a  kind  of  holy  reve-  [ 
rence  by  his  friends,  was  very  often  applied 
vaguely  by  enemies  to  all  sects  or  bodies 
who  held  advanced  or  unusual  opinions.  In 
particular  it  used  to  be  given  to  the  '  re- 
formed presbyterians  '  who  would  not  accept 
the  settlement  of  church  and  state  under 
William  and  Mary.  It  ought  to  be  added 
that  the '  reformed  presbyterians '  decline  the 
term  '  Cameronian,'  although  to  this  day  it 
is  applied  to  them  in  popular  use  in  Ireland, 
Scotland,  and  the  United  States. 

[Biographia  Presbyteriana,  vol.  i. ;  Howie's 
Scots  Worthies ;  Wodrow's  History  of  the  Suffer- 
ings of  the  Church  of  Scotland  ;  Grub's  Eccles. 
Hist,  of  Scotland,  vol.  iii. ;  McCrie's  Story  of  the 
Scottish  Church  ;  Herzog  and  Schaff's  Encyclo- 
paedia, art.  '  Cameronians.']  W.  G.  B. 


CAMERON,  WILLIAM  (1751-1811), 
Scotch  poet,  was  born  in  1751,  and  educated 
at  Marischal  College,  Aberdeen,  where  he  was 
a  pupil  of  Dr.  Beattie  [q.  v.]  Having  been 
licensed  a  preacher  of  the  church  of  Scotland, 
he  was  ordained  minister  of  the  parish  of 
Kirknewton,  Midlothian,  on  17  Aug.  1786. 
Along  with  the  Rev.  John  Logan  and  Dr. 
John  Morrison,  he  assisted  in  preparing  the 
collection  of  '  Paraphrases '  from  Scripture 
for  the  use  of  the  church  of  Scotland,  and  he 
wrote  for  the  collect  ion  Paraphrases  XIV  and 
XVII.  On  the  occasion  of  the  restoration  of 
the  forfeited  estates  in  the  highlands,  he 
wrote  a  congratulatory  song,  '  As  o'er  the 
Highland  Hills  I  hied,'  which  was  inserted 
in  Johnson's  '  Museum '  adapted  to  the  old 
air,  '  The  Haughs  o'  Cromdale.'  He  was  also 
the  author  of  a  '  Collection  of  Poems,'  pub- 
lished anonymously,  1790 ;  '  The  Abuse  of 
Civil  and  Religious  Liberty,'  a  sermon,  1793 ; 
'  Ode  on  Lochiel's  Birthday,'  1796 ;  <  A  Re- 
view of  the  French  Revolution,'  1802 ; '  Poems 
on  several  Occasions,'  1813 ;  and  the  account 
of  the  parish  of  Kirknewton  in  Sinclair's 
'  Statistical  Account.'  His  poems  are  for  the 
most  part  of  a  moral  and  didactic  character. 
He  died  on  17  Nov.  1811. 

[New  Statistical  Account  of  Scotland,  i.  441  ; 
Scots  Magazine,  Ixxiv.  79 ;  Forbes's  Life  of 
Beattie,  i.  375  ;  Eogers's  Scottish  Minstrel,  i.  34- 
38  ;  Hew  Scott's  Fasti  Eccles.  Scot.  i.  143-4.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMIDGE,  JOHN,  the  elder  (1735-1803), 
organist  and  composer,  was  born  at  York  in 
1735.  His  early  musical  education  was  ob- 
tained as  a  chorister  of  York  Minster  under 
Dr.  Nares,  to  whom  he  was  articled  for  seven 

Sjars,  after  which  he  studied  in  London  under 
r.  Greene,  and  received  some  lessons  from 
Handel.  On  his  return  to  Yorkshire,  Camidge 
became  a  candidate  for  the  post  of  organist 
at  Doncaster  parish  church,  but  the  Dean  of 
York  hearing  him  play  offered  him  the  ap- 
pointment of  organist  to  York  Minster,  where 
he  entered  upon  his  duties  on  31  Jan.  1756. 
Camidge  was  the  first  cathedral  organist  to 
introduce  into  the  service,  as  anthems,  selec- 
tions from  Handel's  oratorios,  an  innovation 
which  at  the  time  was  thought  very  bold,  as 
the  style  of  Handel's  music  was  considered 
too  secular  for  performance  in  churches.  He 
was  a  florid  and  brilliant  organ-player,  and 
his  extempore  performances  were  celebrated. 
Camidge  remained  at  York  all  his  life.  His 
wife  was  a  Miss  Mills,  daughter  of  the  chap- 
ter registrar,  by  whom  he  had  a  son  Matthew 
[q.  v.j  He  resigned  his  organistship  11  Nov. 
1799,  and  died  25  April  1803. 

[Authorities  as  under  JOHN  CAMIDGE  the 
younger.]  W.  B.  S. 


Camidge 


3°3 


Camm 


CAMIDGE,  JOHN,  the  younger  (1790- 
1859),  organist  and  composer,  grandson  of 
John  Camidge  the  elder  [q.  v.]  was  born  at 
York  in  1790.  He  received  his  musical  educa- 
tion from  his  father,  Matthew  Camidge  [q.  v.], 
and  in  1812  graduated  at  Cambridge  as  Mus. 
Bac.,  taking  his  doctor's  degree  in  1819.  About 
1825  he  published  avolume  of  cathedral  music 
of  his  composition,  and  he  also  adapted  much 
classical  music  for  use  in  the  Anglican  service, 
but  he  was  principally  known  as  a  masterly 
executant.  From  his  youth  up  he  played  on 
the  organ  at  York  Minster,  and  was  retained 
at  a  high  salary  by  the  dean  and  chapter  as 
assistant  to  his  father.  After  the  fire  in  the 
cathedral  in  1829,  Camidge  devoted  much 
attention  to  the  construction  of  the  magni- 
ficent new  organ,  which  for  many  years  was 
one  of  the  finest  in  the  world,  and  which  was 
mainly  built  under  his  direction.  On  his 
father's  retirement  he  was  appointed  organist 
of  the  cathedral  (15  Oct.  1842),  a  post  he 
held  until  his  death,  which  took  place  at 
Gray's  Court,  Chapter  House  Street,  York, 
29  Sept.  1859.  On  28  Nov.  1848  he  became 
paralysed  while  playing  the  evening  service, 
and^ikever  afterwards  touched  the  organ. 
Camidge  left  one  daughter  and  three  sons, 
Charles,  John,  and  Thomas  Simpson.  The 
two  latter  followed  their  father's  profession, 
Mr.  T.  S.  Camidge,  now  (1886)  organist 
of  Hexham  Abbey,  having  acted  as  his  de- 
puty at  York  from  1848  until  his  death.  A 
son  of  Mr.  T.  S.  Camidge  is  now  organist 
of  Beverley  Minster,  the  fifth  generation  of 
organists  which  this  remarkable  family  has 
produced. 

[Chapter  Records  of  York  Minster,  communi- 
cated by  Mr.  C.  W.  Thiselton ;  Grove's  Diet,  of 
Music,  i.  300 ;  Gent.  Mag.  xxvi.  92,  Ixxiii.  484  ; 
Musical  World  for  1  Oct.  1859  ;  information 
from  Mr.  T.  S.  Camidge.]  W.  B.  R. 

CAMIDGE,  MATTHEW  (1758-1844), 
organist  and  composer,  son  of  John  Camidge 
the  elder  [q.  v.],  was  born  at  York  in  1758. 
At  an  early  age  he  became  a  chorister  of  the 
Chapel  Royal,  where  he  was  educated  by  his 
father's  old  master,  Dr.  Nares.  On  his  re- 
turn to  York  he  became  assistant  to  his  father. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  to  teach  the 
cathedral  choristers  to  sing  from  notes  ;  pre- 
viously all  the  services  had  been  learnt  by 
ear.  The  two  Camidges  also  originated  the 
York  musical  festivals,  beginning  with  a  per- 
formance, on  a  small  scale,  of  Handel's  '  Mes- 
siah '  at  the  Belfry  church,  which  led  to  ora- 
torios being  given  with  orchestral  accom- 
paniments in  the  minster.  On  the  resigna- 
tion of  John  Camidge,  Matthew  was  appointed 
his  successor  as  organist  (11  Nov.  1799),  a 


post  he  held  until  his  retirement,  8  Oct.  1842. 
He  published  a  considerable  quantity  of  mu- 
sic for  the  harpsichord,  organ,  and  piano, 
besides  a  collection  of  psalm  tunes,  a  '  Method 
of  Instruction  in  Musick  by  Questions  and 
Answers,'  and  some  church  music.  Camidge 
was  married  to  a  niece  of  Sheriff'  Atkinson 
of  York,  by  whom  he  had  three  sons ;  two 
took  orders,  and  became  respectively  vicar  of 
Wakefield  and  canon  of  York,  and  chaplain 
at  Moscow  and  Cronstadt,  and  the  third  [see 
CAMIDGE,  JOHN,  the  younger]  succeeded  his 
father  as  organist  of  York.  Camidge  died 
23  Oct.  1844,  aged  eighty-six. 

[Authorities    as    under    JOHN   CAMIDGE   the 
younger.]  W.  B.  S. 

CAMM,  ANNE  (1627-1705),  quakeress, 
daughter  of  Richard  Newby,  was  born  at 
Kendal,  Westmoreland,  in  1627.  Her  pa- 
rents sent  her,  when  thirteen  years  old,  to 
London  that,  under  the  care  of  an  aunt,  she 
might  perfect  her  education.  During  her  resi- 
dence in  London  she  connected  herself  with 
some  sect  of  puritans.  At  the  end  of  seven 
years  she  returned  to  Kendal  and  joined  a 
company  of  '  seekers,'  part  of  whose  worship 
consisted  in  sitting  in  silence.  At  these 
meetings  she  became  acquainted  with  John 
Audland,  whom  she  married  in  1650,  and  bv 
whom  she  had  a  son,  Audland  and  his  wife 
attended  a  meeting  at  Fairbank  in  1 652,  which 
was  conducted  by  George  Fox ;  both  joined 
the  quakers,  and  were  chosen  preachers. 
Mrs.  Audland's  first  ministerial  work  lay  in 
the  county  of  Durham,  and  at  Auckland  she 
was  arrested  for  preaching  and  sent  to  gaol, 
but  she  continued  her  discourse  from  the  win- 
'  dows  of  her  prison.  She  seems  to  have  been 
I  discharged  the  same  night.  During  1653  she 
was  illtreated  and  arrested  at  Banbury  on  a 
!  charge  of  blasphemy.  She  was  tried  at  the 
assizes  for  having  affirmed  that '  God  did  not 
live,'  a  perversion  of  the  quotation  she  ac- 
knowledged to  having  used,  viz.  '  Though 
they  say  the  Lord  liveth,  surely  they  swear 
falsely '  (Jer.  v.  2).  The  jury  returned  a 
verdict  that  she  had  been  guilty  of  misde- 
meanour only,  which,  forming  no  part  of  the 
indictment,  amounted  to  a  verdict  of  ac- 
quittal ;  but  the  judge  refused  to  liberate  her 
unless  she  found  bond  for  good  behaviour. 
This  she  refused  to  give.  She  was  committed 
to  a  prison  partly  underground,  destitute  of 
any  means  of  heating,  and  through  which  ran 
the  common  sewer.  She  was  liberated  after 
eight  months,  and  then  seems  to  have  con- 
stantly accompanied  her  husband  on  his 
preaching  expeditions  till  his  death  in  1663. 
She  remained  a  widow  for  two  or  three  years, 
when  she  married  Thomas  Camm  [q.  v.],  by 


Camm 


Camm 


whom  she  had  a  daughter,  and  with  whom 
she  lived  happily  for  nearly  forty  years.  After 
her  second  marriage  she  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  much  molested.  She  died  after  a 
short  illness  in  1705.  It  seems  to  have  been 
owing  to  her  efforts  that  quakerism  obtained 
the  firm  hold  it  once  had  in  Oxfordshire. 
Her  only  work, '  Anne  Camm,  her  Testimony 


style  clumsy  and  obscure,  his  works  were 
highly  esteemed. 

Camm's  most  important  works  are :  1. '  This 
is  the  Word  of  the  Lord  which  John  Camm 
and  Francis  Howgill  was  moved  to  declare 
and  write  to  Oliver  Cromwell,  who  is  named 
Lord  Protector,  shewing  the  cause  why  they 
came  to  speak  with  him,  .  .  .'  1654.  2.  'A 


concerning  John  Audland,  her  late  Husband,'  j  True  Discovery  of  the  Ignorance,  Blindness, 


printed  in   1681,  was   exceedingly  popular 
among  the  early  Friends. 

[A  Brief  Account  of  her  is  given  in  the 
Friends'  Library,  vol.  i.,  Philadelphia ;  see  also 
Besse's  Sufferings  and  Fox's  Journal  of  his  Life, 
Travels,  &c.]  A.  C.  B. 

CAMM,   JOHN   (1604  P-1656),  quaker, 
was  born  at  Camsgill,  near  Kendal,  West- 
moreland, and  was  a  man  of  good  birth,  tole- 
rable education,  and  considerable  property. 
When  comparatively  young  he  left  the  na- 
tional church  and  established  a  small  religious 
society.     About  1652,  after  hearing  George 
Fox  preach  at  Kendal,  he  embraced  quaker- 
ism. He  speedily  became  a  preacher,  although, 
according  to  Thomas  Camm's  '  Testimony,'  it 
involved  the  renunciation  of  brilliant  pro- 
spects. Inl654  he  and  Francis  Howgill  visited 
London,  where  he  attempted  to  found  a  quaker 
society.     The  principal  object  of  their  jour- 
ney, however,  was  to  '  declare  the  message 
of  the  Lord  to  Oliver  Cromwell,  then  called 
Protector,'  infavour  of  toleration.   They  were 
received  very  courteously,  but   Cromwell, 
supposing  them  to  require  the  assistance  of 
the  law,  gave  them  no  encouragement.     An 
interesting  letter  which  Camm  wrote  to  un- 
deceive the  Protector  is  still  extant.     After 
revisiting  the  north  Camm  spent  a  consider- 
able time  in  London,  and  in  1654,  in  company 
with  John  Audland,  visited  Bristol.     It  is 
said  that  they  were  favourably  received  by 
the  inhabitants  until  the  clergy  incited  a 
mob  to  illtreat  them  and  the  magistrates  to 
issue  a  warrant  for  their  apprehension.     No- 
thing further  is  known  of  Camm  till  1656, 
when  a  letter  records  that  he  was  residing  at 
Preston  Patrick,  near  Kendal.     During  the 
same  year  he  again  visited  Bristol.     He  was 
a  man  of  weakly  constitution,  and  he  is  said 
to  have  been  usually  obliged  to  take  his  son 
Thomas  [q.  v.]  to  wait  on  him.     His  bodily 
ailments  rapidly  increased,  and,  according  to 
the  register  preserved  at  Devonshire  House, 
Bishopsgate,  he  died  of  consumption  at  the 
end  of  this  year  (1656).   Thomas  Camm,  in  his 
'  Testimony,'  written  in  1680,  says  he  died  in 
1665,  and  the  same  date  is  given  in  Whiting's 
'  Catalogue.'  Camm  was  an  untiring  minister, 
and  an  amiable,  simple-minded  man.     Al- 
though his  literary  ability  was  small  and  his 


and  Darkness  of  ...  Magistrates,  .  .  .'  J.  C. 
attributed  to  Camm,  1654.  3.  '  Some  Par- 
ticulars concerning  the  Law  sent  to  Oliver 
Cromwell,  .  .  .'  1654  (reprinted  1655). 
4.  '  The  Memory  of  the  Kighteous  revived, 
being  a  brief  collection  of  the  Books  and 
Written  Epistles  of  John  Camm  and  John 
Audland,  .  .  .'  1689. 

[Brief  Lives  of  Camm  are  to  be  found  in  Tuke's 
Biog.  Notices  of  Friends,  and  in  the  Friends'  Li- 
brary, Philadelphia,  1841  ;  the  foundation  for 
both  is  Thomas  Camm's  Testimony,  1680.  A  full 
description  of  his  -writings  is  given  in  Smith's 
Catalogue  of  Friends'  Books,  i.  376;  see  also 
Sewel's  History  of  the  Eise,  &c.,  of  the  Society 


of  Friends.] 


A.  C.  B. 


CAMM,  THOMAS  (1641-1707),  quaker, 
was  born  at  Camsgill,  Westmoreland,  in  1641, 
and  was  the  son  of  John  Camm  [q.  v.]  As 
both  his  parents  were  quakers,  he  was  edu- 
cated in  their  faith,  and  when  very  young  be- 
came one  of  its  ministers.  In  1674  he  was 
sued  by  John  Ormrod,  vicar  of  Burton,  near 
Kendal,  for  small  tithes,  and  in  default  of 
payment  was  imprisoned  for  three  years.  In 
1678  a  magistrate  broke  up  a  meeting  of 
quakers  held  at  Ackmonthwaite,  committed 
several  Friends  to  prison,  and  also  seems  to 
have  fined  them,  for  Camm,  who  had  been 
the  preacher  at  the  meeting,  lost  nine  head 
of  cattle  and  fifty-five  sheep.  Shortly  after 
this  another  distraint  was  made  upon  his  pro- 
perty by  warrant  from  the  same  justice.  Some- 
what later  he  was  imprisoned  for  nearly  six 
years  in  Appleby  gaol,  probably  for  some  of- 
fence against  the  Conventicle  Act.  Camm  did 
much  to  prevent  the  growth  of  the  schisms 
to  which  quakerism  at  that  time  was  liable. 
He  continued  his  preaching  expeditions  till 
he  was  advanced  in  years,  died  after  a  short 
illness  in  1707,  and  was  buried  in  the  Friends' 
burial-ground  at  Park  End,  near  Camsgill. 

Camm  wrote  considerably,  and  his  works 
were  fairly  popular  among  the  early  Friends, 
but  they  are  now  utterly  forgotten ;  a  full 
list  is  given  in  Joseph  Smith's  '  Catalogue  of 
Friends'  Books.'  The  most  important  are : 
1.  'The  Line  of  Truth  and  True  Judgement 
stretched  over  the  heads  of  Falsehood  and 


Deceit 


1684.     2.  '  The  Admirable  and 


Glorious  Appearance  of  the  Eternal  God, 


Cammin 


305 


Camocke 


.  .  .'  1684.  3.  '  Thomas  Camm's  Testimony 
concerning  John  Camm  and  John  Audland,' 
1689.  4.  '  A  Testimony  to  the  fulfilling  the 
Promise  of  God  relating  to  ...  prophetesses, 
.  .  .'  1689.  5.  '  An  Old  Apostate  justly  ex- 
posed/ 1698.  6.  '  Truth  prevailing  against 
Reason,  .  .  .'  1706.  7.  'A  Lying  Tongue 
reproved,  .  .  .'  1708. 

[A  short  account  of  Thomas  Camm  is  given 
in  the  Friends'  Library,  vol.  i.  (Philadelphia, 
1841);  see  also  Swarthmore  MSS.,  Besse's  Suf- 
ferings.] A.  C.  B. 

CAMMIN,  SAINT.    [See  CAIMIN.] 

CAMOCKE,  GEORGE  (1666P-1722  ?), 
captain  in  the  royal  navy,  renegade,  and 
admiral  in  the  service  of  Spain,  descended 
from  an  Essex  family,  was  a  native  of  Ireland. 
According  to  his  own  statements  in  numerous 
memorials  to  the  admiralty  (1699-1702),  he 
entered  the  navy  in  or  about  1682,  and,  having 
served  five  years  '  in  his  minority  '  and  three 
years  as  a  midshipman,  was  in  1690  '  made 
a  lieutenant  by  the  lords  of  the  admiralty 
for  boarding  a  cat  that  was  laden  with  masts  j 
for  his  majesty's  ships,  then  riding  at  Cow 
and  Calf  in  Norway,  with  a  French  privateer  ! 
of  12  guns  lashed  on  board  her,  which  ship  j 
I  brought  safe  to  England.'  He  was  afterwards 
appointed  to  the  Lion  of  60  guns,  and  in  her 
was  present,  probably  at  the  battle  of  Beachy  , 
Head,  certainly  at  the  battle  of  Barfleur ; 
in  command  of  the  Lion's  boats  he  was  ac- 
tively engaged  in  burning  the  French  ships  ! 
at  La  Hogue,  and  claimed  to  have  personally  ! 
set  fire  to  a  three-decker,  in  which  service  he 
was  wounded.  On  13  March  1692-3  he  was  j 
appointed  first  lieutenant  of  the  Loyal  Mer-  I 
chant,  one  of  the  fleet  which  went  to  the 
Mediterranean  with  Sir  George  Rooke  [q.v.] 
In  1695  he  was  appointed  to  command  the 
Owner's  Goodwill  fireship,  and  in  December 
was  promoted  to  the  Intelligence  brigantine, 
in  which  vessels  he  took  part  in  the  several 
bombardments  of  Calais.  In  December  1697 
the  Intelligence  was  put  out  of  commission, 
and  Camocke  was  for  some  time  in  very  em- 
barrassed circumstances.  In  May  and  June 
1699  he  repeatedly  memorialised  the  ad- 
miralty, and  on  28  June  was  appointed  as 
first  lieutenant  of  one  of  the  guardships  at 
Portsmouth  {Admiralty  Minutes).  After  all, 
these  ships  were  not  commissioned,  and  on 
5  Sept.  Camocke  again  appealed  to  the  lords 
of  the  admiralty,  praying  that,  '  after  serving 
his  Majesty  all  my  life,  I  may  not  have  my 
bread  to  seek  in  another  service.' 

On  11  Sept.  he  was  appointed  to  the 
Bonetta  sloop,  which  he  commanded,  in  the 
North  Sea  and  afterwards  on  the  north  coast 
of  Ireland,  t  ill  June  1702.  when,  after  several 

TOL.   VIII. 


more  memorials,  he  was  advanced  to  post 
rank  and  the  command  of  the  Speedwell 
frigate.  This  command  he  held  for  the  next 
eight  years,  being  employed  for  the  most 
part  on  the  coast  of  Ireland,  and  in  success- 
ful cruising  against  the  enemy's  privateers. 
In  the  spring  of  1711  he  was  appointed  to 
the  Monck  of  60  guns,  which  he  commanded 
on  the  same  station,  and  in  which  he  was 
again  fortunate  in  capturing  some  trouble- 
some privateers.  On  9  May  1712,  having 
Eut  into  Kinsale,  he  wrote  thence  on  some 
mcied  slight  that  he  had  been  'twenty 
years  used  ill  by  the  whigs,'  and  added  that 
he  had  '  the  honour  of  a  promise  of  being 
vice-admiral  in  the  Tsar  of  Muscovy's  ser- 
vice, which  I  shall  accept  of,  if  my  rank  is 
taken  from  me  here '  {Home  Office  Records 
(Admiralty},  No.  28). 

In  the  following  February,  still  in  the 
Monck,  he  was  sent  out  to  the  Mediterranean, 
and,  being  at  Palermo  in  the  early  months 
of  1714,  received  an  order  from  Sir  John 
Jennings,  the  commander-in-chief,  to  go  to 
Port  Mahon,  take  on  board  a  number  of 
soldiers  and  convey  them  to  England.  In- 
stead of  doing  so,  he,  on  his  own  responsi- 
bility, undertook  to  carry  and  convoy  the 
Spanish  army  from  Palermo  to  Alicant, 
whence  he  himself  visited  Madrid.  After- 
wards, having  taken  on  board  the  English 
soldiers  at  Port  Mahon,  on  his  way  home  he 
put  into  Cadiz,  and  again  into  Lisbon.  For 
these  several  acts  in  violation  of  duty  he  was 
suspended  and  called  on  for  an  explanation, 
and  his  explanation  being  Unsatisfactory,  he 
was  told  that  his  suspension  would  be  con- 
tinued until  he  was  cleared  by  a  court- 
martial. 

On  18  Jan.  1714-15  he  wrote  to  the  secre- 
tary of  the  admiralty,  from  Hornchurch, 
Essex,  stating  his  case  at  considerable  length, 
alleging  also  that  the  late  queen  had  approved 
of  his  conduct,  and  had  given  orders  for  the 
suspension  to  be  taken  off.  He  therefore 
declined  the  offer  of  a  court-martial,  choosing 
rather  to  leave  the  matter  in  the  hands  of 
their  lordships.  '  Whenever,'  he  added,  '  it 
shall  please  their  lordships  to  put  it  in  my 
power  to  show  my  zeal  for  his  majesty  King 
George's  service,  there  is  not  a  person  in  my 
rank  or  station  that  will,  with  the  highest 
obedience  and  duty,  take  more  care  to  acquit 
himself.'  The  admiralty  reply  was  an  official 
notification  that  he  was  struck  out  of  the 
list  of  captains. 

Three  years  later  he  was  a  rear-admiral  in 
the  Spanish  navy,  and  held  a  junior  command 
in.  the  fleet  which  was  destroyed  by  Sir 
George  Byng  [q.  v.]  off  Cape  Passaro  on 
31  July  1718,  out  he  made  his  escape  and 


Camocke 


306 


Camoys 


got  back  to  Messina.  On  15  Aug.  Byng 
wrote  to  Craggs :  '  Captain  Camocke  is,  as 
you  have  been  informed,  rear-admiral  in  the 
Spanish  service,  but  ran  early.  Before  your 
letter  came  to  me  I  had  given  the  very  orders 
relating  to  him  that  you  send ;  for  when  my 
first  captain  went  ashore  at  Messina  from 
me  to  the  Spanish  general,  I  ordered  him 
not  to  suffer  Camocke  to  be  in  the  room,  not 
to  speak  to  him,  nor  receive  any  message 
from  him,  not  thinking  it  fit  to  treat  or  have 
any  correspondence  with  rebels.'  Notwith- 
standing this  refusal  of  Byng's  to  hold  any 
intercourse  with  the  traitor,  Camocke  had 
the  insolence  to  write,  offering  him,  in  the 
name  of  King  James,  100,000/.  and  the  title 
of  Duke  of  Albemarle  if  he  would  take  the 
fleet  into  Messina  or  any  Spanish  port.  To 
Captain  Walton  he  wrote  a  similar  letter 
(22  Dec.  1718),  offering  him  10,000/.,  a  com- 
mission as  admiral  of  the  blue,  and  an  Eng- 
lish peerage. 

But  meantime  Messina  was  closely  block- 
aded. Several  ships  tried  to  get  out,  but  were 
captured,  and  among  them  a  small  frigate 
in  which,  on  25  Jan.  1718-19,  Camocke 
tried  to  run  the  blockade ;  she  was  taken  on 
the  26th  by  the  Royal  Oak.  Camocke,  how- 
ever, escaped  '  by  taking  in  time  to  his  boat, 
and  got  safe  to  Catania  ;  but  so  frighted  that 
he  never  thought  of  anything,  but  left  his 
king's  commission  for  being  admiral  of  the 
white  together  with  all  his  treasonable 
papers '  (Mathews  to  Byng,  2  Feb.  1718-19). 
He  succeeded  in  getting  back  to  Spain,  but 
was  no  longer  in  favour,  and  was  banished 
to  Ceuta,  where  he  is  said  to  have  died  a 
few  years  later  in  the  extreme  of  want  and 
degradation. 

There  has  been  a  certain  tendency  to  rank 
Camocke  as  a  political  martyr.  From  his 
being  a  native  of  Ireland,  and  from  the  date 
(falsely  quoted  as  12  Aug.  1714)  of  his 
leaving  the  English  service,  it  has  been  com- 
monly taken  for  granted  that  he  suffered  for 
attachment  to  the  house  of  Stuart.  Criti- 
cally examined  his  conduct  admits  of  no 
such  excuse.  He  had  served  under  both 
William  and  Anne,  and  had  professed  him- 
self ready  to  serve  with  'zeal'  and  'the 
highest  obedience'  under  George:  his  attach- 
ment to  the  Stuart  interest  was  called  into 
being  solely  by  his  summary  dismissal  from 
the  English  service  for  gross  breaches  of  dis- 
cipline and  a  suspicion  of  hiring  his  ship 
out  to  the  service  of  a  foreign  prince.  Al- 
ready, in  1712,  as  we  have  seen,  he  con- 
templated entering  the  service  of  Russia; 
and  the  necessary  change  of  religion  offered 
no  stumbling-block  to  his  accepting  service 
in  Spain  in  1715.  The  best  that  can  be  said 


for  him  is  that,  in  1715,  Spain  was  not  at 
war  with  England. 

Camocke's  name  has  been  misspelt  in 
different  ways,  Cammock  being  perhaps  the 
most  common.  The  spelling  here  given  is 
that  of  his  own  signature. 

[Official  Letters  and  other  Documents  in  the 
Public  Record  Office;  Corbett's  Expedition  of  the 
British  Fleet  to  Sicily  in  the  years  1718-19-20  ; 
Charnock's  Biog.  Navalis,  iii.  221.]  J.  K.  L. 

CAMOYS,  THOMAS  DE,  fifth  baron 
(d.  1420),  is  said  to  have  been  the  grandson 
of  Ralph,  the  fourth  baron,  and  to  have  suc- 
ceeded his  uncle,  John  de  Camoys,  in  46  Ed- 
ward III  (NICOLAS).  According  to  Dugdale, 
he  served  in  several  expeditions  during  the 
early  years  of  Richard  II,  notably  under  his 
cousin,  William,  lord  Latimer  (1  Rich.  II), 
who  bequeathed  him  the  manor  of  Wodetoii 
(Test.  Vet.  i.  108),  and  in  John  of  Gaunt's 
expeditions  against  Scotland  and  Castile  in 
1385  and  1386  (RYMER,  vii.  475,  499).  He 
next  appears  as  one  of  the  favourites  of 
Richard  H,  from  whose  court  he  was  removed 
in  1388,  at  the  instance  of  the  Duke  of 
Gloucester  and  the  Earl  of  Derby  (KNYGHTON, 
2705 ;  CAPGRAVE,  249).  In  1400  he  manned 
a  ship  for  service  against  the  Scotch  and  the 
French,  and  next  year  was  summoned  to  take 
up  arms  against  Owen  Glendower  (RTMEK, 
viii.  127 ;  NICOLAS,  Proceedings  and  Ordi- 
nances, ii.  56).  A  year  or  two  later  (June 
1403)  he  received  a  payment  of  100Z.  for  his 
expenses  in  conducting  Henry  IV's  intended 
bride,  the  Princess  Joan,  from  Brittany  to 
England  (DEVON,  Exchequer  Issues,  293).  In 
1404  he  was  called  upon  to  defend  the  Isle  of 
Wight  against  the  threatened  descent  of  the 
Count  of  St.  Paul ;  and  in  November  of  the 
same  year  he  was  ordered  to  Calais,  to  treat 
with  the  Flemish  ambassadors,  but  probably 
did  not  start  till  July  1405  (RrMEE,  viii. 
375-6,  378).  In  December  1406  he  signed 
Henry  IV's  deed  regulating  the  succession  to 
the  crown  (ib.  462),  and,  perhaps  earlier  in 
the  same  year,  was  sent  with  Henry  Beaufort, 
bishop  of  Winchester,  to  treat  with  France 
(DUGDALE  ;  RYMEK,  viii.  432).  In  1415  he 
accompanied  Henry  V  on  his  French  expe- 
dition (RTMEE,  ix.  222),  having  previously 
been  appointed  a  member  of  the  committee 
for  the  trial  of  the  Earl  of  Cambridge  and 
Lord  Scrope  (NICOLAS,  Agincourt,  38),  and 
commanded  the  left  wing  of  the  English 
army  at  Agincourt  (Gesta  Henrici  Quinti, 
50).  Next  year  he  negotiated  the  tempo- 
rary .exchange  of  the  Dukes  of  Burgundy 
and  Gloucester  (ib.  p.  101),  and  was  made  a 
K.G.  23  April  (NICOLAS,  Agincourt,  174). 
In  1417  he  reviewed  the  muster  of  the  earl 


Camoys 


3°7 


Campbell 


marshal's  men  at '  Thre  Mynnes,'  near  South- 
ampton. Two  years  later  (March  1419)  he 
was  called  upon  to  collect  troops  against  the 
threatened  invasion  of  the  King  of  Leon  and 
Castile ;  and  in  April  of  the  same  year  he 
signed  his  name  to  the  parole  engagements 
of  the  captive  Arthur  of  Brittany  and  Charles 
of  Artois  (RTMER,  ix.  702,  744-5).  He  was 
a  '  trier  of  petitions  '  for  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland  in  the  October  parliament  of  1419 
(Camoys'  Claim,  p.  27).  According  to  Dug- 
dale  he  died  on  28  March  1422  ;  but  the  in- 
scription on  his  tomb  at  Trotton  (figured  in 
DALLA WAT'S  Sussex,  vol.  i.  pt.  ii.  pp.  224-5) 
gives  28  March  1419,  equivalent  to  1420  in 
the  new  style,  as  seems  probable  from  the 
date  of  Henry  V's  inquisition  writ  (18  April 
1420),  and  is  rendered  certain  by  the  evidence 
of  the  jurors,  who  state  that  he  died  on  a" 
Thursday,  on  which  day  of  the  week  March  28 
fell  in  1420  (Camoys'  Claim,  p.  28).  From 
the  same  inscription  we  learn  that  he  was  a 
knight  of  the  Garter,  and  that  his  wife's  name 
was  Elizabeth  (cf.  Cal.  Inq.  post  Mort.  iv. 
28).  This  Elizabeth  is  said  to  have  been 
the  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  March  and 
widow  of  Harry  Hotspur,  a  theory  which  is 
rendered  more  probable  by  the  appearance  of 
the  Mortimer  arms  on  the  tomb  alluded  to 
above.  The  name  of  a  previous  wife  may 
possibly  be  preserved  in  the  •'  Margaret,  late 
wife  of  Sir  Thomas  Camoys,  Knt.,  who  was 
dead  in  April  1386  (Test.  Vet.  i.  122,  with 
which,  however,  cf.  the  obscure  passage  in 
BLOMEFIELD'S  Norfolk,  v.  1196,  andBuRKE's 
Baronage,  where  the  name  of  Baron  Camoys's 
first  wife  is  given  as  Elizabeth).  Camoys's 
infant  grandson,  Hugh,  appears  to  have  in- 
herited his  estates.  On  his  death  (August 
1426)  the  barony  fell  into  abeyance  till  1839, 
when  it  was  renewed  in  favour  of  Thomas 
Stonor,  sixth  baron  Camoys,  who  made  good 
his  descent  from  Margaret  Camoys,  sister  of 
the  above-mentioned  Hugh  (Camoys1  Claim, 
p.  33 ;  NICOLAS).  Camoys  was  elected  one 
of  the  knights  of  the  shire  for  Surrey  in 
7  Richard  II  (1383),  but  was  excused  from 
serving  on  the  plea  of  being  a  banneret.  From 
the  same  year  till  the  time  of  his  death  he 
was  summoned  to  parliament  (Dignity  of  a 
Peer,  iv.  84  a  ;  Camoys'  Peerage  Claim,  p.  8, 
&c.) 

[Dugdale's  Baronage,  i.  768 ;  Nicolas's  His- 
toric Peerage,  ed.  Courthope,  91 ;  Rymer's  Foe- 
dera,  vols.  vii.  viii.  ix. ;  Issues  of  Exchequer, 
ed.  Devon,  1837 ;  Proceedings  and  Ordinances  of 
the  Privy  Council,  ed.  Nicolas,  ii. ;  Gesta  Henrici 
Quinti,  ed.  Williams  for  English  Historical  So- 
ciety, 50,  101,  270;  Capgrave's  Chronicle  of 
England,  ed.  Hingeston  (Rolls  Series),  249; 
Knyghton  ap.  Twysden's  Decem  Scriptores, 


2705 ;  Dallaway's  History  of  Sussex,  vol.  i.  pt. 
ii.  pp.  217-25  ;  Brayley's  History  of  Surrey,  ed. 
Walford,  iv.  206  ;  Horsfield's  Sussex,  i.  222,  ii. 
90;  Blomefield's  Norfolk,  ed.  Parkins,  1775; 
Woodward's  Hampshire,  ii.  254  ;  Manning  and 
Bray's  Surrey,  ii.  149;  Bauks's  Extinct  Peerage, 
251 ;  Nicolas's  Battle  of  Aginconrt ;  Collins's 
Peerage,  ed.  Brydges,  ii.  272-3;  Nicolas's  Testa- 
menta  Vetusta,  i.  108,  122;  Calendarium  Inqui- 
sitionum  post  Mortem,  iii.  318,  &c.,  iv.  58,  107 ; 
Camoys  Peerage  Claim,  published  by  order  of 
the  House  of  Lords,  1 838 ;  Report  on  the  Dignity 
of  a  Peer  (House  of  Lords),  iv.]  T.  A.  A. 

CAMPBELL,  ALEXANDER  (d.  1608), 
bishop  of  Brechin,  son  of  Campbell  of  Ard- 
kinglass,  Argyllshire,  received  through  the 
recommendation  of  his  kinsman,  the  Earl  of 
Argyll,  while  still  a  boy,  a  grant  from  Mary 
Queen  of  Scots  of  the  see  of  Brechin,  of  which 
he  was  the  first  protestant  bishop.  He  was 
endowed  with  all  the  patronage  formerly  be- 
longing to  the  bishops  of  Brechin  (Reg.  Priv. 
Sig.}  The  boy  bishop  was  never  consecrated, 
nor  did  he  attempt  to  exercise  any  episcopal 
functions.  According  to  Keith  (Catalogue 
of  Scottish  Bishops,  1755,  p.  98)  the  only 
use  he  made  of  his  position  was  to  alienate 
the  greater  part  of  the  lands  and  tithes  be- 
longing to  the  see  in  favour  of  the  Earl  of 
Argyll,  leaving  barely  sufficient  for  the  sup- 
port of  a  minister  for  the  city  of  Brechin. 
This  alienation  was  confirmed  by  parliament. 
In  May  1567  he  obtained  a  license  from  the 
queen  to  leave  the  realm  for  seven  years,  but 
his  name  appears  on  the  list  of  those  who 
personally  attended  the  convention  of  Perth 
in  1569.  In  the  '  Book  of  Assumption '  the 
bishop  is  mentioned  as  being  at  the  schools  at 
Geneva  in  January  1573-4  (KEITH,  History, 
&c.,  p.  507,  and  App.  p.  181).  After  his  re- 
turn to  Scotland  in  the  following  July  he  for 
some  time  exercised  the  office  of  particular 
pastor  at  Brechin,  retaining  the  title  of  bishop, 
but  without  exercising  any  episcopal  autho- 
rity. In  1574  he  complained  to  the  general 
assembly  that  the  Bishop  of  Dunkeld  had  al- 
leged that  he  had  been  compelled  by  the  Earl 
of  Argyll '  to  give  out  pensions,'  which  he  con- 
sidered a  slander.  He  was  also  present  at  the 
general  assemblies  of  1575  and  1576.  In  1580 
he  and  several  other  bishops  were  summoned 
to  appear  before  the  next  general  assembly  to 
answer  charges  of  having  alienated  the  lands 
of  their  benefices,  and  in  1582  Campbell  was 
directed  by  the  general  assembly  to  appearbe- 
fore  the  presbytery  of  Dundee  to  account  for 
various  negligences  in  the  performance  of  the 
duties  of  his  office.  The  process  against  him 
was  duly  produced  to  the  general  assembly 
in  1583,  but  there  is  no  record  of  any  further 
steps  having  been  taken.  He  continued  to 

x2 


Campbell 


308 


Campbell 


sit  in  parliament  on  the  spiritual  side  until 
his  death,  which  took  place  in  1608.  Keith 
gives  the  date  as  1606,  but  the  records  of  the 
Edinburgh  Commissary  Court  (quoted  by 
M'Crie)  refer  his  death  to  February  1608. 
The  deed  appointing  him  to  the  bishopric  of 
Brechin  is  printed  in  the  '  Registrum  Epi- 
scopatus  de  Brechin '  (Bannatyne  Club). 

[Anderson's  Scottish  Nation,  p.  369 ;  Kegis- 
trum  Episcopatus  de  Brechin  (Bannatyne  Club), 
1850;  Keith's  Catalogue  of  Scottish  Bishops, 
1824 ;  Acts  of  the  General  Assembly,  &c.  -MDLX.- 
MDCXVIII.  (Bannatyne  Club) ;  M'Crie's  Life  of  An- 
drew  Melville  ;  Stephens's  History  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  1843,  i.  157.]  A.  C.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  ALEXANDER,  second 
EARL  OF  MARCHMONT  (1675-1740),  was  the 
ieldest  surviving  son  of  Sir  Patrick  Hume 
of  Polwarth,  first  earl  of  Marchmont,  and 
his  wife,  Grizel,  daughter  of  Sir  Thomas  Ker 
of  Cavers.  In  his  boyhood  he  shared  his  fa- 
ther's exile  in  Holland,  with  the  other  mem- 
bers of  the  family.  He  spent  two  or  three 
years  at  the  university  of  Utrecht,  where  he 
made  a  special  study  of  civil  law,  being  in- 
tended to  follow  the  legal  profession.  On 
25  July  1696  he  was  admitted  to  the  Faculty 
of  Advocates,  and  on  29  July  1697  married 
.Margaret,  daughter  and  heiress  of  Sir  George 
Campbell  of  Cessnock,  Ayrshire.  He  was 
afterwards  knighted  by  the  style  of  Sir 
Alexander  Campbell  of  Cessnock.  On  16  Oct. 
1704  he  was  appointed  an  ordinary  lord  of 
session,  in  the  place  of  Sir  Colin  Camp- 
bell, Lord  Aberuchill,  and  took  his  seat  on 
the  bench  on  7  Nov.  as  Lord  Cessnock.  In 
April  1706  he  was  returned  as  one  of  the 
members  for  Berwickshire,  and  accordingly 
sat  in  the  last  Scotch  parliament  which  met 
for  its  final  session  in  the  following  October. 
He  zealously  supported  the  union,  and  took 
an  active  share  in  the  work  of  the  sub-com- 
mittee, to  which  the  articles  of  the  union 
were  referred.  In  1710  his  eldest  brother, 
Lord  Polwarth,  died,  and  in  1712  he  went 
to  Hanover,  where  he  entered  into  corre- 
spondence with  the  electoral  family,  and  was 
the  means  of  contradicting  the  report  which 
had  been  eagerly  circulated,  that  the  elector 
was  indifferent  to  the  succession  to  the  Eng- 
lish throne.  In  1714  Campbell  resigned  his 
seat  on  the  bench  in  favour  of  his  younger 
brother,  Sir  Andrew  Hume  of  Kimmerghame. 
He  was  made  lord-lieutenant  of  Berwick- 
shire in  1715,  and  at  the  breaking  out  of  the 
rebellion  raised  four  hundred  of  the  Berwick- 
shire militia  in  defence  of  the  Hanoverian 
succession. 

In  the  same  year  he  was  appointed  am- 
bassador to  the  court  of  Copenhagen,  where 


he  remained  until  the  spring  of  1721,  and  in 
December  1716  he  received  the  further  ap- 
pointment of  lord  clerk  register  of  Scot- 
land. In  January  1722  he  was  nominated  one 
of  the  British  ambassadors  to  the  congress 
at  Cambray.  On  the  death  of  his  father  on 
1  Aug.  1724  he  succeeded  to  the  earldom, 
and  on  10  March  in  the  following  year  was 
invested,  at  Cambray,  by  Lord  Whitworth, 
with  the  order  of  the  Thistle.  In  1726  he 
was  sworn  a  member  of  the  English  privy 
council,  and  in  1727  was  elected  one  of  the 
Scotch  representative  peers.  In  1733,  with 
other  Scotch  nobles,  he  joined  in  the  opposi- 

',  tion  to  Sir  Robert  Walpole's  excise  scheme 
in  the  hope  that  by  joining  forces  with  the 
English  opposition  Lord  Islay's  government 
of  Scotland  might  be  overthrown. 

Though  the  bill  was  dropped,  those  who 
had  opposed  it  were  not  forgotten  by  Wal- 

j  pole,  and  in  May  1733  Marchmont  was  dis- 

!  missed  from  his  office  of  lord  clerk  register. 
In  the  following  year  he  was  not  re-elected 
as  a  representative  peer.  He  took  an  active 
part  in  the  attempt  to  criminate  the  govern- 
ment for  interference  in  the  election  of  the 
Scotch  peers,  which,  however,  was  not  suc- 
cessful. He  died  in  London  on  27  Feb.  1740, 
in  the  sixty-fifth  year  of  his  age,  and  was 

|  buried  on  17  March  in  the  Canongate  church- 
yard, Edinburgh.  By  his  wife,  Margaret, 
he  had  a  family  of  four  sons  and  four  daugh- 

i  ters.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  third  son, 
Hugh,  on  whose  death,  in  1794,  the  title  of 

j  earl  of  Marchmont  became  extinct.  The 
barony  of  Polwarth,  however,  descending 
through  Lady  Diana,  the  youngest  daughter 
of  the  last  earl,  is  still  in  existence. 

[Marchmont  Papers,  edited  by  Sir  G-.  Rose 

,  (1831),  Tols.  i.  and  ii. ;  Sir  K.  Douglas's  Peerage 
of  Scotland  (1813),  p.  182;  Brunton  and  Haig's 

1  Senators  of  the  College  of  Justice  (1832),  pp. 
476,477;  Nicolas's  Orders  of  Knighthood  (1842), 
iii.,  T.  39,  41,  47,  xxxii.;  Scots  Mag.  1740,  ii.  94, 
99-101 ;  Foster's  Scotch  M.P.'s  45.] 

G.  F.  E.  B. 

CAMPBELL,     ALEXANDER    (1764- 
I  1824),  musician   and   miscellaneous  writer, 
I  born  in  1764  at  Tombea,  Loch  Lubnaig,  and 
I  first  educated  at  the  grammar  school,  Callan- 
!  der,  was  the  second  son  of  a  carpenter  who, 
:  falling  into  straitened  circumstances,  removed 
to  Edinburgh,  where  he  died  when  Alexander 
was  eleven  years  old.     The  family  was  sup- 
ported by  John,  the  eldest  son,  afterwards 
a  well-known   Edinburgh  character    (John 
Campbell  died  1795,  was  precentor  at  the 
Canongate  church,  and  a  friend  of  Burns  :  his 
picture  appears  thrice  in  Kay's  '  Portraits '). 
The  two  brothers  were  pupils  of  Tenducci, 
then  a  music  teacher  in  Edinburgh,  who  helped 


Campbell 


3°9 


Campbell 


to  establish  them  both  in  his  own  profession. 
Campbell  was  appointed  organist  to  an  '  epi- 
scopalian chapel  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Nicholson  Street.'  He  also  gave  lessons  in 
singing.  Among  his  pupils  were  the  Scotts. 
But  the  lads  had  no  taste  for  the  subject ;  the 
master  had  no  patience.  The  result  was  that 
'  our  neighbour,  Lady  Cunningham,  sent  to 
beg  the  boys  might  not  all  be  flogged  pre- 
cisely at  the  same  hour,  as,  though  she  had 
no  doubt  the  punishment  was  deserved,  the 
noise  of  the  concord  was  really  dreadful' 
(Notes  to  Scott's  Autobiography,  in  chap.  i.  of 
LOCKHAKT'S  Life).  While  a  teacher  he  pub- 
lished '  Twelve  Songs  set  to  Music '  (1785  ?) 
About  this  time  he  became  engaged  in  a  quar- 
rel with  Kay,  whom  he  ridiculed  in  a  sketch. 
This  procured  him  a  place  in  Kay's '  Portraits,' 
where  he  is  represented  turning  a  hand-organ 
while  asses  bray,  a  dog  howls,  a  bagpipe  is 
blown,  and  a  saw  sharpened  as  an  accompa- 
niment (vol.  ii.  print  204). 

Campbell  married  twice  at  a  comparatively 
early  age.  His  second  wife  was  the  widow 
of  Ranald  Macdonald  of  Keppoch.  Thinking 
that  the  connection  thus  formed  might  be 
useful  in  procuring  an  appointment,  he  re- 
signed his  music  teaching  and  studied  medi- 
cine at  the  university  of  Edinburgh.  Though 
in  1798  he  announced  'A  Free  and  Impartial 
Inquiry  into  the  Present  State  of  Medical 
Knowledge '  (a  work  apparently  never  pub- 
lished), he  does  not  seem  to  have  practised 
his  new  profession,  but  to  have  devoted  him- 
self to  literary  work.  At  this  period  he  wrote 
'  Odes  and  Miscellaneous  Poems,  by  a  student 
of  medicine  at  the  university  of  Edinburgh ' 
(Edinburgh,  1796),  and  also  published  some 
drawings  of  highland  scenery  made  on  the 
spot.  Campbell's  next  work  was  '  An  Intro- 
duction to  the  History  of  Poetry  in  Scotland' 
(Edinburgh,  1798).  This  contains  a  collec- 
tion of  Scotch  songs ;  it  was  illustrated  by 
David  Allen,  and  dedicated  to  H.  Fuseli. 
It  is  written  in  a  curiously  stilted  style,  but 
contains  much  information  about  contem- 
porary poets  and  poetasters.  Though  only 
ninety  copies  were  printed,  it  excited  some 
notice.  L.  T.  Rosegarten  supplements  his 
translation  (Liibeck  and  Leipzig,  1802)  of  T. 
Garnett's  '  Tour  in  the  Highlands,'  1800,  with 
information  drawn  from  it.  Rosegarten  spe- 
cially commends  the  views  therein  expressed 
about  Ossian,  the  authenticity  of  whose  poem 
Campbell  stoutly  maintained.  Campbell  now 
produced '  A  Journey  from  Edinburgh  through 
parts  of  North  Britain  [1802,  new  edition 
1811],  with  drawings  made  on  the  spot '  by 
the  writer.  This  is  an  interesting  and  even 
valuable  picture  of  the  state  of  many  parts  of 
the  country  at  the  beginning  of  the  century. 


It  was  followed  by  '  The  Grampians  Desolate, 
a  poem  in  six  books '  (Edinburgh,   1804). 
'  More  than  half  of  this  work,  which  is  without 
\  literary  merit,  consists  of  notes.     Its  object 
was  to  call  attention  to  the  '  deplorable  con- 
!  dition '  of  the  highlands,  brought  about  by 
t  the  introduction  of  sheep-farming.    A  melan- 
t  choly  incident  recorded  in  a  note  to  page  11 
i  led  to  the  establishment  of  the  Edinburgh 
j  Destitute  Sick  Society.     After  some  inter- 
:  val  there  appeared  '  Albyn's  Anthology,- or  a 
,  select  collection  of  the  melodies  and  vocal 
!  poetry  of  Scotland,  peculiar  to  Scotland  and 
i  the  Isles,  hitherto  unpublished'  (2  vols.  Edin- 
I  burgh,  1816  and  1818).     Campbell  had  pro- 
1  jected  this  work  since  1790,  but  it  was  not 
till  Henry  Mackenzie,  Walter  Scott  (who  ob- 
tained the  prince  regent's  acceptance  of  the 
dedication  of  the  book),  and  other  Edin- 
burgh men  of  note,  gave  him  then-  help  that 
the  project  was  carried  out.     A  grant  was 
obtained  from  the  Highland  Society,  and  the 
author  travelled  between  eleven  and  twelve 
hundred  miles  in  collecting  materials  (pre- 
face).    Among  the  contributors  of  verse  are 
Scott,  Hogg,  Jamieson,  and  Alexander  Bos- 
well.     In  the  '  Anthology '  (p.  66)  Campbell 
claims  the  authorship  of  the  well-known  air 
usually  joined  to  Tannahill's  '  Gloomy  Win- 
ter's nou  awa' ; '  but  the  claim  has  been  dis- 
puted (ANDERSON,  Scottish  Nation). 

In  the  last  years  of  his  life  Campbell  fell 
into  great  poverty,  and  obtained  his  living 
chiefly  by  copying  manuscripts  for  his  old 
pupil  Scott,  though  '  even  from  his  patron  he 
would  take  no  more  than  he  thought  his  ser- 
vices as  a  transcriber  fairly  earned.'  Scott, 
however,  tells  a  half-pitiful  story  of  a  dinner 
which  Archibald  Constable  gave  to  '  his  own 
circle  of  literary  serfs,'  when  '  poor  Allister 
I  Campbell  and  another  drudge  of  the  same 
!  class '  ran  a  race  for  a  new  pair  of  breeches, 
which  were  there  displayed '  before  the  thread- 
bare rivals.'  Scott  thought  the  picture  might 
be  highly  coloured,  and  at  any  rate  Constable 
bestowed  on  him '  many  substantial  benefits,' 
as  he  gratefully  acknowledges  in  a  letter 
written  the  year  before  his  death,  which  took 
place  from  an  attack  of  apoplexy  15  May 
1824.  His  manuscripts  were  sold  '  under 
judicial  authority.'  A  mong  them  was  a  tra- 
gedy, which  was  never  published.  Camp- 
bell was  a  warm-hearted  and  accomplished, 
though  somewhat  unpractical,  man.  Scott, 
who  wrote  an  obituary  notice  of  him  in 
the  '  Edinburgh  Weekly  Journal,'  says  that, 
though  his  acquirements  were  considerable, 
'  they  did  not  reach  that  point  of  perfection 
which  the  public  demand  of  those  who  expect 
to  derive  bread  from  the  practice  of  the  fine 
arts.' 


Campbell 


310 


Campbell 


[Anderson's  Scottish  Nation ;  Kay's  Original 
Portraits,  vol.  ii.  new  ed.  Edinburgh,  1877; 
Lockhart's  Life  of  Scott ;  Thomas  Constable's 
Memoir  of  Archibald  Constable,  Edinburgh,  1873, 
ii.  236-7;  Memoir  of  Eobert  Chambers,  12th  ed. 
Edin.  1883,  pp.  186-7.  The  works  not  mentioned 
in  this  article,  but  ascribed  to  Campbell  in  the 
Scottish  Nation,  the  Bibliotheca  Britannica,  and 
even  in  the  contemporary  Biographical  Dictionary 
of  Living  Authors,  1816,  p.  52,  are  not  his,  but 
are  the  production  of  one  or  more  other  writers 
of  the  same  name.  Lockhart,  who  says  Campbell 
was  known  at  Abbotsford  as  the  Dunnie-wassail ', 
makes  an  apparently  strange  mistake  in  identi- 
fying him  with  the  '  litigious  Highlander '  called 
Campbell,  mentioned  in  Washington  Irving's 
Abbotsford  and  Newstead  (conversation  with 
Scott  in  1817,  note  to  chap,  xxxvi.  of  Scott's 
Life) ;  K.  Chambers's  Traditions  of  Edinburgh, 
p.  130.]  F.  W-T. 

CAMPBELL,  ALEXANDER  (1788- 
1866),  founder  of  the  '  Campbellites,'  eldest 
son  of  Thomas  Campbell,  schoolmaster  and 
minister  of  the  Secession  church  (1763-1854), 
by  his  marriage  in  June  1787  with  Jane  Cor- 
neigle,  who  died  in  1835,  was  born  near  Bal- 
lymena,  county  Antrim,  on  12  Sept.  1788, 
and,  after  a  preliminary  education  at  Market 
Hill  and  Newry,  worked  for  several  years  as 
a  day  labourer  on  his  father's  farm.  After- 
wards he  became  an  assistant  in  an  academy 
conducted  by  his  parent  at  Rich  Hill,  near 
Is  e wry.  The  father  emigrated  to  the  United 
States  in  April  1807,  and  in  September  of  the 
following  year,  accompanied  by  his  mother 
and  the  rest  of  the  family,  he  embarked  in  the 
Hibernia  for  Philadelphia,  but  on  7  Oct.  that 
vessel  was  wrecked  on  the  island  of  Islay, 
and  her  passengers  were  landed  in  Scotland. 
Campbell's  mind  being  much  impressed  with 
the  prospect  of  a  speedy  death,  he  resolved 
that,  if  his  life  were  saved,  he  would  spend 
his  days  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  On 
8  Nov.  1808  he  entered  Glasgow  University, 
where  he  pursued  his  studies  until  3  July 
1809,  when  he  again  embarked  and  arrived 
safely  in  America.  He  almost  immediately 
joined  the  Christian  Association  of  Wash- 
ington, a  sect  which  his  father  had  established 
on  17  Aug.  1809  on  the  basis  '  of  the  Bible 
alone,  the  sole  creed  of  the  church.'  In  this 
denomination  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the 
gospel  on  4  May  1811  at  Brush  Run  Church, 
Washington  county,  and  ordained  on  1  Jan. 
1812.  Having  married  on  2  March  1811 
Margaret,  daughter  of  John  Brown,  and  re- 
ceiving as  her  marriage  portion  a  large  farm, 
he  declined  to  take  any  remuneration  for  his 
ministerial  services,  and  supported  himself 
and  family  throughout  his  life  by  labour  on  his 
own  land.  In  after  years  he  introduced  fine- 
woolled  merino  and  Saxon  sheep ;  the  experi- 


ment proved  successful,  and  he  soon  had  a 
large  and  valuable  flock.  The  Buffalo  Semi- 
nary was  opened  by  him  in  his  own  house  in 
January  1818,  an  establishment  for  preparing 
young  men  to  labour  on  behalf  of  the '  primi- 
tive gospel,'  but  not  answering  his  expecta- 
tions in  this  respect,  it.  was  given  up  in  No- 
vember 1822.  The  word  reverend  was  not 
used  by  him,  but  he  frequently  called  himself 
Alexander  Campbell,  V.D.M.,  i.e.  VerbiDivini 
Minister.  Having  persuaded  himself  that  im- 
mersion was  the  only  proper  mode  of  baptism, 
he  and  his  family,  in  1812,  were,  to  use  his 
own  expression, '  immersed  into  the  Christian 
faith.'  After  this  the  congregations  with 
which  he  was  connected  in  various  parts  of 
the  country  formed  an  alliance  with  the  bap- 
tist denomination,  with  whom  they  remained 
in  friendly  intercourse  for  many  years.  He 
was  always  much  engaged  in  preaching  tours 
through  several  of  the  states.  He  had  many 
public  discussions  on  the  subject  of  baptism, 
and  finally,  on  4  July  1823,  commenced  the 
issue  of  a  publication  called  '  The  Christian 
Baptist,' which  ran  to  seven  volumes,  and  was 
succeeded  in  January  1830  by  '  The  Millen- 
nial Harbinger,' which  became  the  recognised 
organ  of  his  church.  In  these  two  works  may 
be  found  a  complete  history  of  the  '  church 
reforms  '  to  which  his  father  and  himself  for 
so  many  years  devoted  themselves. 

In  1826  he  commenced  a  translation  of  the 
Greek  Testament,  which  he  compiled  from 
the  versions  of  Dr.  George  Campbell,  Rev. 
James  MacKnight,  and  Philip  Doddridge, 
with  much  additional  matter  from  his  own 
readings.  One  object  of  this  work  was  to  ex- 
pound that  the  words  baptist  and  baptism  are 
not  to  be  found  in  the  New  Testament.  The 
publication  of  this  volume  caused  a  complete 
disruption  between  his  people  and  the  baptist 
denomination.  In  the  succeeding  year  his 
followers  began  to  form  themselves  into  a 
separate  organisation,  and  uniting  with  other 
congregations  in  the  western  states,  which 
were  led  by  the  Rev.  W.  B.  Stone,  founded  a 
sect  called  variously  the '  Church  of  the  Dis- 
ciples,' the  '  Disciples  of  Christ,'  the  '  Chris- 
tians,' or  the  '  Church  of  Christ,'  but  more 
commonly  known  as  the  'Campbellites.' 
This  denomination,  which  in  1872  was  esti- 
mated to  comprise  500,000  persons,  extended 
into  the  states  of  Virginia,  Tennessee,  and 
Kentucky.  Campbell  added  to  his  other 
arduous  labours  by  inaugurating  on  21  Oct. 
1841  Bethany  College,  an  establishment 
chiefly  intended  for  the  education  of  school- 
masters and  ministers;  of  this  college  he 
remained  president  till  his  death,  when  he 
endowed  it  with  10,000  dollars  and  a  valu- 
able library  of  books.  He  visited  Great 


Campbell 


Britain  in  1847,  and  while  at  Glasgow  en- 
gaged in  an  anti-slavery  debate.  Some  expres- 
sions which  he  then  used  caused  the  Rev. 
James  Robertson  to  prefer  a  charge  of  libel 
against  him,  and  to  have  him  arrested  on  the 
plea  that  he  was  about  to  leave  the  country. 
His  imprisonment  lasted  ten  days,  when  the 
warrant  for  his  arrest  was  declared  to  be 
illegal,  and  ultimately  a  verdict  was  given 
in  his  favour.  On  his  return  to  America 
he  continued  with  great  zeal  his  preaching 
and  educational  work,  and  died  at  Bethany, 
West  Virginia,  on  4  March  1866.  His  wife 
having  died  on  22  Oct.  1827,  he,  by  her  dying 
wish,  married  secondly,  in  1828,  Mrs.  S.  H. 
Bakewell.  He  wrote  among  others  the  fol- 
lowing works :  1.  '  Debate  on  the  Evidences 
of  Christianity  between  Robert  Owen  and 
A.  Campbell,'  1829;  another  edition,  1839. 
2.  'The  Christian  Baptist,' edited  by  A.  Camp- 
bell, 1835,  7  vols.  3.  '  The  Sacred  Writings 
of  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists  of  Jesus 
Christ,  commonly  styled  the  New  Testament. 
With  prefaces  by  A.  Campbell,'  1835 ;  another 
edition,  1848.  4.  'A  Debate  on  the  Roman 
Catholic  Religion  between  A.  Campbell  and 
J.  B.  Purcell,  bishop  of  Cincinnati,'  1837. 
5.  '  The  Christian  Messenger  and  Reformer, 
containing  Essays,  Addresses,  &c.,  by  A. 
Campbell  and  others,'  1838,  9  vols.  6. '  Ad- 
dresses delivered  before  the  Charlottesville 
Lyceum  on  "  Is  Moral  Philosophy  an  In- 
ductive Science  ?  " '  1840.  7.  '  A  Public  De- 
bate on  Christian  Baptism,  between  the  Rev. 
W.  L.  Maccalla  and  A.  Campbell,'  1842. 
8.  '  Yr  oraclau  bywiol  neu  y  Testament 
Newydd.  Wedi  ei  gyfieithu  gan  J,  Williams 
gyda  rhaglithiau  ac  attodiad  gan  A.  Camp- 
bell,' 1842.  9.  '  Capital  Punishment  sanc- 
tioned by  Divine  Authority,'  1846.  10. '  An 
Essay  on  the  Remission  of  Sins,'  1846.  11. 'An 
Address  on  the  Amelioration  of  the  Social 
State,'  1847.  12.  '  An  Address  on  the  Re- 
sponsibilities of  Men  of  Genius,'  1848. 
13. '  Christian  Baptism,  with  its  Antecedents 
and  Consequents,  1853.  14. '  Essay  on  Life 
and  Death,'  1854.  15.  '  Christianity  as  it 
was,  being  a  Selection  from  the  Writings 
of  A.  Campbell,'  1867.  16.  ' The  Christian 
Hymn  Book,  compiled  from  the  writings  of 
A.  Campbell  and  others,'  1869.  Nearly  the 
whole  of  the  'Christian  Baptist,'  or  the  'Mil- 
lennial Harbinger,'  was  written  by  Campbell 
himself  and  his  father. 

[Bice's  Campbellism,  its  Rise  and  Progress, 
1850  ;  Small-wood's  Campbellism  Eefuted,  1833  ; 
Inwards's  Discourse  on  Death  of  A.  Campbell, 
1866  ;  Ripley  and  Dana's  American  Cyclopaedia, 
1 873,  under  Campbell  and  Disciples ;  Richardson's 
Memoirs  of  A.  Campbell,  with  portrait,  1871, 
2  vols.]  G.  C.  B. 


i  Campbell 

CAMPBELL,    ANNA    MACKENZIE, 

COTJNTESS  OF  BALCARRES,  and  afterwards  of 
ARGYLL  (1621  P-1706  ?),  was  the  younger 
daughter  of  Colin  the  Red,  earl  of  Seaforth, 
chief  of  the  Mackenzies;  her  mother  was 
Margaret   Seyton,   daughter  of  Alexander, 
earl  of  Dunfermline.  After  her  father's  death, 
in  1633,  she  resided  at  Leslie,  the  seat  of  her 
cousin,  Lord  Rothes.     Here  she  was  mar- 
ried in  April  1640,  against  the  wish  of  her 
uncle,  then  the  head  of  the  family,  to  another 
cousin,  Alexander  Lindsay,  master  of  Bal- 
carres, who  became  Lord  Balcarres  in  the 
following  year.     She  was  a  woman,  if  the 
picture  apparently  painted  in  Holland  during 
the  protectorate  and  preserved  in  Braham 
Castle  may  be  trusted,  of  extreme  beauty, 
the  face  being  full  of  vivacity,  sweetness,  and 
intelligence.     Her  husband  fought  for  the 
covenant   at   Marston    Moor,  Alford,   and 
|  Kilsyth,  was  made  governor  of  the  castle  of 
Edinburgh  in  1647,  was  a  leader  of  the  reso- 
lutioners,  and  after  the  defeat  at  Preston 
retired  with  his  wife  to  Fife.     At  the  coro- 
nation of  Charles  at  Scone  in  1651,  Balcarres 
was  made  an  earl.   On  22  Feb.  1651  the  king 
paid  her  a  visit  shortly  before  the  birth  of 
her  first  child,  to  whom  he  stood  godfather. 
On  the  invasion    after  Worcester  she  went 
with  her  husband  to  the  highlands,  where 
he  had  command  of  the  royalists.     To  pay 
for  the  debts  incurred  by  Balcarres  in  the 
royal  cause,  she  sold  her  jewels  and  other 
valuables,  and  many  years  of  her  subsequent 
life  were  spent  in  redeeming  the  ruin  in  which 
the  Balcarres  family  had  been  involved.    In 
1652,  being  obliged  to  capitulate  to  the  Eng- 
lish, Balcarres  settled  with  his  wife  at  St. 
Andrews.     After  the  defeat  of  Glencairn's 
rising  in  the  highlands,  in  which  the  earl 
joined,  he  received  a  summons  from  Charles 
II,  then  at  Paris,  to  join  him  with  all  speed. 
His  wife  determined  to  accompany  him.    In 
the  depth  of  winter,  through  four  hundred 
miles   of  country  occupied  by  the  enemy, 
she  travelled  in  disguise  with  her  husband, 
the  children  having  been  left  behind,  and  ar- 
rived safely  in  Paris  in  May  1654.    For  the 
next  four  years  they  followed  the  court,  the 
queen-mother,  Henrietta  Maria,  bestowing 
much  kindness  upon  the  countess,  who  was 
at  this  time  appointed  gouvernante  to  the 
young  Prince  01  Orange.     They  were  settled 
at  the  Hague  in  1657,  and  there  Balcarres 
died  on  30  Aug.  1659.   The  countess's  letters 
to  Lauderdale  and  others  on  the  occasion 
are  preserved  among  the  Lauderdale  papers 
in  the  British  Museum,  and  are  models  of 
sincere  and  intelligent  piety.     Between  her, 
her  husband,  Lauderdale,  Kincardine,  and 
Robert  Moray  there  existed  a  friendship  of 


Campbell 


312 


Campbell 


the  closest  intimacy,  as  well  as  family  con- 
nection, so  much  so  that  she  and  her  hus- 
band, in  the  letters  which  pass  between  the 
friends,  are  always  familiarly  alluded  to  as '  our 
cummer'  and  '  gossip.'  The  countess  returned 
immediately  to  Fifeshire,  but  shortly  went  on 
to  France,  where,  being  herself  warmly  at- 
tached to  the  presbyterian  church,  she  was 
instrumental  in  securing  the  support  of  the 
French  protestant  ministers  for  the  king  in 
1660  (Lauderdale  Papers,  Camden  Society, 
i.)  At  the  Restoration  a  pension  of  1,0001. 
a  year  was  settled  upon  her  by  Charles,  who 
often  expressed  for  her  a  deep  admiration,  but 
it  was  some  years  before  it  was  paid.  During 
the  interval  she  and  her  children  suffered 
great  privations — '  Not  mistress  of  sixpence,' 
she  says  of  herself  on  4  July,  and  '  unable  to 
pay  the  apothecary.'  She  remained  in  England 
until  May  1662,  and  there  became  intimately 
acquainted  with  Baxter,  who  declares  that 
'  her  great  wisdom,  modesty,  piety,  and  sin- 
cerity made  her  accounted  the  saint  at  the 
court.'  The  conversion  of  her  eldest  daughter 
and  her  subsequent  death  in  a  nunnery  were 
a  great  blow  to  the  countess.  In  1662  she  re- 
turned to  Scotland,  when  from  poverty  and 
anxiety  she  became  very  ill.  Her  eldest  son 
died  in  October  of  this  year.  She  was  now  of 
service  to  Lauderdale  in  warning  him  of  the 
plots  set  on  foot  by  Middleton  to  oust  him 
from  the  secretaryship  (ib.)  In  1664  her  con- 
dition was  rendered  easier  by  the  fuller  pay- 
ment of  the  promised  pension,  for  which 
she  had  petitioned  in  November  1663,  but  the 
friendship  with  Lauderdale  appears  to  have 
been  in  a  great  measure  broken  off.  The 
next  few  years  were  spent  in  endeavouring, 
by  careful  economy,  to  pay  off  the  debts 
upon  the  estates,  and  in  1669  her  son's  rights 
on  the  Seaforth  estates  were  given  up  by  her 
for  the  sum  of  80,000  marks.  On  28  Jan.  1670 
the  Countess  of  Balcarres  became  the  second 
wife  of  Archibald,  eighth  earl  of  Argyll 
[q.  v.],  having  previously,  by  wise  manage- 
ment, brought  everything  connected  with  her 
son's  property  into  exact  order.  This  marriage 
unfortunately,  for  reasons  not  very  obvious, 
lost  her  in  a  great  measure  the  friendship  of 
Lauderdale,  her  letters  of  remonstrance  to 
whom  are  full  of  affectionate  and  dignified 
feeling.  With  Argyll, who  was  chiefly  engaged 
in  raising  the  fallen  estate  of  his  family,  she 
lived  a  life  of  quiet  affection  until  the  cata- 
strophe of  1681.  It  was  her  daughter,  Sophia, 
doubtless  by  her  advice  and  assistance,  who 
accomplished  his  escape  from  the  castle.  The 
forfeiture  of  his  estates  again  brought  her 
into  great  straits.  By  the  Scotch  law  the 
forfeiture  extended  to  herself.  Nothing  re- 
mained to  her  except  her  house  at  Stirling 


and  her  revenue  of  4,000  marks  a  year  from 
a  small  estate  of  Wester  Pitcorthie,  a  join- 
ture settled  on  her  by  her  first  husband.  On 
4  March  1682,  however,  Charles  gave  her 
a  provision  of  7,000  marks  a  year  out  of 
the  forfeited  lands,  on  account  of  '  the  faith- 
ful services  done  to  him  by  the  late  Earl  of 
Balcarres  and  the  severe  hardships  which 
she  herself  had  suffered,  and  because  she  and 
her  first  husband's  family  had  constantly 
stood  up  for  the  royal  authority.'  By  April 
1684,  however,  she  had  only  received  4,600 
marks,  and  the  utmost  she  had  was  2,400 
more ;  and  a  fresh  inventory  of  her  movables, 
drawn  up  in  1682,  shows  that  she  had  been 
compelled  to  sacrifice  the  greater  part  of  the 
'  womanly  furniture '  still  left  her.  In  De- 
cember 1683  she  was  brought  before  the 
privy  council  to  decipher  some  intercepted 
letters  of  Argyll,  implicating  him  in  the 
Rye  House  plot.  She  replied  that  she  had  a 
key,  but  that  upon  the  breaking  out  of  the 
English  plot  she  had  burnt  it.  It  was  finally 
discovered  that  this  key  was  not  the  one  to 
the  cipher  used  in  these  letters,  and  she  was 
not  troubled  further.  When  news  arrived, 
15  May  1685,  of  Argyll's  landing,  the  coun- 
tess and  Lady  Sophia  were  at  once  arrested 
at  Stirling  and  imprisoned  in  the  castle, 
whither  also  her  husband  was  brought  upon 
his  capture,  and  was  only  permitted  to  see 
him  on  the  day  previous  to  his  execution. 
His  last  letter  to  her  but  a  few  hours  before 
his  death  is  preserved,  and  testifies  to  the 
deep  affection  between  husband  and  wife. 
After  Argyll's  execution  the  countess  was  at 
once  released,  and  went  to  London,  spending 
three  months  in  attendance  on  the  court, 
but  returned  again  shortly  to  Scotland.  In 
1689  she  settled  finally  at  Balcarres,  manag- 
ing the  estates  of  her  son,  Colin,  who  was  in 
exile.  By  her  care  she  paid  off  the  burdens 
still  remaining  on  that  estate,  and  in  addi- 
tion gave  up  a  part  of  her  jointure  of  7,000 
marks  from  the  Argyll  estate  for  the  other 
members  of  that  family.  Her  last  signature, 
of  1  Oct.  1706,  is  given  to  a  provision  of 
1,000  marks  a  year  to  her  grandchild,  Eliza- 
beth Lindsay.  She  appears  to  have  died  in 
this  year.  She  was  buried  probably  beside 
her  first  husband  and  her  son  Charles  in  the 
chapel  of  Balcarres  ;  no  record  of  interment 
is  found  in  the  parish  books. 

[The  chief  source  of  this  article  is  an  inte- 
resting monograph  by  the  present  Earl  of  Lind- 
say, privately  printed,  the  Memoirs  of  Lady 
Anna  Mackenzie.]  0.  A. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD,  second 
EARL  OF  ARGYLL  (d.  1513),  eldest  son  of  Colin, 
first  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  and  Isabella,  eldest 


Campbell 


313 


Campbell 


daughter  of  John,  lord  of  Lome,  succeeded  his 
father  in  1493.  In  a  charter  of  30  June  1494 
he  is  designated  Lord  High  Chancellor  of  ! 
Scotland,  and  in  the  same  year  he  was  ap-  j 
pointed  master  of  the  household.  In  1499  | 
he  and  others  received  from  the  king  a  com-  j 
mission  to  let  on  lease  for  the  term  of  three 
years  the  entire  lordship  of  the  Isles  as  pos- 
sessed by  the  last  lord,  both  in  the  Isles  and 
on  the  mainland,  with  the  exception  of  the  ! 
island  of  Isla  and  the  lands  of  North  and  : 
South  Kintyre.  He  also  received  a  commis- 
sion of  lieutenancy  over  the  lordship  of  the 
Isles,  and  some  months  later  was  appointed 
keeper  of  the  castle  of  Tarbert,  and  baillie 
and  governor  of  the  king's  lands  in  Knap- 
dale.  Along  with  the  Earl  of  Huntly  and 
others  he  was  in  1504  charged  with  the  task 
of  suppressing  the  rebellion  of  the  islanders 
under  Donald  Dubh ;  and  after  its  suppression 
in  1506  the  lordship  of  the  Isles  was  shared 
between  him  and  Huntly,  the  latter  being 
placed  over  the  northern  region,  while  the 
south  isles  and  adjacent  coast  were  under 
Argyll.  From  this  time  till  his  death  the 
western  highlands  were  free  from  serious  dis- 
turbance. At  the  battle  of  Flodden,  9  Sept. 
1513,  Argyll,  along  with  the  Earl  of  Lennox, 
held  command  of  the  right  wing,  composed 
wholly  of  highlanders,  whose  impetuous 
eagerness  for  a  hand-to-hand  fight  when  galled 
by  the  English  archers  was  the  chief  cause  of 
the  defeat  of  the  Scots.  Argyll  was  one  of  the 
thirteen  Scottish  earls  who  were  slain.  By 
his  wife,  Elizabeth  Stewart,  eldest  daughter 
of  John,  first  earl  of  Lennox,  he  had  four  sons 
and  five  daughters.  He  was  succeeded  by  his 
eldest  son,  Colin,  third  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.] 
His  fourth  son,  Donald  (d.  1562),  is  separately 
noticed. 

[Register  of  the  Great  Seal  of  Scotland  ;  Dou- 
glas's Scotch  Peerage,  i.  90 ;  Donald  Gregory's  , 
Hist,  of  the  Western  Islands.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,     ARCHIBALD,     fourth 
EARL  OF  ARGYLL  (d.  1558),  eldest  son  of  Colin, 
third  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.l,  and  Lady  Jane 
Gordon,  eldest  daughter  01  Alexander,  third 
earl  of  Huntly,  immediately  after  succeeding 
to  the  title  and  offices  of  his  father,  in  1530, 
was  employed  in  command  of  an  expedition  ' 
to  quell  an  insurrection  in  the  southern  isles 
of  Scotland.     The  voluntary  submission  of 
the  principal  chiefs  rendered  extreme  mea- 
sures  unnecessary,  and  Alexander  of  Isla,  j 
the  prime  mover  of  the  insurrection,  was 
able  to  convince  the  king  not  only  that  he  ! 
was  personally  well  disposed  to  the  govern-  j 
ment,  but  that  the  disturbances  in  the  Isles  | 
were  chiefly  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  earls 
of  Argyll  had  made  use  of  the  office  of  lieu- 


tenant over  the  Isles  for  their  own  personal 
aggrandisement.  The  earl  was  therefore 
summoned  before  the  king  to  give  an  account 
of  the  duties  and  rental  of  the  Isles  received 
by  him,  and,  as  the  result  of  the  inquiry, 
was  committed  for  a  time  to  prison.  Shortly 
afterwards  he  was  liberated,  but  was  deprived 
of  his  offices,  and  they  were  not  restored  to 
him  until  after  the  death  of  James  V.  In  a 
charter  to  him  of  the  king's  lands  of  Car- 
dross  in  Dumbartonshire,  28  April  1542,  he 
is  called  '  master  of  the  king's  wine  cellar.' 
Along  with  the  Earls  of  Huntly  and  Moray 
he  was  named  one  of  the  council  of  the  king- 
dom in  the  document  which  Cardinal  Beaton 
produced  as  the  will  of  James,  and  which  ap- 
pointed Beaton  governor  of  the  kingdom  and 
guardian  to  the  infant  queen.  After  the  arrest 
of  Beaton,  20  Jan.  1542-3,  Argyll  retired  to 
his  own  country  to  muster  a  force  to  main- 
tain the  struggle  against  the  Earl  of  Arran, 
who  had  been  chosen  governor.  Shortly  after- 
wards the  Earls  of  Argyll,  Bothwell,  Huntly, 
and  Moray,  supported  by  a  large  body  of  the 
barons  and  landed  gentry,  as  well  as  by  the 
bishops  and  abbots,  assembled  at  Perth, 
avowing  their  determination  to  resist  the 
measures  of  the  governor  to  the  uttermost. 
On  being  summoned  by  the  governor  to  dis- 
perse they  deemed  it  prudent  not  to  push 
matters  to  extremities;  but  when  it  became 
known  that  Henry  VIII  of  England  had 
succeeded  in  arranging  a  treaty  of  marriage 
between  the  young  queen  Mary  and  Edward, 
prince  of  Wales,  the  Earls  of  Argyll,  Huntly, 
Lennox,  and  Bothwell  marched  from  Stirling 
with  a  force  of  ten  thousand  men,  and  com- 
pelled the  governor  to  surrender  to  their 
charge  the  infant  queen,  with  whom  they  re- 
turned in  triumph  to  Stirling.  In  the  summer 
of  1544  Lennox,  who  had  gone  over  to  the 
party  of  the  English  king,  plundered  the  Isle 
of  Arran,  and  made  himself  master  of  Bute  and 
the  castle  of  Rothesay,  but  as  he  sailed  down 
the  Clyde  he  was  fired  on  by  the  Earl  of  Ar- 
gyll, who  with  four  thousand  men  occupied  the 
castle  of  Dunoon.  After  a  consultation  with 
his  English  officers  he  determined  to  attack 
Dunoon,  and,  notwithstanding  the  resistance 
of  Argyll,  effected  a  landing  and  burnt  the 
village  and  church.  Retreating  then  to  his 
ships,  he  subsequently  laid  waste  a  large  part 
of  Kintyre :  but,  as  he  had  not  succeeded  in 
obtaining  possession  of  the  castle  of  Dum- 
barton, the  main  purpose  of  the  expedition 
was  a  failure,  since  it  was  impossible  without 
it  to  retain  a  permanent  footing  on  the  Clyde. 
On  the  forfeiture  of  the  estates  of  Lennox, 
Argyll  was  rewarded  with  the  largest  share. 
Although  Lennox  continued  to  foment  dis- 
content in  the  Isles,  the  practical  result  of  the 


Campbell 


314 


Campbell 


dissensions  he  had  sown  was  still  further  to 
increase  the  power  of  Argyll.  At  the  battle  of 
Pinkie,  10  Sept.  1547,  Argyll,  with  four  thou- 
sand west  highlanders,  held  command  of  the 
right  wing  of  the  Scottish  army.  In  January 
1447-8  he  advanced  to  Dundee  with  the 
determination  of  making  himself  master  of 
Broughty  Castle,  but  apparently  the  negotia- 
tions of  Henry  VIII  prevented  him  from  per- 
severing in  his  purpose,  although  in  a  letter 
to  Lord  Grey,  15  March  1548  (State  Papers, 
Scottish  Series,  i.  83),  he  denied  the  rumour 
that  he  favoured  England,  and  had  been  re- 
warded by  a  sum  of  angel  nobles.  If  he  did 
manifest  a  tendency  to  defection  it  was  only 
temporary,  for  shortly  afterwards  he  rendered 
important  service  along  with  the  French  at 
the  siege  of  Haddington,  and  was  made  '  a  j 
knight  of  the  cockle  by  the  king  of  France  at  ! 
the  same  time  as  the  Earls  of  Angus  and  j 
Huntly'  (Kux>x,  Works,  i.  217).  At  an  early 
period  Argyll  came  under  the  influence  of 
Knox,  and  he  subscribed  the  first  band  of  the 
Scottish  reformers.  On  his  way  to  Geneva  in 
1556  Knox  made  a  stay  with  him  at  Castle  , 
Campbell,  'where  he  taught  certain  days'  (ib. 
i.  253).  After  the  agreement  of  the  barons, 
in  December  1 557,  that  the  reformed  preachers  ; 
should  teach  in  private  houses  till  the  govern-  ! 
ment  should  allow  them  to  preach  in  public, 
Argyll  undertook  the  protection  of  John  ; 
Douglas,  a  Carmelite  friar,  caused  him  to  teach 
publicly  in  his  house,  and  '  reformed  many 
things  according  to  his  counsel.'  To  induce 
Argyll  to  renounce  the  reformed  faith,  the  ! 
Archbishop  of  St.  Andrews  sent  him  a  long  ' 
and  insinuating  letter  (see  ib.  i.  276-80),  to 
which  he  wrote  an  answer  replying  'particu- 
lerlie  to  every  article '  (ib.  i.  281-90).  He  died 
in  August  1558, '  whareof,'  according  to  Knox 
(ib.  i.  290), '  the  Bischoppis  war  glaid ;  for  they 
thought  that  thare  great  ennemye  was  takin 
out  of  the  way.'  In  his  will  he  enjoined  his 
son '  that  he  should  study  to  set  fordwarte  the 
publict  and  trew  preaching  of  the  Evangell 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  suppress  all  super- 
stitioun  and  idolatrie  to  the  uttermost  of 
his  power.'  By  his  marriage  to  Lady  Helen 
Hamilton,  eldest  daughter  of  the  first  earl  of 
Arran,  he  had  one  son  ;  and  by  his  marriage 
to  Lady  Margaret  Graham,  only  daughter  of 
the  third  earl  of  Menteith,  one  son  and  two 
daughters.  He  was  succeeded  in  the  earldom 
by  Archibald,  fifth  earl  (1530-1573)  [q.  v.], 
his  son  by  the  first  marriage.  Colin,  sixth  earl 
[q.  v.],  was  his  son  by  his  second  marriage. 

[Register  of  the  Great  Seal  of  Scotland; 
Calendar  of  State  Papers  (Scottish  Series) ;  Re- 
gister of  the  Privy  Council  of  Scotland,  vol.  i. ; 
Diurnal  of  Remarkable  Occurrents  (Bannatyne 
Club,  1833);  Bishop  Lesley's  History  of  Scot- 


land (Bannatyne  Club,  1830);  Knox's  AVorks 
(Bannatyne  Club),  vol.  i. ;  Donald  Gregory's- 
History  of  the  Western  Highlands  ;  Douglas's 
Scotch  Peerage,  i.  91.1  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  AECHIBALD,  fifth  EARL 
OF  AEGYLL(  1530- 1 573),  the  leader  along  with 
Lord  James  Stuart,  afterwards  earl  of  Moray 
[q.  v.],  of  the  '  lords  of  the  congregation '  at 
the  Reformation,  was  the  eldest  son  of  Archi- 
bald, fourth  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  and  Lady 
Helen  Hamilton,  eldest  daughter  of  the  first 
earl  of  Arran.  In  1556,  along  with  Lord  James 
Stuart,  he  attended  the  preaching  of  Knox  at 
Calder,  when  they  both '  so  approved  the  doc- 
trine that  thei  wissed  it  to  have  been  publict ' 
(KNOX,  Works,  i.  250).  As  lord  of  Lome  he 
signed  the  invitation  to  Knox  to  return  from 
Geneva  in  1557,  and,  along  with  his  father, 
subscribed  the  first  band  of  the  Scottish  re- 
formers. While  thus,  both  by  natural  choice 
and  early  training,  inclined  towards  the  re- 
formed doctrines,  he  was  solemnly  enjoined 
in  the  will  of  his  father,  who  died  in  August 
1558,  to  give  them  his  zealous  support.  At  the 
same  time  his  conduct  never  gave  any  evidence 
of  extreme  fanaticism,  nor,  on  the  other  hand, 
tortuous  and  inconsistent  as  his  actions  after- 
wards became,  does  personal  ambition  appear 
to  have  been  one  of  his  ruling  motives.  In 
his  early  years  his  reputation  stood  very  high. 
Cecil,  writing  to  Elizabeth  on  19  July  1560, 
informs  her  that  Argyll  '  is  a  goodly  gentle- 
man, universally  honoured  by  all  Scotland/ 
In  judging  of  his  career  it  must,  however,  be 
borne  in  mind  that  at  the  crisis  of  the  Refor- 
mation he  was  closely  associated  with  Lord 
James  Stuart,  who  was  his  senior  by  several 
years,  and  who  besides  possessed  a  strength 
of  will  and  a  knowledge  of  men  and  affairs 
which  placed  him  almost  on  a  level  with 
Knox.  The  predominant  influence  of  Lord 
James  Stuart  in  a  great  degree  moulded  the 

Eublic  conduct  of  Argyll,  and  eliminated 
:om  it,  during  its  earlier  period,  any  uncer- 
tainty arising  from  indecision  of  purpose, 
impulsiveness  of  temperament,  or  mingled 
ulterior  motives.  Their  early  friendship, 
cemented  by  their  common  interest  in  the 
teaching  of  Knox  at  Calder,  was  a  fortu- 
nate occurrence  for  the  Reformation,  which, 
but  for  the  fact  that  they  worked  hand  in 
hand  in  its  support  when  its  fate  seemed 
suspended  in  the  balance,  might  have  been 
frustrated  for  many  years. 

At  first  the  action  of  Argyll  and  Lord 
James  Stuart  in  joining  the  queen  regent 
with  their  forces  after  the  monasteries  and 
religious  houses  had  been  spoiled  by  the 
'rascal  multitude'  at  Perth  in  May  1559, 
showed  such  lukewarmness  towards  the  Re- 


Campbell 


315 


Campbell 


formation  that  AVillock  and  Knox  upbraided 
them  for  their  desertion  of  the  brethren,  but 
they  warmly  defended  themselves  as  having 
acted  in  the  interests  of  peace.  Through 
their  mediation  a  cessation  of  hostilities  was 
agreed  upon  by  both  parties,  all  controversies 
being  reserved  till  the  meeting  of  parlia- 
ment. Influenced,  however,  by  a  sermon  of 
Knox,  who  expressed  his  conviction  that  the 
'  treaty  would  only  be  kept  till  the  regent 
and  her  Frenchmen  became  the  strongest,' 
Argyll,  Lord  James,  and  the  other  lords  of 
the  congregation,  before  separating  on  the 
last  day  of  May  1559,  subscribed  a  bond  in 
which  they  obliged  themselves, '  in  case  that 
any  trouble  be  intended,'  to  spare  '  neither 
labour,  goods,  substance,  bodeis,  or  lives  in 
maintenance  of  the  libertie  of  the  whole  con- 
gregation and  everie  member  thereof '  (CAL- 
DERWOOD,  History,  i.  458-9).  The  suspicions 
of  Knox  found  almost  immediate  j  ustificat  ion, 
for  on  the  day  that  the  supporters  of  the  Re- 
formation left  Edinburgh  the  queen  regent 
proceeded  to  restore  the  popish  services  and 
to  garrison  the  city  with  Scotch  soldiers  in 
the  pay  of  France.  Argyll  and  Lord  James, 
having  remonstrated  with  her  in  vain,  se- 
cretly left  the  city  with  three  hundred  fol- 
lowers, and  went  to  St.  Andrews,  whither 
they  summoned  the  leading  reformers  to  meet 
them  on  4  June  '  to  concurre  to  the  work  of 
the  Reformation.'  The  destruction  of  the  ca- 
thedral of  St.  Andrews  and  the  razing  of  the 
monasteries,  which  again  followed  the  preach- 
ing of  Knox,  were  probably  not  included  in 
their  programme,  but  here  as  elsewhere  it 
was  found  vain  to  endeavour  to  curb  the  ex- 
cited crowd.  On  the  news  reaching  the  queen 
regent  at  Falkland,  she  gave  instant  orders 
to  advance  to  St.  Andrews,  with  the  view 
of  crushing  Argyll  and  Lord  James,  still  at- 
tended by  only  a  slender  retinue.  Already, 
however,  her  purpose  had  been  foreseen  and 
thwarted.  They  hastened  to  occupy  Cupar 
with  a  hundred  horsemen,  and  from  Fife 
and  Forfar  their  supporters  nocked  in  so 
rapidly  that,  in  the  words  of  Knox,  '  they 
seemed  to  rain  from  the  clouds.'  Before  noon 
of  Tuesday,  13  June,  their  forces  numbered 
over  13,000  men,  which,  under  the  command 
of  Provost  Haliburton  of  Dundee,  occupied 
such  a  strong  position  on  Cupar  Muir,  over- 
looking the  town  and  commanding  with 
their  artillery  the  whole  sweep  of  the  sur- 
rounding country,  that  the  queen  regent, 
after  opening  negotiations,  agreed  to  a  truce 
of  eight  days,  meanwhile  engaging  to  trans- 
port the  French  troops  that  were  with  her 
beyond  the  bounds  of  Fife,  and  to  send  com- 
missioners to  St.  Andrews  to  arrange  the 
differences  between  her  and  the  congrega- 


tion (see  '  Tenor  of  Assurance  '  in  CALDER- 
WOOD'S  History,  i.  467).  The  first  part  of 
the  agreement  was  kept,  but  after  waiting 
in  vain  for  the  promised  arrival  of  the  com- 
missioners in  St.  Andrews,  Argyll  and  Lord 
James  addressed  to  her  a  joint  letter  (printed 
in  CALDERWOOD'S  History,  i.  468-9),  request- 
ing the  withdrawal  of  the  garrison  from  Perth, 
'  that  the  same  may  be  guided  and  ruled  freely.' 
Receiving  no  reply,  they  advanced  against  the 
town,  and  the  garrison,  after  some  delay  in 
hope  of  relief,  surrendered  on  26  June.  In  re- 
venge for '  the  slaughter  of  their  citizens,'  the 
inhabitants  of  Dundee  then  proceeded  to  sack 
the  palace  and  church  of  Scone,  which  were 
saved  for  one  night  by  the  interposition  of 
Argyll  and  Lord  James.  On  the  following 
night  their  restraint  was  withdrawn,  as  they 
were  called  away  by  the  sudden  message 
that  the  queen  regent  intended  to  stop  the 
passage  of  the  Forth  at  Stirling.  Leaving 
Perth  at  midnight,  they  were  again  success- 
ful in  defeating  her  purposes,  and,  proceeding 
immediately  to  Linlithgow,  so  disconcerted 
her  by  their  rapid  movements,  that  on  hear- 
ing of  their  arrival  there  she  retreated  with  her 
French  troops  to  Dunbar ;  and,  though  only 
attended  by  a  small  following,  Argyll  and 
Lord  James,  without  the  necessity  of  striking 
a  blow,  entered  Edinburgh  on  29  June  1559. 
From  Dunbar  the  queen  regent  issued  a  pro- 
clamation against  them  as  rebels,  to  which 
they  replied  by  a  letter  on  2  July  1559,  as- 
serting that  their  only  purpose  was  '  to  main- 
tain and  defend  the  true  preachers  of  God's 
Word'  (see  documents  in  CALDERWOOD'S 
History,  i.  478-82).  To  their  representa- 
tions she  at  first  answered  so  pleasantly  as 
to  awaken  hope  that  all  they  stipulated  for 
would  be  conceded,  but  in  the  midst  of  the 
negotiations  she  suddenly  appeared  in  Edin- 
burgh with  a  strong  force,  upon  which  the 
lords  agreed  to  deliver  up  the  city  on  condi- 
tion that  matters  should  remain  in  statu 
quo  till  the  meeting  of  parliament  on  10  Jan. 
Meantime  Argyll  hastened  to  the  western 
highlands  to  counteract  the  intrigues  of  the 
queen  regent  with  James  Macdonald  of  Isla, 
the  most  powerful  of  the  western  chiefs,  and 
was  so  successful  that  in  October  1559  Mac- 
donald was  on  his  way  to  join  the  lords  of  the 
congregation  with  seven  hundred  foot  soldiers. 
They  did  not  arrive  too  soon,  for  the  queen 
regent  had  begun  to  fortify  Leith,  and  at 
the  beginning  of  the  siege  by  the  forces  of 
the  congregation  a  sally  of  the  French,  which 
drove  them  to  the  middle  of  the  Canongate 
and  up  Leith  Wynd,  was  only  stopped  by 
Argyll  and  his  highlanders.  So  stubborn 
was  the  resistance  of  the  French,  and  so 
successful  were  the  emissaries  of  the  queen 


Campbell 


316 


Campbell 


regent  in  increasing  her  following,  that  the  | 
lords  of  the  congregation  found  it  advisable 
on  5  Nov.  to  evacuate  the  city  and  retire  to 
Stirling.  In  February  following  a  contract  i 
was  entered  into  between  them  and  Queen  ! 
Elizabeth  of  England — part  of  which  bound 
Argyll  to  assist  Elizabeth  in  subduing  the 
north  of  Ireland — by  which  an  English  army 
was  sent  to  their  assistance ;  but  while  they 
were  still  besieging  Leith  the  queen  regent 
died  on  10  June  1560,  having  before  her 
death  sent  for  Argyll  and  the  other  protes- 
tant  lords,  to  whom  she  expressed  regret 
that  matters  had  come  to  such  an  extremity, 
and  laid  the  blame  on  Huntly  and  her  other 
advisers.  Peace  was  soon  afterwards  agreed 
upon,  and  at  a  parliament  held  in  the  en- 
suing August  a  confession  of  faith,  drawn 
up  by  the  protestant  ministers,  was  sanc- 
tioned as  the  standard  of  protestant  faith  in 
Scotland.  This  was  followed  by  a  Book  of  i 
Discipline,  which  the  Earl  of  Argyll  was  j 
the  third  of  the  nobility  to  subscribe.  Soon 
afterwards  the  lords  made  an  act  '  that  all 
monuments  of  idolatry  should  be  destroyed,' 
and  Argyll,  with  the  Earls  of  Arran  and 
Glencairn,  was  employed  to  carry  out  this 
edict  in  the  west  of  Scotland. 

Argyll  was  one  of  those  who  received  Queen 
Mary  on  her  arrival  at  Leith,  19  Aug.  1561, 
and  shortly  afterwards  he  was  named  one  of 
the  lords  of  the  privy  council.  As  before,  he 
continued  to  act  in  concert  with  Lord  James 
Stuart,  the  queen's  half-brother,  who  had  been 
created  earl  of  Moray,  and  by  whose  advice 
Mary  was  content  for  some  years  to  regulate 
her  policy.  Randolph,  writing  to  Cecil,  the 
minister  of  Elizabeth,  on  24  Sept.  1561  (quoted 
in  KEITH'S  History,  ii.  88),  reports  that,  when 
on  14  Sept.  high  mass  would  have  been  sung 
in  the  Chapel  Royal,  the  '  Earl  of  Argyll 
and  Lord  James  so  disturbed  the  quire  that 
some,  both  priests  and  clerks,  left  their  places 
with  broken  heads  and  bloody  ears ; '  but  in 
reality  their  interference  was  of  a  totally 
different  kind,  and  for  resisting  the  attempt  of 
the  mob  to  stop  the  service  they  were  warmly 
denounced  by  Knox,  who,  on  account  of  their 
tolerant  attitude  towards  catholic  practices, 
was  estranged  from  them  for  some  years. 
Mary's  power  of  fascination  had  had  its  effect 
in  modifying  the  reforming  zeal  of  Argyll,  and 
to  it  must  be  partly  attributed  the  incon- 
sistencies of  his  subsequent  course  of  action. 
Possibly  it  was  chiefly  with  the  view  of  ce- 
menting this  influence  that  in  May  1563  Mary 
sought  the  good  offices  of  Knox  in  bringing 
about  a  reconciliation  between  Argyll  and  his 
wife,  her  half-sister  and  her  favourite  atten- 
dant, natural  daughter  of  James  V,  by  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  John,  lord  Carmichael.  The 


letter  which  Knox  wrote  Argyll  was  '  not 
weall  accepted  of  the  said  erle ;  and  yit  did 
he  utter  no  part  of  his  displeasur  in  public, 
but  contrairrelie  schew  himself  most  familiar 
with  the  said  Johne '  (Ksrox,  Works,  ii.  379). 
But  if  the  letter  was  unsuccessful  Mary  did 
not  manifest  any  resentment  against  Argyll, 
for  in  August  of  this  year  she  went  on  a  visit 
to  him  in  Argyllshire  to  witness  the  sport  of 
deer-hunting  (CALDERWOOD,  History,  ii.  229). 
With  the  determination  of  the  queen  to  marry 
Darnley  matters  were,  however,  for  a  time 
completely  changed.  Moray,  in  disgust  at 
the  overweening  insolence  of  Darnley,  retired 
from  the  court,  upon  which  Mary  did  not 
scruple  to  affirm  her  conviction  that  he  aimed 
'  to  set  the  crown  on  his  head,'  while  at  the 
same  time  she  made  use  of  expressions  im- 
plying her  '  mortal  hatred  '  of  Argyll  (Ran- 
dolph to  Cecil,  3  May  1565).  So  much  were 
Moray  and  Argyll  in  doubt  regarding  her  in- 
tentions that  when  they  came  to  Edinburgh 
to  'keep  the  day  of  law'  against  the  Earl  of 
Bothwell,  then  on  trial  for  high  treason,  they 
deemed  it  prudent  to  bring  with  them  seven 
thousand  men,  and  at  no  time  would  be  in 
court  together,  in  order  that  one  of  them 
might  be  left  on  guard.  The  current  rumour 
that  Moray  and  Argyll  about  this  time  formed 
a  plot  to  seize  Mary  and  Darnley  as  they 
rode  from  Perth  to  Callander,  and  to  convey 
Mary  to  St.  Andrews  and  Darnley  to  Castle 
Campbell,  though  not  improbable  in  itself, 
has  never  been  sufficiently  substantiated, 
but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  they  used 
every  effort  to  secure  the  aid  of  Elizabeth  to 
prevent  the  marriage  by  force  of  arms.  After 
the  marriage  Moray  vainly  endeavoured  to 
promote  a  rebellion,  and  Argyll,  on  the 
charge  of  resetting  him,  was  summoned  be- 
fore the  council,  and,  failing  to  appear,  was 
on  5  Dec.  1565  declared  guilty  of  '  lese 
majesty '  (Register  of  the  Privy  Council  of 
Scotland,  i.  409).  Meanwhile  Moray  had 
gone  to  the  English  court  to  lay  his  case 
before  Elizabeth,  and  had  been  ignominiously 
dismissed  from  her  presence  as  an '  unworthy 
traitor'  to  his  sovereign.  On  learning  the 
nature  of  his  reception,  Argyll  bade  Ran- 
dolph inform  his  mistress  that  if  she  would 
reconsider  herself  he  would  stick  to  the  Eng- 
lish cause  and  fight  for  it  with  lands  and 
life ;  but  he  demanded  an  answer  within 
ten  days;  if  she  persisted  he  would  make 
terms  with  his  own  sovereign  (Randolph  to 
Cecil,  19  Nov.  1565  ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  For. 
Ser.,  1564-5,  p.  522).  This  was  the  turning- 
point  in  the  career  of  Argyll,  although  there 
is  unquestionably  exaggeration  in  the  state- 
ment of  Froude  that  he  who  had  been  '  the 
central  pillar  of  the  Reformation '  from '  that 


Campbell 


317 


Campbell 


day  forward  till  Mary  Stuart's  last  hopes 
were  scattered  at  Langside,  became  the 
enemy  of  all  which  till  that  hour  he  had 
most  loved  and  fought  for '  (FROUDE,  His- 
tory of  England  (Lib.  ed.),  viii.  224).  His 
negotiations  with  Elizabeth  still  continued, 
and  what  is  chiefly  manifest  in  his  subsequent 
conduct  is  the  absence  of  a  settled  and  de- 
termined purpose,  indicating  that  he  was 
swayed  by  different  motives  at  different 
times.  Without  the  help  of  Elizabeth  he 
had  no  option  but  to  make  terms  with  Mary, 
and  it  so  happened  that  after  the  murder  of 
Rizzio  Mary  was  glad  to  be  reconciled  both 
to  him  and  Moray.  That  the  murder  had 
their  sanction  there  can  be  no  doubt,  but 
they  were  not  present  when  it  was  com- 
mitted, and  Darnley,  who  had  denounced 
Morton,  Ruthven,  and  the  other  perpetrators 
of  the  deed,  made  no  allusion  to  their  con- 
nection with  it.  When  it  became  known 
that  Darnley  was  himself  the  principal  con- 
triver of  the  murder,  the  queen's  attitude 
towards  those  who  had  all  along  opposed 
the  marriage  must  have  been  somewhat 
changed,  and,  at  least  as  regards  Argyll, 
she  gave  strong  proof  of  his  restoration  to 
her  confidence  when,  on  going  to  Edinburgh 
to  be  confined  of  a  child,  she  ordered  lodg- 
ings to  be  provided  for  him  next  her  own. 
Shortly  after  this  Argyll  was  caught  in  the 
toils  which  virtually  bound  him  in  honour 
or  dishonour  to  the  cause  of  Mary,  so  long 
as  there  was  a  party  to  fight  for  her  in  Scot- 
land. His  course  of  action  was  determined 
rather  by  circumstances  than  by  his  own 
will  or  choice.  Possibly  he  became  at  first 
the  tool  of  the  queen  and  Bothwell  in  order 
to  revenge  himself  on  Darnley  for  his  trea- 
chery towards  Morton  and  the  other  banished 
lords,  for  at  this  time  he  was  negotiating 
with  Elizabeth  to  interfere  on  their  behalf, 
on  the  promise  that  he  would  with  his  high- 
landers  hold  Shan  O'Neil  in  check  in  Ire- 
land, and  would  do  what  he  could  to  hinder 
the  '  practice  between  the  queen  and  the 
papists  of  England.'  That  Argyll  signed  the 
bond  at  Craigmillar  for  the  murder  of  Darnley 
there  can  be  no  doubt;  and  it  was  in  the 
company  of  him  and  his  countess  that  the 
queen  spent  the  evening  after  she  had  left 
her  husband  to  his  fate.  Thus  irrevocably 
bound  by  his  share  in  the  murder  to  the  for- 
tunes of  Mary  and  Bothwell,  the  part  which 
Argyll  had  now  to  act  was  painful  and  hu- 
miliating to  the  last  degree.  Along  with 
Bothwell  he  signed  the  proclamation  offering 
2,000/.  for  the  discovery  of  the  murderer, 
and  as  hereditary  lord  justice  he  presided  at 
the  trial,  by  a  packed  jury,  of  Bothwell,  his 
co-conspirator.  Along  with  other  lords  he 


was  present  on  19  April  1567  at  the  supper 
given  by  Bothwell  in  Ainslie's  tavern,  when, 
after  they  were  all  excited  by  wine,  Bothwell 
induced  them  to  sign  a  bond  in  favour  of  his 
marriage  with  the  queen.  After  the  marriage 
took  place  Argyll  manifested  a  temporary 
gleam  of  repentance  by  signing  the  bond  for 
the  defence  of  the  young  prince,  and,  notwith- 
standing the  boast  of  the  queen,  'for  Argyll  I 
know  well  how  to  stop  his  mouth'  (Drury  to 
Cecil,  20  May  1567),  it  was  only  after  the  flight 
of  Bothwell  that  he  joined  the  party  of  nobles 
who  on  29  June  met  at  Dumbarton  to  plan 
measures  for  her  deliverance.  On  20  July  fol- 
lowing he  was  summoned  to  attend  a  meeting 
of  the  general  assembly  of  the  kirk,  but  ex- 
cused himself  on  the  plea  that  the  brethren 
assembled  in  Edinburgh  were  in  arms,  and 
that  he  had  not  yet  joined  himself  to  them, 
but  promised  meantime  to  continue  in  the 
maintenance  of  the  true  religion  (CALDER- 
WOOD,  History,  ii.  378).  He  was  nominated 
one  of  the  council  of  regency  who,  when  the 
queen,  on  the  suggestion  of  the  assembly, 
consented  to  demit  the  government  in  favour 
of  her  son,  were  charged  to  carry  it  on  till 
the  arrival  of  Moray  from  France ;  but  this 
did  not  reconcile  him  to  the  arrangement, 
and  although  Moray  on  his  arrival,  being '  in 
respect  of  old  friendship  loath  to  offend  him,' 
sent  him  an  invitation  to  meet  him  for  con- 
sultation on  public  affairs,  he  declined  to 
accept  it,  and  only  made  his  submission  when 
he  found  further  resistance  to  be  for  the 
time  vain.  Possibly  the  influence  of  Moray 
might  have  been  effectual  in  restraining  him 
from  taking  further  measures  in  behalf  of 
the  queen,  had  it  not  been  for  their  quarrel 
on  account  of  the  attempt  of  Argyll  to  divorce 
his  wife,  to  which  Moray,  who  was  her  half- 
brother,  would  not  consent.  Argyll  was  fur- 
ther exasperated  by  the  action  of  the  general 
assembly  in  regard  to  the  divorce,  for  the  as- 
sembly, doubtless  with  the  view  of  punishing 
him  for  his  political  conduct,  compelled  him 
for  separation  from  his  wife  and '  other  scanda- 
lous offences  '  to  submit  to  public  discipline 
(ib.  ii.  397).  Nor  could  he  have  appreciated 
the  impartiality  which  meted  out  similar 
justice  to  his  countess,  who,  having  ac- 
knowledged 'that  she  had  offended  God  and 
slaundered  the  kirk,  by  assisting  the  baptisme 
of  the  king  in  Papisticall  maner  with  her  pre- 
sence,' was  'ordeaned  to  mak  her  publict  re- 
pentance in  the  Chappell  Royall  of  Stirline, 
in  time  of  sermoun  (ib.~)  But  while  these 
matters  must  have  had  their  effect  in  estrang- 
ing him  from  the  regent  and  from  the  extreme 
protestant  party  as  represented  by  Knox,  the 
main  influence  that  bound  him  to  the  cause 
of  the  queen  and  made  him  persevere  in 


Campbell 


318 


Campbell 


conspiring  for  her  rescue  from  Loclileven,  was 
dread  of  the  revelations  made  on  the  scaffold 
by  the  subordinate  agents  in  the  murder  of 
Darnley.  Something  must  moreover  be  at- 
tributed to  the  influence  of  his  relations  the 
Hamiltons,  who  knew  how  to  work  both  on 
his  hopes  and  fears.  Subsequently  he  also 
asserted  that  in  his  efforts  in  behalf  of  Mary 
he  had  been  secretly  encouraged  by  Eliza- 
beth (Randolph  to  Cecil,  21  Feb.  1573),  and 
his  appeals  to  her  to  support  the  cause  of 
Mary  after  her  escape  would  seem  to  favour 
the  supposition.  He  signed  the  bond,  8  M.ay 
1568,  to  effect  the  queen's  deliverance  from 
Lochleven,  and  on  her  escape  joined  her  at 
Hamilton,  and  was  appointed  lieutenant  of 
the  forces  who  mustered  to  her  support.  To 
his  incapacity,  owing  to  irresolution  or  his 
disablement  by  a  fainting  fit,  is  generally 
attributed  the  fatal  hesitancy  at  the  crisis  of 
the  battle  of  Langside  on  13  May,  which  re- 
sulted in  the  rout  of  the  queen's  forces  and 
the  ruin  of  her  cause.  After  the  flight  of 
the  queen  to  England,  Argyll  retired  to 
Dunoon,  and,  refusing  to  submit  to  the  re- 
gent, appeared  twice  in  Glasgow  to  concert 
measures  with  the  Hamiltons  for  her  resto- 
ration ;  but,  as  Elizabeth  only  supported  the 
movement  by  promises  never  put  in  execu- 
tion, he  at  last  made  an  amicable  arrange- 
ment with  the  opposite  party,  and  gave  in 
his  submission  to  Moray  at  St.  Andrews  on 
14  April  1569.  After  the  murder  of  the 
regent,  Argyll  and  Boyd  sent  a  letter  to 
Morton  on  17  Feb.  1570  avowing  ignorance 
of  the  perpetrators  of  the  deed.  It  is  per- 
haps only  charitable  to  suppose  that  Argyll 
was  not  aware  of  the  conspiracy  against  the 
life  of  one  who  so  long  had  been  his  most 
confidential  friend,  and  afterwards  had  dealt 
\vitli  him  so  leniently,  but  he  continued  for 
a  time  to  act  as  formerly  with  the  Hamiltons. 
Subsequently,  finding  the  cause  of  Mary 
hopeless,  he  made  terms  with  the  faction  of 
the  king,  and,  after  the  death  of  Lennox  on 
4  Sept.  1571,  was  a  candidate,  with  the  Earl 
of  Mar,  for  the  regency.  The  choice  fell  on 
Mar,  but  Argyll  was  chosen  a  privy  council- 
lor. On  Morton  obtaining  the  regency  in 
November  1572,  Argyll  was  made  lord  high 
chancellor,  and  on  17  Jan.  1573  obtained  a 
charter  for  that  office  for  life.  Chiefly  through 
his  agency  a  reconciliation  was  brought  about 
between  the  two  rival  parties,  on  the  secret 
understanding — of  considerable  importance 
to  himself — that  no  further  inquiry  should 
be  made  into  the  murder  of  the  late  king. 
He  died  of  stone  on  12  Sept.  1573  (not  1575 
as  sometimes  stated),  aged  about  43.  After 
the  death  of  his  first  wife,  the  half-sister  of 
Mary,  queen  of  Scotland,  he  married  Johan- 


neta  Cunningham,  second  daughter  of  Alex- 
ander, fifth  earl  of  Glencairn,  but  by  neither 
marriage  had  he  any  issue,  and  the  estates 
and  title  passed  to  his  brother,  Colin  Camp- 
bell of  Boquhan,  sixth  earl  [q.  v.] 

[Register  of  the  Privy  Council  of  Scotland, 
vols.  i.  and  ii. ;  Calendar  of  State  Papers  (Scot- 
tish Series),  vol.  i.  ;  ib.  (Irish  Series)  for  1509- 
1573  ;  ib.  (Foreign  Series)  from  1559  to  1573  ; 
Knox's  Works  (Bannatyne  Club),  vols.  i.  ii.  iii. 
and  vi. ;  Calderwood's  History  of  the  Kirk  of 
Scotland  (Wodrow  Society),  vols.  i.  ii.  and 
iii. ;  Bishop  Keith's  History  of  the  Affairs  of 
Church  and  State  in  Scotland  (1835),  vols.  i.  ii. 
and  iii. ;  Donald  Gregory's  History  of  the  Western 
Highlands ;  Letters  to  the  Argyll  Family  from 
various  Sovereigns  (Maitland  Club);  Historieof 
King  James  the  Sext  (Bannatyne  Club) ;  Craw- 
ford's Officers  of  State,  i.  116-32;  Douglas's 
Scotch  Peerage,  i.  91-3;  the  Histories  of  Tytler, 
Burton,  and  Fronde.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD,  seventh 
EARL  OF  ARGYLL  (1576P-1638),  eldest  son  of 
Colin,  sixth  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  by  his  se- 
cond wife,  Agnes,  eldest  daughter  of  William, 
fourth  earl  Marischal,  widow  of  the  regent 
Moray,  wasbornabout  1576.  Being  only  eight 
years  of  age  on  the  death  of  his  father,  he  was 
commended  by  his  will  to  the  protection  of  the 
king,  and  placed  under  the  care  of  his  mother, 
with  the  advice  and  assistance  of  six  persons 
of  the  clan  Campbell.  Quarrels  arose  between 
his  guardians,  and  Archibald  Campbell  of 
Lochnell,  the  nearest  heir  to  the  earldom, 
entered  into  a  conspiracy  with  the  Earl  of 
Huntly  to  effect  the  murder  of  Campbell  of 
Calder,  of  the  Earl  of  Moray,  and  also  of  the 
young  Earl  of  Argyll.  Moray  was  murdered 
in  February  1592  by  a  party  of  Gordons, 
under  the  command  of  the  Earl  of  Huntly ; 
Calder  was  shot  by  a  hackbut ;  and  Argyll, 
soon  after  his  marriage,  in  1592,  to  Lady  Anne 
Douglas,  fifth  daughter  of  William,  first  earl 
of  Morton,  of  the  house  of  Lochleven,  was  at- 
tacked at  Stirling  by  a  serious  illness,  the  re- 
sult, it  was  supposed,  of  attempts  to  poison 
him  by  some  of  his  household,  bribed  by  Camp- 
bell of  Lochnell.  On  22  June  1594  Campbell 
of  Ardkinglass,  one  of  the  conspirators,  signed 
a  document,  in  which  he  made  a  full  confession 
of  all  that  he  knew  of  the  plots  against  Calder 
and  the  Earls  of  Moray  and  Argyll.  For  some 
reason  or  other  the  confession  was  not  imme- 
diately revealed  to  Argyll,  and  when,  in  the 
autumn  of  the  same  year,  he  was  appointed 
king's  lieutenant  against  the  Earls  of  Huntly 
and  Erroll,  Campbell  of  Lochnell  had  com- 
mand of  one  of  the  divisions  of  the  army.  With 
an  army  of  six  thousand  men  Argyll  marched 
towards  Strathbogie,  and  at  Glenlivat  fell  in 
with  Huntly  and  Erroll,  in  command  of  fif- 


Campbell 


3*9 


Campbell 


teen  hundred  men,  mostly  trained  soldiers. 
Though  advised  to  wait  for  the  reinforcements 
which  were  approaching  to  his  assistance, 
under  Lord  Forbes,  Argyll,  relying  on  his  su- 
periority in  numbers,  resolved  to  risk  a  battle, 
taking,  however,  the  precaution  of  encamping 
on  a  strong  position.  Campbell  of  Lochnell 
treacherously  made  known  to  Huntly  the  dis- 
position of  Argyll's  forces,  and  promised  to 
desert  to  him  during  the  engagement.  At  his 
suggestion  an  attack  was  suddenly  made  on 
the  morning  of  3  Oct.,  when  the  troops  of 
Argyll  were  at  prayers,  by  a  discharge  of  ar- 
tillery at  Argyll's  banner.  Lochnell  met  with 
the  fate  which  he  had  hoped  might  have  be- 
fallen Argyll,  and  was  struck  down  dead  by 
a  stray  missile,  but  his  followers  seem  to  have 
faithfully  carried  out  his  instructions.  A 
large  number  of  the  highlanders  took  to  in- 
stant flight.  Argyll,  with  only  twenty  men 
left  around  him,  scorned  to  give  up  the  conflict, 
and  was  forcibly  led  off  the  field  by  Murray  of 
Tullibardine,  shedding  tears  of  grief  and  rage 
at  the  disgraceful  cowardice  of  his  followers. 
In  his  captured  baggage  several  letters  were 
found  dissuading  him  from  the  fight.  Shortly 
afterwards  Argyll  was  informed  of  the  conspi- 
racy against  his  life,  and  also  of  the  treachery 
of  Lochnell.  Hurrying  to  the  north  he  pro- 
claimed a  war  of  extermination  against  Huntly 
and  those  who  had  deserted  him  at  Glenlivat. 
To  put  an  end  to  the  conflict  the  king  inter- 
fered, and  in  January  following  imprisoned 
Argyll  in  the  castle  of  Edinburgh  for  oppres- 
sion, said  to  have  been  committed  by  his  fol- 
lowers (CALDEEWOOD,  History,  v.  361).  On 
finding  caution  he  was  shortly  afterwards  libe- 
rated, and  on  13  Feb.  1603  the  king,  before 
leaving  for  England,  succeeded  in  reconciling 
him  with  Huntly.  In  1608  he  and  Huntly 
combined  against  the  Macgregors,  and  almost 
extirpated  the  clan.  He  was  also  completely 
successful  in  suppressing  the  lawless  Clando- 
nalds,  after  which,  in  1617,  he  received  from 
the  king  a  grant  of  their  country,  which  in- 
cluded the  whole  of  Kintyre,  and  the  grant 
was  ratified  by  a  special  act  of  parliament. 
But  although  successful  in  winning  for  his 
family  an  unexampled  influence  in  the  west 
of  Scotland,  he  found  himself  impoverished 
rather  than  enriched  by  his  conquests.  '  So 
great,'  says  Sir  John  Scot  in  his  '  Staggering 
State  of  Scottish  Statesmen,' '  was  the  bur- 
den of  debt  on  the  house  of  Argyll,  that  he 
had  to  leave  the  country,  not  being  able  to 
give  satisfaction  to  his  creditors.'  On  the 
pretence  of  going  abroad  to  the  Spa  for  the 
benefit  of  his  health,  he  obtained,  in  1618, 
permission  from  the  king  to  leave  the  coun- 
try, but  instead  he  went  over  to  West  Flan- 
ders to  serve  the  King  of  Spain.  In  going 


abroad  he  was  actuated  by  another  motive 
besides  the  desire  to  escape  the  importunity 
of  his  creditors.  For  his  second  wife  he  had 
married,  30  Nov.  1610,  Anne,  daughter  of  Sir 
A\f  illiam  Cornwallis  of  Brome,  and  by  her  in- 
fluence had  become  a  convert  to  the  catholic 
faith.  For  leaving  his  country  to  fight  in 
support  of  a  catholic  king  he  was  on  16  Feb. 
1619  denounced  as  a  traitor  and  rebel  at  the 
market-cross  of  Edinburgh  (ib.  vii.  357),  but 
on  22  Nov.  1621  he  was  again  declared  the 
king's  free  liege  (ib.  515).  On  the  departure 
of  Argyll,  Alex.  Craig,  author  of  '  Poeticall 
Essayes,'  wrote  the  following  verses,  pre- 
served by  Scot  in  his  '  Staggering  State,'  but 
not  to  be  found  in  any  of  Craig's  collections 
of  poems : 

Now  Earl  of  Guile  and  Lord  Forlorn  thou  goes, 
Quitting  thy  Prince  to  serve  his  foreign  foes, 
No  faith  in  plaids,  no  trust  in  highland  trews, 
Cameleon-like  they  change  so  many  hues. 

He  afterwards  returned  to  England,  and  died 
in  London  in  1638.  His  later  years  were 
spent  in  retirement.  From  the  time  that  he 
left  Scotland  in  1619  his  estates  were  held  by 
his  son  Archibald  (1598-1661),  afterwards 
Marquis  of  Argyll  [q.  v.]  By  his  first  wife 
he  had  one  son  and  four  daughters,  and  by 
his  second  one  son  and  one  daughter.  To  his 
first  wife  William  Alexander,  earl  of  Stirling, 
inscribed  his  *  Aurora,'  in  1604.  There  is  a 
portrait  of  her  in  Walpole's  'Royal  and  Noble 
Authors'  (ed.  Park,  v.  64) ;  but  it  was  the  se- 
cond countess,  not  the  first,  as  Walpole  states, 
who  collected  and  published  in  Spanish  a  set 
of  sentences  from  the  works  of  Augustine. 

[Eegister  of  the  Privy  Council  of  Scotland, 
vols.  iv.  v.  and  vi. ;  State  Papers,  Scottish  Series, 
I  vol.  iv. ;  Calderwood's  History  of  the  Kirk  of 
!  Scotland  (Wodrow  Society),  vols.  v.  vi.  and  vii.; 
Sir  John  Scot's  Staggering   State   of  Scottish 
Statesmen  (ed.  1872),  pp.  40-1 ;  Acts  of  the  Par- 
liament of  Scotland,  passim  ;  Donald  Gregory's 
History  of  the  Western  Highlands ;  A  Faithful 
Narrative  of  the  Great  and  Marvellous  Victory 
obtained  by  George  Gordon,  Earl  of  Huntly,  and 
!  Francis  Hay,  Earl  of  Erroll,  Catholic  noblemen, 
!  over  Archibald  Campbell,  Earl  of  Argyll,  lieu- 
|  tenant,  at  Strathaven,  3  Oct.  1594,  in  Scottish 
!  Poems  of  the  Sixteenth  Century,  edited  by  Dal- 
j  yell,  Edinburgh,  1801,  i.  136 ;  Douglas's  Scottish 
'  Peerage,  i.  93-4 ;  The  Histories  of  Tytler  and 
'  Hill  Burton.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD,  MARQUIS 
OF  ARGYLL  and  eighth  EARL  (1598-1661),  was 
eldest  son  of  Archibald,  seventh  earl  of  Argyll 
[q.  v.],  by  his  first  wife,  Lady  Anne  Douglas, 
daughter  of  the  first  Earl  of  Morton,  and 
was  born  in  1598.  During  the  last  desperate 
struggle  of  the  Clandonalds,  in  1615,  he  was 
present  with  his  father  at  the  conflicts  which 


Campbell 


320 


Campbell 


resulted  in  their  subjugation.  His  father,  I 
before  openly  adopting  the  catholic  religion  ! 
and  entering  the  service  of  Philip  of  Spain,  ' 
had  taken  the  precaution  to  convey  to  him  ; 
the  fee  of  his  estates  (letter  of  council  to  the 
king,  2  Feb.  1619  :  manuscript  in  Advocates' 
Library,  Edinburgh,  quoted  in  GREGORY'S  | 
Western  Highlands,  ed.  1881,  p.  401),  and  from 
this  time  he  continued,  while  only  lord  of  \ 
Lome,  to  wield  the  vast  territorial  influence  of 
the  family.  Clarendon  affirms  that  the  old 
earl  afterwards,  provoked  by  his  son's  disobedi- 
ence and  insolence,  resolved  to  bequeath  his 
estates  away  from  him,  but  was  compelled  by 
the  king  '  to  make  over  all  his  estates  to  his 
son '  (History,  ii.  58),  and  partial  confirma- 
tion of  the  statement  is  to  be  found  in  the 
'  Acts  of  the  Scottish  Parliament,'  v.  80 
(1633),  which  contain  a  ratification  to  him 
of  a  charter  to  his  father  in  life-rent  and 
himself  in  fee  of  the  earldom  of  Argyll,  and 
of  a  renunciation  to  him  by  his  father  of  his 
life-rent.  In  an  act  of  1660  (Acts  of  the  Scot- 
tish Parliament,  vii.  340)  it  is  also  asserted 
that  after  he  obtained  the  life-rent  he  '  put 
his  father  to  intolerable  straits,'  which  gives  a 
colour  of  credibility  to  the  further  statement 
of  Clarendon  that  the  old  earl  prophesied  the 
king  would  live  to  repent  having  bestowed 
favours  on  him,  for  he  was  '  a  man  of  craft, 
subtilty,  and  falsehood,  and  can  love  no  man' 
(History,  ii.  58).  But  while  undoubtedly  the 
father  and  son  were  thus  not  on  the  best  of 
terms  with  each  other,  it  is  not  so  certain  that 
the  whole  blame  of  this  rested  with  the  son. 
In  common  with  the  children  of  the  earl's 
first  wife,  Lome  had  been  educated  in  the 
protestant  religion,  for  it  was  not  the  son,  as 
S.  R.  Gardiner  states,  but  the  father  who 
'  threw  off  his  religion,'  and  the  religious  feuds 
between  the  two  families  were  so  insuperable 
a  barrier  to  confidence  and  trust  as  to  render 
strict  precautions  on  the  part  of  Lome  abso- 
1  utely  necessary.  The  possessions  of  the  Ar- 
gylls  had  under  the  old  earl  been  greatly 
extended  by  the  suppression  of  the  Clangre- 
gors,  Clandonalds,  and  other  outlawed  races, 
and  when  Lome  entered  on  the  life-rent  of 
his  father's  estates  he  '  was  by  far  the  most 
powerful  subject  in  the  kingdom '  (BAILLIE, 
Letters  and  Journals,  i.  145).  In  a  procla- 
mation issued  in  1639  in  the  king's  name  to 
free  those  who  held  their  lands  in  certain 
tenures,  to  hold  the  same  immediately  of  the 
king  under  easier  conditions,  it  was  estimated 
that  the  Earl  of  Argyll,  by  virtue  of  those 
tenures,  held  command  of  twenty  thousand 
men  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.,  1639,  p.  5). 
Within  his  own  territory  he  was,  by  virtue 
of  his  special  office  of  justiciary,  a  potentate 
exercising  almost  royal  power,  and  if  dreaded 


rather  than  loved  by  many  who  had  been 
compelled  to  bear  the  name  of  the  clan,  he 
exercised  over  them  a  more  thorough  disci- 
pline and  had  welded  their  rival  interests 
into  more  complete  unity  than  prevailed 
elsewhere  in  the  highlands. 

In  the  great  Scottish  ecclesiastical  dispute 
with  the  sovereign,  which  had  reached  a  cri- 
sis in  1638,  the  side  which  Lome  should  take 
was  thus  a  matter  of  prime  importance  to 
both  parties.  He  had  not  as  yet  committed 
himself  to  the  covenanting  party.  For  many 
years  he  had  basked  in  the  smiles  of  royal 
favour.  On  the  occasion  of  the  king's  visit 
to  Scotland  in  1633  for  coronation  he  was 
confirmed  in  his  office  of  justiciary  and  the 
possession  of  the  life-rent  of  the  estates  of 
his  father.  In  1634  he  was  chosen  an  extra- 
ordinary lord  of  session.  From  the  time  that 
in  1626  he  was  chosen  a  privy  councillor  he 
had  acted,  until  1637,  with  great  caution  in 
regard  to  ecclesiastical  matters.  The  first 
indication  of  his  decided  opposition  to  epi- 
scopacy was  when  in  the  latter  year  he  had  a 
dispute  with  the  Bishop  of  Galloway  regard- 
ing the  imprisonment  of  a  tutor  of  Viscount 
Kenmure,  who  on  the  occasion  of  the  commu- 
nion being  dispensed  to  the  people  kneeling 
had  '  cryit  out  saying  it  wes  plane  idolatrie ' 
(SPALDING,  Memorials  of  the  Trubles,  i.  78). 
Lome  offered  the  bishop  500  merks  of  fine 
to  free  him,  expecting  that  the  offer  would 
itself  sufficiently  heal  the  bishop's  wounded 
amour  prop  re.  When  the  bishop  took  the 
money '  without  ceremony,'  Lome  was  deeply 
offended,  and  at  a  private  meeting  which  he 
convened  he  and  other  influential  noblemen 
began  '  to  regrait  their  dangerous  estait  with 
the  pryd  and  avarice  of  the  prelatis,  seiking 
to  overrule  the  haill  kingdome'  (ib.  i.  79). 
After  the  renewal  of  the  covenant  in  1638, 
in  opposition  to  the  attempt  of  the  king  to 
introduce  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and 
other '  innovations,'  Lome,  along  with  Tra- 
quair  and  Roxburgh,  was  summoned  to  Lon- 
don to  advise  the  king,  Lome  being  '  sent  for 
by  a  privy  missive,  not  by  a  letter  to  the 
council  as  the  other  two '  (BAILLIE,  Letters, 
i.  69).  Indeed,  the  main  purpose  of  the  king 
was  to  secure  the  support  of  Lome  to  his 
schemes,  and  well  might  Baillie  write,  '  We 
tremble  forLorne  that  the  king  either  persuade 
him  to  go  his  way  or  find  him  errands  at  court 
for  a  long  time.'  Courage  of  the  highest  kind 
was  required  to  enable  him  to  conduct  himself 
with  credit,  and  he  displayed  a  straightfor- 
ward honesty  and  resolution  at  least  as  re- 
markable as  his  wariness.  He  was,  Baillie 
mentions,  '  very  plain  with  the  king,'  and, 
having  been  brought  into  controversy  with 
Laud, '  did  publicly  avow  his  contempt  of  his 


Campbell 


321 


Campbell 


malice '  (ib.  i.  73).  Clarendon  states  that  the 
old  earl,  then  in  London,  advised  the  king  to 
retain  him  a  prisoner  at  court,  but  he  was 
permitted  to  depart,  arriving  at  Edinburgh 
20  May.  The  only  motive  Baillie  could  dis- 
cover to  '  make  that  man '  to  side  with  the 
covenanters  '  in  that  necessary  time,  to  the 
extreme  hazard  of  his  head,'  was  '  the  equity 
of  the  cause,'  and  so  far  as  this  implies  that 
Lome  was  incapable  of  acting  from  mere  head- 
strong impulse,  no  objection  can  be  taken  to 
it.  As  yet  the  king  had  not  come  to  an  open 
and  irreconcilable  breach  with  Lome  when  he 
left  London,  bat  he  gave  a  secret  commission 
to  the  Earl  of  Antrim,  the  patron  of  the  out- 
lawed Clandonalds,  to  invade  Argyllshire  os- 
tensibly on  his  own  account.  Lome  at  once 
divined  whom  he  had  to  thank  for  it,  as  is 
evident  from  his  letter  to  Strafford  of  25  July 
(  STRATFORD,  Letters,  ii.  187).  To  a  hint  of 
Strafford's  that '  it  behoves  persons  of  your 
lordship's  blood  and  abilities  actively  and 
avowedly  to  serve  the  crown,'  he  replies  in  a 
second  letter,  9  Oct.,  containing  much  skilful 
parrying  and  dexterous  home-thrusts,  but 
winding  up  with  the  confident  expectation 
'  of,  God  willing,  a  fair  and  happy  conclusion 
very  shortly'  (ib.  ii.  220).  Possibly  the  only 
result  of  the  insinuations  and  hints  of  Straf- 
ford was  to  increase  Lome's  distrust  of  the 
policy  of  the  king,  and  the  death  of  the  old 
Earl  of  Argyll,  which  happened  shortly  before 
the  meeting  of  the  assembly  of  the  kirk  at 
Glasgow  in  November,  left  him  greater  free- 
dom of  action.  But  though  he  attended  the 
assembly  he  seemed  more  desirous  to  discover 
what  its  temper  really  was  than  to  influence 
its  opinion  one  way  or  another.  So  far  from 
being  the  sour  bigot  he  is  sometimes  repre- 
sented, Argyll,  as  he  states  in  'Instructions  to 
a  Son,'  had  no  preference  for  presbyterianism 
and  extempore  prayers  over  episcopacy  and 
service  books,  except  that  the  former  was 
what  the  great  bulk  of  his  countrymen  had 
adopted.  He  saw  that  the  policy  of  the  king 
was  doing  violence  to  the  deepest  convictions 
of  the  nation,  and  that  the  only  chance  of  pre- 
venting a  catastrophe  was  to  present  a  firm 
front  of  resistance  to  his  unreasonable  de- 
mands. When  advice  and  soft  words  proved 
of  no  avail  in  altering  the  bent  of  the  king's 
purpose,  he  resolved  to  stake  his  all  with  the 
covenanters.  Argyll  was  the  only  member  of 
the  privy  council  who  did  not  retire  with  the 
Marquis  of  Hamilton  when  the  assembly  was 
dissolved  from  sitting  any  longer.  Though 
not  a  member  of  the  assembly  he,  at  the  re- 
quest of  the  moderator,  agreed  to  attend  the 
subsequent  meetings,  at  which  episcopacy 
was  abolished,  and  to  '  bear  witness  to  the 
righteousness  of  their  proceedings.'  On  the 

VOL.  VIII. 


arrival  of  the  king's  proclamation,  declaring 
the  procedure  of  the  assembly  to  be  the  act 
of  traitors,  the  covenanters  placed  their  forces 
under  Alexander  Leslie  [q.  v.]  On  20  Feb. 
1639  Argyll  sent  a  letter  to  Laud  in  defence 
of  the  Scots,  containing  a  statement  which 
rested  the  position  they  had  taken  up  on 
unassailable  constitutional  principles  (Mel- 
bourne MSS.,  quoted  in  GARDINER'S  Hist,  of 
England,  viii.  392).  Meanwhile  he  took  the 
precaution  of  raising  a  force  of  nine  hundred 
men,  a  portion  of  whom  he  left  in  Kintyre  to 
watch  the  Irish,  another  portion  in  Lome  to 
hold  the  Clandonalds  in  check,  while  with 
the  remainder  he  passed  over  into  Arran, 
where  he  seized  the  castle  of  Brodick,  belong- 
ing to  the  Marquis  of  Hamilton.  On  learn- 
ing that  the  king  had  decided  on  an  invasion 
of  Scotland,  Argyll  sent  him  a  letter, '  which' 
Rossingham,  writing  under  date  16  April, 
says  '  his  majesty  does  tear  all  to  pieces  as 
resolving  to  have  his  head'  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  1639,  p.  52).  The  mood  of  Charles, 
however,  underwent  a  rapid  alteration  after 
his  arrival  at  Berwick,  where  he  found  Leslie 
encamped  on  Dunse  Law  barring  his  further 
progress  with  a  superior  force.  As  the  Scots 
would '  not  think  to  treat '  without  Argyll,  he 
was  sent  for  to  conduct  the  negotiation.  He 
had  been  lying  with  a  considerable  army  round 
Stirling,  in  the  heart  of  the  country,  to  be  ready 
in  case  of  '  unexpected  accidents '  (BAILLIE, 
Letters,  i.  211),  and  leaving  the  bulk  of  his 
followers  there,  he,  in  a  few  days,  joined  the 
main  army  and  set  up  his  tent  on  the  hill, 
where,  according  to  Baillie,  the  highlanders 
who  accompanied  him  aroused  the  wonder  of 
the  English  visiting  the  camp  (ib.  i.  212).  The 
pacification  of  Berwick,  18  June  1639,  sub- 
stantially promised  all  that  the  covenanters 
asked,  but  its  terms  were  not  sufficiently  clear. 
The  substantial  fruits  of  the  victory  Argyll 
therefore  resolved  to  gather  as  quickly  as 
possible.  Episcopacy  having  been  abolished, 
it  was  necessary  that  successors  should  be 
chosen  for  the  bishops  as  lords  of  the  articles. 
Montrose  [see  GRAHAM,  JAMES,  first  Mar- 
quis], who  here  first  indicated  a  divergence 
in  opinion  from  Argyll,  proposed  that  their 
place  should  be  taken  by  fourteen  laymen 
appointed  by  the  king ;  but  Argyll  was  too 
astute  to  let  slip  the  magnificent  chance  of 
striking  a  fatal  blow  at  the  irresponsible  in- 
fluence of  the  king,  and  moved  that  each 
estate  should  in  future  choose  its  own  lord 
of  the  articles,  which  was  carried  by  a  bare 
majority  of  one,  the  barons  and  burgesses  be- 
ing thenceforth  represented  by  sixteen  votes, 
the  nobility  by  eight,  and  the  king  by  none. 
The  change  was  momentous,  for  the  result 
was,  in  the  words  of  S.  R.  Gardiner  (Hist,  of 


Campbell 


322 


Campbell 


England,  ix.  54),  to  make  the  parliament  and 
not  the  king  '  the  central  force  in  Scotland.' 
Meantime  information  had   reached   the 
English  court  of  the  draft  of  a  letter  written 
before  the  Berwick  pacification  by  some  of 
the  Scottish  leaders  to  Louis  XIII,  soliciting 
his  interest  in  the  affairs  of  the  Scots  (Letter 
in  KtrsHWOKTH,  part  ii.  vol.  ii.  1120).     The 
letter  does  not  appear  to  have  been  sent,  but 
Charles  made  it  a  pretext  for  committing 
the  Earl  of  Loudon  to  the  Tower.     He  was 
soon  afterwards  liberated,  but  the  incident 
was  the  occasion,  if  not  the  cause,  of  a  re- 
newal of  hostilities.   When  the  king  ordered 
the  prorogation  of  parliament,  in  May  1640, 
Argyll  moved  that  it  be  held  without  his 
sanction,  and  in  order  to  take  measures  against 
the  hostile  preparations  of  the  king,  a  com- 
mittee of  estates  was  formed  to  which  was 
entrusted  the  practical  government  of  the 
kingdom.      Of  this  committee  Argyll  was 
not  a  member,  but  he  was  '  major  potestas,' 
and  '  all  knew  that  it  was  his  influence  that 
gave  being,  life,  and   motion  to  the  new- 
modelled  governors.'    On  12  June  a  commis- 
sion of '  fire  and  sword '  was  issued  by  the 
committee  of  estates  to  Argyll  against  the 
Earl  of  Atholl  and  the  Ogilvies,  who  had  taken 
up  arms  in  behalf  of  the  king.     With  a  force 
of  four  thousand  men  he  swept  over  the  dis- 
tricts of  Badenoch,  Atholl,  and  Mar,  according 
to  the  hostile  chroniclers  stripping  the  fields 
of  the  sheep  and  cattle.   At  the  Fords  of  Lyon 
he  found  Atholl  posted  with  a  strong  force, 
and,  it  is  said,  on  promise  of  a  safe  return, 
inveigled  him  to  an  interview,  when,  failing 
in  an  attempt  to  win  him  over,  he  sent  him 
a  prisoner  to  Edinburgh,  where,  after  making 
his  submission,  he  was  liberated.     Argyll 
then  descended  into  Angus,  attacking  the 
Ogilvies  and  burning  their  house  to  the 
ground.    The  incidents  of  its  destruction,  as 
recorded  in  the  ballad  '  The  Bonnie  Hoose 
o'  Airlie,'  must  not  be  accepted  as  literally 
true,  for  Lady  Ogilvie  did  not  treat  the  sum- 
mons of  Argyll  with  scorn,  but  had  left  the 
house  for  some  time  before  its  destruction, 
and  the  actual  execution  of  the  act  was  en- 
trusted by  Argyll  to  a  subordinate,  Dugald 
Campbell  of  Inverawe,  whom  he  enjoined 
only  to  fire  it  if  the  operation  of  destroying 
it  was  'langsome,'  adding,  with  characteristic 
caution,  '  You  need  not  let  know  that  you 
have  directions  from  me  to  fire  it '  (Letter 
quoted  in  full  in  Notes  and  Queries,  third 
series,  vi.  383,  from  original  in  possession  of 
the  correspondent).     The  cruelties  exercised 
by  Argyll  during  the  raid  formed  one  of  the 
charges  in  the  indictment  on  which  he  was 
executed,  but  do  not  appear  to  have  been  for 
those  times  exceptionally  severe. 


Learning  that  Charles  was  again  raising 
an  army  against  them,  the  Scots,  under  Leslie, 
in  August  of  this  year  passed  into  England 
in  strong  array  '  to  present  their  grievances 
to  the  king's  majesty,'  and  taking  possession 
of  Newcastle  remained  quartered  in  North- 
umberland  and   Durham   till    negotiations 
were  entered  into  with  the  king  at  Ripon  on 
1  Oct.   Montrose  had  accompanied  the  army, 
but  already  ominous  differences  had  arisen 
between  him  and  Argyll.     He  had  strongly 
opposed  the  motion  of  Argyll  for  holding  a 
parliament  in  opposition  to  the  king ;  he  had 
already  entered    into  correspondence  with 
Charles  on  his  own  account,  and  before  cross- 
ing the  Tweed  he  and  other  noblemen  signed, 
in  August,  at  Cumbernauld,  a  bond  '  against 
the  particular  and  indirect  practicking  of  the 
few  '  (see  copy  in  BAILLIE'S   Letters  and 
Journals,  ii.  468,  and  NAPIER'S  Memorials  of 
Montrose,  i.  254).     Shortly  afterwards  the 
bond  was  discovered  by  Argyll,  but  it  was 
deemed  sufficient  to  burn  it  by  order  of  the 
committee  of  estates.     The  clemency  only 
irritated  more  acutely  Montrose's  jealousy  of 
Argyll,  and  drove  him  to  more  desperate 
courses.    The  predominant  influence  wielded 
by  Argyll  over  the    committee  of  estates 
Montrose  interpreted  into  an  assumption  of 
dictatorship  over  the  kingdom,  which  for  the 
time  being  it  undoubtedly  was ;  and  infor- 
mation he  had  received  from  various  enemies 
of  Argyll  corroborated  his  own  conviction 
that  a  plan  was  in  preparation  for  the  formal 
recognition  of  the  dictatorship  and  the  de- 
position of  the  king.    He  thereupon  commu- 
nicated what  he  had  learned  to  Charles,  who 
agreed  to  pay  a  visit  to  Scotland  in  the  sum- 
mer, when  Montrose,  according  to  arrange- 
ment,  would    in  his  place   in  parliament 
accuse  Argyll  before  the  king  of  meditating 
treason  against  the  throne.     Montrose  was, 
however,  ill  fitted  to  manage  a  matter  re- 
quiring such  exceptional  caution.     Already 
he  had  bruited  his  charges  against  Argyll 
throughout  the  country,  and  Argyll  called 
him  to  answer  for  his  speeches.     Montrose, 
acknowledging  at  once  his  responsibility  for 
the  charges,  named  his  authorities,  but  his 
principal  witness,  Stewart  of  Ladywell,  wrote 
a  letter  to  Argyll  admitting  that  he  had, 
'  through  prejudicate  of  his  lordship,'  wrested 
words  which  he  had  heard  him  speak  at  the 
Fords  of  Lyon  from  their  proper  meaning. 
The  correspondence  of  Montrose  with  the 
king  and  the  secret  purpose  of  his  majesty's 
visit  were  revealed  in  the  course  of  the  in- 
quiry.    While  by  his  confession  Stewart  did 
not  save  his  life,  Montrose  and  other  noble- 
men were  on   11   June  committed  to  the 
castle  of  Edinburgh  on  a  charge  of  plotting. 


Campbell 


323 


Campbell 


With  Montrose  in  prison,  and  Argyll  pro- 
bably in  the  secret  of  the  whole  conspiracy, 
Charles  found  the  outlook  in  Scotland  com- 
pletely altered.  On  receipt  of  the  news  that 
the  scheme  had  miscarried,  he  wrote  on 
12  June  a  letter  to  Argyll  repudiating  the 
rumour  that  his  journey  to  Scotland  was 
'  only  desired  and  procured  by  Montrose  and 
Traquair,'  and  asserting  that,  so  far  from  in- 
tending division,  his  aim  was  '  to  establish 
peace  in  state  and  religion  in  the  church' 
(Letter  in  Letters  to  the  Argyll  Family, 
p.  36,  and  in  Memorials  of  Montrose,  i.  282). 
Argyll  grasped  the  situation  at  once  as  re- 
gards both  Scotland  and  England,  and  re- 
solved to  make  the  most  of  a  golden  oppor- 
tunity. As  the  king,  before  setting  out  for 
Scotland,  had  on  12  Aug.  given  his  sanction 
to  an  act  confirming  the  treaty  with  the 
Scots,  he  was  received  on  his  arrival  with 
the  warmest  manifestations  of  good-will.  On 
30  Aug.,  when  he  was  entertained  at  a 
banquet  in  the  parliament  house,  the  rejoic- 
ings in  Edinburgh  resembled,  it  is  said,  the 
celebration  of  a  jubilee.  The  king  yielded, 
almost  without  a  murmur,  to  the  demands  of 
Argyll  that  no  political  or  judicial  office 
should  be  filled  up  without  the  approval  of 
parliament,  and  during  six  weeks'  discussion 
of  questions  bristling  with  controversial  diffi- 
culties the  prevailing  harmony  between  him 
and  the  estates  was  scarcely  broken,  when 
suddenly  on  12  Oct.  the  city  was  roused  to 
feverish  excitement  by  the  news  that  Hamil- 
ton, Lanark,  and  Argyll  had  on  the  previous 
night  left  the  city  and  fled  to  Kenneil  House. 
Gradually  the  rumour  spread  that  a  plot  had 
been  formed  to  arrest  them  by  armed  men 
under  the  Earl  of  Crawford  in  the  king's  bed- 
chamber. Of  the  existence  of  a  plot  of  some 
kind  the  depositions  of  the  witnesses  leave 
no  room  for  doubt  (see  copies  of  depositions  re- 
lating to  the '  Incident '  in  Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
4th  Rep.  163-70),  but  probably  Argyll's 
flight  was  chiefly  a  subtle  stroke  of  policy  to 
unmask  his  enemies.  In  any  case  the  'In- 
cident,'as  it  afterwards  came  to  be  called,  had 
rendered  Argyll  so  completely  master  of  the 
situation  that  he  did  not  think  it  worth  while 
to  institute  a  prosecution  against  the  authors 
of  the  plot.  After  a  private  examination  of 
witnesses  the  result  of  the  inquiry  was  stated 
in  vague  terms  to  be  that  Crawford  had  been 
plotting  something  desperate,  and  that  '  no- 
thing was  found  that  touched  the  king.' 
Shortly  afterwards  Montrose  and  other  '  in- 
cendiaries'  were  liberated,  all  outstanding 
difficulties  were  arranged,  and  the  king,  in 
token  of  his  complete  reconciliation  with  the 
covenanters,  made  a  liberal  distribution  of 
honours  among  their  leaders,  the  greatest 


being  reserved  for  Argyll,  who  on  15  Nov. 
was  raised  to  the  dignity  of  marquis. 

The  result  of  the  king's  journey  to  Scot- 
land had  been,  in  the  words  of  Clarendon, 
'  only  to  make  a  perfect  deed  of  gift  of  that 
kingdom'  to  the  covenanting  party.  Argyll 
had  been  able  by  subtle  and  dexterous  ma- 
noeuvring to  transfer  the  whole  adminis- 
trative power  in  Scotland  from  the  king  to 
the  parliament.  The  king  had  been  com- 
pletely outwitted.  To  obtain  the  aid  of  the 
bcots  against  the  English  parliament,  he  had 
granted  to  the  Scottish  parliament  conces- 
sions with  which  the  English  parliament 
would  have  been  perfectly  satisfied.  They 
were  thus  encouraged  to  be  only  the  more 
importunate  in  their  demands,  while  Argyll 
saw  clearly  that  to  pay  Charles  the  price  he 
desired  for  his  concessions  would  be  suicidal, 
and  that  the  fruits  of  the  great  constitutional 
victory  won  in  Scotland  could  only  be  se- 
cured by  a  similar  victory  of  the  parliament 
in  England.  In  order  to  smooth  the  way 
towards  a  peaceful  arrangement  of  the  dis- 
pute, the  Scottish  privy  council  in  January 
1641-2  offered  themselves  as  mediators,  but 
their  offers  were  rejected  by  Charles.  Find- 
ing that  his  policy  of  concession  had  been  a 
total  failure,  Charles  endeavoured  to  win  the 
support  of  the  Scots  against  the  English  parlia- 
ment by  stratagem  and  force.  On  25  May 
a  special  meeting  of  the  privy  council  was 
fixed  to  be  held,  at  which  an  effort  was  to 
be  made  to  overawe  a  decision  for  the  king. 
Kinnoul,  Roxburghe,  and  other  noblemen 
brought  with  them  to  Edinburgh  a  large  body 
of  armed  retainers,  but  the  rumour  having 
spread  that  the  life  or  liberty  of  Argyll  was 
in  danger,  large  crowds  flocked  into  Edin- 
burgh from  Fife  and  the  Lothians,  and  thus 
any  intentions  of  violence  were  necessarily 
abandoned. 

For  some  time  after  the  outbreak  of  the 
civil  war  in  England  the  Scots  remained  in- 
active, and  it  was  only  after  the  subscription 
by  the  English  houses  of  parliament  and  the 
Westminster  Assembly  01  the  solemn  league 
and  covenant  that  in  January  1643-4  a 
Scotch  army,  under  the  Earl  of  Leven,  en- 
tered England  by  Berwick,  Argyll  accom- 
panying it  as  representative  of  the  commit- 
tee of  estates.  This  procedure  roused  into 
activity  the  ultra-royalists  in  Scotland,  and 
geemed  to  give  to  Montrose  the  opportunity 
for  which  he  had  been  waiting.  Hostilities 
were  begun  in  the  north  by  the  Marquis  of 
Huntly,  who,  after  making  prisoner  the  pro- 
vost and  magistrates  of  Aberdeen  and  plun- 
dering the  town  of  its  arms  and  ammunition, 
began  his  march  southward.  Argyll,  who  had 
lately  returned  from  England,  was  in  April 

T2 


Campbell 


324 


Campbell 


despatched  against  him,  and  coming  up  with 
him  near  Montrose,  which  he  had  plundered 
and  burned,  compelled  him  to  retreat  to 
Aberdeenshire.  On  12  July  news  reached 
the  Scottish  parliament  of  the  landing  at 
Ardnamurchan,  in  the  north  of  Argyllshire, 
of  two  thousand  Irish  and  Scoto-Irish,  and 
on  the  16th  Argyll  received  a  commission  to 
advance  against  the  invaders.  It  was  the  ter- 
ritory of  Argyll  alone  which  was  threatened, 
and  no  doubt  was  entertained  that  he  would 
easily  cope  with  the  danger;  but  it  suddenly  be- 
came apparent  that  the  incursion  only  formed 
part  of  a  much  more  comprehensive  scheme. 
According  to  Clarendon,  Argyll  was  the 
person  whom  Montrose  '  most  hated  and  con- 
temned.' ItwasonMontrose's  recommenda- 
tion that  the  expedition  from  Ireland  had 
been  undertaken,  and  to  act  in  concert  with 
it  he,  on  1  Feb.  1643-4,  received  a  commis- 
sion appointing  him  lieutenant-general  of  all 
his  majesty's  forces  in  Scotland.  While  the 
question  at  issue  between  Argyll  and  Mont- 
rose was  less  that  of  king  and  covenant  than 
personal  rivalry,  the  highlanders  who  nocked 
to  Montrose's  banner  were  actuated  more  by 
hatred  of  Argyll  than  by  loyal  or  religious 
motives ;  in  the  words  of  Macaulay, '  a  power- 
ful coalition  of  clans  waged  war  nominally  for 
King  Charles,  but  really  against  MacCallum 
More.'  To  avoid  Argyll,  who  was  approach- 
ing from  the  west,  Montrose,  with  a  force 
of  2,500  Irishmen  and  highlanders,  marched 
southwards  across  the  Tay,  and,  after  defeat- 
ing a  covenanting  force  of  six  thousand  men 
under  Elcho  at  Tippermuir  on  1  Sept.  1644, 
entered  Perth.  Argyll  hung  on  his  skirts  as 
he  retreated  northwards  by  Dundee  and  Aber- 
deen, but  never  could  come  within  striking 
distance,  and  as  Argyll  approached  Aberdeen 
he  withdrew  westwards  towards  the  Spey, 
and  descending  through  the  wilds  of  Bade- 
noch  again  entered  Atholl.  Disconcerted  by 
the  rapidity  of  his  movements,  Argyll  in- 
duced the  estates  to  proclaim  him  a  traitor, 
and  offered  a  reward  of  20,000/.  for  his  head. 
Only  once,  while  at  Fyvie  Castle,  which  he 
had  taken  on  14  Oct.,  was  Montrose  almost 
caught  in  a  trap ;  but  making  a  feint  of 
ostentatious  preparation  for  a  desperate  re- 
sistance, he  drew  off  his  forces  while  Argyll 
was  making  his  depositions.  Passing  north- 
wards he  went  to  Strathbogie  with  the  hope 
of  rousing  the  Gordons,  but  being  unable  to 
win  them  over  he  retired  again  into  the  wilds 
of  Badenoch.  Here  he  learned  that  Argyll, 
having  sent  his  horse  into  winter  quarters,  was 
at  Dunkeld  with  a  number  of  his  followers, 
tampering  with  the  Atholl  men.  By  a  night 
march  over  the  mountainous  region  that  lay 
between  him  and  Atholl,  he  endeavoured  to 


pounce  on  Argyll  unawares,  but  the  latter, 
learning  his  approach  while  he  was  yet  six- 
teen miles  off,  broke  up  his  camp  and  re- 
treated to  Perth,  where  there  was  a  strong 
garrison  (RtrsHWORTH,  Historical  Collections, 
ed.  1692,  pt.  iii.  vol.  ii.  985).  On  his  return 
to  Edinburgh,  Argyll,  giving  as  his  reason 
that  he  had  been  insufficiently  supported 
with  money  and  troops,  resigned  his  commis- 
sion, which  was  given  to  Baillie  [see  BAILLIE, 
WILLIAM,^.  1648].  Argyll  then  proceeded 
to  his  castle  at  Inverary,  securely  relying  on 
the  almost  inaccessible  mountain  passes,  when 
suddenly  one  morning  in  the  middle  of  De- 
cember '  the  trembling  cowherds  came  down 
from  the  hills  and  told  him  that'the  enemy  was 
within  two  miles  of  him'  (ib.~)  Barely  making 
his  escape  in  a  fishing  boat,  he  fled  to  his  castle 
at  Roseneath,  on  the  Clyde,  and  from  13  Dec. 
to  the  end  of  January  Montrose  burned  and 
devastated  Argyll  and  Lorn  at  his  pleasure. 
Towards  the  end  of  January  news  reached 
the  committee  of  estates,  in  consultation  with 
Argyll  at  Roseneath,  that  Montrose  was 
marching  northwards  by  Lochaber,  as  if  to 
challenge  the  covenanters  in  the  north  under 
Seaforth.  It  was  therefore  determined  that 
while  Baillie  should  hold  the  central  districts 
round  Perth,  Argyll,  with  a  thousand  low- 
land infantry  lent  him  by  Baillie,  and  as 
many  of  his  own  broken  followers  as  he  could 
hurriedly  muster,  should  follow  on  the  track 
of  Montrose  and  fall  on  him  when  engaged 
with  Seaforth,  or  cut  off  his  retreat  if  he 
were  defeated.  On  news  reaching  Montrose 
that  Argyll  was  thirty  miles  behind  him  at 
Inverlochy,  Montrose  resolved  to  attempt  the 
extraordinary  feat  of  leading  his  hardy  fol- 
lowers over  the  Lochaber  mountains,  so  as 
to  take  the  camp  of  Argyll  on  its  flank  and 
rear.  On  the  evening  of  Saturday,  1  Feb., 
sounds  were  heard  by  the  troops  of  Argyll 
as  if  a  storm  were  gathering  in  the  direction 
of  Ben  Nevis,  and  soon  in  the  frosty  moon- 
light the  forces  of  Montrose  were  seen  by  the 
outposts  descending  from  the  skirts  of  the 
mountain.  Having  sent  out  skirmishers  to 
feel  the  position  of  Argyll,  Montrose  delayed 
his  attack  till  the  morning,  and  Argyll  took 
advantage  of  the  respite  to  embark  with  other 
members  of  the  committee  of  estates  on  board 
his  galley  in  Loch  Eil,  the  command  of  his 
troops  being  entrusted  to  an  experienced 
officer,  his  kinsman  Sir  Duncan  Campbell  of 
Auchinbreck.  It  was  stated  that  Argyll  had 
been  compelled  by  his  friends  to  embark, 
because  owing  to  a  fall  from  his  horse  some 
days  previously  he  was  'disabled  to  use  either 
sword  or  pistol.'  On  the  morrow  Argyll 
witnessed  from  his  galley  the  greatest  dis- 
aster that  had  ever  befallen  his  house,  fifteen 


Campbell 


325 


Campbell 


hundred  of  the  Campbells,  including  their 
leader,  and  five  hundred  duniwassels  being 
either  massacred  or  driven  into  the  lake  and 
drowned.  Sailing  down  the  lake,  Argyll  then 
proceeded  to  Edinburgh,  arriving  on  12  Feb., 
when,  says  Guthry, '  he  went  straight  to  the 
parliament,  having  his  left  arm  in  a  sling  as 
if  he  had  been  at  bones-breaking.'  The  day 
previous  Montrose  had  been  declared  guilty 
of  high  treason,  but  his  victorious  career  was 
continued  until,  by  his  great  triumph  at  Kil- 
syth  on  15  Aug.,  all  Scotland  was  for  a  time 
at  his  mercy.  Baillie,  the  nominal  commander 
of  the  covenanters,  afterwards  affirmed  the 
real  cause  of  the  disaster  to  have  been  the  un- 
warrantable interference  of  the  committee  of 
estates,  the  chief  member  of  which  was  Argyll. 
From  the  battle  Argyll  escaped  on  horseback 
to  Queensferry,  where  he  got  on  board  ship 
and  sailed  down  the  Firth  to  Newcastle.  This 
has  been  attributed  to  panic,  but  may  be 
sufficiently  accounted  for  by  a  desire  to  be  in 
communication  with  the  Earl  of  Leven  and 
his  strong  force  of  covenanters  in  England. 
Shortly  afterwards  Argyll  was  in  Berwick- 
shire endeavouring  to  counteract  the  negotia- 
tions of  Montrose  with  the  border  lords.  The 
victorious  career  of  Montrose  was  terminated 
on  12  Sept.  at  Philliphaugh.  Argyll,  although 
again  supreme  in  Scotland,  had  suffered  almost 
as  severely  from  the  contest  as  Montrose.  The 
flower  of  his  clan  had  been  slain  either  in  cold 
blood  during  Montrose's  terrible  winter  raid, 
or  in  the  struggle  at  Inverlochy ;  the  glens  had 
been  stripped  of  their  cattle ;  the  produce  of 
the  fields  had  been  carried  away  or  wasted 
by  the  Irish  and  highland  marauders.  Such 
was  the  terrible  destitution  that  prevailed, 
that  a  collection  for  the  relief  of  the  people 
of  Argyll  was  ordered  to  be  made  through- 
out all  the  churches  in  Scotland ;  and  on 
1  Jan.  1646-7  the  parliament  ordained 
10,OOOA  to  be  paid  to  the  marquis  for  sub- 
sistence, and  30,OOOJ.  for  the  relief  of  the 
shire  (Acts  of  the  Parliament  of  Scotland, 
vi.  part  i.  pp.  643,  675).  After  the  flight  of 
the  king  to  the  Scots  army,  Argyll  was  sent 
in  May  1646  to  treat  with  him  at  Newcastle. 
He  was,  Charles  wrote  to  the  queen,  '  very 
civil  and  cunning'  (Charles  I  in  1646,  Cam- 
den  Society,  p.  49).  Writing  on  10  June 
Charles  says:  'Argyll  went  yesterday  to 
London  with  great  profession  of  doing  me 
service  there ;  his  errand  (as  is  pretended) 
is  only  to  chasten  down  and  moderate  the 
demands  that  are  coming  to  me  from  thence ' 
(ib.  47).  The  professions  of  Argyll,  as  in- 
terpreted by  Charles,  were  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent carried  out  in  his  speech  on  25  June  in 
the  Painted  Chamber  before  the  committee 
of  the  lords  and  Commons,  in  which  he  depre- 


cated the  persecution  of '  peaceable  men  who 
cannot  through  scruple  of  conscience  come 
up  in  all  things  to  the  common  rule,'  but  he 
was  careful  to  add  that  the  personal  regard 
for  the  king  in  Scotland  '  hath  never  made 
them  forget  that  common  rule,  "  The  safety 
of  the  people  is  the  supreme  law"'  (The 
Lord  Marques  of  Argyle's  Speech,  London, 
printed  for  Laurence  Chapman,  27  June 
1646).  Argyll  did  all  that  he  thought  could 
be  done  for  the  king  with  safety,  and  although 
admitting  that  the  ultimatum  was  in  certain 
respects  too  stringent,  he  impressed  upon 
him  the  necessity  of  accepting  it  as  in- 
evitable. All  along  Argyll  had  supported 
joint  action  on  the  part  of  the  two  parlia- 
ments as  the  only  safe  course  both  for  the 
cause  of  the  king  and  the  people.  He  was 
therefore  entirely  opposed  to  the  secret  treaty 
concluded  by  the  Scots,  by  which  the  king 
bound  himself  to  confirm  the  covenant,  on 
condition  that  an  army  was  sent  into  England 
to  help  in  his  restoration.  On  news  reaching 
Scotland  that  the  Scotch  army  sent  into  Eng- 
land under  the  Duke  of  Hamilton  had  been 
routed  by  Cromwell  at  Preston,  the  western 
covenanters,  to  the  number  of  seven  thousand, 
gathered  under  Leslie,  earl  of  Leven,  and 
marched  towards  Edinburgh.  On  his  way 
to  join  them,  Argyll,  with  a  body  of  high- 
landers,  was  surprised  by  the  Earl  of  Lanark 
while  dining  with  the  Earl  of  Mar  at  Stir- 
ling, but  galloping  across  Stirling  bridge  he 
reached  North  Queensferry,  and  crossed  th« 
Firth  in  a  small  boat  to  Edinburgh,  where 
the  '  Whigamores,'  as  they  were  afterwards 
called,  had  already  arrived.  The  incursion 
known  as  the  '  Whigamore  Raid '  dealt  the 
final  blow  to  the  cause  of  the  king.  At  Edin- 
burgh a  new  committee  of  estates  was  formed 
with  Argyll  at  its  head.  Cromwell,  who 
had  been  for  some  time  in  communication 
with  Argyll,  was  met  by  him  on  the  borders, 
and  invited  to  the  capital,  which  he  entered 
in  procession,  accompanied  by  the  civil  autho- 
rities, on  4  Oct.  As  a  condition  of  his  friend- 
ship Cromwell  demanded  of  the  committee 
of  estates  that  no  person  accessory  to  the 
'  engagement '  should  '  be  employed  in  any 
public  place  or  trust  whatsoever'  (CARLYLB, 
Cromwell,  letter  Ixxvii.),  and  in  accordance 
with  the  pledge  of  the  committee  to  that 
effect,  Argyll,  at  the  ensuing  meeting  of  the 
parliament  in  January,  brought  forward  a 
motion  against  the  'Engagers,'  whom  he 
classed  under  five  heads,  the  act  passed 
against  them  being  thus  known  as  the  '  Act 
of  Classes  '  (BALFOTTK,  Annals  of  Scotland, 
iii.  377).  On  7  Oct.  Cromwell  was  enter- 
tained by  the  committee  at  a  sumptuous 
banquet  in  the  castle,  and  the  same  evening 


Campbell 


326 


Campbell 


he  set  out  for  England,  leaving  Lambert 
with  some  regiments  to  aid  Argyll  in  main- 
taining the  new  arrangement. 

While  Cromwell  was  lodged  at  Moray 
House,  Argyll  and  some  others  had  held  long 
conferences  with  him  in  private,  and  Guthry 
states  that  it  was  afterwards  '  talked  very 
loud  that  he  did  communicate  to  them 
his  design  in  reference  to  the  king  and  had 
their  consent  thereto  '  (Memoirs,  298).  '  No- 
thing,' however,  Guthry  admits, '  came  to  be 
known  infallibly.'  Argyll  moved  for  delay  in 
giving  instructions  to  the  Scottish  commis- 
sioners to  protest  against  the  trial  of  the 
king  until  after  a  fast  that  had  been  ordered 
(BALFOTJK,  Annals,  iii.  386),  but  if  not  in- 
fluenced in  this  by  religious  scruples,  he 
may  have  hesitated  to  countenance  their  in- 
terference as  more  likely  to  endanger  the 
life  of  the  king  than  to  save  it.  His  asseve- 
rations at  his  own  trial  and  on  the  scaffold 
must  also  count  for  something.  In  any  case 
such  was  the  universal  horror  awakened 
throughout  Scotland  by  the  news  of  the 
king's  execution,  that  Argyll,  if  he  had  ven- 
tured to  stand  against  the  tempest,  would 
have  involved  himself  in  hopeless  ruin.  The 
alliance  with  Cromwell  was  therefore  repu- 
diated without  a  dissenting  voice,  and  on 
6  Feb.  1649-50  Charles  II  was  proclaimed 
king,  not  merely  of  Scotland,  but  of  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Ireland,  at  the  cross  of 
Edinburgh.  The  situation  in  which  Argyll 
now  found  himself  may  perhaps  be  best  un- 
derstood from  his  own  pathetic  description  in 
'  Instructions  to  a  Son.  '  By  that  confusion,' 
he  says,  'my  thoughts  became  distracted, 
and  myself  encountered  so  many  difficulties 
that  all  remedies  that  were  applied  had  the 
quite  contrary  operation ;  whatever  therefore 
hath  been  said  by  me  or  others  in  this  matter, 
you  must  repute  and  accept  them  as  from 
a  distracted  man  of  a  distracted  subject  in  a 
distracted  time  wherein  I  lived.'  The  policy 
now  entered  upon  by  him  was  a  desperate 
one.  He  supported  the  movement  for  inviting 
the  king  to  Scotland,  as  it  was  deemed  of  prime 
importance  that  he  should  land  in  Scotland 
under  the  auspices  of  the  covenanters,  rather 
than  in  Ireland  unfettered  by  any  oaths  and 
promises.  The  king  favoured  the  Irish  pro- 
posal, and  upon  a  temporary  gleam  of  hope 
broke  off  negotiations  with  the  Scotch  com- 
missioners, and  despatched  Montrose  to  Scot- 
land to  attempt  the  restoration  of  the  mo- 
narchy without  the  aid  of  the  covenanters. 
After  the  dispersion  of  his  small  band  of  fol- 
lowers Montrose  was  captured,  and  on  1  May 
1650  brought  into  Edinburgh.  Argyll,  as  he 
afterwards  affirmed  in  his  defence  at  his  own 
trial,  refused  to  interfere  one  way  or  another 


in  regard  to  his  fate;  but  when  Montrose 
was  paraded  through  the  town  bound  on  a 
cart  on  his  way  to  the  Tolbooth,  '  the  pro- 
cession,' it  was  said,  '  was  made  to  halt  in 
front  of  the  Earl  of  Moray's  house,  where 
among  the  spectators  was  the  Marquis  of 
Argyll,  who  contemplated  his  enemy  from  a 
window  the  blinds  of  which  were  partly 
closed '  (M.  de  Graymond's  report  to  Cardinal 
Mazarin,  quoted  in  NAPIER'S  Memoirs  of 
Montrose,  p.  781).  Writing  to  his  nephew 
Lord  Lothian  on  the  day  of  Montrose's  exe- 
cution announcing  the  birth  of  a  daughter, 
Argyll  notes  that  '  her  birthday  is  remark- 
able in  the  tragic  end  of  James  Graham  at 
the  cross,'  and  adds :  '  He  got  some  resolution 
after  he  came  here  how  to  go  out  of  this 
world,  but  nothing  at  all  how  to  enter  an- 
other, not  so  much  as  once  humbling  himself 
to  pray  at  all  upon  the  scaffold'  (Ancrum 
Correspondence  p.  262). 

Anticipating  the  pledge  given  by  him  at 
Breda  on  13  May,  Charles  signed  the  cove- 
nant while  the  ship  in  which  he  had  em- 
barked for  Scotland  was  still  riding  at  anchor 
in  the  Moray  Firth,  but  the  covenanters 
were  determined  not  to  be  thrown  off  their 
guard,  and  the  sole  direction  of  affairs  was 
still  continued  in  the  hands  of  the  com- 
mittee of  estates  with  Argyll  at  their  head. 
For  his  browbeating  by  the  presbyterian 
clergy  Charles  obtained  some,  consolation 
from  the  assurances  of  Argyll  that  'when 
he  came  into  England  he  might  be  more 
free,  but  that  for  the  present  it  was  necessary 
to  please  these  madmen '  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  1650,  p.  310).  Possibly  Argyll  chafed 
more  under  their  domination  than  did  Charles. 
Argyll  took  advantage  of  Charles's  position 
to  make  overtures  for  a  marriage  between  him 
and  his  daughter,  but  nothing  came  of  it  owing 
largely  to  the  queen's  opposition  (see  '  In- 
structions to  Captain  Titus '  in  HILLIEK'S  King 
Charles  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  324-34).  After 
the  victory  of  Cromwell  at  Dunbar  Argyll's 
policy  changed.  Charles  saw  the  prime  neces- 
sity of  preventing  him  entering  into  communi- 
cations with  Cromwell,  and  by  a  private  letter 
under  his  sign-manual  dated  Perth  24  Sept. 
recorded  his  purpose  to  make  him  Duke  of 
Argyll  and  knight  of  the  Garter,  and  as  soon 
as  royalty  was  established  in  England  to  see 
him  paid40,000/.  (Letter  in  app.  to  EACHARD'S 
Hist.}  Argyll  recognised  that  the  cause  of 
the  king  was  hopeless  so  long  as  the  presby- 
terian clergy  had  the  sole  direction  of  affairs. 
He  had  only  to  choose  between  a  desertion 
of  the  king  by  coming  to  terms  with  Crom- 
well, and  an  endeavour  to  promote  an  al- 
liance between  the  covenanters  and  the 
royalists  in  Scotland  and  England.  Possibly 


Campbell 


327 


Campbell 


the  actual  decision  of  the  point  was  taken 
out  of  his  hands  by  the  king  himself,  when 
on  4  Oct.  he  escaped  or  was  permitted  to 
escape  from  Perth,  and  joined  the  northern 
loyalists.  Although  the  king  returned  to 
Perth  on  the  6th  declaring  that  he  had  been 
treacherously  deceived  by  some  that  sug- 
gested and  made  him  believe  that  he  was  to 
be  delivered  up  to  the  enemy  (BALFOTJR, 
Annals,  iv.  118),  not  only  was  nothing  done 
to  punish  those  treacherous  persons,  but  on 
12  Oct.  an  act  of  indemnity  was  ordered  to 
be  passed  to  those  in  Atholl  who  had  taken 
up  arms  upon  his  majesty's  departure  from 
Perth  on  4  Oct.  (ib.  iv.  122),  and  shortly 
afterwards  Argyll  and  others  were  sent  to 
the  western  covenanting  army '  to  solicit  unity 
for  the  good  of  the  kingdom '  (ib.  iv.  123). 
In  order  to  give  solidity  and  weight  to  the 
combination  against  Cromwell,  preparations 
were  also  begun  for  the  coronation  of  the 
king,  which  took  place  at  Scone  1  Jan.  1651, 
Argyll  putting  the  crown  on  his  head.  From 
this  time  the  supremacy  of  Argyll  in  the 
affairs  of  Scotland  terminated  both  in  name 
and  reality.  For  some  months,  though  re- 
taining his  place  at  the  helm  of  affairs,  he 
had  been  helplessly  drifting  at  the  mercy  of 
contending  factions.  As  the  extreme  cove- 
nanters now  held  aloof  from  the  king,  Ar- 
gyll, at  the  parliament  which  met  at  Perth 
on  13  March,  found  his  counsels  completely 
overruled,  and  from  this  time  the  struggle 
of  Charles  H  against  Cromwell  was  directed 
by  the  Hamilton  faction.  Argyll  strongly 
opposed  the  enterprise  of  leading  an  army 
into  England,  and  when  it  was  decided  on 
excused  himself  from  accompanying  it  on 
account  of  the  illness  of  his  lady.  After 
the  disaster  at  Worcester  on  3  Sept.  he  de- 
fended himself  for  nearly  a  year  in  his  castle 
at  Inverary,  but  in  August  1652  was  sur- 
prised by  General  Deane,  when  he  gave  in 
his  submission,  making  as  usual  a  very  astute 
bargain.  It  is  generally  stated  that  he  ab- 
solutely refused  to  make  an  unconditional 
surrender,  and  only  promised  to  live  peace- 
ably under  that  government,  but  the  exact 
form  of  his  declaration  was  as  follows  :  '  My 
dewtie  to  religioun,  according  to  my  oath  in 
the  covenant,  always  reserved,  I  do  agrie  for 
the  civill  pairt  that  Scotland  be  maid  a  Com- 
mounwelth  with  England,  that  thair  be  the 
same  governament,  without  King  or  Hous 
of  Lordis  deryved  to  the  pepill  of  Scotland, 
and  yit  in  the  meanetyme,  quhill  this  can  be 
practized,  I  sail  leave  quyetlie  under  the 
Parliament  of  the  Commounwelth  of  Eng- 
land and  thair  authoritie '  (NicoLL's  Diary, 
p.  100).  On  his  making  this  declaration 
Deane  engaged  that  he  should  have  his 


liberty,  and  his  estates,  lands,  and  debts  free 
from  sequestration  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
1655-6,  p.  111). 

The  fall  of  Argyll  was  complete  and  final, 
and  he  moreover  found  that  with  his  power 
his  reputation  had  vanished  like  a  dream. 
Up  to  the  time  when  he  entered  upon  the  ill- 
starred  enterprise  of  recalling  Charles  II,  his 
statesmanship  had  been  masterly  and  trium- 
phant. The  execution  of  the  king  had  com- 
pletely upset  his  calculations,  which  had  all 
along  been  founded  on  a  close  union  between 
the  parliaments  of  Scotland  and  of  England. 
This  union  was  by  that  event  abruptly  severed, 
but  the  responsibility  for  the  disaster  rested 
not  with  him  but  with  Cromwell.  The  re- 
sults of  his  safe  and  prudent  policy  were 
ruthlessly  annihilated  by  an  act  which  after 
events  proved  to  have  been  a  mistake,  al- 
though the  powerful  personality  of  Cromwell 
was  able  to  turn  it  into  immediate  good  for 
England.  Argyll  lost  his  presence  of  mind, 
and  therefore  his  control  of  events  in  this 
stupendous  conjuncture,  and  became  as  much 
a  puppet  in  the  hands  of  contending  factions 
as  was  Charles  II.  Consequently,  when  the 
scheme  for  recalling  Charles  II  failed,  Argyll 
was  execrated  by  all  parties.  '  He  was  no  less 
drowned  in  debt,'  says  Baillie, '  than  in  public 
hatred  almost  of  all  both  Scottish  and  Eng- 
lish '  (Letters  and  Journals,  iii.  387).  To  the 
reputation  for  cowardice  which  he  had  gained 
among  his  enemies  from  his  conduct  on  the 
battle-field  was  now  attached  a  deeper  sig- 
nificance. Even  the  accidental  cast  in  his 
vision  was  now  interpreted  as  indicating  a 
similar  blemish  in  his  moral  eyesight.  Among 
the  hostile  highland  clans  he  was  long  known 
as  '  Gillespie  Grumach,'  Gillespie  the  ill- 
favoured,  and  in  the  lowlands  he  was  re- 
ferred to  disdainfully  as  the  '  Glaed-eyed 
Marquis.'  For  the  contempt  of  the  outside 
world  he  did  not  find  unmingled  consolation 
in  the  bosom  of  his  family.  He  was  at  feud 
with  his  own  son  Lord  Lome  [see  CAMPBELL, 
AECHIBALD,  ninth  EARL  OF  ARGYLL],  then  a 
hot-headed  royalist  who,  much  to  Argyll's 
disrelish,  took  part  in  the  attempted  rising 
in  the  highlands  in  1653.  '  These  differences,' 
according  to  Baillie,  were  so  real  as  to  make 
'  both  their  lives  bitter  and  uncomfortable  to 
them '  (ib.  iii.  288),  and,  indeed,  Argyll  had 
actually  to  ask  a  garrison  to  be  placed  in  his 
house  to  keep  it  from  his  son's  violence.  His 
extreme  pecuniary  difficulties  are  graphically 
illustrated  in  a  passage  of  Nicoll's  diary  re- 
cording Argyll's  visit  to  Dalkeith  in  Novem- 
ber 1654  to  complain  of  his  son  Lord  Lome  to 
General  Monck.  'At  quhich  time,'  says  Nicoll, 
'heresavedmuch  effrontes  and  disgraces  of  his 
creditors,  quha,  being  frustrat  and  defraudit 


Campbell 


328 


Campbell 


be  the  Marques  of  thair  just  and  lauchfull 
dettis,  spaired  not  at  all  times  as  he  walked, 
ather  in  street  or  in  the  feildis  abroad,  [to  call 
him]  "  a  fals  traitour."  Besyde  this,  his  hors 
and  hors  graith,  and  all  uther  household  stuff 
were  poyndit  at  Dalkeith  and  at  Newbottil 
and  brocht  into  Edinburgh,  and  thair  com- 
prysit  at  the  Mercat  Croce  for  dett '  {Diary, 
140).  In  order  to  push  his  suit  with  the 
Protector  for  payment  of  the  money  pro- 
mised him  by  acts  of  the  Scottish  parlia- 
ment, Argyll  in  September  1655  arrived  in 
London.  While  there  he  was  in  November 
arrested  at  the  suit  of  Elizabeth  Maxwell, 
widow  of  the  Earl  of  Dirleton,  for  debt, 
connected  with  the  supply  of  meal  to  the 
Scots  army  in  1644-5  (  Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
1655-6,  p.  7),  who,  however,  was  ordered  to 
forbear  further  prosecution  of  him  or  of  his 
bail,  and  to  take  her  remedy  in  Scotland 
(ib.  p.  34).  For  the  payment  of  the  moneys 
promised  him  by  the  Scottish  parliament 
Argyll  pleaded  the  engagement  of  Deane  gua- 
ranteeing him  the  payment  of  his  debts,  and 
he  did  obtain  a  grant  on  the  excise  of  wines 
and  strong  waters,  not  to  exceed  3,0001.  a  year, 
till  the  whole  sum  due  to  him,  12,116/.  ISs.  4<2., 
should  be  paid  (ib.  1656-7,  p.  107).  Pos- 
sibly Argyll  had  even  more  ambitious  in- 
tentions in  his  visit  to  London,  but  if  so  he 
was  unsuccessful,  and  indeed  was  always  re- 
garded by  Cromwell  with  suspicion  as  a  roy- 
alist at  heart.  On  the  incorporation  of  the 
Scottish  parliament  with  that  of  England,  he 
exerted  himself  in  opposition  to  the  council 
of  state  to  get  Scotsmen  returned  (Letter  of 
Monck  to  Thurloe,  30  Sept.  1658,  Thurloe 
State  Papers,  vii.  584).  He  himself  sat  as 
member  for  Aberdeenshire. 

After  the  Restoration,  Argyll,  on  8  July 
1660,  presented  himself  in  the  presence 
chamber  at  Whitehall  to  pay  his  respects  to 
the  king;  but  on  asking  for  an  interview 
instructions  were  given  by  Charles  II  for 
his  apprehension,  and  he  was  committed  to 
the  Tower.  For  once  in  his  life  he  had  acted 
precipitately,  and  his  rashness  was  fatal. 
Early  in  December  he  was  sent  to  Edinburgh 
by  sea  for  trial,  on  charges  of  compliance 
with  the  usurpation  and  of  treasonable  acts 
committed  since  1638.  The  accusation  em- 
braced fourteen  counts,  the  most  serious 
being  that  of  having  been  accessory  to  the 
death  of  Charles  I. ;  and  the  trial,  which 
was  presided  over  by  his  inveterate  enemy, 
the  Earl  of  Middleton,  lord  high  commis- 
sioner, continued  through  March  and  April. 
On  the  main  count  he  was  declared  guiltless 
by  a  large  majority  (BuRNEi's  Own  Time,  i. 
124),  but  after  the  evidence  had  been  closed 
and  a  complete  acquittal  seemed  probable,  a 


despatch,  according  to  Burnet,  arrived  from 
Monck  containing  private  letters  of  Argyll 
showing  that  he  had  been '  hearty  and  zealous 
on  the  side  of  the  usurpation.'  The  reading 
of  them,  according  to  Burnet,  silenced  all  fur- 
ther debate  (ib.  i.  125) ;  but  if  they  were  sent, 
which  is  doubtful,  as  they  are  not  mentioned 
by  any  one  but  Burnet,  their  exact  purport 
cannot  be  ascertained,  all  the  records  of  evi- 
dence against  him  having  been  destroyed  after 
the  trial.  According  to  Burnet  he  made  an 
attempt  to  escape  out  of  the  castle  by  pre- 
tending illness  and  endeavouring  to  pass  for 
his  wife,  who  took  his  place  on  the  sickbed, 
but  his  heart  failed  as  he  was  about  to  step 
into  her  chair  in  disguise  (ib.  i.  124).  He  was 
beheaded  with  the  maiden  at  the  cross  of  Edin- 
burgh on  27  May  1661.  The  serenity  with 
which  he  met  his  fate  greatly  surprised  those 
who  had  given  him  credit  for  abject  personal 
cowardice.  While  taking  his  last  meal  with 
his  friends  at  twelve  o'clock  he  comported 
himself  with  unaffected  cheerfulness,  and  on 
the  scaffold  he  addressed  the  crowd  with  dig- 
nified composure  in  a  solemn  and  temperate 
speech  about  half  an  hour  in  duration.  Cun- 
ningham, his  physician,  told  Burnet  that  on 
touching  his  pulse  he  found  it  to '  beat  at  the 
usual  rate  clear  and  strong,'  and  as  an  evi- 
dence that  his  self-possession  was  internal 
and  thorough  it  was  noted  on  opening  his 
body  that  the  partridge  he  had  eaten  at 
dinner  had  been  completely  digested  ('  Anec- 
dotes of  the  Marquis  of  Argyll,'  by  the  Rev. 
Robert  Wodrow,  in  Argyll  Papers,  1834, 
p.  12).  Among  the  royalists  his  bearing  on 
the  scaffold  caused  much  perplexity,  but  they 
seem  to  have  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  it 
did  not  disprove  his  cowardice,  but  only  his 
hypocrisy.  The  Earl  of  Crawford,  convinced 
that  Argyll's  conduct  on  the  occasion  of  a 
duel  arranged  between  them  at  Musselburgh 
in  August  1648  (see  BAXFOTTR'S  Annals,  iii. 
395)  could  only  be  accounted  for  by  his 
being '  naturally  a  very  great  coward,'  stoutly 
contested  the  proposition  of  Middleton  that 
Argyll's  '  soul  was  in  hell,'  asserting  that 
such  resolution  as  he  showed  on  the  scaffold 
must  have  been  due  to  '  some  supernatural 
assistance ;  he  was  sure  it  was  not  his  natural 
temper'  (BTJKNET'S  Own  Time,  i.  126).  The 
day  before  his  execution  Argyll  wrote  a  let- 
ter to  the  king  justifying  his  intentions  in 
all  his  conduct  towards  him  in  regard  to  the 
covenant  (see  copy  in  WODROW'S  History 
of  the  Sufferings  of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
i.  54),  and  his  last  words  on  the  scaffold 
were,  '  I  am  free  from  any  accession  by 
knowledge,  contriving,  counsel,  or  any  other 
way  to  his  late  majesty's  death.'  His  body 
was  carried  to  St.  Margaret's  Chapel  in  the 


Campbell 


329 


Campbell 


Cowgate,  whence  after  some  days  it  was  re- 
moved to  the  burial-place  of  the  family  on 
the  Holy  Loch.  His  head  was  exposed  on 
the  west  end  of  the  Tolbooth,  on  the  same 
spike  previously  occupied  by  that  of  Mont- 
rose  ;  but  in  May  1664  there  came  '  a  letter 
from  the  king  to  the  council,  commanding 
them  to  take  down  Argyll's  head  that  it 
might  be  buried  with  his  body,  which  was 
done  quietly  in  the  night  time '  (Life  of 
Robert  Blair,  p.  469).  The  public  hatred 
with  which  Argyll  had  been  regarded  in  his 
later  years  was,  says  Laing,  '  converted  into 
general  commiseration  at  his  death.  His 
attainder  was  justly  imputed  to  the  enmity, 
his  precipitate  death  to  the  impatience  and 
the  insatiable  desire  of  Middleton  to  procure 
a  gift  of  his  title  and  estates ;  and,  as  it 
generally  happens  whensoever  a  statesman 
suffers,  whether  from  natural  justice  or  re- 
venge, his  execution  served  to  exalt  and  to 
relieve  his  character  from  the  obloquy  which 
would  have  continued  to  attend  him  had  he 
been  permitted  to  survive  '  (History  of  Scot- 
land). By  his  wife  Lady  Margaret  Douglas, 
second  daughter  of  William,  second  earl  of 
Morton,  he  had  two  sons — the  eldest  of  whom, 
Archibald  (~q.  v.],  succeeded  him  as  ninth 
earl — and  three  daughters.  His  second  son, 
Niel,  of  Ardmaddie  (d.  1693),  was  father  of 
Archibald  Campbell  (d.  1744)  [q.  v.j  He  was 
the  author  of '  Instructions  to  a  Son,'  written 
during  his  imprisonment  and  published  at 
Edinburgh  in  1661.  To  an  edition  published 
in  1743  was  added  '  General  Maxims  of  Life.' 
His  speech  on '  Peace '  in  1642  and  his  speech 
in  London  in  1646  were  published  shortly  after 
they  were  delivered,  as  well  as  his  speech  at 
his  trial  and  on  the  scaffold. 

[A  general  narrative  of  the  events  of  the  period 
is  given  in  Rushworth's  Historical  Collections 
and  in  Balfour's  Annals  of  Scotland.  Many  refe- 
rences will  be  found  in  the  Acts  of  the  Parlia- 
ment of  Scotland,  vols.  iv.  v.  vi.  vii.,  and  in  the 
Calendars  of  the  State  Papers  (Dom.  Ser.)  during 
the  reign  of  Charles  I  and  the  Commonwealth. 
The  narratives  of  contemporaries  are  coloured 
strongly  by  party  prejudice.  They  are  chiefly 
Spalding's  Memorials  of  the  Trubles  in  Scotland 
and  England  from  1624  to  1640  (Spalding  Club); 
Memoirs  of  Bishop  Guthry  from  1 637  to  the  Death 
of  Charles  I ;  Wishart'sLife  of  Montrose  ;  Gor- 
don's Scots  Affairs  during  1637-41  (Spalding 
Club);  The  Life  of  Robert  Blair;  Nicoll's  Diary 
of  Public  Transactions  from  January  1650  to  June 
1667  (Bannatyne  Club),  and  specially  Robert 
Baillie's  Letters  and  Journals  (Bannatyne  Club), 
which  throw  much  light  on  Argyll's  connection 
with  the  kirk.  The  accounts  of  Argyll  by  Burnet 
in  History  of  his  own  Times  and  Lives  of  the 
Hamiltons,  and  by  Clarendon  in  his  History  of  the 
Rebellion,  supply  an  accurate  representation  of 


his  reputation  among  the  royalists  of  the  period, 
which  is  mirrored  in  Sir  Walter  Scott's  portrait 
of  him  in  the  Legend  of  Montrose.  In  White- 
locke's  Memorials  the  references  to  him  are  nu- 
merous. Letters  to  or  from  him  and  other 
documents  will  be  found  in  the  Argyll  Papers, 
1834;  Letters  to  the  Argyll  Family,  1839; 
Thurloe  State  Papers ;  Stratford's  Letters ;  Cor- 
respondence of  the  Earls  of  Ancrum  and  Lothian ; 
and  in  the  various  books  on  Montrose  by  Mark 
Napier,  as  well  as  in  his  Life  of  Claverhouse, 
Viscount  Dundee.  The  proceedings  at  his  trial, 
published  first  in  1661,  occupy  pp.  1370-1515  of 
vol.  v.  of  State  Trials,  but  no  evidence  is  given. 
Among  biographies  may  be  mentioned  those  in 
Crawford's  Scottish  Peerage,  pp.  20-1 ;  Biogra- 
phia  Britannica,  ed.  Kippis,  iii.  178-93;  Dou- 
glas's Scottish  Peerage,  i.  95-100;  Chambers's 
Eminent  Scotsmen  (ed.  Thomson),  i.  277-83 ; 
and  there  are  also  notices  in  Granger's  Biog. 
Hist,  of  England,  2nd  ed.,  iii.  25,  26  ;  and  Wai- 
pole's  Royal  and  Noble  Authors,  ed.  Park,  v. 
103-8.  See  also  Laing's  History  of  Scotland, 
Gardiner's  History  of  England,  Macaulay's  His- 
tory of  England,  Hill  Burton's  History  of  Scot- 
land, and  especially,  both  for  fulness  and  accu- 
racy, Masson's  Life  of  Milton.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD,  ninth 
EARL  OF  ARGYLL  (d.  1685),  was  the  son  of 
the  Marquis  of  Argyll  [q.  v.]  executed  in 
1661,  and  of  Lady  Margaret  Douglas,  second 
daughter  of  William,  second  earl  of  Morton. 
After  a  careful  education  from  his  father 
(Biog.  Brit.),  and  after  passing  through 
schools  and  colleges  (DOTTGLAS,  Peerage  of 
Scotlandfflie  travelled  in  France  and  Italy. 
His  letter  of  safe-conduct  from  Charles  I  is 
dated  7  Jan.  1647  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep. 
631  b),  which,  if  the  style  is  English,  means 

1648.  He  remained  abroad  until  the  end  of 

1649.  Upon  his  return  he  married,  13  May 

1650.  Lady  Mary  Stuart,  the  eldest  daughter 
of  the  Earl  of  Murray  (LAMONT'S  Diai-y,  p.  20). 
When  Charles  II  was  invited  to  Scotland  in 
1650,  Lome  was  made  captain  of  his  majesty's 
foot  life  guards,  appointed  by  parliament  to 
attend  on  the  king's  person.   The  commission 
from  Charles,  without  which  he  refused  to  act, 
though  such  commissions  were  usually  given 
by  parliament  alone,  is  dated  6  Aug.  1650 
(Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  4th  Rep.  491  a).    He  ap- 
pears to  have  made  himself  especially  grateful 
;o  Charles,  who  suffered  under  the  restraints 
.aid  upon  him  by  the  presbyterian  clergy,  by 
wringing  to  him  at  all  hours  the  friends  he 
wished  to  see.     In  his  zealous  adherence  to 

Charles  he  was  in  antagonism  to  his  father, 

hough  it  is  supposed  that  this  antagonism 

was  feigned,  in  order  that,  whatever  might 

happen,  the  family  interests  might  be  secured 

BURNET,  i.  57).    Clarendon's  account  (Life, 

).  499),  that  Lome  treated  Charles  with  rude- 


After  'Scotland)^ 
insert  '  being  receptus  in  secundam  c/assem  at 


Campbell 


33° 


Campbell 


ness  and  barbarity,  is  evidently  imaginary. 
Lome  was  present  with  his  regiment  at  Dun- 
bar  on  3  Sept.  1650,  where  he  behaved  with 
much  bravery  (THURLOE,  State  Papers,  i.  16-i). 
On  12  Sept.  he  was  the  bearer  of  a  letter  from 
Charles  at  Perth  to  the  committee  of  estates, 
urging  the  necessity  of  immediate  recruiting 
(ib.)  On  26  Sept.  it  was  reported  that  Lome 
had  gone  to  raise  his  father's  tenants,  and 
that,  finding  his  men  would  not  follow  him, 
Argyll  had  left  the  highlands  (WHITELOCKE, 
Mem.  pp.  546, 549).  After  the  battle  of  "Wor- 
cester he  joined  Glencairn,  who  was  in  arms 
in  the  highlands,  with  seven  hundred  foot  and 
two  hundred  horse,  in  the  winter  of  1653, 
and  with  him  prepared  to  invade  the  low- 
lands at  Ruthven,  with  the  commission  of 
lieutenant-general  (TniniLOE,  ii.  3, 27),  and  he 
was  successful  in  surprising  a  ship  laden  with 
provisions  for  the  English  troops.  His  father, 
by  whom  he  was '  but  coarsely  used '  (BAILLIE, 
Letters  and  Journals,  iii.  250),  had  submitted 
to  Monck  in  the  previous  year,  and  we  gain 
some  information  as  to  Lome's  action  during 
1653  from  Argyll's  letters  to  the  English. 
He  is  not,  Argyll  says  on  21  July,  resolved 
to  join  the  highlanders,  but  will  not  declare 
in  the  negative,  'though  privately  he  says 
he  intends  not  at  all  to  join  with  them.'  A 
little  later  Lome  has  taken  horse  and  gone 
to  Glenurchie,  to  hold  a  meeting  of  his 
friends,  and  Argyll  has  sent  him  his  last 
warning,  but  has  not  learned  his  resolution ; 
finally,  Lome  is  reported  to  have  gone  with 
Kenmure  and  others  to  Menteith  (Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  6th  Rep.  617  a). 

Between  the  various  commanders  of  Glen- 
cairn's  irregular  force  there  were  constant 
quarrels.  Lome  and  Glengarry '  fell  out,  and 
drew  upon  each  other,  but  were  prevented 
from  fighting,  yet  parted  great  enemies ' 
(THTJKLOE,  i.  478).  Glencairn  distrusted  anc 
slighted  Lome.  AVhen  Lome  and  Kenmure 
went  in  joint  command  of  a  force  to  sup- 
press the  Kintyre  remonstrants,  Kenmure 
thought  that  Lome  treated  them  more  mildly 
than  they  deserved,  and  left  him  in  order  to 
carry  his  complaints  to  Glencairn  (BAILLIE 
iii.  250).  In  March  1653-4  a  quarrel  took 
place,  in  which  he  was  like  to  have  been 
killed  by  young  Montrose  (WHITELOCKE,  p 
566).  Lome  shortly  afterwards  had  a  fina 
dispute  with  his  chief,  as  to  whether  the  men 
•  of  the  district  through  which  they  were  march- 
ing were  subject,  as  his  vassals,  to  his  anc 
to  no  other  person's  authority.  Refusing  t< 
give  way,  or  to  accept  orders  from  Glencairn 
Lome  now  left  him  with  his  men  (1  Jan 
1653-4),  and  for  a  while  there  was  fear  o 
an  encounter,  as  a  stream  alone  separate 
them  (THUELOE,  ii.  4).  The  next  nigh 


with  Colonel  Meyner  and  six  horsemen,  he 
left  his  troops  and  fled.     The  reason  for  this, 
ccordingto  Baillie  (iii.  250),  was  that  a  letter 
vritten  by  Lome  to  the  king  full  of  complaints 
f  Glencairn  had  been  intercepted,  and  Glen- 
airn  had  ordered  Glengarry  to  arrest  him. 
^urloe's  correspondent  gives  a  version  more 
iscreditable  to  Lome  :  that  the  intercepted 
itter  was  written  to  the  general  of  the  English 
orces,  acquainting  him  with  the  disposition 
>f  Glencairn's  men,  and  with  the  best  plan 
or  attacking  them  (THUELOE,  ii.  4).     He 
tates,  too,  that  while  he  was  in  arms  he  was 
no  way  considerable  with  the  enemy ; '  that 
he  had  raised  a  regiment  of  foote,  and  that 
hey  took  away,  and  gave  him  a  troop  of 
iorse,   and   that  they  took.     He  will  not 
readily  be  brought  to  act  again.'     In  May 
.654  Cromwell  published  his  '  Ordinance  of 
Pardon  and  Greace  to  the  Peopell  of  Scot- 
and  ; '  Lome  was  among  the  numerous  ex- 
ieptions.     On  10  June  he  was  reported   as 
>eing  reconciled  with  his  father,  and  as  help- 
ing him  to  raise  men  for  the  English  (WHITE- 
LOCKE,  p.  574).   This,  however,  is  clearly  erro- 
neous.    In  September  he  managed  to  capture 
a  vessel  loaded  with  provisions  for  Argyll's 
men.     There  seems  little  doubt  that  he  joined 
Middleton's  expedition  of  this  year,  Glen- 
cairn having  been '  slighted '  upon  his  letters 
[BAILLIE,  iii.  255).    In  November  we  find 
him  sweeping  his  father's  lands  of  cattle,  and 
Argyll  was  compelled  to  ask  for  an  English 
garrison  to  protect  him  from  his  son's  inso- 
lence (WHITELOCKE,  p.  590).  In  the  beginning 
of  December,  however,  he  was  in  such  dis- 
tress that  he  had  to  retire  to  a  small  island 
with  but  four  or  five  men  (ib.  p.  591),  and  on 
16   Dec.   Monck    informed   Cromwell   that 
Lome  was  to  meet  his  father,  and  would 
probably  come  over  to  the  Protector  if  ad- 
mitted (THUKLOE,  iii.  28).     Lome,  however, 
informed  Argyll  that  he  could  not  capitulate 
without  the  full  concurrence  of  Middleton 
(Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  617  a).  He  was 
suspected  of  having  an  agent  with  the  king 
and  of  intriguing  in  England  as  well  (THT7R- 
LOE,  iv.  49),  and  on  30  Dec.  1654  Charles 
wrote  from  Cologne,  thanking  him  for  his 
constancy  to  Middleton  in  all  his  distresses, 
acknowledging  his  good  service  upon  the 
rebels,  and  promising  future  rewards  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  613  b).     So  obnoxious 
were  he  and  his  family  to  Cromwell  that  even 
Lady  Lome  was  on  18  Jan.  1654-5  driven 
out  of  Argyll  by  the  English,  since  her  pre- 
sence there  caused  the  rebels  to  collect  (ib. 
622  «).     It  has  been  stated,  indeed  (Biog. 
Brit.),  that  Lome  refused  to  make  any  en- 
gagements with  the  usurpers  until  he  re- 
ceived the  king's  orders  to  capitulate,  dated 


Campbell 


331 


Campbell 


31  Dec.  1655.  This,  however,  is  erroneous, 
and  the  error  has  arisen  from  a  mistake  in 
date.  The  instructions  received  through 
Middleton  are  dated  Dunveaggan,  31  March. 
Lome  is  urged  to  lose  no  time  in  taking 
such  a  course,  by  capitulation  or  otherwise,  as 
he  shall  judge  '  most  fit  and  expedient  to 
save  his  person,  family,  and  estate.'  He  is 
spoken  of  as  having  been  '  principallie  en- 
gaged in  the  enlyvening  of  the  war,  and  one 
of  the  chief  movers ; '  and  his  '  deportments 
in  relation  to  the  enemy  and  the  last  war  are 
beyond  all  paralell'  (ib.)  Another  letter  to 
the  same  effect  from  Middleton  reached  him 
in  April,  dated  from  Paris,  in  which  he  is 
similarly  praised.  Both  of  these  letters  were 
produced  in  his  favour  at  his  trial  in  1681. 
The  next  evidence  that  Lome  was  treating 
for  surrender  is  a  letter  in  which  he  requests 
the  Laird  of  Weem  to  be  one  of  his  sureties 
for  5,0001.  This  is  dated  6  June  1655.  The 
conditions,  which  appear  to  have  been  drawn 
up  in  May,  and  to  have  received  Cromwell's 
approval  in  August,  were  (1)  that  Lome  and 
the  heads  of  clans  serving  him  should  come 
in  within  three  weeks ;  (2)  that  he  should 
give  good  lowland  security  for  5,0001.,  his 
officers  and  vassals  giving  proportional  se- 
curity ;  (3)  that  Lome  should  have  liberty 
to  march  with  his  horses  and  arms — the 
horses  to  be  sold  in  three  weeks ;  (4)  that  he 
and  his  party  should  enjoy  their  estates 
without  molestation,  and  should  be  freed 
from  all  fines  or  forfeiture  (  Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  1655,  270).  By  8  Nov.  Monck  had 
'  bound  Lome  in  5,000£  as  good  security  as 
could  be  had  in  Scotland,  Lome  promising 
to  live  peaceably ;  and  garrisons  were  admitted 
at  Lochaber  and  Dunstaffnage  to  see  that 
his  promises  were  kept '  (THURLOE,  iii.  162  ; 
DOUGLAS). 

Lome  was  at  this  time  carefully  watched 
by  Broghill,  who  corrupted  his  servants,  and 
who  sent  Thurloe  constant  accounts  of  his 
movements.  On  20  Nov.  he  urged  Lome's 
arrest,  although  he  had  done  nothing  to 
justify  it,  in  order  that  enemies  more  dan- 
gerous at  the  time  might  think  themselves 
secure  and  unobserved.  On  25  Nov.  the 
king  is  reported  to  have  great  confidence  in 
him,  and  on  1  Jan.  1655-6  he  is  described  as 
having  again  declared  for  Charles  Stuart, 
and  taken  the  island  and  garrison  of  Mull. 
On  8  Jan.  notice  is  sent  that  he  has  had  a 
meeting  of  all  his  friends.  If  such  a  meet- 
ing were  held,  however,  it  was  nominally  to 
take  order  with  his  debts  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
4th  Rep.  245,  372,  401),  the  great  burden  of 
which  is  emphatically  noticed  by  Baillie  (iii. 
288).  On  13  March  other  conditions  were 
made  between  Argyll  and  the  English,  of 


which  one  was  that  he  or  Lome,  whichever 
the  parliament  might  direct,  should  repair 
to  England  whenever  desired,  provided  they 
had  freedom  within  a  compass  of  twenty 
miles,  and  leave  to  have  audience  of  the 
council  whenever  they  wished.  Evidently  a 
reconciliation  or  arrangement  had  been  come 
to  between  Argyll  and  Lome.  On  10  June 
it  is  noted  that  Lome  had  saved  his  estate 
by  capitulating  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
Ser.  1655-6,  222,  362).  He  was  still,  how- 
ever, regarded  with  great  suspicion.  On 
13  May  1656  Broghill  reported  that  he  was 
'  playing  the  roge,'  and  sending  despatches 
to  Charles,  and  declared  that  if  ever  the  king 
made  any  stir  it  would  be  through  him ;  and 
this  warning  was  twice  repeated  in  the  fol- 
lowing August,  when  he  was  charged  as  being 
appointed,  with  Fairfax,  to  head  another 
Scottish  revolt  (THURLOE,  v.  18,  319,  323). 
Probably  in  consequence  of  Broghill's  infor- 
mation, a  new  oath  was  now  imposed  upon 
the  Scottish  nobility  in  the  beginning  of 
1656-7,  whereby  they  were  compelled  to 
swear  their  renunciation  of  the  Stuarts,  and 
their  adherence  to  the  protectorate  (BAILLIE, 
iii.  430).  Upon  his  refusal  Lome  was  at 
once  imprisoned.  He  is  mentioned  on  28  Feb. 
as  one  of  the  considerable  prisoners  in  Scot- 
land (THURLOE,  vi.  81 ).  In  August  Broghill 
urged  that  he  and  Glencairn,  as  the  only 
two  persons  still  capable  of  heading  a  party, 
should  be  sent  for  to  England,  where  they 
would  be  able  to  have  '  less  trinketing '  (ib.  p. 
436).  While  confined  in  the  castle  of  Edin- 
burgh a  strange  accident  befell  him  in  March 
1658,  thus  described  by  Lament  (p.  20): 
'  Being  playing  at  the  bullets  in  the  castell, 
the  lieutenant  of  the  castell  throwing  the 
bullett,  it  lighted  on  a  stone,  and  with  such 
force  started  back  on  the  Lord  Lome's  head 
that  he  fell  doune,  and  lay  for  the  space  of 
some  houres  dead;  after  that  he  recovered, 
and  his  head  was  trepanned  once  or  twice.' 
From  this  he  appears  never  fully  to  have 
recovered  (FOUNTAINHALL,  Hist.  Observes, 
p.  195).  The  date  of  his  release  is  not  known 
— probably  it  was  in  March  1659-60,  when 
Lauderdale  and  the  other  prisoners  taken  at 
Worcester  were  set  free  (ib.  p.  152).  We  find 
him  asking  for  Lauderdale's  advice  as  to  his 
future  action  at  that  time  (Lauderdale  MSS.) 
Upon  the  Restoration  Lome  at  once  came 
to  court,  and  was  well  received  by  the  king. 
He  asked  leave  for  his  father  to  come  to 
London,  and  wrote  to  him  saying  that  he 
need  not  fear,  as  the  king  bore  himself  kindly 
to  all  men.  Upon  this  Argyll  came  up  se- 
cretly, but  was  sent  to  the  Tower  so  soon  as 
Lome  ventured  to  tell  Charles.  Lome  re- 
mained to  intercede,  and  found,  or  thought 


Campbell 


332 


Campbell 


he  had  found,  a  powerful  auxiliary  in  Lau- 
derdale,  whose  wife's  niece  he  had  married 
(MACKENZIE,  Mem.  p.  38),  though  Clarendon 
says  that  Lauderdale  had  in  former  years 
always  written  slightingly  of  him,  calling 
him  '  that  toad's  bird '  (p.  500). 

After  his  father's  death  Lome  busied  him- 
self about  his  own  restoration,  with  Lauder- 
dale's  active  assistance  against  the  influence 
of  Clarendon  and  Middleton.  The  latter 
now  hoped  for  the  forfeited  Argyll  estates, 
in  which  design  Lauderdale  was  bent  upon 
baulking  him  (  WODKOW,  i.  297).  The  oppo- 
sition of  Clarendon  he  hoped  to  rid  himself 
of  through  the  chancellor's  friend,  Lord 
Berkshire,  to  whom  he  promised  1,000£.  if 
his  efforts  were  successful.  Unfortunately, 
he  recorded  this  in  a  letter  to  Lord  Duffus, 
which  was  intercepted,  and  which,  from  the 
accusations  against  his  enemies — the  incrimi- 
nating words  being '  and  then  the  king  will  see 
their  tricks'  (MACKENZIE,  p.  70) — afforded 
good  ground  for  attack.  Middleton  produced 
the  letter  before  parliament,  which  was  under 
his  control,  and  Lome  was  indicted  on  the 
capital  charge  of  leasing-making.  On  24  June 
information  of  these  proceedings  was  sent  to 
the  king,  with  a  request  that  Lome  might  be 
given  up  as  a  prisoner.  Lauderdale,  however, 
by  offering  himself  as  bail,  life  for  life,  suc- 
ceeded so  far  that  Lome  was  only  ordered  to  go 
to  Edinburgh  on  parole,  so  that  he  might  have 
the  advantage  of  not  appearing  as  a  prisoner 
(SUBNET,  p.  149 ;  MACKENZIE,  p.  71).  On 
17  July  he  arrived  in  Edinburgh,  and  appeared 
at  the  bar  that  afternoon,  when  he  was  at 
once  committed  to  the  castle.  On  26  Aug.  he 
knelt  to  receive  his  sentence  of  death  with 
forfeiture  to  the  king,  to  whom  the  time  and 
place  of  execution  were  remitted,  and  who 
had  previously  sent  positive  orders  that  the 
sentence  should  not  be  carried  out.  At  the 
same  time  an  act  was  passed  at  Middleton's 
dictation,  directed  against  Lauderdale,  for- 
bidding any  one  to  move  the  king  in  favour 
of  the  children  of  attainted  persons  (Lauder- 
dale Papers,  Camden  Society,  i.  109,  113). 
Lome  remained  in  the  castle  until  4  June 
1663,  when,  Middleton  having  in  the  mean- 
while been  disgraced,  he  was  liberated  by  an 
order  from  Rothes,  without  any  warrant  from 
the  king,  from  whom,  however,  Rothes  had 
private  instructions  (MACKENZIE,  p.  117).  It 
is  clear,  therefore,  either  that  his  imprison- 
ment was  purely  nominal,  or  that  Burnet's 
statement  that  at  the  time  of  the  Billetting 
plot  he  sent  a  horseman  by  cross  roads  to 
warn  Lauderdale  is  incorrect,  for  the  Billet- 
ting  plot  was  in  September  1662  (BTJRNET, 
p.  151 ;  Lauderdale  Papers,  i.  110).  At  the 
same  time,  through  the  intercession  of  Lau- 


derdale, the  death  sentence  was  rescinded 
(LAMONT,  p.  204),  and  he  was  restored  to  his 
grandfather's  title  of  Earl  of  Argyll,  and  to 
the  estates,  the  patent  being  dated  16  Oct. 
(DOUGLAS).  He  appears  from  a  casual  notice 
on  12  Oct.  1663  to  have  been  in  London 
when  this  took  place  (Cal.  State  Papers, 
Dom.  Ser.  1663,  295).  From  the  estates  a 
provision  of  15,000^.  a  year  was  secured; 
the  rest  was  to  be  used  for  the  payment  of 
his  creditors,  of  the  justice  of  whose  claims 
he  and  his  sisters  were  first  to  be  satisfied 
(WoDROW,  i.  380).  This  settlement  was 
later  renewed  and  ratified  by  Charles  in  a 
letter  dated  from  Newmarket,  17  March 
1682-3  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  615  6). 
Burnet  says  that  the  estates  reserved  did  not 

Eay  off  more  than  one-third  of  the  debt.  The 
unily  had  been  reduced  almost  to  beggary, 
while  by  a  decreet  of  16  April  1661  Mont- 
rose  had  established  a  claim  upon  him  of 
32,664/.  3s.  4:d.  Scots  for  Maydock  rents, 
which  had  been  given  to  Argyll  on  Mont- 
rose's  forfeiture,  as  well  as  5,000/.,  being 
the  price  for  the  said  lands  with  annual  rent 
from  Whitsun  day  1655  (ib.  632  a).  The  con- 
stant litigation  on  these  matters  with  Mont- 
rose  intensified  the  natural  enmity  between 
the  families.  They  were,  however,  recon- 
ciled by  February  1 667  (Lauderdale  Papers,  ii. 
54;  and  Argyll  Correspondence,  Bannatyne 
Club).  Montrose  visited  Argyll  at  Inverary 
in  August  (Lauderdale  Papers,  23727,  f.  211), 
and  in  March  1669  Argyll  travelled  all  the 
way  to  Perthshire  from  Inverary  to  attend  the 
funeral  of  his  former  enemy,  to  whose  son  he 
became  guardian  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep. 
609a),  returning  to  find  one  of  his  own  children 
dead.  We  may  here  mention  that  on  2  Oct. 
1660  Lome  had  had  a  lease  granted  to  him  by 
Charles  of  assyse  herring  of  the  western  seas 
of  Scotland  for  nineteen  years,  for  1,OOOZ. 
yearly,  which  was  renewed  on  26  Jan.  1667, 
and  it  is  interesting  to  find  Charles  speaking  in 
September  1668  enthusiastically  of  the  present 
of  herrings  and  aqua  vitse  which  Argyll  had 
sent  him.  Sir  R.  Moray,  who  wrote  to  tell  him 
this,  urged  him  to  take  immediate  steps  for 
supplying  the  London  market.  On  29  April 
1664  Argyll  was  placed  on  the  Scotch  privy 
council  (WoDKOW,  i.  416).  On  the  21st 
Rothes  speaks  of  him  as  likely  to  be  active 
in  support  of  the  government  against  the 
conventiclers  (Lauderdale  Papers,  23122,  f. 
139).  In  September  1664,  however,  we  find 
him  complaining  that  he  is  falsely  reported 
to  be  slack  in  the  king's  service,  and  that 
pains  are  taken  to  misconstrue  all  he  does. 
During  1664  and  1665  he  was  regarded  as 
one  of  Lauderdale's  chief  adherents  (ib.  ii. 
App.  xxvii),  Lauderdale  being  godfather  to 


Campbell 


333 


Campbell 


one  of  his  children  (ib.),  and  is  frequently 
consulted  as  to  the  best  means  of  settling 
the  country  (ib.  i.  196,  201,  210).  In  May 
1665  he  was  busy  disarming  the  covenanters 
in  Kintyre,  as  he  had  formerly  done  in  1654 
(ib.  23123,  f.  38),  and  in  October  was  instru- 
mental in  seizing  Rallston  and  Hacket.  He 
took,  however,  as  little  part  as  possible  in 
public  affairs  ;  his  main  object  was  evidently 
to  raise  the  fallen  estate  of  his  family,  in 
doing  which  he  is  accused  of  great  harshness 
to  his  creditors ;  and  he  remained  for  the 
most  part  quietly  at  Inverary,  exercising  his 
hereditary  office  of  grand  justiciar  of  the 
highlands,  and  composing  the  differences  be- 
tween highland  chiefs  (ib.)  Many  instances 
of  his  jurisdiction,  especially  against  the 
McCleans,  are  recorded  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
6th  Rep.  624  a,  b,  609  b,  &c.)  At  this  time,  it 
may  be  noted,  his  family  consisted  of  four 
boys  and  two  girls  (Lauderdale  Papers,  23123, 
f.  224).  As  one  of  Lauderdale's  confidants  he 
was,  with  Tweeddale,  Kincardine,  and  Moray, 
opposed  to  the  oppression  of  Rothes,  Sharp, 
Hamilton,  Dalyel,  and  the  needy  nobility. 
There  was  naturally  violent  animosity  against 
him  on  the  part  of  the  majority  of  the  council, 
and  especially  on  that  of  James  Sharp,  of 
which  Lauderdale  was  informed  by  Bellen- 
den.  Bellenden  urges  that  Argyll  should 
be  set  right  with  the  king  (ib.  i.  247).  It 
is  somewhat  surprising  to  find  his  signature 
appended,  on  6  Aug.  1666,  to  the  letter  of 
the  privy  council  to  Charles,  in  which  the 
iniquitous  act  compelling  landlords  to  be 
sureties  for  their  heritors  and  tenants  is  sug- 
gested. He  had  been  summoned  to  Edin- 
burgh by  Rothes  for  this  purpose  (ib.  ii.  App. 
Ixxv).  The  jealousy  of  Sharp  and  others  was 
evidenced  by  an  attempt  to  challenge  his 
formal  restoration  to  his  hereditary  offices 
in  October  1666,  and  still  more  when  the 
Pentland  revolt  took  place.  According  to  a 
letter  to  England,  dated  28  Nov.,  he  was  for- 
ward in  the  attack  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom. 
Ser.  1666,  295).  As  a  matter  of  fact  he  was 
not  even  present.  He  had  raised  a  force  of 
1,500  or  2,000  men  (BTJBNET,  p.  234 ;  DOU- 
GLAS, Peerage  of  Scotland},  but  Sharp,  who 
in  Rothes'  absence  had  the  direction  of  affairs, 
would  not  allow  him  to  come  on  the  scene, 
fearing  that  he  and  his  men  would  join  the 
rebels  (BTJENET,  p.  234).  On  6  Dec.  1666, 
however,  Rothes  expressed  to  Lauderdale  his 
surprise  at  Argyll's  absenting  himself, '  never 
having  been  so  much  as  heard  of  all  this 
while,'  and  pointed  out  that  if  he  had  studied 
his  own  interests  by  bestirring  himself  he 
would  have  undeceived  thousands  who  had 
no  good  opinion  of  him.  Rothes  added  that 
he  had  placed  Argyll  on  the  commission 


that  was  going  west,  and  urged  Lauderdale 
to  write  to  him,  if  he  was  his  friend,  to  be- 
stir himself  (Lauderdale  Papers,  23125,  f. 
183).  Argyll,  however,  writes  to  Lauder- 
dale to  contradict  the  reports  of  his  luke- 
warmness,  and  to  complain  of  the  fact  that 
he  has  never  been  sent  for  in  spite  of  his  readi- 
ness (ib.  23125,  ff.  101,  177),  and  in  another 
letter  speaks  of  himself  as  almost  killed  with 
toil  and  ill  weather  in  Kintyre  (Argyll  Cor- 
respondence, Bannatyne  Club).  After  the 
rout  the  principal  leaders  of  the  rebels  endea- 
voured to  reach  the  western  coast  to  cross 
over  to  Ireland,  and  on  14  Dec.  Argyll  received 
instructions  from  the  privy  council  to  capture 
them  if  possible  (Lauderdale  Papers,  i.  261). 
He  is  reported  as  having  done  so  on  25  Dec. 
(Cal.  State  Papers,  Dom.  Ser.  1666,  369). 

In  January  1667,  however,  he  again  com- 
plained of  the  unfair  jealousy  that  keeps  him 
from  employment,  and  in  February  com- 
pelled Sharp  to  retract  his  charge  against 
him  of  hostility  to  the  bishops.  His  twin 
children  died  in  June  of  this  year.  The 
treasurership  was  now  taken  from  Rothes 
and  placed  in  commission,  and  Argyll  was 
made  one  of  the  commissioners  ;  he  also  re- 
ceived from  Charles  a  new  charter  of  all 
his  lands,  offices,  &c.  On  3  Aug.  he  was  ap- 
pointed, with  Atholl  and  Seaforth,  to  have 
the  oversight  of  the  highlands,  which  were  in 
a  disturbed  state,  with  a  grant  of  the  effects 
of  all  thieves  and  the  forfeiture  of  their  as- 
sociates, and  the  duty  of  making  up  to  every 
person  the  value  of  what  has  been  stolen  from 
them  (ib.  1667,  356).  In  1669  he  made  a 
celebrated  proposition  regarding  the  putting 
down  of  the  thieves,  viz.  that  some  private 
gentleman  should  have  put  into  his  hands  a 
list  of  all  the  notorious  freebooters,  and  that 
he  should  be  bound  to  produce  them  dead  or 
alive  by  a  certain  date  before  being  able  to 
claim  a  reward.  Nevertheless,  he  more  than 
once  remonstrates  against  the  language  used 
of  the  highlanders,  which  is  such,  he  says, 
as  would  be  used  if  they  did  not  belong  to 
Christendom  (Lauderdale  Papers,  ii.  136). 
On  10  Jan.  1667  he  came  forward  at  the  con- 
vention of  estates,  and  named  6,000/.  a  month 
for  a  year  as  the  sum  to  be  raised  for  the 
king's  use  (ib.  i.  270),  although  only  two 
years  before,  11  March  1665,  he  had  spoken 
against  endeavouring  to  raise  money  from 
so  impoverished  a  country  (ib.  i.  210).  He 
was  still  on  good  terms  with  Lauderdale, 
and  upheld  him  against  the  party  headed  by 
Rothes.  In  September  he  wrote  to  Lauder- 
dale urging  him  to  secure  Rothes's  resignation 
of  the  commissionership,  and  on  12  Dec.  he 
exposes  the  designs  and  characters  of  Sharp, 
Hamilton,  and  Rothes  in  the  most  felicitous 


Campbell 


334 


Campbell 


language  (Argyll  Correspondence,  Bannatyne 
Club). 

In  May  1668  Argyll's  wife  died,  and  the 
letter  in  which,  on  5  June,  he  describes  her 
last  moments  and  his  own  desolation  is  ex- 
tremely touching  (Lauderdale  Papers,  23129, 
f.  138).  In  October  1669  Lauderdale  came 
down  as  high  commissioner.  The  nobility 
went  to  meet  him  at  Berwick,  and  the  '  Earl 
of  Argyll  outwent  them  all  in  his  journey  and 
compliment,  and  is  looked  upon  as  a  great 
favourite'  (MACKENZIE,  p.  141).  Possibly 
this  is  connected  with  the  fact  that,  as  stated 
by  Burnet  (245),  Argyll  was  aware  that 
Lady  Dysart,  who  shortly  became  Lauder- 
dale's  second  wife,  was  using  her  influence 
against  him.  At  the  opening  of  the  session 
he  carried  the  sceptre  (LAMONT,  p.  267).  On 
9  Nov.  he  is  recorded  as  speaking  strongly 
against  any  advances  being  made  to  Eng- 
land in  the  matter  of  the  union  (Lauderdale 
Papers,  ii.  155).  It  was  supposed  that  one 
great  object  of  this  parliament  was  to  ratify 
Argyll's  gift  of  forfeiture.  This  ratification 
was  vehemently  opposed  by  Erroll  and  other 
creditors,  but  Lauderdale  carried  it  through 
by  high-handed  action.  The  reasons  which, 
through  Tweeddale's  jealousy,  brought  about 
the  breach  with  Lauderdale,  it  is  not  necessary 
to  recount  (MACKENZIE,  p.  180).  The  final 
cause,  however,  appears  to  have  been  Argyll's 
second  marriage  with  that  very  remarkable 
woman,  Anna  Seaforth  [see  CAMPBELL,  ANNA 
MACKENZIE],  dowager  Lady  Balcarres,  on  Fri- 
day, 28  Jan.  1670  (LAMONT),  whereby  Lauder- 
dale and  Tweeddale  thought  that  their  godson, 
the  young  earl,  would  be  injured.  The  enmity 
with  Tweeddale  was  strengthened  by  the  ac- 
tion of  the  latter  in  frustrating  Argyll's  desire 
to  be  made  justice-general  over  all  the  isles. 
In  May  1670  he  raised  a  regiment  of  militia, 
and  in  writing  to  Lauderdale  accidentaDy 
mentions  his  own  slight  stature  thus :  '  The 
colonel,  you  may  be  sure,  is  the  least  of  the 
regiment '  (ib.~)  The  only  other  purely  per- 
sonal notice  of  him  is  that  in  Fountainhall 
(Hist.  Observes,}*.  195) :  '  He  was  so  conceitly 
he  had  neir  20  several  pockets,  some  of  them 
very  secret  in  his  coat  and  breeches,  and 
was  witty  in  knacks.' 

Both  from  conviction  and  policy  Argyll 
was  opposed  to  the  persecution  of  the  western 
covenanters,  and  on  7  Dec.  1671  we  find  him 
pleading  for  gentler  methods  (Lauderdale 
Papers,  ii.  218).  On  2  April  Argyll  received 
an  order  from  the  privy  council  to  suppress 
the  conventicles  in  his  jurisdiction  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  622  b).  In  this  year 
Lauderdale  endeavoured,  by  means  of  Gilbert 
Burnet,  to  renew  the  friendship  with  Argyll ; 
but  through  Lady  Dysart's  desire  for  a  family 


alliance  with  Lord  Atholl,  Argyll's  hereditary 
enemy,  this  was  partially  frustrated  (BuR- 
NET,  p.  299).  Burnet,  however,  is  completely 
in  error  in  stating  that  in  1673,  when  Hamil- 
ton led  the  attack  upon  Lauderdale,  Argyll 
joined  him  (p.  362).  Mackenzie  (p.  256)  con- 
tradicts this,  and  that  Mackenzie  is  right  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that,  along  with  Atholl 
and  Kincardine,  Argyll  spoke  on  19  Nov. 
against  Hamilton's  proposals  (Lauderdale 
Papers,  ii.  242),  and  was  named  as  one  of 
Lauderdale's  representatives  in  the  discus- 
sions which  followed.  On  11  July  1674  he 
was  made  an  extraordinary  lord  of  session 
(DOUGLAS).  He  had  in  May  been  made  a 
member  of  the  committee  for  public  affairs 
appointed  to  do  its  utmost  to  put  down  con- 
venticles (WoDROW,  ii.  234),  and  was  em- 
ployed upon  this  work  in  June  following,  and 
in  May  1676  (ib.  pp.  281,  324),  though  he  is 
stated  as  in  favour  of  moderate  measures  in 
1677  (ib.  p.  349). 

Very  little  is  known  of  Argyll's  life  during 
the  few  following  years.  In  September  1677 
we  find  him  successfully  engaged  in  a  suit 
against  James,  duke  of  York,  who  had  con- 
tested his  claim  to  a  sunken  ship,  supposed 
to  contain  vast  treasures  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
6th  Rep.  613  b),  and  who  wrote  to  confess 
himself  defeated,  and  to  assure  Argyll  that 
their  dispute  would  in  no  way  be  to  his  dis- 
favour. In  February  of  the  same  year  Lau- 
derdale had  again  applied  for  his  assistance 
against  his  opponents  (ib.  621  b).  His  al- 
liance with  Lauderdale  was  strengthened 
by  the  marriage  of  the  daughter  of  the  se- 
cond Duchess  of  Lauderdale  with  his  eldest 
son,  Lord  Lome,  in  this  year  (WODROW,  ii. 
348).  On  10  Oct.  1678  he  received  a  com- 
mission to  seize,  with  the  aid  of  three  com- 
panies, the  island  of  Mull.  For  the  possession 
of  this  island  continued  fighting,  characterised 
by  great  barbarity  on  both  sides,  had  been 
going  on  between  Argyll  and  the  McCleans 
since  1674  (DoTOlAs). 

In  the  following  November  he  received 
notice  of  the  king's  satisfaction  with  his  pru- 
dence and  moderation  in  carrying  out  the 
commission  (WoDROW,  iii.  144).  It  was  not, 
however,  until  1680  that  he  possessed  the  is- 
land without  disturbance  (LAW,  Memorials, 
p.  159).  On  12  April  1679,  in  consequence 
of  the  popish  terror  in  England,  he  received  a 
special  commission  to  secure  the  highlands, 
to  disarm  all  papists,  and  to  reduce  several 
highland  chiefs  suspected  of  popery  (WoD- 
ROW,  iii.  39 ;  Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep. 
632  b),  and  in  May  had  special  armed  assist- 
ance for  this  purpose  from  the  sheriffs  of  Dum- 
barton and  Bute  ( WODROW,  iii.  61).  From 
this  expedition,  however,  he  was  recalled. 


Campbell 


He  was   entirely  opposed  to  the  shameful 
measure  of  quartering  the  highland  host  upon 
the  disaffected  western  shores,  and  had  sent 
none  of  his  men  to  join  it.     Accordingly,  on 
7  June  1679,  he  received  an  order  from  the 
council  to  leave  his  highland  expedition  and 
at  once  repair  with  all  his  forces  to  Linlith- 
gow's  camp.     The  language  of  this  peremp- 
tory notice  points  to  considerable  suspicion 
on  the  part  of  the  council  as  to  his  inten- 
tions (Hist.  MSS.  Comm.  6th  Rep.  622  b). 
There  is,  however,  no  account  of  his  being 
present  at  the  fights  of  Drumclog,of  Both  well 
Brigg,  or  at  any  of  the  operations  against  the 
insurgents.  Doubtless  his  slackness  increased 
the  animosity  of  the  government.     He  was, 
however,  in  1680  one  of  the  lords  of  the  secret 
committee,  which  was  in  constant  commu- 
nication with  Lauderdale  (Lauderdale  Papers, 
23247,  f.  22).     In  1680  James,  whose  sitting 
in  the  council  without  taking  the  oath  of 
allegiance  he  had  strongly  opposed  in  the  pre- 
vious year  (ib.  23245,  ff.  3,  5),  came  as  high 
commissioner  to  Scotland,  and  a  parliament 
was  held  in  1681,  Argyll  bearing  the  crown 
at  the  opening  on  13  Aug.     He  was,  too,  a 
member  of  the  committee  of  religion  in  this 
parliament  (WODROW,  iii.  291).     It  seems 
probable  that  his  downfall  had  been  already 
determined  upon.     Mackenzie,  writing  to 
Lauderdale  on  17  Feb.,  represents  James  as 
much  displeased  with  a  paper  he  handed  in 
upholding  Argyll's  right  in  some  '  affair  of 
the  highlands '  (Lauderdale  Papers,  23245, 
f.  86).    James  expressly  states  that  the  king 
thought  his  power  too  great  for  any  one  sub- 
ject, his  hereditary  judicatories  practically 
rendering  him  the  real  king  of  a  large  part 
of  the  west  of  Scotland.    He  had,  too,  but 
few  friends  among  the  nobles,  while    his 
arbitrary  and  selfish   conduct   in   his  own 
courts  and  his  policy  in  the  highlands,  espe- 
cially against  the  McCleans,  had  occasioned 
a  confederacy  of  principal  highland  chiefs 
against  him  (FOTTNTAINHALL,  Hist.  Notices, 
p.  108).  Moreover,  he  was  the  prominent  repre- 
sentative of  the  staunch  protestant  interest, 
and  as  such  was  obnoxious  to  James.  Argyll, 
however,  assured  James  that  he  would  firmly 
adhere  to  his  interest,  and  we  find  his  sig- 
nature, on  17  Feb.,  to  a  letter  of  the  council 
to  Charles,  in  which  the  doctrine  of  the  di- 
vine right  is  asserted  in  its  extremest  form. 
James  also  paid  a  solemn  visit  of  ceremony 
to  Argyll  at   Stirling  in  this  same  month 
(FoTTNTAiNHALL,  Hist.  Observes,  p.  27).     In 
his  declaration  to  James,  however,  he  ex- 
pressly reserved  his  loyalty  to  the  protestant 
religion,  a  reservation  met  by  the  duke  with 
marked  coldness.    In  the  first  two  acts  that 
were  passed,  to  secure  the  observance  of  all 


335  Campbell 

the  laws  against  popery  and  the  unalterable 
succession  to  the  crown,  Argyll  eagerly  con- 
curred.    In  the  first,  however,  parliament, 
in  deference  to  James,  omitted  the  clause 
'  and  all  acts  against  popery.'  Argyll  moved 
its  restoration,  and  thus   still  further  dis- 
credited himself  in  James's  eyes.     With  re- 
gard to  the  second,  a  test  was  enacted  com- 
pelling all  who  served  in  church  or  state  to 
declare  their  firm  adherence  to  the  protestant 
religion.     To  this  the  court  party  subjoined 
a  recognition  of  the  supremacy,  and  a  dis- 
avowal of  all  resistance  without  the  king's 
authority,  or  attempts  to  change  the  govern- 
ment either  in  church  or  state.    Argyll  op- 
posed this   addition  to  the  multiplicity  of 
oaths,  and  especially  the  proposal  to  exempt 
the  royal  family  from  the  action  of  the  test, 
desiring  that  the  exemption  might  be  con- 
fined to  James  himself.   The  act  passed,  how- 
ever, and  Argyll  was  called  upon  to  take 
the  test.  He  was  warned  by  Paterson,  bishop 
of  Edinburgh,  that  his  opposing  the  exemp- 
tion had  '  fired  the  kiln,'  and  that  a  refusal 
now  would  insure  his  ruin.   In  the  late  par- 
liament he  had  been  significantly  attacked. 
Erroll  gave  in  a  claim  for  a  large  sum,  for 
which,  he  said,  he  had  been  cautioner  in 
favour  of  Argyll's  father;  and  an  act  was 
brought  in  to  take  from  him  his  heritable 
judicatories,  which  had  twice  been  confirmed, 
in  1663  and  1672.     This  failing,  a  special 
commission  was   proposed    by  parliament, 
having  parliamentary  power,  to  investigate 
Argyll's  right,  and  to  examine,  or  rather  re- 
sume, the  gift  of  his  father's  forfeiture ;  but 
the    illegality  was   so  patent   that    James 
quashed  it  (WODROW,  iii.  313).     When  par- 
liament rose  it  was  determined  to  get  a  com- 
mission from  Charles  for  the  same  purpose, 
but  this  design  was  again  frustrated.     He 
now  wrote  for  leave  to  come  to  court  ;  this 
was  refused  until  he  should  take  the  test, 
and  on  1  Nov.  his  name  was  omitted  in 
the  new  list  of  lords  of  session  (FOUNTAIN- 
HALL,  Hist.  Observes,  p.  51).  As  privy  coun- 
cillor and  commissioner  of  the  treasury  he 
was  now  forced  to  declare  himself.    He  was 
suddenly  cited  by  one  of  the  clerks  of  coun- 
cil to  take  the  oath  ;  he  remonstrated  with 
James,   as  the    interval  allowed  had    not 
elapsed,  and  was  abruptly  informed  that  he 
must  appear  next  council  day,  3  Nov.     He 
would  have  given  up  his  employments  in 
preference,  but  his  various  public  and  private 
engagements  prevented  it.  He  therefore  took 
and  signed  the  oath,  which  was  a  mass  of 
contradictions,   '  so  far  as  consistent  with 
itself  and  the  protestant  faith,'  but  refused  to 
bind  himself  against  'endeavouring  any  alter- 
ation of  advantage '  to  church  and  state  not 


Campbell 


336 


Campbell 


repugnant  to  the  protestant  religion  and  his 
loyalty.  To  this  explanation,  which  Lockhart, 
Dalrymple,  Lauder,  Pringle,  and  four  other 
lawyers  had  informed  him  he  was  entitled 
to  make  (OMOND,ior^  Advocates  of  Scotland, 
i.  217),  he  obtained  James's  assent  on  the 
day  on  which  he  resumed  his  seat  in  the 
council;  he  did  not  vote  in  the  general  ex- 
planation given  by  the  council,  as  the  debate 
was  over  before  he  arrived  (WoDROW,  iii.  315). 
The  next  day  he  had,  as  commissioner,  to  go 
through  the  same  scene.  This  time  he  was  re- 
quired to  put  his  reservation  in  writing,  and  to 
sign  it.    The  latter,  however,  though  at  first 
willing,  he  skilfully  avoided  doing.     He  was 
thereupon  immediately  dismissed  the  council, 
as  not  having  properly  taken  the  test,  and  a 
few  days  later,  9  Nov.,  was  committed  to  the 
castle  on  the  charge  of  leasing-making,  trea- 
son, perjury,  and  assuming  the  legislative 
power.     On  the  8th  the  council  had  written 
to  Charles,  who  replied  at  once,  requiring 
full  notice  before  sentence  was  declared.     A 
request  for  a  private  interview  with  James 
was  refused,  and  though,  through  the  activity 
of  Gilbert  Burnet,  the  intercession  of  Hali- 
fax, who  declared  that  in  England  they  would 
not  hang  a  dog  on  such  a  charge,  was  not 
wanting  with  Charles,  nothing  came  of  it. 
It  was  clear  that  conviction  was  determined 
upon.   The  assistance  of  Lockhart,  who,  with 
Dalrymple,  Stuart,  and  others,  had  given  an 
opinion  in  Argyll's  favour,  was  twice  denied, 
James  declaring, '  If  he  pleads  for  Argyll,  he 
shall  never  plead  for  my  brother  or  me,'  and 
only  granted  when  Argyll  took  the  necessary 
legal  steps  to  secure  it.     The  trial,  so  far 
as  the  relevancy  of  the  libel  was  concerned 
(OMOND,  Lord  Advocates  of  Scotland,  i.  218), 
that  is  whether  or  no  his  explanation  brought 
him  in  law  under  the  acts  against  leasing- 
making,  began  on  12  Dec.  1681,  before  Queens- 
berry  and  four  other  judges,  and  was  marked 
by  shameless  quibbling  and  illegality  on  the 
part  of  the  crown.    After  Lockhart's  defence 
the  court  adjourned,  but  the  judges  continued 
sitting  until  midnight.     They  were  equally 
divided  in  opinion ;  their  president,  who  had 
the  casting  vote,  had  himself  offered  an  ex- 
planation.    To  save  him  from  voting,  Nairn, 
a  superannuated  judge,  was  brought  from  his 
bed,  and  the  depositions  were  read  to  him, 
during  which  he  fell  asleep,  and  was  awakened 
for  his  vote.     The  relevancy  of  the  libel,  as 
to  treason  and  leasing-making,  was  then  pro- 
nounced, and  the  question  of  fact  was  next 
day  brought  before  a  jury  composed  in  great 
measure  of  his  enemies  ;  Montrose,  his  here- 
ditary foe,  sat  in  court  as  chancellor.   Before 
such  a  tribunal  Argyll  refused  to  defend  him- 
self.  The  j  ury  similarly  acquitted  him  of  per- 


j  ury  in  receiving  the  oath  in  a  false  acceptation, 
and  agreed  with  the  judges  on  the  other  counts. 
Application  was  made  to  Charles  for  instruc- 
tions by  the  council,  and  for  justice  by  Argyll. 
Charles  ordered  that  sentence  should  be  pro- 
nounced, but  execution  suspended.     Upon 
22  Dec.  the  king's  letter  reached  the  council ; 
and,  though  strictly  illegal,  inasmuch  as  for- 
feiture could  only  be  pronounced  in  absence  of 
the  offender  in  cases  of  perduellion  and  riotous 
rebellion,  sentence  of  death  as  well  as  of  for- 
feiture was  pronounced  in  Argyll's  absence 
on  the  23rd.     His  estates  were  confiscated, 
and  his  hereditary  jurisdictions  assigned  to 
Atholl,in  order  to  perfect  his  ruin  (LINDSAY'S 
Mem.  of  Anna  Mackenzie,  p.  121).     Every 
intimation,  however,  was  given  to  Argyll 
|  that  execution  was  immediately  to  follow. 
He  was  lying  then  in  daily  expectation  of 
death,  when  about  9  p.m.  on  20  Dec.  his  fa- 
vourite stepdaughter,  Sophia  Lindsay  (after- 
wards married  to  his  son  Charles),  obtained 
leave  to  visit  him  for  one  half-hour.     She 
brought  with  her  a  countryman  as  a  page, 
with  a  fair  wig  and  his  head  bound  up  as 
if  he  had  been  engaged  in  a  fray.     He  and 
Argyll  exchanged  clothes,  and  she  left  the 
castle  in  floods  of  tears,    accompanied  by 
Argyll.     But  for  her  extreme  presence  of 
mind  they  would  have  been  twice  discovered. 
At  the  gate  Argyll  stepped  up  as  lackey 
behind  Sophia  Lindsay's  coach.     On  reach- 
ing the  custom-house  he  slipped  quietly  off, 
dived  into  one  of  the  narrow  wynds  adjacent, 
and  shifted  for  himself  (ib.  p.  1 16).     He  first 
went  to  the  house  of  Torwoodlee,  who  had 
arranged  for  the  escape,  and  by  him  was  con- 
ducted to  Mr.  Veitch,  in  Northumberland, 
who  in  turn  brought  him  under  the  name 
of  Hope  to  London  (M'CEiE,  Memoirs  of 
VeitcK).    From  London  he  wrote  a  poetic 
epistle  of  five   hundred  lines  to  his  step- 
daughter,   expressing  himself  as  in   safety 
amid  noble  friends  and  surrounded  by  com- 
forts.    This  comfort  appears  to  have  been 
chiefly  afforded  by  Mrs.  Smith,  wife  of  a 
rich  sugar-baker.   He  also  found  refuge  with 
Major  Holmes,  the  officer  who  had  arrested 
him  when  Lord  Lome  in  1662.   After  a  delay 
of  some  time  Mrs.  Smith  brought  him  to  her 
country  house  at  Brentford.    Wodrow  states 
that  offers  were  made  to  him  on  the  king's 
part  of  favour  if  he  would  concur  in  the 
court  measures ;  that  he  refused,  and  that 
then,   in  the  loyal  reaction  before   which 
Shaftesbury  and  Monmouth  fled,  he  also  went 
to  Holland.     It  is  certain  that  no  real  steps 
were  taken  to  recapture  him.    Charles  is  said 
to  have  known  that  he  was  in  London,  but 
when  a  note  was  put  into  his  hands  naming 
the  place  of  concealment,  he  tore  it  up,  ex- 


Campbell 


337 


Campbell 


claiming,  '  Pooh  !  pooh  !  hunt  a  weary  par- 
tridge ?  Fye,  for  shame ! '  Probably  this 
clemency  may  have  arisen  from  the  fact  that 
the  temper  of  people,  and  especially  in  Lon- 
don, was  at  that  time  such  that  any  attempt 
to  reimprison  so  noted  a  sufferer  for  protes- 
tantism might  have  caused  considerable  em- 
barrassment to  the  government.  Fountain- 
hall  expressly  says  that  the  persecution  that 
Argyll  suffered  for  being  a  protestant  caused 
more  pity  than  his  oppression  of  his  creditors 
and  non-payment  of  his  own  and  his  father's 
debts  caused  hatred.  As  has  been  said,  the 
moment  the  court  was  triumphant  over  the 
whigs  Argyll  evidently  thought  it  unwise  to 
reckon  any  longer  upon  its  forbearance.  In 
1682  he  was  supposed  to  be  in  Switzerland, 
but  Lord  Granard,  to  whom  he  had  many 
years  before  been  of  great  assistance,  received 
a  message  from  him  in  London,  and  held  a 
meeting  with  him,  on  account  of  which  he 
was  accused  of  complicity  in  his  crimes  (Hist. 
MSS.  Comm.  2nd  Rep.  213  b).  In  June  1683, 
when  Baillie  of  Jerviswood  and  others  were 
taken  on  account  of  the  Rye  House  plot,  letters 
of  Argyll's  were  found  among  their  papers. 
These  letters,  however,  were  in  a  cipher  so 
curious  that  all  attempts  to  read  them  were 
for  long  unavailing  (ib.  6th  Rep.  315).  They 
were  sent  to  Scotland,  and  the  countess  was 
summoned  in  Decemberl683  to  decipher  them. 
She,  however,  replied  that  she  had  burnt  the 
only  key  she  had.  Both  she  and  Lome,  how- 
ever, admitted  that  they  were  in  Argyll's 
writing  (ib.  7th  Rep.  377  b).  The  cipher  was, 
however,  at  length  read  by  Spence,  Argyll's 
private  secretary  (WoDROW,  iv.  97),  or,  accord- 
ing to  Law  (Mem.  p.  251),  by  two  experts, 
George  Campbell  and  Gray  of  Crigie.  Argyll, 
it  appears,  expostulated  with  the  other  con- 
spirators upon  their  rejection  of  his  proposals, 
viz.  that  he  should  be  provided  with  30,0001. 
and  1,000  English  horse.  They,  however, 
offered  10,0001.  with  600  or  700  horse,  the 
money  to  be  paid  by  the  beginning  of  July, 
and  Argyll  was  then  to  go  at  once  to  Scot- 
land and  begin  the  revolt.  He  gave  an  ac- 
count of  the  standing  forces,  militia,  and 
heritors  of  Scotland,  who  would  be  obliged 


that  he  had,  after  consultation  with  his  friends 
in  Holland,  gone  back  to  Scotland  (ib.  7th 
Rep.  342,  396-8).  On  28  and  29  June  1684 
William  Spence  was  examined  before  the 
privy  council,  but  he  said  nothing  to  Argyll's 
discredit  (ib.  6th  Rep.  633  b).  In  July  he  was 
sent  to  Scotland,  where  he  was  put  to  the  tor- 
ture ;  but  no  more  was  learnt  from  him  then. 
He  appears  from  FountainhalTs  'Hist.  Notices' 
to  have  read  the  cipher  on  22  Aug.  In  Sep- 
tember 1684  Argyll's  charter  chest  and  family 
papers  were  found  concealed  in  a  tenant's 
house  in  Argyllshire,  a  further  stroke  towards 
the  extinction  of  the  family  (LAW,  p.  304). 

While  in  Holland  Argyll  appears  to  have 
devoted  himself  to  private  religious  exercises 
and  preparations  for  the  death  that  he  anti- 
cipated, and  he  refused  to  have  any  connec- 
tion with  Shaftesbury.  He  speedily,  how- 
ever, became  involved  in  the  cabals  which 
took  place  under  Monmouth  upon  the  death 
of  Charles.  He  came  from  Friesland  to 
Rotterdam  upon  the  news  (DOUGLAS),  and  was 
present  at  a  meeting  of  Scotchmen  in  Amster- 
dam on  17  April  1685,  at  which  an  imme- 
diate invasion  of  Scotland  was  determined 
on,  and  himself  appointed  captain-general. 
He  was  among  those  who  insisted  that  Mon- 
mouth should  engage  never  to  declare  himself 
king.  He  carried  on  his  preparations  with 
great  secrecy,  and,  furnished  with  10,000/.  by 
a  rich  English  widow  in  Amsterdam,  pos- 
sibly the  Mrs.  Smith  before  referred  to,  sup- 
plemented by  1,000£.  from  Locke  (BTTRITET, 
p.  629),  he  collected  arms  as  if  for  a  trader  of 
Venice.  He  sailed  from  the  Vlie  on  1  or  2  May 
1685  with  about  three  hundred  men  in  three 
small  ships,  well  provisioned,  accompanied  by 
Patrick  Hume,  Cochran,  a  few  more  Scots, 
and  the  Englishmen  Ayloffe  and  Rumbold. 
They  anchored  at  Cariston  in  Orkney  on  6  May, 
where  unluckily  his  secretary  Spence — appa- 
rently the  one  formerly  mentioned,  though 
this  is  doubtful — went  ashore,  was  seized  by 
the  bishop,  and  the  design  discovered. 

Argyll  immediately  sailed  by  the  inside  of 
the  western  islands  to  the  coast  of  his  own 
country,  but  was  compelled  by  contrary  winds 
to  go  to  the  Sound  of  Mull.  At  Tobermory  he 


to  appear  for  the  king,  to  the  number  of   was  delayed  three  days,  and  then  with  three 
50,000.     Half  of  them,  he  said,  would  not    hundred  men  whom  he  picked  up  there  he 

J+  __v  A.          TT  _  i      T      i  ."i.ii"  n.4-   n  A-HAnn  4-s\  T^"i  «4-TT-»»a     +lia  o+iv^TirrnnlM   f^non 


fight.  He  represented  too  that  his  party 
needed  only  money  and  arms ;  and  he  desired 
Major  Holmes  to  communicate  fully  with  his 
messenger  from  Holland  (Hist.  MSS.  Comm. 
7th  Rep.  364  a,  b,  377  a).  Holmes  was  him- 
self taken  and  examined  on  28  June  1683,  and 
from  his  replies  it  would  seem  that  Argyll 
was  in  London.  In  October  Preston  wrote 
from  Paris,  informing  Halifax  that  Argyll 


went  across  to  Kintyre,  the  stronghold  then, 
as  always,  of  the  extreme  covenanting  party. 
At  Oampbeltown  Argyll  issued  his  declaration 
which  had  been  drawn  up  by  Stuart  in  Hol- 
land. In  this  declaration  he  intimates  that 
James  had  caused  the  death  of  Charles,  that 
Monmouth  was  the  rightful  heir,  and  that  by 
him  he  had  been  restored  to  title  and  estates. 
He  had  previously  sent  his  son  Charles  to  raise 


had  his  agents  in  France,  and  added  his  belief  j  his  former  vassals,  who  now  held  of  the  king ; 
VOL.  vru. 


Campbell 


338 


Campbell 


but  very  few  answered  the  summons  of  the 
fiery  cross,  the  results  of  former  insurrections 
having  frightened  the  people,  and  all  his  son 
could  do  was  to  garrison  the  castle  of  Car- 
nasory.  Here  he  spent  much  time  to  no 
useful  purpose,  and  then  marched  to  Tarbet, 
whence  he  sent  out  a  second  declaration  in 
which  he  combated  the  statements  of  his 
enemies  that  he  had  come  for  private  ad- 
vantage, and  promised  to  pay  both  his  father's 
debts  and  his  own.  Here  he  was  joined  by 
Sir  Duncan  Campbell  with  a  large  body  of 
men.  The  invasion  of  the  lowlands  appears 
to  have  been  settled  by  a  council  of  war 
against  his  wish  ;  and  it  is  certain  that  any 
chance  of  success  which  he  had  was  ruined 
both  by  his  own  want  of  mastery  over  his 
followers,  and  by  the  divided  counsels  in  his 
camp.  At  Bute  he  was  again  detained  for 
three  days,  and  his  forces  then  marched  to 
Corval  in  Argyllshire.  After  a  purposeless 
raid  on  Greenock  he  struck  off  to  Inverary, 
but  contrary  winds  and  the  appearance  of 
two  English  frigates  compelled  him  to  shelter 
under  the  castle  of  Ellangreig.  He  took 
Ardkinglass  castle,  and  in  a  skirmish  for  its 
possession  he  had  the  advantage ;  he  was, 
however,  compelled  to  give  up  his  design  of 
taking  Inverary,  and  to  return  to  Ellangreig. 
He  then  proposed  to  attack  the  frigates,  but 
this  was  frustrated  by  a  mutiny  among  his 
men.  The  garrison  of  Ellangreig  deserted, 
the  king's  ships  took  those  of  Argyll,  with 
their  cannon  and  ammunition  as  well  as  the 
castle  of  Ellangreig,  and  the  great  standard 
on  which  was  written  'For  God  and  Religion, 
against  Poperie,  Tyrrannie,  Arbitrary  Govern- 
ment, and  Erastianism,'  and  then  Argyll 
in  despair  determined  again  on  the  lowland 
enterprise.  A  little  above  Dumbarton  he 
encamped  in  an  advantageous  position  in  the 
face  of  the  royal  troops ;  but  further  disputes 
led  to  his  proposal  to  fight  being  overruled,  and 
to  an  immediate  retreat  without  any  engage- 
ment towards  Glasgow  (FOTJNTAINHALL,  Hist. 
Observes,  p.  179).  His  force,  which  crossed  to 
the  south  side  of  the  Clyde  at  Renfrew  by 
Kirkpatrick  ford,  rapidly  dwindled  from  two 
thousand  to  five  hundred  men ;  and  after 
one  or  two  skirmishes  with  the  troops  com- 
manded by  Rosse  and  Cleland,  Argyll,  who 
appears  to  have  previously  left  his  men,  found 
himself  alone  with  his  son  John  and  three 
personal  friends.  To  avoid  pursuit  they  sepa- 
rated, only  Major  Fullarton  remaining  with 
Argyll.  Having  been  refused  admittance  at 
the  house  of  an  old  servant  to  whom  they 
applied  for  shelter,  they  crossed  the  Clyde 
to  Inchinnan,  where,  after  a  violent  personal 
struggle,  Argyll  was  taken  prisoner  on  18  June 
by  the  militia.  He  was  led  first  to  Renfrew 


and  thence  to  Glasgow.  On  20  June  he  ar- 
rived at  Edinburgh.  He  was  brought  along 
the  long-gate  to  the  water-gate,  and  from 
thence  'up  the  street,  bareheaded,  and  his 
hands  behind  his  back,  the  guards  with  cocked 
matches,  and  the  hangman  walking  before 
him;'  finally  he  was  carried  to  the  castle  and 
put  in  irons  (WoDROW,  iv.  299).  It  was, 
however,  so  late  in  the  evening  that  the  pro- 
cession caused  but  little  notice  (FOUNTAIN- 
HALL,  p.  185).  He  was  now  closely  questioned 
before  the  council  as  to  his  associates ;  his 
replies  are  not  preserved,  but  he  states  in 
papers  which  he  left  that  he  answered  only 
in  part,  and  that  he  did  all  in  his  power  to 
save  his  friends.  And  Fountainhall  notices 
that '  he  pled  much  for  his  children,  and  es- 
pecially for  John,  who  followed  him  without 
armes.'  While  in  prison  he  was  visited  by 
his  sister,  Lady  Lothian,  and  by  his  wife,  who, 
with  Sophia  Lindsay,  had  been  placed  in  con- 
finement on  the  first  news  of  his  landing. 
On  the  29th  a  letter  arrived  from  James  or- 
dering summary  punishment.  It  was  long 
debated  whether  he  should  be  hanged  or  be- 
headed, and  the  less  ignominious  sentence  was 
carried  with  difficulty.  He  behaved  with  the 
utmost  fortitude,  and  on  the  morning  of  his 
execution  wrote  to  his  wife,  his  stepdaughter, 
and  his  sons,  as  well  as  to  Mrs.  Smith,  who 
had  sheltered  him  in  London,  letters  of  calm 
resignation.  It  should  be  observed  that  he 
was  never  brought  to  trial  for  his  rising,  but 
was  beheaded  on  Tuesday,  30  June,  upon 
the  sentence  of  1681.  His  head  was  placed 
on  a  high  pin  of  iron  on  the  west  end  of  the 
Tolbooth  ;  his  body  was  taken  first  to  New- 
bottle,  the  seat  of  Lord  Lothian  (Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  1st  Rep.  116  b),  and  afterwards  to  In- 
verary. His  son  Charles  was  taken  by  Atholl 
a  few  days  later  while  lying  sick  of  fever. 

Argyll's  execution  apparently  took  place 
on  his  former  sentence  because  Mackenzie, 
the  advocate  who  insisted  on  this  course, 
trusted  that  so  manifestly  illegal  a  sentence 
would  be  afterwards  removed,  while  had  he 
been  tried  and  executed  for  this  later  treason, 
this  could  not  have  been  the  case  (HAILES, 
Catalogue,  note  77).  Fountainhall,  however 
(Hist.  Observes,  p.  193.),  states  that  the  reason 
was  merely  that  a  new  indictment  would  have 
reflected  upon  his  former  judges. 

His  children  by  his  first  wife  (Lady  Mary 
Stuart)  were  Archibald,  first  duke  of  Argyll 
[q.  v.],  John,  father  of  John,  fourth  duke, 
and  grandfather  of  Lord  Frederick  Campbell 
[q.  v.],  Charles,  James,  and  three  daughters. 

[Authorities  cited  above.]  0.  A. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD,  first  DTJKE 
OF  ARGYLL  (d.  1703),  was  the  eldest  son  of 


Campbell 


339 


Campbell 


Archibald,  ninth  earl  [q.  v.],  by  his  first  wife, 
Lady  Mary  Stuart,  eldest  daughter  of  James, 
fifth  earl  of  Moray  or  Murray.  During  his 
father's  lifetime  he  received  a  grant  out  of  his 
forfeited  estates,  and  on  receiving  intelligence 
of  his  father's  descent  on  Scotland  in  1685, 
he  put  himself  in  the  king's  hands,  and  offered 
to  serve  against  him  (Barillon  to  Louis  XIV, 
4  June  1685,  in  appendix  to  Fox's  History 
of  James  II).  But  although,  according  to 
Lockhart  (Papers,  i.  63),  he  also  endeavoured 
to  curry  favour  with  King  James  by  becom- 
ing a  convert  to  Catholicism,  he  was  unsuc- 
cessful in  obtaining  a  reversal  in  his  favour 
of  the  attainder  of  the  title  and  estates.  He 
had  therefore  special  reasons  for  welcoming 
with  eagerness  the  proposed  expedition  of 
William  of  Orange,  whom  he  joined  at  the 
Hague  and  accompanied  to  England.  At 
the  convention  of  the  Scottish  estates  in 
March  1689,  only  a  single  lord  protested 
against  his  admission  as  earl  of  Argyll  on  ac- 
count of  his  technical  disqualification.  Argyll 
was  one  of  the  commissioners  deputed  to  pro- 
ceed to  London  to  offer  to  William  and  Mary 
the  Scottish  crown,  and  it  was  he  who  ad- 
ministered to  them  the  coronation  oath.  On 
1  May  he  was  elected  a  privy  councillor,  and 
on  5  June  following  an  act  was  passed  re- 
scinding his  father's  forfeiture.  Among  the 
highland  clans  the  news  of  his  restoration 
to  his  estates  was  received  with  general  con- 
sternation ;  and  when  they  mustered  in  strong 
force  under  Dundee,  they  were  influenced 
more  by  hatred  and  fear  of  the  Argylls  than 
by  loyal  devotion  to  James  II.  When,  through 
the  mediation  of  Breadalbane  [see  CAMPBELL, 
JOHN,  first  earl  of  Breadalbane],  and  the 
threats  of  military  execution,  all  the  clans, 
with  the  exception  of  the  Macdonalds  of 
Glencoe,  gave  in  their  submission  within  the 
prescribed  time,  Argyll  immediately  informed 
the  government  of  the  failure  of  Maclan  of 
Glencoe  to  comply  with  the  letter  of  the  law, 
and  along  with  Breadalbane  and  Sir  John 
Dalrymple  [q.  v.]  he  concerted  measures  for 
their  massacre,  the  regiment  which  he  had 
lately  raised  in  his  own  territory  being  en- 
trusted with  its  execution.  Lockhart  (Papers, 
i.  63)  states  that,  though  Argyll  was  '  in  out- 
ward appearance  a  good-natured,  civil,  and 
modest  gentleman,'  his  '  actions  were  quite 
otherwise,  being  capable  of  the  worst  things 
to  promote  his  interest,  and  altogether  ad- 
dicted to  a  lewd,  profligate  life.'  He  adds 
that  '  he  was  not  cut  out  for  business,  only 
applying  himself  to  it  in  so  far  as  it  tended 
to  secure  his  court  interest  and  politics,  from 
whence  he  got  great  sums  of  money  to  lavish 
away  upon  his  pleasures.'  Once  invested  with 
his  titles  and  property,  he  was  regarded  by  the 


presbyterians  with  the  traditionary  respect 
paid  to  his  ancestors.  In  the  differences 
which  occurred  between  the  government  and 
the  Scottish  estates,  he  took  the  popular  .side, 
but  after  matters  were  satisfactorily  arranged 
he  joined  in  the  support  of  the  ministers,  the 
importance  of  securing  his  services  being  re- 
cognised by  a  lavish  distribution  of  honours. 
In  1690  he  was  made  one  of  the  lords  of  the 
treasury,  in  1694  an  extraordinary  lord  of 
session,  and  in  1696  colonel  of  the  Scots  horse 
guards.  Argyll  was  frequently  consulted  by 
the  government  in  the  more  important  mat- 
ters relating  to  Scotland,  and  there  are  a  large 
number  of  his  letters  in  the  Carstares  '  State 
Papers.'  By  letters  patent  dated  at  Kensing- 
ton 23  June  1701,  he  was  created  duke  of 
Argyll,  marquis  of  Lome  and  Kintyre,  earl  of 
Campbell  and  Co wal,  viscount  of  Lochow  and 
Glenisla,  lord  Inverary,  Mull,  Morven,  and 
Tyree.  He  died  on  20  Sept.  1703.  By  his  wife 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  Lionel  Talmash, 
he  had  two  sons  and  one  daughter.  Both 
sons,  John,  second  duke  of  Argyll  and  duke 
of  Greenwich,  and  Archibald,  third  duke  of 
Argyll,  have  separate  biographies.  For  seve- 
ral years  he  lived  in  separation  from  his  wife, 
who  resided  chiefly  at  Campbelltown,  and 
is  said,  on  pretence  of  revising  the  charters 
which  had  been  given  to  various  members  of 
the  clan  after  the  conquest  of  Kintyre,  to 
have  got  the  documents  into  her  hands  and 
destroyed  them. 

[Crawford's  Peerage  of  Scotland,  p.  22 ;  Dou- 
glas's Peerage  of  Scotland,  i.  106-7;  Lockhart's 
Memoirs;  Carstares  State  Papers;  Memoirs  of  Sir 
Ewen  Cameron  (Bannatyne  Club,  1842);  Leven 
and  Melville  Papers  (Bannatyne  Club,  1843) ; 
Burnet's  Own  Time ;  Macaulay's  History  of  Eng- 
land.] T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD  (d.  1744), 
bishop  of  Aberdeen,  was  second  son  of  Lord 
Niel  Campbell,  second  son  of  Archibald,  mar- 
quis of  Argyll  (1598-1661)  [q.v.land  Lady 
Vere  Ker,  third  daughter  of  the  third  earl  of 
Lothian.  According  to  Dr.  Johnson,  as  re- 
ported by  Boswell,  he  engaged  in  the  rebellion 
attempted  by  his  uncle,  the  ninth  earl  of  Ar- 
gyll, in  1685,  and  on  its  failure  made  his  escape 
to  Surinam.  Though  a  violent  whig  in  his 
early  years,  he  afterwards,  Johnson  states, 
'  kept  better  company  and  became  a  violent 
tory.'  On  his  return  from  Surinam  he  showed 
great  zeal  for  episcopacy  and  monarchy,  and  at 
the  Revolution  not  only  adhered  to  the  ejected 
church,  but  refused  to  communicate  in  the 
church  of  England  or  to  be  present  at  any 
place  of  worship  where  King  William's  name 
was  mentioned.  He  was  more  than  ones 
apprehended  in  the  reign  of  King  William, 

z2 


Campbell 


340 


Campbell 


and  once  after  the  accession  of  George  I. 
On  25  Aug.  1711  he  was  consecrated  a  bishop 
at  Dundee  by  Bishops  Rose,  Douglas,  and 
Falconer,  but  continued  to  reside  in  London. 
In  1717  he  made  the  acquaintance  of  Ar- 
senius,  the  metropolitan  of  Thebais,  and  with 
some  of  the  nonjuring  clergy  entered  into 
negotiations  for  a  union  with  the  Eastern 
church.  The  proposal  was  communicated  by 
Arsenius  to  the  emperor,  Peter  the  Great, 
who  expressed  his  approval  of  the  proposition, 
but  it  was  ultimately  found  impossible  to 
come  to  an  agreement  in  regard  to  certain 
points,  and  the  negotiation  was  broken  off. 
In  a  letter  to  the  chevalier,  George  Lockhart 
thus  refers  to  the  bishop :  '  Archibald  Camp- 
bell (who,  though  adorned  with  none  of  the 
qualifications  necessary  in  a  bishop,  and  re- 
markable for  some  things  inconsistent  with 
the  character  of  a  gentleman,  was  most  impru- 
dently consecrated  some  time  ago)  is  coming 
here  from  London  with  the  view  of  forming 
a  party '  (Lockhart  Papers,  ii.  37).  The  re- 
sult of  his  visit  to  Scotland  was  that  on 
10  May  1721  he  was  chosen  by  the  clergy  of 
Aberdeen  their  diocesan  bishop,  upon  which 
the  college  wrote  signifying  their  approval 
on  condition  that  he  would  undertake  to  pro- 
pagate no  new  doctrine  or  usage  not  sanc- 
tioned by  the  canons  of  the  church.  After 
his  election  Campbell  still  continued  to  reside 
in  London,  where  he  was  of  considerable  ser- 
vice to  the  Scottish  episcopal  communion, 
especially  in  assisting  to  project  a  fund  for 
the  support  of  the  clergy  in  the  poorer  dis- 
tricts. On  account,  however,  of  a  divergence 
of  views  in  regard  to  certain  usages,  he  re- 
signed his  office  in  1724.  In  his  later  years 
he  formed  a  separate  nonjuring  communion 
distinct  from  that  of  the  Sancroftian  line, 
and  ventured  upon  the  exceptional  step  of  a 
consecration  by  himself  without  any  assis- 
tant. The  community  obtained  a  slight  foot- 
ing in  the  west  of  England,  but  is  now 
wholly  extinct.  Campbell  succeeded,  by 
means  regarding  which  no  satisfactory  ex- 
planation has  been  given,  in  obtaining  pos- 
session of  the  registers  of  the  church  of  Scot- 
land from  the  Reformation  to  1590,  which 
Johnston  of  Warriston  had  restored  to  the 
general  assembly  of  1638,  and  in  1737  he 
presented  them  to  Sion  College,  London,  for 
preservation.  Endeavours  were  made  by  the 
general  assembly  of  the  church  of  Scotland 
at  different  times  to  obtain  their  restoration, 
but  Campbell  had  made  it  a  condition  that 
they  should  not  be  given  up  till  episcopacy 
should  be  again  established,  and  having  been 
borrowed  by  the  House  of  Commons,  they 
perished  in  the  fire  which  destroyed  the 
Houses  of  Parliament  in  1834.  Campbell 


died  in  London  in  1744.  He  is  described  by 
Johnson  as  '  the  familiar  friend  of  Hickes 
and  Nelson ;  a  man  of  letters,  but  injudicious; 
and  very  curious  and  inquisitive,  but  credu- 
lous.' His  most  important  contribution  to 
theology  was  '  The  Doctrine  of  the  Middle 
State  between  Death  and  the  Resurrection/" 
1731.  He  was  also  the  author  of  '  Queries 
to  the  Presbyterians  of  Scotland,'  1702  ;  and 
'A  Query  turned  into  an  Argument  in  favour 
of  Episcopacy,'  1703.  '  Life  of  John  Sage, 
Scotch  Protestant  Bishop,'  1714,  often  as- 
cribed to  Campbell,  is  stated  in  the  'Brit. 
Mus.  Cat.'  to  be  by  John  Gillane.  Many 
other  books  commonly  attributed  to  the  bishop 
are  by  his  namesake,  Archibald  Campbell 
(1691-1756),  professor  at  St.  Andrews  [q.  v.} 

[Skinner's  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Scotland ; 
Lawson's  History  of  the  Scottish  Episcopalian 
Church  since  1688  ;  Lockhart  Papers  ;  BoswelTs 
Life  of  Johnson.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD  (1691- 
1756),  divine,  was  born  in  Edinburgh  24  July 
1691.  His  father  was  a  merchant,  and  of 
the  Succoth  family.  He  studied  at  Edin- 
burgh and  Glasgow,  was  licensed  to  preach 
in  1717,  and  in  1718  ordained  minister  of 
the  united  parishes  of  Larbert  and  Dunipace, 
Stirlingshire.  In  1723  he  married  Christina 
Watson,  daughter  of  an  Edinburgh  merchant. 
In  1726  he  published  an  anonymous  treatise- 
on  the  duty  of  praying  for  the  civil  magis- 
trate. The  same  year  he  travelled  to  London 
with  a  manuscript  treatise  on  '  Moral  Virtue.' 
He  trusted  this  to  his  friend  Alexander 
Innes,  who  had  been  an  accomplice  of  the 
well-known  Psalmanazar.  Innes  published 
this  as  his  own  in  1728,  as  '  'AprrjjXoyt'a,  an 
Enquiry  into  the  Original  of  Moral  Virtue/ 
Innes  not  only  won  reputation  by  the  work, 
but  a  good  living  in  Essex.  In  August  1730 
Campbell  went  to  London,  saw  Innes,  and 
says  that  he  '  made  him  tremble  in  his  shoes.' 
He  consented,  however,  to  an  advertisement 
claiming  his  own  book,  but  only  saying  that 
'  for  some  certain  reasons '  it  had  appeared 
under  the  name  of  Innes.  Even  this  was 
delayed  for  a  time  that  Innes  might  not  lose 
a  post  which  he  was  expecting.  Stuart,  phy- 
sician to  the  queen,  was  a  cousin  of  Innes,  and 
interceded  for  him.  Campbell  was  appointed 
professor  of  church  history  in  St.  Andrews 
in  1730,  and  published  a  '  Discourse  proving 
that  the  Apostles  were  no  Enthusiasts.'  In 
1733  he  republished  his  former  treatise  under 
his, own  name  as  an  '  Enquiry  into  the  Origi- 
nal of  Moral  Virtue.'  He  maintains  self-love 
to  be  the  sole  motive  of  virtuous  actions. 
In  the  same  year  he  published  an  '  Oratio  de- 
Vanitate  Luminis  Naturse.'  In  1735  he  was 


Campbell 


341 


Campbell 


charged  with  Pelagianism,  on  account  of  this 
and  other  works,  before  the  general  assembly, 
but  was  acquitted  in  March  1735-6,  with  a 
warning  for  the  future.  '  Remarks  upon  some 
passages  in  books  by  Professor  Campbell,  with 
his  Explications,'  was  issued  in  1735  by  the 
committee  of  the  general  assembly  'for  purity 
of  doctrine.'  In  1736  Campbell  issued  'Fur- 
ther Explications  with  respect  to  Articles 
„  .  .  wherein  the  Committee  .  .  .  have  de- 
clar'd  themselves  not  satisfy'd.'  In  1739  he 
published  '  The  Necessity  of  Revelation,'  in 
answer  to  Tindal.  He  died  at  his  estate  of 
Boarhill,  near  St.  Andrews,  on  24  April  1756, 
leaving  twelve  children.  His  eldest  son, 
Archibald  {fi.  1767)  [q.  v.],  was  author  of 
'  Lexiphanes.'  A  book  entitled  '  The  Au- 
thenticity of  the  Gospel  History  justified' 
was  published  posthumously  in  1759. 

[Acts  of  Assembly ;  MoncriefFs  Life  of  Erskine ; 
M'Kerrow's  Secession  Church ;  Hew  Scott's  Fasti 
Eccles.  Scot.  ii.  707 ;  Irving's  Scottish  Writers, 
ii.  325-7 ;  J udicial Testimony ;  information  kindly 
supplied  from  family  papers  by  Rev.  H.  G.  Gra- 
ham.] L.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD,  third 
DUKE  OF  ARGYLL  (1682-1761),  brother  of 
John,  second  duke  [q.v.l,  and  younger  son  of 
Archibald,  first  duke  [q.v.],  by  Elizabeth, 
daughter  of  Sir  Lionel  Talmash,  was  born 
at  Ham  House,  Petersham,  Surrey,  in  June 
1682.  He  was  educated  at  Eton,  and  in  his 
seventeenth  year  entered  Glasgow  Univer- 
sity. His  studies  were  continued  at  Utrecht, 
where  he  devoted  himself  especially  to  law, 
with  the  view  of  practising  that  profession  ; 
but  after  his  brother  succeeded  to  the  duke- 
dom he  renounced  his  intention.  Entering 
the  army,  he  served  under  Marlborough,  and 
while  still  very  young  he  was  appointed 
colonel  of  the  30th  regiment  of  foot  and 
governor  of  Dumbarton  Castle.  He  soon 
abandoned  the  military  profession,  to  devote 
his  chief  attention  to  politics.  In  1705  he 
was  constituted  lord  high  treasurer  of  Scot- 
land, and  in  the  following  year  one  of  the 
commissioners  for  treating  of  the  union.  His 
services  were  recognised  by  his  being  created, 
on  19  Oct.,  earl  of  Islay;  and  after  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  treaty  he  was  chosen  one  of  the  six- 
teen peers  of  Scotland,  and  constantly  elected 
in  every  parliament  till  his  death,  with  the 
exception  of  that  which  met  in  1713.  In 
1708  he  was  made  an  extraordinary  lord  of 
session  ;  in  1710  was  appointed  justice-gene- 
ral of  Scotland  ;  and  the  following  year  was 
called  to  the  privy  council.  On  the  acces- 
sion of  George  I  he  was  appointed  lord  re- 
gister of  Scotland.  When  the  rebellion 
broke  out  in  1715,  he  was  entrusted  with  the 


task  of  raising  the  Argyllshire  highlanders, 
and  throwing  himself  into  Inverary  lie  pre- 
vented General  Gordon  from  penetrating  into 
the  western  highlands.  With  his  troops 
he  afterwards  joined  his  brother,  the  Duke 
of  Argyll,  at  Stirling,  and  took  part  in  the 
battle  of  Sheriffmuir,  where  he  was  wounded. 
In  1725  he  was  appointed  lord  keeper  of  the 
privy  seal  in  Scotland,  and  having,  along 
with  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  Argyll,  agreed 
to  assist  the  government  in  carrying  through 
the  malt  tax  in  Scotland,  he  was  despatched 
to  Edinburgh  armed  with  full  powers  by  the 
government,  and  privately  instructed  by  Wai- 
pole  to  adopt  .the  measures  he  deemed  ex- 
pedient for  suppressing  the  serious  riots 
caused  by  the  imposition  of  the  tax.  It  was 
chiefly  owing  to  him  that  the  combination 
against  it  was  broken  and  tranquillity  finally 
restored.  From  this  time  he  was  entrusted 
by  Walpole  with  the  chief  management  of 
Scotch  affairs,  his  influence  being  so  great 
that  he  received  the  name  of  the  King  of 
Scotland.  In  this  position  he  did  much  to 
increase  its  trade  and  manufactures  and  im- 
prove its  internal  communication.  As  chan- 
cellor of  the  university  of  Aberdeen  he  took 
an  active  interest  in  the  furtherance  of  the 
higher  education  of  the  country,  and  he  also 
especially  encouraged  the  Edinburgh  school 
of  medicine,  then  in  its  infancy.  In  1734  he 
was  appointed  keeper  of  the  great  seal,  which 
office  he  enjoyed  till  his  death.  After  the 
execution  of  Porteous  by  the  Edinburgh 
mob,  he  was  sent  by  Walpole  to  adopt  mea- 
sures for  bringing  the  offenders  to  justice. 
Throughout  the  whole  of  Walpole's  admi- 
nistration he  gave  him  consistent  and  un- 
wavering support.  Though  he  possessed  none 
of  the  brilliant  oratorical  gifts  of  his  brother, 
his  practical  shrewdness  and  acute  and  solid 
reasoning  gave  him  great  parliamentary  in- 
fluence. For  many  years  he  assisted  to  hold 
in  check  his  brother  s  intractable  perversity, 
and  when  his  brother  broke  with  the  go- 
vernment still  retained  Walpole's  special  con- 
fidence. Succeeding  to  the  dukedom  of 
Argyll  in  October  1743,  he  continued  to  be 
much  consulted  in  regard  to  Scotch  affairs, 
his  knowledge  of  the  various  parties  in  church 
and  state  being  remarkably  comprehensive 
and  minute.  Of  his  practical  sagacity  he  gave 
proof  of  the  very  highest  kind  after  the  re- 
bellion of  1745,  when  he  recommended,  as 
a  means  of  pacifying  the  highlands,  the 
formation  of  the  highland  regiments,  thus 
affording  scope  for  the  warlike  propensities 
of  the  clans  in  the  loyal  service  of  the  cro:vn. 
He  possessed  wide  and  varied  accomplish- 
ments, and  collected  one  of  the  most  valu- 
able private  libraries  in  Great  Britain.  In  his 


Campbell 


342 


Campbell 


later  years  he  rebuilt  the  castle  at  Inverary. 
He  died  suddenly  on  15  April  1761.  By 
his  wife,  the  daughter  of  Mr.  Whitfield,  pay- 
master of  the  forces,  he  left  no  issue,  and 
the  title  descended  to  his  cousin  John,  son 
of  John  Campbell  of  Mamore,  second  son  of 
Archibald,  ninth  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.]  His 
whole  property  in  England  was  left  to  Mrs. 
Anne  Williams  or  Shireburn,  by  whom  he 
had  a  son,  William  Campbell,  auditor  of  ex- 
cise in  Scotland,  and  a  colonel  in  the  army. 

[Coxe's  Life  of  Walpole,  containing  several  of 
his  letters  ;  Lockhart  Papers  ;  Culloden  Papers ; 
Macpherson's  Original  Papers ;  MSS.  Add. 
19797,  23251,  ff.  46,  48,  50,  58,  22627,  f.  23, 
22628,  ff.  47-52  ;  Douglas's  Peerage  of  Scotland, 
i.  114-5  ;  Biog.  Brit.  (Kippis),  iii.  208-9.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD  (ft.  1767), 
satirist,  was  a  son  of  Archibald  Campbell  (d. 
1756)  [q.  v.]     His  works  prove  that  he  was 
a  classical  scholar,  and  he  states  that  he  had 
'  all  his  lifetime  dabbled  in  books '  (Lexi- 
phanes, Dedn.,  p.  v)  ;  but  he  became  purser 
of  a  man-of-war,  and  remained  at  sea,  leading 
'  a  wandering  and  unsettled  life.'    In  1745 
William  Falconer,  author  of  the '  Shipwreck,' 
was  serving  on  board  the  same  ship  with  him, 
became  his  servant,  and  received  some  edu- 
cational help  from  him  (CHALMERS,  English 
Poets,  xiv.  381).   About  1760,  being  on  a  long 
voyage,  Campbell  read  the  '  Ramblers,'  and 
staying  shortly  after  at  Pensacola  wrote  there 
his  '  Lexiphanes '  and '  Sale  of  Authors ; '  the 
works  remained  in  manuscript  for  some  two 
years,  till  he  reached  England.   '  Lexiphanes, 
a  Dialogue  in  imitation  of  Lucian,'  with  a  sub- 
title, saying  it  was  '  to  correct  as  well  as  ex- 
E)se  the  affected  style  ...  of  our  English 
exiphanes,  the  Rambler,'  was  issued  anony- 
mously in  March  1767,  and  was  attributed  by 
Hawkins  to  Kenrick  (BOSWELL,  Johnson,  ii. 
55).     The  <  Sale  of  Authors '  followed  it  in 
June  of  the  same  year.     Campbell  called 
Johnson  '  the  great  corrupter  of  our  taste 
and  language,'  and  says, '  I  have  endeavour'd 
to  ...  hunt  down  this  great  unlick'd  cub ' 
(Lexiphanes,  preface,  p.  xxxix).    In  the '  Sale 
of  Authors '  the '  sweetly  plaintive  Gray'  was 
put  up  to  auction,  with  Whitefield,  Hervey, 
Sterne,  Hoyle,  &c. 

'Lexiphanes'  itself  found  an  imitator  in 
1770  in  Colman,  who  used  that  signature  to 
a  philological  squib  (Fugitive  Pieces,  ii.  92-7) ; 
and  a  fourth  edition  of  the  real  work,  still 
anonymous,  was  issued  at  Dublin  in  1774. 
After  this  there  is  no  evidence  of  anything 
relating  to  this  author.  '  The  History  of  the 
Man  after  God's  own  Heart,'  issued  anony- 
mously in  1761,  generally  attributed  to  Peter 


Annet  [q.  v.],  is  asserted  to  have  been  written 
by  Archibald  Campbell  (Notes  and  Queries, 
1st  series,  xii.  204,  255),  and  this  view  has 
been  adopted  in  the  1883  edition  of  Halkett 
and  Laing's  '  Dictionary  of  Anonymous  and 
Pseudonymous  Literature,'  ii.  1160.  If  so, 
the '  Letter  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Chandler, 
from  the  Writer  of  the  History  of  the  Man 
after  God's  own  Heart,'  is  also  Campbell's. 

[Lexiphanes  and  Sale  of  Authors,  Horace  Wai- 
pole's  copies,  Grenville  Coll.,  author's  Prefaces ; 
Walpole's  Letters,  Cunningham's  ed.  vi.  76  and 
80  n. ;  Boswell's  Johnson,  1823  ed.,  ii.  55,  iv.  359  ; 
Anderson's  Life  of  Johnson,  1815  ed.,  p.  230 
text  and  note ;  Chalmers's  English  Poets,  xiv.  381; 
Notes  and  Queries,  1st  ser.  xii.  204,  255,  3rd  ser. 
iii.  210,  357,  xii.  332,  449  ;  Halkett  and  Laing's 
Diet,  of  Anon,  and  Pseudon.  Lit.  ii.  1160,  where 
p.  255  of  Notes  and  Queries  (supra)  is  by  error 
put  205,  and  p.  1405.]  J.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  ARCHIBALD  (1739- 
1791),  of  Inverneil,  general  and  governor  of 
Jamaica  and  Madras,  second  son  of  James 
Campbell  of  Inverneil,  commissioner  of  the 
Western  Isles  of  Scotland,  chamberlain  of 
Argyllshire,  and  hereditary  usher  of  the  white 
rod  for  Scotland,  was  born  at  Inverneil  on 
21  Aug.  1739.  He  entered  the  army  in 
1757  as  a  captain  in  the  Fraser  Highlanders, 
when  Simon  Fraser,  the  only  son  of  Lord 
Lovat  [q.  v.],  raised  that  regiment  for  service 
in  America  by  special  license  from  the  king 
on  the  recommendation  of  Mr.  Pitt.  With 
it  he  served  throughout  the  campaign  in 
North  America,  and  was  wounded  at  Wolfe's 
taking  of  Quebec  in  1758.  On  the  conclusion 
of  the  war  in  1764  .the  Fraser  Highlanders 
were  disbanded,  and  Campbell  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  29th  regiment,  and  afterwards 
promoted  major  and  lieutenant-colonel  in 
the  42nd  Highlanders,  with  which  he  served 
in  India  until  1773,  when  he  returned  to 
Scotland,  and  he  was  elected  M.P.  for  the 
Stirling  burghs  in  1774.  In  1775  Simon 
Fraser  again  raised  a  regiment  of  highlanders 
for  service  in  the  American  war  of  indepen- 
dence, and  Campbell  was  selected  by  him  as 
lieutenant-colonel  of  the  2nd  battalion.  On 
his  arrival  in  America,  however,  the  ship 
which  carried  him  took  him  unfortunately 
into  Boston  harbour  while  that  city  was  in 
the  hands  of  the  rebels,  and  he  consequently 
remained  a  prisoner  until  the  following  year, 
when  he  was  exchanged  for  Ethan  Allen. 
On  securing  his  exchange  he  was  appointed 
a  brigadier-general,  and  took  command  of 
an  expedition  against  the  state  of  Georgia. 
The  expedition  was  entirely  successful,  and 
Campbell  seized  Savannah,  which  contained 
forty-five  guns  and  a  large  quantity  of  stores, 
with  a  loss  of  only  four  killed  and  five 


Campbell 


343 


Campbell 


wounded.  He  remained  as  commanding 
officer  in  Georgia  until  the  following  year, 
when  he  was  superseded  by  Major-general 
Burton;  and  when  the  general  refused  to 
carry  into  effect  his  measures  for  raising  a 
loyal  militia,  Campbell  returned  to  England 
on  leave,  and  married  (1779)  Amelia,  daugh- 
ter of  Allan  Ramsay  the  painter,  and  grand- 
daughter of  Allan  llamsay  the  poet  (d.  8  July 
1813).  His  capture  of  Savannah  had  greatly 
recommended  him  to  the  king's  favour.  He 
was  promoted  colonel  on  his  return,  and  on 
20  Nov.  1782  he  was  promoted  major-general, 
and  in  the  following  month  appointed  go- 
vernor of  Jamaica.  This  appointment  was 
at  the  time  of  immense  importance.  Matters 
were  going  badly  with  the  British  forces  in 
America,  and  the  French  had  joined  the  in- 
surgents, with  the  express  purpose  of  seizing 
the  British  West  India  islands.  The  Mar- 
quis de  Bouill6,  who  commanded  the  French 
troops,  succeeded  in  capturing  Tobago,  St. 
Eustache,  St.  Kitts,  Nevis,  and  Montserrat ; 
but  the  dispositions  of  Campbell  were  so 
good,  his  measure  of  raising  black  troops 
was  so  successful,  and  his  vigilance  so  un- 
wearied, that  the  French  did  not  dare  to 
attack  Jamaica  without  reinforcements.  At 
the  same  time  Campbell  did  all  in  his  power, 
by  sending  good  information,  reinforcements, 
and  supplies,  to  assist  the  British  forces  in 
America;  and  by  lending  his  best  troops 
to  serve  as  marines  on  board  the  ships  of 
Admiral  Rodney's  fleet,  he  was  largely  in- 
strumental in  securing  that  admiral  s  great 
victory  over  the  Comte  de  Grasse.  For  his 
services  he  was  invested  a  knight  of  the 
Bath  on  30  Sept.  1785,  on  his  return  from 
Jamaica,  and  was  in  the  same  year  appointed, 
through  the  influence  of  his  friend,  Henry 
Dundas,  the  president  of  the  board  of  con- 
trol, to  be  governor  and  commander-in-chief 
at  Madras.  He  reached  Madras  in  April 
1786,  and  had  at  once  to  occupy  himself 
with  the  difficult  matter  of  the  debts  of  the 
Nabob  of  Arcot,  whose  territories  had  been 
sequestrated  by  Lord  Macartney.  The  matter 
was  extremely  complicated ;  but  eventually, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  Mr.  Webbe, 
the  ablest  Indian  civil  servant  of  his  day,  a 
treaty  was  concluded  with  the  nabob  on 
24  Feb.  1787,  by  which  he  was  to  pay  nine 
lacs  of  rupees  a  year  to  the  East  India  Com- 
pany for  the  maintenance  of  a  force  in  British 
pay  to  defend  his  dominions,  and  twelve  lacs 
a  year  to  his  creditors,  and  to  surrender  the 
revenues  of  the  Carnatic,  to  be  collected  by 
civil  servants,  as  security.  The  advantages  of 
this  treaty  were  obvious,  and  were  seen  in  the 
next  war  with  Tippoo  Sultan.  Lord  Corn- 
wallis highly  approved  of  it ;  but  both  the 


court  of  directors  and  the  board  of  control  were 
inclined  to  think  that  sufficiently  good  terms 
had  not  been  made  for  the  company,  and  too 
good  terms  for  the  creditors  ;  while  the  cre- 
ditors, on  the  other  hand,  and  the  nabob  him- 
self, who  had  a  regular  party  in  his  interest 
in  the  House  of  Commons,  complained  bitterly 
that  they  were  unfairly  treated.  Lord  Corn- 
wallis,  however,  the  governor-general,  who 
had  known  the  governor  in  America,  sup- 
ported him  with  all  his  might.  '  No  governor 
was  ever  more  popular  than  Sir  Archibald 
Campbell,'  he  wrote  to  Lord  Sydney.  '  I  must 
do  Sir  Archibald  Campbell  the  justice  to  say 
that  he  seconds  me  nobly,'  he  wrote  on  another 
occasion.  'By  his  good  management  and 
economy  we  shall  be  relieved  of  the  heavy 
burden  of  paying  the  king's  troops  on  the 
coast ; '  and  '  his  retirement  from  the  govern- 
ment might  be  attended  with  fatal  conse- 
quences' {Cornwallis  Correspondence,  i.  218, 
272,  307).  After  completing  this  business, 
Campbell  was  occupied  in  issuing  new  regu- 
lations for  the  discipline  of  the  troops,  and 
on  12  Oct.  1787  he  was  appointed  colonel  of 
the  74th  Highlanders,  one  of  the  four  new 
regiments  raised  especially  for  service  in 
India.  In  1789,  overcome  by  ill-health  and 
the  abuse  of  the  opponents  of  his  Arcot 
treaty,  he  resigned  his  appointment  and  re- 
turned to  England,  and  was  at  once  re-elected 
M.P.  for  the  Stirling  burghs.  He  did  not  long 
survive  his  return ;  for  he  caught  a  severe 
cold  in  coming  up  hurriedly  from  Scotland 
in  1790,  on  being  sent  for  to  take  a  command 
in  the  Spanish  armament,  which  was  got 
ready  on  the  occasion  of  the  dispute  about 
Nootka  Sound;  and  though  a  journey  to 
Bath  somewhat  restored  him,  he  died  at  his 
house  in  Upper  Grosvenor  Street,  on  31  March 
1791.  He  was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
where  a  monument  was  erected  to  him  in 
Poets'  Corner.  He  left  his  fortune  to  his 
elder  brother,  Sir  James  Campbell,  knt., 
who  succeeded  him  as  M.P.  for  the  Stirling 
burghs,  and  whose  son,  Major-general  James 
Campbell  (1763-1819)  [q.  v.],  was  created  a 
baronet  in  1818. 

[Stewart's  Sketches  of  the  Manners  and  Cus- 
toms of  the  Highlanders,  with  an  Account  of 
the  Highland  Regiments ;  Edwards's  History 
of  the  British  West  Indies ;  Cornwallis  Corre- 
spondence ;  Mill's  History  of  British  India ;  the 
Papers  on  the  Arcot  Treaty,  &c.,  printed  by 
order  of  the  House  of  Commons,  1791.] 

H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  SIB  ARCHIBALD  (1769- 
1843),  general,  son  of  Captain  Archibald 
Campbell,  and  grandson  of  Duncan  Campbell 
of  Milntown,  in  Glenlyon,  county  Perth, 
was  born  on  12  March  1769.  He  entered 


Campbell 


344 


Campbell 


the  army  on  28  Dec.  1787  as  an  ensign  in  the 
77th  regiment,  having  obtained  his  commis- 
sion by  raising  twenty  men,  and  sailed  for 
India  in  the  spring  of  1788.  He  joined  the 
army  in  the  Bombay  presidency  under  the 
command  of  Sir  Robert  Abercromby  at  Canna- 
nore,  and  was  perpetually  engaged  with  that 
western  division  throughout  the  campaigns 
of  1790,  1791,  and  1792,  and  was  present  at 
the  first  siege  of  Seringapatam,  by  Lord 
Cornwallis,  in  1792.  In  1791,  in  the  midst 
of  the  campaign,  he  was  promoted  lieutenant 
and  made  adjutant  of  his  regiment,  in  which 
capacity  he  served  at  the  reduction  of  Cochin 
in  1795  and  of  the  Dutch  factories  in  Ceylon 
in  1796.  In  1799,  on  the  breaking  out  of 
the  second  Mysore  war,  Campbell  was  ap- 
pointed brigade-major  to  the  European  bri- 
gade of  the  Bombay  division,  which  advanced 
from  the  Malabar  coast,  and  was  present  at 
the  battle  of  Seedaseer  and  the  fall  of  Serin- 
gatapam.  For  his  services  he  was  promoted 
captain  into  the  67th  regiment,  and  at  once 
exchanged  into  the  88th  Connaught  Rangers, 
in  order  to  remain  in  India,  but  his  health 
broke  down  and  he  had  to  return  to  England. 
Wellesley  had,  however,  observed  Campbell's 
gallant  conduct  at  Seringapatam  and  his  use- 
fulness as  a  staff  officer,  and  he  was  in  con- 
sequence made  brigade-major  in  the  southern 
district,  and  on  14  Sept.  1804  promoted  major 
into  the  6th  battalion  of  reserve,  then  stationed 
in  Guernsey.  On  its  reduction  in  1805  he  was 
transferred  to  the  71st  Highland  light  in- 
fantry, and  generally  commanded  the  second 
battalion  in  Scotland  and  Ireland  for  the  next 
three  years.  In  June  1808  he  joined  the  first 
battalion  of  his  regiment  under  Pack,  and 
served  at  the  battles  of  Rolica  and  Vimeiro, 
and  throughout  Sir  John  Moore's  advance 
into  Spain  and  his  retreat  on  Corunna. 

In  1809  he  was,  on  Wellesley's  recommen- 
dation, one  of  the  officers  selected  to  accom- 
pany Marshal  Beresford  to  Portugal  to  assist 
him  in  his  task  of  reorganising  the  Portuguese 
army,  and  was  promoted  lieutenant-colonel 
on  16  Feb.  1809.  He  commanded  the  6th 
Portuguese  regiment  with  Beresford's  high 
approval  ( Wellington  Supplementary  Des- 
patches, vi.  346),  and  as  colonel  he  was  pre- 
sent at  the  battle  of  Busaco,  and  in  1811,  as 
brigadier-general  commanding  the  6th  and 
18th  Portuguese  regiments,  was  engaged  at 
Arroyo  dos  Molinos  and  in  the  battle  of  Al- 
buera.  In  1813  Campbell  received  the  Por- 
tuguese order  of  the  Tower  and  Sword,  and 
his  brigade  was  ordered  to  form  part  of  an 
independent  Portuguese  division  under  the 
command  of  Major-general  John  Hamilton, 
attached  to  General  Hill's  corps,  and  under 
that  general  he  was  present  at  the  battles  of 


Vittoria,  the  Pyrenees,  the  Nivelle,  when  he 
was  mentioned  in  despatches,  and  the  Nive, 
and  was  afterwards  attached  to  Sir  John 
Hope's  corps  before  Bayonne,  where  he  re- 
mained until  the  end  of  the  war.  On  the 
declaration  of  peace  he  received  a  gold  cross 
and  one  clasp  for  the  battles  of  Albuera, 
Vittoria,  the  Pyrenees,  the  Nivelle,  and  the 
Nive,  was  knighted,  promoted  colonel  in  the 
army  on  4  June  1814,  and  made  an  aide-de- 
camp to  the  prince  regent,  and  in  January 
1815  he  was  made  a  K.C.B.  In  1816  he  was 
made  a  Portuguese  major-general,  and  com- 
manded the  division  at  Lisbon.  In  1820, 
during  the  absence  of  Lord  Beresford,  he 
offered  to  put  down  the  rising  at  Oporto,  but 
his  services  were  declined  ;  he  at  once  threw 
up  his  Portuguese  commission  and  returned 
to  England. 

On  arriving  in  England  he  was,  in  1821, 
appointed  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  38th  re- 
giment, which  he  joined  at  the  Cape  and  took 
to  India,  where  he  was  stationed  at  Berham- 
pore.  He  was  soon  after  nominated  to  com- 
mand the  expedition  against  the  Burmese. 
He  arrived  at  Rangoon  in  May  1824  at  the 
head  of  11,500  men,  including  four  British 
regiments,  and  at  once  took  Rangoon.  His 
first  attack  on  the  great  Dagon  Pagoda, 
at  Kimendine,  was  repulsed  with  loss  on 
3  June,  and  he  had  to  take  the  command  in 
person;  under  his  personal  directions  the 
Pagoda  was  stormed  on  10  June  1824.  In 
July  he  detached  a  force  under  Colonel  H.  F. 
Smith,  C.B.,  to  Pegu,  which  stormed  the 
Pagoda  at  Syriam  on  4  Aug.,  and  the  heavy 
rains  then  put  an  end  to  further  operations, 
and  caused  much  disease  among  the  troops. 
He  wrote  earnestly  for  reinforcements  during 
the  winter  months  of  1824-5,  for  in  Novem- 
ber 1824  he  was  besieged  in  Rangoon  by  the 
ablest  Burmese  chief,  Maha  Bundoola.  He 
was  joined  by  the  47th  regiment  and  two 
brigades  of  sepoys,  and  after  storming  the 
stockade  of  Kokein  on  16  Dec.,  he  left  Ran- 
goon on  11  Feb.  1825  and  marched  along 
the  banks  of  the  Irrawaddy  towards  Prome, 
accompanied  by  about  forty  gunboats  under 
Commodore  Chads  and  Captain  Marryat. 
On  7  March  the  advanced  brigades,  under 
Brigadier-general  Cotton,  were  utterly  de- 
feated in  an  attack  on  the  stockades  of  Do- 
nabew,  but  Campbell  at  once  moved  to  the 
front,  and  directed  a  fresh  attack  on  1  April, 
which  was  entirely  successful,  and  Maha 
Bundoola  was  killed.  He  entered  Prome  on 
5  May  1825  and  established  his  headquarters 
there  for  the  rainy  season,  and  again  lost  no 
less  than  one-seventh  of  his  forces  between 
May  and  September.  Towards  the  close  of 
the  rainy  season  Campbell,  who  had  been  pro- 


Campbell 


moted  major-general  on  27  May  1825  for  his 
services,  prepared  to  advance  from  Prome  on 
Ava,  the  capital  of  Burma,  when  Burmese 
envoys  came  into  Prome  and  asked  for  terms. 
Campbell,  who  had  been  specially  entrusted 
by  Lord  Amherst  with  the  political  as  well 
AS  the  military  conduct  of  the  campaign,  an- 
nounced that  peace  would  only  be  granted 
on  terms  which  were  rejected,  and  Campbell 
again  advanced.  An  assault  upon  the  stock- 
ades of  Wattee-Goung  failed,  and  Brigadier- 
general  Macdowall  was  killed  on  16  Nov., 
but  Campbell  was  again  able  to  make  up  for 
the  failures  of  his  subordinates  by  storming 
the  stockades  on  26  Nov.  On  his  approach 
towards  the  capital  the  king  of  Burma  sent 
•envoys  to  his  camp  once  more,  and  a  truce 
was  made  on  26  Dec.  But  Campbell  soon 
discovered  that  the  negotiations  were  only 
intended  to  gain  time,  so  he  continued  his 
advance  on  2  Jan.,  and  by  storming  Mel- 
loon,  the  last  fortified  place  on  the  way  to 
Ava,  so  frightened  the  king  that  he  accepted 
the  terms  offered,  and  signed  a  treaty  of  peace 
at  Yandaboo  on  26  Feb.  1826.  The  successful 
termination  of  this  war  was  received  with 
•enthusiasm  in  England  and  India.  Campbell 
was  made  a  G.C.B.  on  26  Dec.  1826,  voted  a 
gold  medal  and  an  income  of  1,0001.  a  year 
by  the  court  of  directors,  and  thanked  by  the 
governor-general,  Lord  Amherst.  For  three 
years  after  his  success  he  governed  the  ceded 
provinces  of  Burma,  and  acted  as  civil  com- 
missioner to  the  courts  of  Burma  and  Siam, 
but  in  1829  he  had  to  return  to  England 
from  ill-health. 

He  was  received  with  great  distinction  on 
his  arrival ;  was  on  30  Sept.  1831  created  a 
baronet,  and  on  14  Nov.  1831  was  granted 
special  arms,  and  the  motto  '  Ava '  by  royal 
license.  From  1831  to  1837  he  filled  the 
office  of  lieutenant-governor  of  New  Bruns- 
wick, and  was  in  the  latter  year  nominated 
to  command  in  chief  in  Canada  if  Sir  John 
Colborne  left  the  colony.  In  1838  he  was 
promoted  lieutenant-general,  and  in  1840 
became  colonel  of  the  62nd  regiment ;  in  Au- 
gust 1839  he  was  appointed  commander-in- 
chief  at  Bombay,  but  had  to  refuse  the  ap- 
pointment from  ill-health,  and  on  6  Oct.  1843 
he  died  at  the  age  of  74.  He  married  Helen, 
daughter  of  Sir  John  Macdonald  of  Garth, 
by  whom  he  had  a  son,  General  Sir  John 
Campbell  (1816-1855)  [q.  v.] 

[Royal  Military  Calendar;  Wellington  Des- 
patches and  Supplementary  Despatches;  obitu- 
ary notice  in  Colburn's  United  Service  Magazine. 
For  the  Burmese  War.:  Documents  illustrative 
of  the  Burmese  War,  compiled  and  edited  by 
H.  H.Wilson,  Calcutta,  1827;  Snodgrass's  Nar- 
rative of  the  Burmese  War,  London,  1827 


345  Campbell 

Hayelock's  Memoir  of  the  Three  Campaigns  of 
Major-general  Sir  A.  Campbell's  Army  in  Ava, 
Serampore,  1828  ;  Wilson's  Narrative  of  the 
Burmese  War  in  1824-6,  London,  1852;  and 
Doveton's  Reminiscences  of  the  Burmese  War, 
1824-5-6,  London,  1852.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  COLIN,  second  LORD 
CAMPBELL  and  first  EARL  OF  ARGYLL  (d. 
1493),  was  the  son  of  Archibald,  second,  but 
eldest,  surviving  son  of  Sir  Duncan  Camp- 
bell of  Lochow,  created  Lord  Campbell  in 
1445.  He  succeeded  his  grandfather  in  1453. 
On  the  death  of  his  father  he  was  placed 
under  the  care  of  his  uncle,  Sir  Colin  Camp- 
bell of  Glenorchy,  who  concluded  a  match 
between  him  and  Isabel  Stewart,  the  eldest 
of  the  three  daughters,  and  coheiresses  of 
John,  third  lord  of  Lome.  Having  acquired 
the  principal  part  of  the  landed  property  of 
the  two  sisters  of  his  wife,  he  exchanged 
certain  lands  in  Perthshire  for  the  lordship 
of  Lome  with  Walter,  their  uncle,  on  whom 
the  lordship  of  Lome,  which  stood  limited  to 
heirs  male,  had  devolved.  In  1457  he  was 
created,  by  James  II,  Earl  of  Argyll.  He 
was  one  of  the  commissioners  for  negotiat- 
ing a  truce  with  Edward  IV  of  England, 
in  1463.  In  1465  he  was  appointed,  along 
with  Lord  Boyd,  lord  justiciary  of  Scotland 
on  the  south  of  the  Forth,  and  after  the  flight 
of  Lord  Boyd  to  England  he  acted  as  sole 
justiciary.  In  1474  he  was  appointed  one 
of  the  commissioners  to  settle  the  treaty  of 
alliance  with  Edward  IV,  by  which  James, 
prince  of  Scotland,  was  affianced  to  Cecilia, 
youngest  daughter  of  Edward.  Early  in  1483 
he  received  the  office  of  lord  high  chancellor 
of  Scotland.  He  was  one  of  the  commis- 
sioners sent  to  France  in  1484  to  renew  the 
ancient  league  with  the  crown,  which  was 
confirmed  at  Paris  9  July,  and  also  one  of 
the  commissioners  who  concluded  the  paci- 
fication at  Nottingham  with  Richard  III, 
21  Sept.  of  the  same  year.  In  1487  he  joined 
the  conspiracy  of  the  nobles  against  James  III, 
and  at  the  time  of  the  murder  of  the  king, 
after  the  battle  of  Sauchieburn,  he  was 
in  England  on  an  embassy  to  Henry  VII. 
After  the  accession  of  James  IV  he  was  re- 
stored to  the  office  of  lord  high  chancellor. 
He  died  10  May  1493.  He  had  two  sons 
and  seven  daughters.  It  is  from  him  that 
the  greatness  of  the  house  of  Argyll  properly 
dates.  Besides  the  lordship  of  Lome  he  also 
acquired  that  of  Campbell  and  Castle  Camp- 
bell in  the  parish  of  Dollar,  and  in  1481  he 
received  a  grant  of  many  lands  in  Knapdale, 
along  with  the  keeping  of  Castle  Sweyn, 
which  had  formerly  been  held  by  the  lords 
of  the  Isles.  In  the  general  political  trans- 
actions of  Scotland  he  acted  a  leading  part, 


Campbell 


346 


Campbell 


and  as  regards  the  south-western  highlands 
he  laid  the  foundation  of  that  unrivalled  in- 
fluence which  the  house  of  Argyll  has  en- 
joyed for  many  centuries. 

[Register  of  the  Great  Seal  of  Scotland ;  Ry- 
mer's  Fcedera ;  Crawford's  Officers  of  State,  i. 
43-7  ;  Douglas's  Scotch  Peerage,  i.  88-9.1 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  COLIN,  third  EARL  OF 
ARGYLL  (d.  1530),  eldest  son  of  Archibald, 
second  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.l,  and  Elizabeth 
Stewart,  eldest  daughter  of  John,  first  earl 
of  Lennox,  immediately  after  succeeding  his 
father  in  1513  was  charged  with  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  insurrection  of  Laiichlan  Maclean 
of  Dowart  and  other  highland  chiefs  in  sup- 
port of  Sir  Donald  of  Lochalsh,  whom  they 
had  proclaimed  Lord  of  the  Isles.  By  his 
powerful  influence  Argyll  succeeded,  with- 
out having  recourse  to  arms,  in  inducing  them 
to  submit  to  the  regent ;  but  though  even 
Sir  Donald  himself  agreed  to  terms  of  re- 
conciliation, this  was  only  a  feint  to  gain 
time.  In  1517,  by  giving  out  that  the '  fieu- 
tenandry '  of  the  Isles  had  been  bestowed  on 
him  by  the  regent,  he  secured  the  assistance 
of  a  number  of  chiefs,  with  whom  he  pro- 
ceeded to  ravage  the  lands  which,  according 
to  his  statement,  had  been  committed  to  his 
protection.  The  deception  could  not  be 
maintained,  and  finding  that  the  chiefs  had 
determined  to  deliver  him  up  to  the  govern- 
ment he  made  his  escape.  It  was  principally 
through  the  representations  of  Argyll  that 
the  designs  of  Sir  Donald  had  been  defeated, 
and  he  now  presented  a  petition  that  '  for 
the  honour  of  the  realm  and  the  commonweal 
in  time  coming'  he  should  receive  a  com- 
mission of  '  lieutenandry '  over  all  the  Isles 
and  adjacent  mainland,  with  authority  to 
receive  into  the  king's  favour  all  the  men  of 
the  Isles  who  should  make  their  submission 
to  him,  upon  proper  security  being  given  by 
the  delivery  of  hostages  and  otherwise ;  the 
last  condition  being  made  imperative, '  because 
the  men  of  the  Isles  are  fickle  of  mind,  and  set 
but  little  value  upon  their  oaths  and  written 
obligations.'  He  also  received  express  power 
to  pursue  the  rebels  with  fire  and  sword,  and 
to  possess  himself  of  Sir  Donald's  castle  of 
Strone  in  Lochcarron.  Sir  Donald  for  some 
time  not  only  succeeded  in  maintaining  a 
following  in  the  wilder  fastnesses,  but  in 
1518  took  summary  vengeance  on  Maclan  of 
Ardnamurchan,  one  of  the  principal  sup- 
porters of  the  government,  by  defeating  and 
slaying  him  and  his  two  sons  at  the  Silver 
Craig  in  Morvern.  Argyll  thereupon  advised 
that  sentence  of  forfeiture  should  be  passed 
against  him,  and  on  this  being  refused  he 


took  a  solemn  protest  before  parliament  that 
neither  he  nor  his  heirs  should  be  liable  for 
any  mischiefs   that   might   in  future   arise 
from  rebellions  in  the  Isles.     The  death  of 
Sir   Donald   not   long    afterwards  relieved 
Argyll  from  further  anxiety  on  his  account, 
and  he  took  advantage  of  the   interval  of 
tranquillity  which  followed  to  extend  his 
influence  among  the  chiefs,  and  to  promote 
the  aggrandisement  of  his  family  and  clan. 
These  were  the  motives  which,  rather  than 
that  of  loyalty  to  the  government,  had  chiefly 
influenced   his   zeal   in   the   suppression   of 
rebellion.     The  authority  of  Argyll  in  the 
western  highlands    also  greatly    increased 
his   general  influence   in   Scotland,  a  fact 
sufficiently  evidenced  by  his  appointment,  in. 
February  1525,  to  be  one  of  the  governors 
of  the  kingdom  after  the  retirement  of  the 
Duke  of  Albany  to  France.     Several  docu- 
ments in  the  State  Papers  of  England  in- 
dicate that   special   efforts  were    made  to 
'  separate '  Argyll  from  the   regent   (State 
Papers,  Henry  VIII,  vol.  iii.  pt.  ii.  entry 
3228),  and  render  it  probable  that  he  was 
won  '  with  a  sober  thing  of  money  '  (entry 
3339).     He  was  intimately  concerned  in  the 
scheme  for  the  '  erection '  of  King  James  in 
the  Tolbooth  of  Edinburgh  in  1526,  and  it 
was  agreed  that  the  earls  of  Angus,  Argyll, 
and  Erroll  should  each  have  the  monarch  in 
charge  for  a  quarter  of  a  year  in  succession. 
Angus  had  the  charge  for  the  first  quarter, 
but  at  the  end  of  it  refused  to  give  him  up, 
"'quhilk  causit  great  discord'  (Diurnal  of 
Occurrents,^.  10).    After  the  escape  of  King 
James  from  Falkland  in  May  1528,  where 
he  had  been  kept  in  close  confinement  by 
Angus,  Argyll  joined  him  in  Stirling,  and 
accompanied  him  to  Edinburgh  as  one  of  his 
most  trusted  counsellors.     On  6  Dec.  he  re- 
ceived a  charter  for  the  barony  of  Abernethy, 
in  Perthshire,  forfeited  by  Angus.    The  same 
year  he  was  appointed  lieutenant  of  the 
borders  and  warden  of  the  marches,  and  was 
entrusted  with  the  task  of  suppressing  the 
j  insurrection  raised  on  the  borders  by  Angus, 
i  whom  he  compelled  to  flee  into  England. 
I  Afterwards  he  received  confirmation  of  the 
'  hereditary  sheriffship  of  Argyllshire,  and  of 
I  the  offices  of  justiciary  of  Scotland  and  master 
of  the  household,  by  which  these  offices  be- 
came hereditary  in  his  family.     On  25  Oct. 
1529  he  had  the  renewal  of  the  commission 
of  lord  justice-general  of  Scotland.     On  ac- 
count of  an  insurrection  in  the  south  Isles, 
headed  by  Alexander  of  Isla  and  the  Mac- 
leans, he   demanded  extraordinary   powers 
from  the  king  for  the  reduction  of  the  Isles 
under  the  dominion  of  law ;  but  James  sus- 
pecting his  purposes  resolved  to  try  con- 


Campbell 


347 


Campbell 


dilatory  measures,  and  while  negotiations 
were  in  progress  the  Earl  of  Argyll  died,  in 
1530.  By  his  wife,  Lady  Jane  Gordon,  eldest 
daughter  of  the  third  earl  of  Huntly,  he  left 
three  sons  and  one  daughter,  the  latter  of 
whom  was  married  to  James,  earl  of  Moray, 
natural  son  of  James  IV.  He  was  succeeded 
in  the  earldom  by  his  eldest  son  Archibald, 
fourth  earl  (d.  1558)  [q.  v.] 

[Register  of  the  Great  Seal  of  Scotland; 
Calendar  of  State  Papers  (Scottish  Series),  pp. 
9, 12,  21, 23  ;  State  Papers,  Reign  of  Henry  VIII 
(Dom.  Ser.),  vol.  iii.  pt.  ii. ;  Diurnal  of  Remark- 
able Occurrents  (Bannatyne  Club,  1833) ;  Bishop 
Lesley's  History  of  Scotland  (Bannatyne  Club, 
1830);  Donald  Gregory's  History  of  the  Western 
Islands;  Douglas's  Scotch  Peerage,  i.  90-1.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  COLIN,  sixth  EARL  OF  AR- 
GYLL (d.  1584),  was  the  second  son  of  Archi- 
bald, fourth  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  his  mother 
being  the  earl's  second  wife,  Margaret  Graham, 
only  daughter  of  William,  third  earl  of  Men- 
teith.  He  succeeded  to  the  estates  and  title 
on  the  death,  in  1573,  of  his  half-brother, 
Archibald,  fifth  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  having 
previously  to  this  been  known  as  Sir  Colin 
Campbell  of  Boquhan.  After  the  death  of  his 
first  wife,  Janet,  eldest  daughter  of  Henry, 
first  lord  Methven,  he  married  Agnes  Keith, 
eldest  daughter  of  William,  fourth  earl  Maris- 
chal,  and  widow  of  the  regent  Moray.  During 
the  regency  Moray  had  been  entrusted  with 
the  custody  of  the  queen's  jewels,  and  his 
widow  had  thus  come  into  possession  of  the 
famous  diamond,  '  the  Great  Harry '  as  it 
was  called,  which  had  been  given  to  Mary 
as  a  wedding  present  by  her  father-in-law, 
King  Henry  of  France,  and  which  she,  on 
her  demission,  had  bequeathed  to  the  Scot- 
tish crown  as  a  memorial  of  herself.  After 
her  second  marriage  the  lady,  at  the  instance 
of  Morton,  had  been  summoned  to  deliver 
up  the  jewels  belonging  to  the  queen,  and 
for  not  doing  so  the  Earl  and  Countess  of 
Argyll  were,  3  Feb.  1573-4,  'put  to  the  horn' 
(Register  of  the  Privy  Council,  ii.  330).  The 
countess  appealed  to  parliament,  and  even 
sought  the  intervention  of  Elizabeth,  but 
the  result  was  that  on  5  March  1574-5  the 
earl,  in  his  own  name  and  that  of  his  wife, 
delivered  up  the  jewels  (ib.  p.  435).  The  ver- 
sion of  the  story  which  represents  the  coun- 
tess summoned  as  the  fifth  countess  of  Argyll, 
the  half-sister  of  Moray,  is  erroneous,  and 
had  its  origin  in  placing  the  death  of  the 
fifth  earl  in  1575  instead  of  in  1573.  The 
circumstance,  as  was  to  be  expected,  caused 
a  complete  estrangement  between  Argyll  and 
Morton,  and  other  events  soon  happened  to 
aggravate  the  quarrel.  In  virtue  of  his  here- 


ditary office  of  justice-general  of  Scotland, 
Argyll  claimed  that  a  commission  of  justi- 
ciary, formerly  given  by  Queen  Mary  to  the 
Earl  of  Atholl  over  his  own  territory  of 
Atholl,  should  be  annulled.  The  question 
as  to  their  jurisdictions  had  been  raised  by 
Atholl  seizing  a  dependant  of  Argyll,  who 
was  charged  with  a  crime  committed  on  the 
territory  of  Atholl.  To  settle  their  differ- 
ences the  two  earls  were  mustering  their 
forces  for  an  appeal  to  arms,  when  Morton 
interfered,  and  obliged  them  to  disband,  and 
it  is  also  said  that  they  learned  that  he  medi- 
tated a  charge  of  high  treason  against  them 
for  appearing  in  arms.  In  any  case  each  had 
serious  cause  of  resentment  against  Morton, 
and  no  sooner  was  their  quarrel  with  each 
other  suspended  than  they  resolved  to  make 
common  cause  against  him,  and  oust  him  from 
the  regency.  On  the  secret  invitation  of  Alex- 
ander Erskine,  the  governor  of  the  king  and 
the  commander  of  Stirling  Castle,  Argyll  ap- 
peared suddenly  at  Stirling,  4  March  1577-8, 
and,  being  admitted  to  an  interview  with  the 
young  king,  complained  to  him  of  the  over- 
bearing and  insolent  behaviour  of  Morton  to 
the  other  nobles,  and  implored  him  to  appoint 
a  convention  to  examine  their  grievances,  and, 
if  he  found  them  true,  to  take  the  government 
on  himself.  Afterwards  he  was  joined  by 
Atholl  and  other  nobles,who,  as  well  as  George 
Buchanan  [q.  v.],  the  king's  tutor,  gave  strong 
expression  to  similar  views.  The  result  was 
that  at  a  convention  of  the  nobles  the  king 
was  unanimously  advised  to  take  the  govern- 
ment on  himself,  and  Morton,  seeing  resist- 
ance vain,  publicly,  at  the  market-cross  of 
Edinburgh,  resigned  with  seeming  cheerful- 
ness the  ensigns  of  his  authority.  Argyll 
was  then  appointed  one  of  the  council  to 
direct  the  king,  but  while  he  was  in  charge 
of  him  at  Stirling  Castle  the  Earl  of  Mar, 
at  the  instance  of  Morton,  suddenly,  at  five 
of  the  morning  of  20  April,  appeared  before 
it  and  surprised  the  garrison.  An  agreement 
was  shortly  afterwards  come  to  between  Ar- 
gyll, Atholl,  and  Morton  that  they  should 
repair  together  to  Stirling  and  adjust  their 
differences,  but  after  they  had  reached  Edin- 
burgh together,  Morton,  starting  before  day- 
break, galloped  to  Stirling  and  again  resumed 
his  ascendency  over  the  king.  At  the  in- 
stance of  Morton  a  parliament  was  then  sum- 
moned to  be  held  in  the  great  hall  of  Stir- 
ling, upon  which  Argyll,  Atholl,  and  their 
adherents,  after  protesting  that  a  parliament 
held  within  an  armed  fortress  could  not  be 
called  free,  and  refusing  therefore  to  attend 
it,  occupied  Edinburgh,  whence  they  sent 
out  summonses  to  their  vassals  to  assemble 
in  defence  of  the  liberties  of  the  king.  Wit  h 


Campbell 


348 


Campbell 


a  force  of  a  thousand  men  they  marched  to  the 
rendezvous  at  Falkirk,  where  their  supporters 
mustered  nine  thousand  strong.  By  the  me- 
diation of  Sir  Robert  Bowes  [q.  v.],  the  Eng- 
lish ambassador,  the  conflict  was,  however, 
averted,  and  an  agreement  entered  into  which, 
for  the  time  being,  proved  acceptable  to  both 
parties.  On  10  Aug.  1579,  shortly  after  the 
death  of  Atholl,  Argyll  was  appointed  lord 
high  chancellor.  On  26  April  1580  Argyll 
and  Morton  were  reconciled  (CALDEKWOOD, 
History,  iii.  462)  by  the  king,  but  enmity  still 
lurked  between  them,  and  Argyll  was  one 
of  the  jury  who  brought  in  a  verdict  against 
Morton,  1  June  1581,  for  the  murder  of  Darn- 
ley.  Though  he  took  part  in  the  raid  of 
Ruthven,  at  which  the  person  of  the  king 
was  seized  by  the  protestant  nobles,  Argyll 
also  joined  the  plot,  24  June  1583,  for  his 
restoration  to  liberty.  He  died  in  October 
1584.  By  his  first  wife  he  had  no  issue,  but 
by  his  second  he  had  two  sons,  of  whom  the 
•elder,  Archibald,  seventh  earl  [q.  v.],  suc- 
ceeded him  in  the  earldom,  and  the  second, 
Colin,  was  created  a  baronet  in  1627. 

[Kegister  of  the  Privy  Council  of  Scotland, 
vols.  ii.  and  iii. ;  Calendar  State  Papers,  Scot- 
tish Series,  vol.  i. ;  Inventaires  de  la  Royne  Des- 
cosse  Douairiere  de  France  (Bannatyne  Club, 
1863);  Registrum  Honoris  de  Morton  (Banna- 
tyne Club,  1853);  Calderwood's  History  of  the 
Kirk  of  Scotland  (Wodrow  Society),  vols.  iii.  and 
iv. ;  Historic  of  King  James  the  Sext  (Bannatyne 
Club,  1825);  Douglas's  Scotch  Peerage,  i.  93; 
Crawford's  Officers  of  State,  136-7;  the  Histo- 
ries of  Tytler  and  Hill  Burton.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  COLIN (1644-1726),Scot- 
tish  divine,  was  the  younger  son  of  Patrick 
Campbell  of  Innergeldies  (called  Patrick 
Dubh  Beg,  i.e.  '  Little  Black '),  ancestor  of 
the  Barcaldine  family,  and  descended  from 
Sir  Duncan  Campbell,  first  baronet  of  Glen- 
orchy,  of  the  noble  house  of  Breadalbane. 
He  was  born  in  1644,  studied  at  St,  Salvator's 
College,  St.  Andrews,  and  afterwards  accom- 
panied his  relative,  John,  first  earl  of  Breadal- 
bane [q.v.],  to  one  of  the  English  universities. 
In  June  1667  he  was  admitted  minister  of 
the  parish  of  Ardchattan  and  Muchairn.  On 

12  Jan.  1676  he  was  suspended  from  the  mi- 
nistry, on  the  charge  of  ante-nuptial  inter- 
course ;  but  on  8  March  following  a  letter 
from  the  Bishop  of  Ross  gave  permission  for 
Ms  readmission.     At  the  Revolution  he  con- 
formed, and  he  continued  in  the  active  dis- 
charge of  his  parochial  duties  till  his  death  on 

13  March  1726,  in  the  fifty-ninth  year  of  his 
ministry,  after  he  had  been  for  some  time  the 
father  of  the  church.    Campbell  had  the  repu- 
tation of  being  one  of  the  most  profound  ma- 
thematicians and  astronomers  of  his  day,  and 


was  a  correspondent  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  who 
said  of  him,  in  a  letter  to  Professor  Gregory, 
'  I  see  that  were  he  among  us  he  would  make 
children  of  us  all.'  Several  letters  to  Camp- 
bell from  Professor  Gregory,  written  in  1672 
and  1673,  annotated  by  Professor  Wallace, 
have  been  published  in  vol.  iii.  of  the  '  Trans- 
actions of  the  Antiquarian  Society  of  Scot- 
land.' He  wrote  some  Latin  verses  prefixed 
to  the  Rev.  Daniel  Campbell's '  Frequent  and 
Devout  Communicant,'  1703 ;  and  to  another 
work  by  the  same  author,  published  in  1719, 
he  contributed  '  A  Brief  Demonstration  of 
the  Existence  of  God  against  the  Atheists, 
and  of  the  Immortality  of  Man's  Soul.'  This 
treatise,  with  another  entitled  the  '  Trinity 
of  Persons  in  the  Unity  of  Essence,'  was 
printed  for  private  circulation  at  Edinburgh 
in  1876.  In  the  former  three  chief  heads 
and  several  subordinate  ones  are  made  to  con- 
verge in  demonstrating  the  necessity  in  the 
rational  nature  of  a  Being  without  beginning, 
boundless  and  uncompounded ;  the  second 
seeks  to  prove  the  natural  necessity  for  a 
Trinity  in  the  unity  of  the  already  demon- 
strated Divine  Being.  Campbell's  manuscripts 
and  correspondence,  formerly  in  the  posses- 
sion of  his  descendant,  John  Gregorson  of 
Ardtornish,  are  now  deposited  in  the  library 
of  the  university  of  Edinburgh. 

[Hew  Scott's  Fasti  Eccles.  Scot.  iii.  62-5; 
Good  Words  for  1877,  pp.  33-8.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  COLIN  (d.  1729),  archi- 
tect, was  a  native  of  Scotland.  Of  his  birth- 
place, parentage,  or  education,  we  can  re- 
cover no  particulars.  The  best  of  his  works 
was  Wanstead  House,  Essex,  built  about 
1715-20,  and  pulled  down  in  1822.  Its 
sumptuousness  greatly  impressed  contem- 
porary critics,  by  whom  it  was  pronounced 
'  one  of  the  noblest  houses,  not  only  in  Eng- 
land, but  in  Europe.'  It  was  of  Portland 
stone,  with  a  front  extending  260  feet  in 
length,  in  depth  70  feet,  and  had  in  the 
centre  a  Corinthian  portico  of  six  columns, 
3  feet  in  diameter.  The  wings  which  Camp- 
bell designed  were  not  added.  Campbell 
also  built  the  Rolls  House  in  Chancery  Lane, 
1717-18 ;  Mereworth  in  Kent,  an  imitation 
from  Palladio  of  the  celebrated  Villa  Capri, 
near  Vicenza,  completed  in  1723 ;  Drum- 
lanrig  Castle,  Dumfriesshire,  '  a  poor  mix- 
ture of  the  classic  and  grotesque,'  and  other 
mansions.  By  his  patron,  Lord  Burlington, 
he  was  entrusted  with  the  latter's  designs 
for  the  improvement  of  his  house  in  Picca- 
dilly, and,  if  his  own  statement  in  the 
'  Vitruvius  Britannicus  '  is  worthy  of  credit, 
designed  himself  the  centre  gateway,  the 
principal  feature  in  the  facade,  in  1717.  He 


Campbell 


349 


Campbell 


was  appointed  architect  to  the  Prince  of 
Wales  in  1725,  and  in  the  following  year 
surveyor  of  the  works  of  Greenwich  Hos- 
pital. 

Campbell  died  at  his  residence  in  "White- 
hall on  13  Sept.  1729,  leaving  no  issue  (Hist. 
Reg.  1729,  p.  53 ;  Probate  Act  Book,  1729). 
His  will,  as  of  Whitehall  in  the  county  of 
Middlesex,  dated  16  Jan.  1721,  was  proved 
by  his  relict  Jane  on  18  Sept.  1729  (Reg. 
in  P.  C.  C.  243,  Abbott).  His  widow  died 
in  the  parish  of  St.  Nicholas  Cole  Abbey, 
London,  in  February  1738  ( Will  reg.  in 
P.  C.  C.  32,  Brodrepp).  Campbell's  '  least 
pretentious  designs  are  the  best,  his  attempts 
at  originality  leading  him  into  inharmonious 
combinations '  (REDGKAVE,  Dictionary  of 
Artists,  1878,  pp.  68-9).  Acting  upon  a 
hint  received  from  Lord  Burlington,  he  pub- 
lished three  useful  volumes  of  three  hundred 
illustrations  of  English  buildings,  with  the 
title, '  Vitruvius  Britannicus  ;  or  the  British 
Architect ;  containing  the  plans,  elevations, 
and  sections  of  the  regular  Buildings,  both 
publick  and  private,  in  Great  Britain,  with 
a  variety  of  New  Designs,'  folio,  London, 
1717-25.  Of  this  work  another  edition, 
with  a  continuation  by  John  Woolfe  and 
James  Gandon,  both  architects  of  repute, 
was  published  at  London  in  five  folio  volumes, 
1767-71.  Shortly  before  his  death  Campbell 
was  announced  (Present  State  of  the  Repub- 
lick  of  Letters,  iii.  229)  as  being  engaged  upon 
the  revision  of  an  English  edition  of  Palla- 
dio's  '  I  quattro  Libri  dell'Architettura,'  but 
we  do  not  find  that  it  ever  appeared. 

[Walpole's  Anecdotes  of  Painters  (Wornum), 
ii.  696.]  G.  G. 

CAMPBELL,  COLIN  (d.  1782),  of  Kil- 
berry,  major  of  100th  foot,  obtained  an  un- 
enviable notoriety  in  consequence  of  a  fatal 
assault  committed  by  him  on  Captain  John 
McKaarg,  a  brother  officer,  while  stationed 
at  the  island  of  Martinico  in  1762.  The 
cause  of  difference  is  said  to  have  originated 
at  Jersey,  where  Campbell,  at  that  time 
major-commandant  of  the  100th  foot,  was 
obliged  to  take  the  payment  of  McKaarg's 
company  out  of  his  hands,  owing  to  the  lat- 
ter's  pecuniary  difficulties.  On  the  arrival 
of  the  regiment  at  Martinico,  McKaarg  took 
every  opportunity  of  vilifying  Campbell, 
who  demanded  in  writing  an  explanation. 
McKaarg  replied  in  a  curt  letter.  Campbell 
immediately  proceeded  to  McKaarg's  tent 
armed  with  a  bayonet  and  a  small-sword, 
and  demanded  satisfaction.  McKaarg,  having 
a  broad  sword  only,  endeavoured  to  evade  a 
meeting.  Thereupon  Campbell  struck  him 
several  times  with  his  sword.  McKaarg  was 


compelled  by  his  antagonist  to  beg  for  his  life, 
and  immediately  expired.  He  had  received 
eleven  wounds,  two  of  which  were  mortal. 
Campbell  was  arrested,  and  on  6  April  1762 
was  tried  for  murder  by  a  general  court-mar- 
tial held  at  Fort  Royal.  He  endeavoured  to 
prove  that  McKaarg  had  fallen  in  a  fair  duel. 
On  14  April  the  court  adjudged  Campbell  to 
be  cashiered,  and  declared  him  inpapable  of 
serving  his  majesty  in  any  military  employ- 
ment whatsoever. 

Pending  the  king's  consideration  of  the 
sentence,  Campbell  escaped  from  the  island. 
Owing  to  some  informalities  the  proceedings 
were  not  confirmed,  but  he  was  immediately 
dismissed  from  the  army.  On  his  return  to 
England  Campbell  presented  a  memorial  to 
the  secretary-at-war,  charging  Major-general 
the  Hon.  Robert  Monckton,  who  commanded 
in  the  island  of  Martinico, '  with  many  wrongs 
and  deliberate  acts  of  oppression.'  A  general 
court-martial  was,  in  consequence,  held  at 
the  judge  advocate-general's  office,  at  the 
Horse  Guards,  in  April  1764,  and  Monckton 
was  honourably  acquitted.  The  relatives  of 
Captain  McKaarg  subsequently  brought  an 
action  of  assythment  against  Campbell,  and 
ultimately  damages  to  the  extent  of  200/. 
were  awarded  to  them.  Campbell  chiefly 
resided  in  Edinburgh,  where  he  attracted 
notice  by  his  foppery,  and  was  well  known 
as  an  antiquated  old  beau.  In  the  summer 
he  visited  Buxton  and  the  other  fashionable 
watering-places  of  the  day.  He  died  un- 
married at  Edinburgh  in  1782,  and  his  estate 
at  Kilberry  in  Argyllshire  descended  to  his 
nephew.  An  excellent  portrait  of  Campbell 
will  be  found  in  Kay,  ii.  No.  172. 

[Kay's  Original  Portrait  and  Caricature  Etch- 
ings (1877),  ii.  5-7;  Proceedings  of  a  General 
Court-martial  held  at  Fort  Royal,  in  the  Island 
of  Martinico,  upon  the  Tryal  of  Major-comman- 
dant Colin  Campbell  (176*3);  The  Case  of  Colin 
Campbell,  Esq.,  late  Major-commandant  of  His 
Majesty's  100th  Regiment  (1763);  Proceedings 
of  a  General  Court-martial  held  at  the  Judge- 
advocate's  Office  for  a  Trial  of  a  Charge  preferred 
by  Colin  Campbell,  Esq.,  against  the  Hon.  Major- 
general  Monckton,  1764.]  G.  F.  R.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  COLIN  (1754-1814), 
general,  second  son  of  John  Campbell  of 
the  Citadel,  deputy-keeper  of  the  great  seal 
of  Scotland,  was  born  in  1754.  lie  entered 
the  army  as  an  ensign  in  the  71st  regiment 
in  March  1771,  and  was  promoted  lieutenant 
in  1774.  He  accompanied  the  71st  to  Ame- 
rica ;  was  promoted  captain  in  1778  and 
major  into  the  6th  on  19  March  1 783.  While 
stationed  in  New  York  he  married  Mary, 
eldest  daughter  of  Colonel  Guy  Johnstone, 


Campbell 


350 


Campbell 


who  lost  most  of  his  property  by  remaining 
a  sturdy  loyalist.  In  1786  his  regiment 
was  ordered  to  Nova  Scotia,  and  remained 
there  until  the  outbreak  of  the  war  with 
France,  when  it  formed  part  of  Sir  Charles 
Grey's  expedition  to  the  West  Indies,  and 
distinguished  itself  both  at  Martinique  and 
Guadeloupe.  Campbell  was  promoted  lieu- 
tenant-colonel of  the  6th  on  29  April  1795, 
and  returned  from  the  West  Indies  in  July. 
In  February  1796  he  was  ordered  with  his 
regiment  to  Ireland,  where  he  was  actively 
employed  till  1803,  and  gained  his  reputation. 
Throughout  1798  he  was  employed  in  putting 
down  the  various  attempts  at  rebellion  in  his 
neighbourhood,  in  which  he  was  uniformly 
successful ;  he  made  it  a  rule  never  to  separate 
his  companies.  He  was  present  at  the  battle 
of  Vinegar  Hill  and  the  defeat  of  the  French 
at  Ballynahinch.  On  1  Jan.  1798  he  was  pro- 
moted colonel,  and  on  1  Jan.  1805  he  was  pro- 
moted major-general  and  given  the  command 
of  the  Limerick  district.  In  January  1811 
he  was  appointed  lieutenant-governor  of  Gib- 
raltar (the  Duke  of  Kent  being  the  nominal 
governor)  at  the  most  critical  period  of  the 
Peninsular  war.  During  Soult's  occupation 
of  Andalusia  he  insisted  on  keeping  Gibraltar 
well  garrisoned,  even  in  spite  of  Wellington's 
repeated  requisitions ;  he  insisted  on  regard- 
ing Tarifa  as  an  integral  part  of  his  Gibraltar 
command,  and  thus  deprived  Soult  of  a  port 
to  which  he  could  import  supplies  from  Mo- 
rocco ;  he  did  all  in  his  power  to  help  the 
armies  in  Spain  with  supplies,  in  spite  of  per- 
petual hindrances  from  the  Spanish  junta  and 
even  of  Wellington  himself,  who  at  last  did 
him  full  justice.  Napier  speaks  conclusively 
as  to  the  importance  of  his  work  (NAPIER, 
Peninsular  JF«r,book  x.  chap.  v.  andxv.  chap, 
v.)  Campbell  was  promoted  lieutenant-gene- 
ral on  4  June  1811,  but  he  died  at  Gibraltar  on 
2  April  1814.  His  son,  Colonel  Guy  Camp- 
bell, C.B.  [q.  v.],  who  was  wounded  at  Echalar, 
and  commanded  the  6th,  his  father's  old  regi- 
ment, at  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  was  created  a 
baronet  on  22  May  1815,  with  remainder  to 
the  heirs  male  of  General  Colin  Campbell,  in 
recognition  of  his  father's  eminent  services. 

[Napielr*^ History  of  the  War  in  the  Peninsula, 
for  which  nip  was  allowed  to  consult  General  Camp- 
bell's manuscripts,  and  made  great  use  of  them ; 
Wellington  Despatches  and  Supplementary  Des- 
patches ;  Historical  Record  of  the  6th  Eegiment.] 

H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  COLIN  (1776-1847), 
general,  fifth  son  of  John  Campbell  of  Mel- 
fort,  by  Colina,  daughter  of  John  Campbell 
of  Auchalader,  was  born  in  1776.  From 
his  boyhood  he  gave  evidence  of  a  daring 


disposition,  and  in  1792,  at  the  age  of  six- 
teen, he  ran  away  from  the  Perth  Academy, 
and  entered  himself  on  a  ship  bound  for  the 
West  Indies.  He  was  met  in  the  fruit  mar- 
ket at  Kingston  in  Jamaica  by  his  brother 
(afterwards  Admiral  Sir)  Patrick  Campbell, 
then  serving  on  H.M.S.  Blonde,  who  brought 
him  home.  His  parents  yielded  to  his  wishes, 
and  in  1793  he  became  a  midshipman  on 
board  an  East  Indiaman  and  made  one  or  two 
voyages.  In  February  1795  he  became  a 
lieutenant  in  the  3rd  battalion  of  the  Bread- 
albane  Fencibles,  then  commanded  by  his 
uncle  ;  on  3  Oct.  1799  entered  a  West  India 
regiment  as  ensign,  and  in  1800  acted  as 
brigade-major  in  the  island  of  St.  Vincent. 
On  21  Aug.  1801  he  was  gazetted  a  lieu- 
tenant in  the  35th  regiment,  and  at  once  ex- 
changed into  the  78th  or  Ross-shire  Buffs, 
which  was  then  stationed  in  India.  He  j  oined 
his  new  regiment  at  Poona,  accompanied  Wel- 
lesley's  advance  against  the  Maharajah  Scin- 
dia  and  the  Rajah  of  Nagpore,  and  so  greatly 
distinguished  himself  by  leading  the  flank 
companies  at  the  storming  of  the  '  pettah '  or 
inner  fortress  of  Ahmednuggur  on  8  Aug. 
1803  that  Wellesley  at  once  appointed  him 
brigade-major.  In  this  capacity  he  served  at 
the  battles  of  Assaye,  where  he  was  severely 
wounded  and  had  two  horses  killed  under 
him,  at  Argaum,  and  at  the  storming  of 
Guzzulgaum.  On  leaving  India  Wellesley 
strongly  recommended  Campbell  to  Lord 
Wellesley,  who  made  him  his  aide-de-camp, 
and  to  Lake,  who,  on  9  Jan.  1805,  gave  him 
a  company  in  the  75th  Highlanders.  He 
returned  to  England  with  Lord  Wellesley 
in  1806,  and  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley  at  once 
asked  that  he  should  be  appointed  brigade- 
major  to  his  brigade,  then  stationed  at 
Hastings.  As  brigade-major  he  accompanied 
Wellesley  to  Hanover  and  to  Denmark,  when 
his  services  at  the  battle  of  Kioge  were  con- 
spicuous. In  1808  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley  ap- 
pointed him  his  senior  aide-de-camp,  when  he 
took  command  of  the  expeditionary  force  de- 
stined for  Portugal,  and  sent  him  home  with 
the  despatches  announcing  the  victory  at 
Rolica  on  17  Aug.  Campbell,  however,  wind- 
bound  and  hearing  the  guns,  disembarked,  and 
was  present  at  Vimeiro.  Sir  Harry  Burrard 
then  gave  him  the  Vimeiro  despatch,  and 
Campbell  was  promoted  a  maj  or  in  the  army  by 
brevet  on  2  Sept.  1808,  and  major  of  the  70th 
regiment  on  15  Dec.  1808.  On  the  same  day  he 
was  appointed  an  assistant  adjutant-general 
to  a  division  of  the  reinforcements  intended 
for  the  Peninsula.  He  was  present  at  the 
passage  of  the  Douro,  at  Talavera,  and  at  Bu- 
saco,  and  was  promoted  lieutenant-colonel  by 
brevet  on  3  May  1810.  He  was  frequently  en- 


Campbell 


351 


Campbell 


gaged  during  the  pursuit  of  Massena  and  was 
present  at  Fuentes  de  Onoro.  He  obtained 
the  post  of  assistant  quartermaster-general  at 
the  headquarters  of  the  army  in  the  Penin- 
sula, at  Wellington's  special  request,  in  the 
spring  of  1812,  and  acted  in  that  capacity  till 
the  end  of  the  Peninsular  war,  doing  much, 
it  is  said,  to  smooth  Wellington's  relations 
with  the  quartermaster-general,  George  Mur- 
ray. He  was  present  at  the  storming  of  Ba- 
dajoz  and  in  nine  general  actions,  for  which 
lie  received  a  cross  and  six  clasps.  On  4  June 
1814  he  was  promoted  colonel  in  the  army  by 
brevet,  and  on  25  July  made  a  captain  and 
lieutenant-colonel  in  the  Coldstream  guards. 
He  was  also  appointed  assistant  quartermas- 
ter-general at  the  Horse  Guards,  and  made 
a,  K.C.B.,  and  a  knight  of  the  Tower  and 
Sword  of  Portugal.  In  1815  he  was  attached 
to  the  staff  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  as 
commandant  at  headquarters,  and  was  pre- 
sent at  the  battle  of  Waterloo ;  he  held  the 
post  throughout  Wellington's  residence  at 
Paris,  from  1815-18.  He  then  exchanged  his 
company  in  the  guards  for  the  lieutenant- 
colonelcy  of  the  65th  regiment,  which  he 
held  until  he  was  promoted  major-general  in 
1825.  He  held  the  command  of  the  southern 
district  for  some  years,  and  in  1833  was  ap- 
pointed lieutenant-governor  of  Nova  Scotia. 
In  1839  he  was  promoted  from  this  colonial 
governorship  to  that  of  Ceylon,  where  he  re- 
mained from  September  1839  to  June  1847. 
It  was  during  his  tenure  of  the  latter  office 
that  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  to  whose 
faithful  friendship  he  owed  so  much,  wrote 
to  him :  '  We  are  both  growing  old ;  God 
knows  if  we  shall  ever  meet  again.  Happen 
what  may,  I  shall  never  forget  our  first 
meeting  under  the  walls  of  Ahmednuggur.' 
In  June  1847  he  returned  to  England,  and 
on  13  June  he  died  at  the  age  of  71,  and 
was  buried  in  the  church  of  St.  James's, 
Piccadilly. 

[The  only  full  memoir  of  Sir  Colin  Campbell 
is  to  be  found  in  A  Memorial  History  of  the 
Campbells  of  Melfort  (pp.  21-6),  by  M.  0.  C. 
(Margaret  Olympia  Campbell),  London,  1882 ; 
some  additional  information  has  been  obtained 
from  his  son,  Melfort  Campbell,  colonial  treasurer, 
Gibraltar.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  SIB  COLIN,  LORD  CLYDE 
(1792-1863),  field  marshal,  eldest  son  of 
Colin  Macliver,  a  carpenter  in  Glasgow,  and 
Agnes  Campbell,  of  the  family  of  the  Camp- 
bells of  May,  was  born  at  Glasgow  on  20  Oct. 
1792.  He  was  educated  at  the  expense  of 
his  mother's  brother,  Colonel  John  Camp- 
bell, and  was  by  him  introduced  to  the 
Duke  of  York,  as  a  candidate  for  a  commis- 


sion in  the  army,  in  1807.  The  commander- 
in-chief  cried  out,  '  What,  another  of  the 
clan!'  and  a  note  was  made  of  his  name 
as  Colin  Campbell,  and  when  the  boy  was 
about  to  protest,  his  uncle  checked  him  and 
told  him  that  Campbell  was  a  good  name  to 
fight  under.  On  26  May  1808  he  was  gazetted 
an  ensign  in  the  9th  regiment,  and  sailed 
with  the  2nd  battalion  of  that  regiment, 
under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-colonel 
John  Cameron,  for  Portugal,  with  the  ex- 
pedition under  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley.  He 
was  first  under  fire  at  the  battle  of  Rolica, 
and  was  subsequently  present  at  Vimeiro, 
and  then  served  with  his  regiment  in  Sir 
John  Moore's  advance  to  Salamanca,  and 
the  retreat  to  Corunna.  He  served  with  the 
first  battalion  of  the  9th  regiment  in  the 
expedition  to  Walcheren,  where  he  was  at- 
tacked" with  the  fever  of  the  district,  which 
troubled  him  all  through  his  life,  and  in 
1810  joined  the  2nd  battalion  of  his  regiment 
at  Gibraltar.  He  had  been  promoted  lieu- 
tenant on  28  Jan.  1809,  and  commanded  the 
two  flank  companies  of  the  9th  at  the  battle 
of  Barossa,  where  his  gallantry  attracted 
the  notice  of  General  Graham,  afterwards 
Lord  Lynedoch,  who  never  forgot  him.  He 
was  then  attached  by  Lieutenant-general 
Colin  Campbell  to  the  Spanish  army  under 
Ballesteros,  and  served  with  the  Spaniards 
until  December  1811,  when  he  rejoined  the 
2nd  battalion  of  his  regiment  in  time  to 
share  in  the  glorious  defence  of  Tarifa.  In 
January  1813  he  joined  the  1st  battalion  of 
the  9th,  under  the  command  of  his  old  chief, 
Colonel  John  Cameron  [q.  v.]  His  regiment 
formed  part  of  Graham's  corps,  in  which 
Campbell  served  at  the  battle  of  Vittoria 
and  the  siege  of  San  Sebastian.  On  17  July 
1813  Campbell  led  the  right  wing  of  his 
regiment  in  the  attack  on  the  fortified  con- 
vent of  San  Bartholom6,  and  was  mentioned 
in  despatches,  and  on  25  July  he  led  the 
forlorn  hope  in  the  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
storm  the  fortress  itself.  '  It  was  in  vain,' 
says  Napier,  '  that  Lieutenant  Campbell, 
breaking  through  the  tumultuous  crowd  with 
the  survivors  of  his  chosen  detachment, 
mounted  the  ruins — twice  he  ascended,  twice 
he  was  wounded,  and  all  around  aim  died ' 
(Peninsular  War,  book  xxi.  ch.  iii.)  For 
his  gallant  conduct  Campbell  was  recom- 
mended for  promotion  by  Sir  Thomas  Graham, 
and  on  9  Nov.  1813  he  was  gazetted  to  a 
company  without  purchase  in  the  60th  rifles. 
Before,  however,  he  left  the  9th,  Campbell 
again  distinguished  himself.  He  left  his 
quarters  in  San  Sebastian  before  his  wounds 
were  healed  or  the  doctors  gave  him  leave, 
and  headed  the  night  attack  of  his  regiment 


Campbell 


352 


Campbell 


on  the  batteries  on  the  French  side  of  the 
Bidassoa  after  fording  that  river,  and  was 
again  seriously  wounded.  Colonel  Cameron 
severely  reprimanded  him  for  leaving  his 
quarters  without  leave,  but  on  account  of  his 
gallantry  did  not  report  his  disobedience. 
His  wounds  and  his  promotion  made  it 
necessary  for  him  to  leave  the  army,  and  he 
reached  England  in  December  1813,  when 
he  was  awarded  a  pension  of  100£  a  year 
for  his  wounds,  and  ordered  to  join  the  7th 
battalion  of  the  60th  rifles  in  Nova  Scotia. 

Campbell  had  fought  his  way  to  the  rank 
of  captain  in  five  years ;  it  was  nearly  thirty 
before  he  attained  that  of  colonel.  He  spent 
the  years  1815  and  1816  on  the  Riviera  on 
leave,  and  joined  the  5th  battalion  60th  rifles 
at  Gibraltar  in  November  1816.  In  1818  he 
was  transferred  to  the  21st  regiment,  or  royal 
Scotch  fusiliers,  which  he  joined  at  Barbadoes 
in  April  1819.  In  1821  he  went  on  the  staff  as 
aide-de-camp  to  General  Murray,  the  governor 
of  British  Guiana,  and  as  brigade-major  to  the 
troops  at  Demerara,  and  was  continued  in 
the  same  double  capacity  by  Sir  Benjamin 
D'Urban,  who  succeeded  Murray  in  1823. 
In  1825  an  opportunity  occurred  for  him  to 
purchase  his  majority,  and  a  generous  friend 
in  Barbadoes  lent  him  the  requisite  sum.  On 
26  Nov.  1825  he  was  gazetted  major,  and  in 
the  following  year  resigned  his  staff  appoint- 
ment and  returned  to  England.  His  gallantry 
at  San  Sebastian  had  assured  him  powerful 
friends  at  headquarters ;  his  former  com- 
manders, Sir  John  Cameron  and  Lord  Lyne- 
doch,  never  forgot  him,  while  Sir  Henry 
Hardinge  and  Lord  Fitzroy  Somerset  re- 
membered his  former  services ;  and  on  26  Oct. 
1832  he  was  promoted  to  an  unattached 
lieutenant-colonelcy  on  payment  of  1,300J. 
Out  of  his  scanty  pay  he  contrived  to  sup- 
port his  family,  but  meanwhile  continued  to 
solicit  the  command  of  a  regiment.  In  1832 
he  went  to  the  continent  and  watched  the 
siege  of  Antwerp,  of  which  he  sent  valuable 
reports  home.  At  last,  in  1835,  he  was  ap- 
pointed lieutenant-colonel  of  his  old  regiment, 
the  9th,  on  condition  that  he  should  at  once 
exchange  to  the  98th,  of  which  he  assumed 
the  command  on  its  return  from  the  Cape  in 
1837.  For  some  years  he  commanded  that 
regiment  in  garrison  in  the  north  of  England, 
and  got  it  into  such  a  state  of  efficiency  as 
to  win  repeated  encomiums  from  the  general 
commanding  the  northern  district,  Sir  Charles 
Napier.  In  1841  Campbell  was  ordered  to 
proceed  to  China  with  the  98th  to  reinforce 
the  army  there  under  Sir  Hugh  Gough.  He 
reached  Hong  Kong  on  2  June  1842,  joined 
Sir  Hugh  Gough's  army  in  North  China,  and 
was  attached  to  Lord  Saltoun's  brigade.  He 


covered  the  attack  on  Chin-keang-foo,  and 
co-operated  in  the  march  on  Nankin.  At 
the  peace  his  regiment,  decimated  by  fever, 
was  ordered  to  Hong  Kong,  where  Campbell 
assumed  the  command  of  the  troops.  He 
was  most  favourably  mentioned  in  despatches 
by  the  general,  who  had  known  him  in  the 
Peninsula,  and  was  appointed  aide-de-camp 
to  the  queen  and  promoted  colonel,  and  made 
a  C.B.  In  January  1844  he  was  made  a 
brigadier-general,  and  took  over  the  command 
of  the  brigade  in  Chusan  from  Major-general 
Sir  James  Schcedde,  K.C.B.  He  remained 
at  Chusan  till  25  July  1846,  and  reached 
Calcutta  on  24  Oct.  1846  at  the  head  of  his 
regiment. 

Soon  after  his  arrival  in  India,  in  January 
1847,  he  was  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  brigade  at  Lahore,  and  there  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Sir  Henry  Lawrence,  the 
commissioner,  whose  intimate  friend  he  be- 
came. Upon  the  insurrection  of  Moolraj  and 
the  siege  of  Mooltan  Campbell  advocated 
prompt  measures,  and  was  bitterly  disap- 
pointed when  he  was  not  allowed  to  serve 
in  the  relief  of  the  besieged  fortress.  At  the 
close  of  the  year  he  was  appointed  to  the 
command  of  a  division  by  Lord  Gough,  and 
offered  the  post  of  adjutant-general  to  the 
forces,  which  he  refused  owing  to  his  earnest 
desire  to  return  to  England  on  the  conclusion 
of  the  war.  His  services  in  the  second  Sikh 
war  were  most  conspicuous ;  he  covered  the- 
rout  of  the  cavalry  at  Ramnuggur,  and  by  a 
forward  movement  prevented  the  Sikhs  from 
following  up  their  first  success  at  Chillian- 
wallah.  He  commanded  the  right  wing  and 
the  pursuit  at  the  crowning  victory  of  Goo- 
jerat.  He  commanded  a  brigade  in  Major- 
general  Sir  Walter  Gilbert's  pursuit  of  the 
Afghans,  and  afterwards  received  the  com- 
mand of  the  brigade  at  Rawul  Pindi,  and  of 
the  frontier  division  stationed  at  Peshawur. 
His  services  in  the  second  Sikh  war  were  re- 
cognised by  his  being  made  a  K.C.B.  in  1849. 
The  great  wish  in  Campbell's  mind  seems  at 
this  time  to  have  been  to  retire  and  return 
to  England,  for  he  was  now  in  a  situation  to- 
save  his  family  from  any  privation.  '  I  am 
growing  old  and  only  fit  for  retirement,'  he 
wrote  in  his  journal  on  20  Oct.  1849  (SHAD- 
WELL,  Life  of  Lord  Clyde,  i.  239).  The 
earnest  requests  of  Lord  Dalhousie  and  Sir 
Charles  Napier,  however,  prevailed  on  him 
to  remain,  and  he  spent  three  years  in  the 
harassing  work  of  a  frontier  post.  In  Fe- 
bruary 1850  he  cleared  the  Kohat  pass  of 
the  wild  tribes  which  infested  it,  with  a  loss 
of  nineteen  killed  and  seventy-four  wounded. 
In  February  1852  he  proceeded  in  command 
of  a  force  of  two  guns  and  260  sowars  against 


Campbell 


353 


Campbell 


the  Momunds,  and  utterly  defeated  Sadut 
Khan,  their  leader,  at  Panj  Pao  on  15  April. 
In  the  following  month  he  was  ordered  to 
punish  the  Swat  tribes,  and  advanced  into 
the  mountains  with  more  than  2,500  men  and 
seven  guns,  and  after  many  able  operations 
and  several  engagements  defeated  over  six 
thousand  of  them  at  Iskakote  on  18  May 
1852.  He  desired  to  follow  up  his  victory, 
but  the  government  refused  to  allow  him  to 
summon  up  the  22nd  regiment  to  his  assist- 
ance, and  he  had  to  return  to  Peshawur  with 
his  object  unattained  on  1  June,  and  resigned 
his  command  on  25  July.  In  March  1853 
he  reached  England  after  an  absence  of  twelve 
years,  and  at  once  went  on  half-pay,  and 
took  a  year's  holiday  in  visiting  his  many 
friends,  including  his  '  fellow-criminal,'  Sir 
Charles  Napier. 

On  11  Feb.  1854  Lord  Hardinge,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief,  offered  him  the  command 
of  one  of  the  two  brigades  which  it  was  at 
that  time  intended  to  send  to  the  East. 
Campbell  at  once  accented,  but  by  the  time 
he  reached  Turkey  the  intended  division  had 
grown  into  an  army,  and  he  was  posted  to 
the  command  of  the  2nd  or  Highland  brigade 
of  the  1st  division,  under  the  command  of  the 
Duke  of  Cambridge,  consisting  of  the  42nd, 
79th,  and  93rd  Highlanders.  On  20  June 
1854,  while  he  was  at  Varna,  he  was  pro- 
moted major-general.  '  This  rank,'  he  wrote 
in  his  journal,  'has  arrived  at  a  period  of 
life  when  the  small  additional  income  which 
it  carries  with  it  is  the  only  circumstance 
connected  with  the  promotion  in  which  I 
take  any  interest '  (SHADWELL,  Life  of  Lord 
Clyde,  i.  319).  At  the  head  of  his  brigade 
he  landed  in  the  Crimea,  and  he  it  was  who 
really  won  the  victory  of  the  Alma.  He 
led  his  brigade  steadily  against  the  redoubt 
which  had  been  retaken  by  the  enemy  after 
being  carried  by  the  light  division,  and  with 
his  Highlanders  in  line  overthrew  the  last 
compact  columns  of  the  Russians.  His 
horse  had  been  shot  under  him,  and  he  had 
won  the  victory,  but  the  only  reward  he 
asked  was  leave  to  wear  the  highland  bonnet 
instead  of  the  cocked  hat  of  a  general  officer. 
When  the  army  encamped  before  Sebastopol, 
Campbell  was  appointed  commandant  at 
Balaclava.  At  home  his  services  were  re- 
cognised by  his  being  made  colonel  of  the  67th 
regiment  on  24  Oct.  1854.  As  commandant 
at  Balaclava  he  directed  the  famous  repulse 
of  the  Russian  infantry  column  by  the  93rd 
Highlanders,  but  he  was  not  engaged  at  In- 
kerman.  In  December  1854  he  assumed  the 
command  of  the  first  division,  consisting  of 
the  guards  and  highland  brigades,  when  the 
Duke  of  Cambridge  returned  to  England, 

VOL.   VIII. 


and  encamped  them  around  Balaclava,  and 
continued  to  command  at  Balaclava  and  to 
do  all  in  his  power  for  the  comfort  of  the 
army  during  the  trying  winter  season.  He 
received  continual  thanks  for  his  services 
from  Lord  Raglan,  at  whose  request  he  did 
not  press  for  the  command  of  the  expedition 
to  Kertch  in  May  1855,  and  he  was  made  a 
G.C.B.  on  5  July  1855.  On  16  June  1S."> 
he  led  the  1st  division  up  to  the  front,  and 
commanded  the  reserve  at  the  storming  of 
the  Redan  on  8  Sept.  But  his  position  had 
ceased  to  be  a  pleasant  one.  Lord  Panmure 
first  proposed  that  he  should  undertake  the 
government  of  Malta,  and  then  that  he  should 
serve  under  Codrington,  his  junior,  who  had 
never  seen  a  shot  fired  until  the  battle  of 
the  Alma.  This  was  too  much  for  the 
veteran,  and  on  3  Nov.  he  left  the  Crimea  on 
leave.  Personal  interviews  with  the  queen, 
however,  softened  his  resentment,  and  on 
4  June  1856  he  was  promoted  lieutenant- 
general,  and  again  went  to  the  Crimea  to 
take  command  of  a  corps  d'ann6e  under 
Codrington.  The  latter  would  not  organise 
the  corps,  and  Campbell  only  commanded 
the  highland  division  for  a  month,  and  then 
returned  to  England.  He  received  many 
tokens  of  recognition  for  his  services.  He 
was  made  a  grand  officer  of  the  Legion  of 
Honour,  a  knight  grand  cross  of  the  order 
of  St.  Maurice  and  St.  Lazarus,  and  a  knight 
of  the  first  class  of  the  order  of  the  Medjidie. 
He  received  a  sword  of  honour  from  Glasgow, 
his  native  city,  and  was  made  an  honorary 
D.C.L.  by  the  university  of  Oxford. 

In  July  1856  Campbell  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  the  south-eastern  district,  and  in 
September  was  appointed  inspector-general  of 
infantry.  In  December  1856  he  was  charged 
with  the  honour  of  going  to  Berlin  to  invest 
the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany,  afterwards 
the  Emperor  of  Germany,  with  the  grand 
cross  of  the  Bath.  In  March  1857  he  was 
offered  the  command  of  the  expedition  then 
forming  for  China,  which  he  refused.  On 
11  July  arrived  the  news  of  the  outbreak  of 
the  mutiny  of  the  sepoys  in  India,  and  the 
death  of  General  Anson,  the  commander-in- 
chief  in  India.  On  the  same  day  Lord 
Palmerston  sent  for  Campbell  and  offered 
him  the  command-in-chief.  He  accepted  the 
position,  and  started  the  next  day  for  India. 
He  arrived  at  Calcutta  in  August,  and  heard 
at  once  the  news  of  the  recovery  of  Delhi  by 
Major-general  Archdale  Wilson,  of  the  cap- 
ture of  Cawnpore  by  Havelock,  and  his  great 
preparations  for  the  first  relief  of  Lucknow. 
Campbell  hurried  up  to  Cawnpore  the  troops 
intended  for  the  China  expedition,  which 
Lord  Elgin  [see  BRUCE,  JAMES]  had  wisely 

A   A 


Campbell 


354 


Campbell 


sent  to  Calcutta,  and  assembled  there  also 
certain  picked  troops  from  the  army  which 
had  taken  Delhi,  and  after  two  months  of 
terribly  hard  work  in  organising  the  troops 
and  clearing  Lower  Bengal,  he  assumed  the 
command  of  the  army  at  the  Alumbagh,  and, 
leaving  General  Windham  to  hold  Cawnpore, 
started  with  4,700  men  and  32  guns  to  save 
Lucknow  on  9  Nov.  The  army  consisted  en- 
tirely of  European  troops,  with  the  exception 
of  two  Sikh  regiments,  and  fought  its  way 
step  by  step  to  the  residency  of  Lucknow.  On 
14  Nov.  the  Dilkoosha  Palace  was  stormed, 
and  on  16  Nov.  the  Secunder  Bagh,  and  on 
19  Nov.  Campbell  was  able  to  concert  further 
measures  with  Outram  and  Havelock.  The 
operation  of  conveying  four  hundred  women 
and  children  with  more  than  a  thousand  sick 
and  wounded  men  was  one  of  immense  diffi- 
culty, but  was  skilfully  performed,  and  on 
30  Nov.  Campbell  reached  Cawnpore  and  was 
enabled  to  send  offthose  whom  he  had  rescued 
on  steamers  to  Calcutta.  Meanwhile  his  suc- 
cess had  been  endangered  by  the  defeat  of 
General  Windham  in  front  of  Cawnpore,  but 
he  arrived  in  time  to  prevent  a  further  disas- 
ter, and  established  his  headquarters  there. 
The  winter  months  abounded  in  minor  opera- 
tions, all  of  which  bore  the  trace  of  the  guiding 
mind  of  Campbell,  who,  however,  made  up  his 
mind  that  a  thorough  reduction  of  the  muti- 
neers in  Oude  must  be  the  first  great  step  to- 
wards re-establishing  British  ascendency.  By 
March  1858  he  had  assembled  25,000  men  for 
this  purpose,  and  then  began  a  campaign 
second  only  in  interest  to  that  of  the  preceding 
November.  After  ten  days'  hard  fighting  he 
finally  reduced  Lucknow  on  19  March,  and 
then  by  a  series  of  masterly  operations  in  Oude 
and  Rohilkund  restored  entire  peace  in  the 
north  of  India  by  the  month  of  May.  He  then 
paused  in  his  own  personal  exertions  from 
ill-health ;  but  it  was  owing  to  his  careful 
organisation  that  Sir  Hugh  Rose  was  able 
to  muster  an  adequate  army  for  the  cam- 
paign in  central  India,  and  to  his  combina- 
tions that  the  campaign  was  finally  successful. 
Rewards  were  showered  upon  him.  On 

14  May  1858  he  was  promoted  general ;  on 

15  Jan.   1858  he  was  made  colonel  of  his 
favourite  regiment,  the  93rd  Highlanders; 
in  June  1858,  on  the  foundation  of  the  order, 
he  was  made  a  K.S.I. ;  and  on  3  July  1858 
he  was  elevated  to  the  peerage  as  Lord  Clyde 
of  Clydesdale.     But  his  health  was  failing, 
and  he  felt  it  impossible  to  remain  long  at 
his  post,  and  on  4  June  1860  he  left  India, 
where  he  had  won  so  much  glory,  amidst 
every  sign  of  regret. 

The  last  few  years  of  Lord  Clyde's  life 
abounded  in  honours.     One  of  the  last  acts 


of  the  old  East  India  Company  was  to  vote 
him  a  pension  of  2,000/.  a  year ;  in  July 
1860  he  was  appointed  colonel  of  the  Cold- 
stream  guards,  in  the  place  of  Sir  John  Byng, 
Lord  Strafford  ;  and  on  9  Nov.  1862  he  was 
made  a  field  marshal.  In  December  1 860  he 
was  presented  with  the  freedom  of  the  city 
of  London  ;  in  1861  he  represented  the  Horse 
Guards  at  the  Prussian  manoeuvres  ;  and  in 
April  1862  he  commanded  at  the  Easter 
volunteer  review.  Solaced  in  his  last  days 
by  the  respect  of  the  whole  people  and  the 
love  of  his  family,  the  great  soldier  of  fortune, 
who  had  saved  the  British  empire  in  India, 
died  on  14  Aug.  1863,  and  was  buried  in 
Westminster  Abbey  on  the  22nd.  A  great 
soldier  and  a  great  general,  Lord  Clyde  has 
made  a  reputation  in  the  military  history  of 
England  absolutely  unrivalled  in  the  records 
of  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

[Shadwell's  Life  of  Lord  Clyde,  1881 ;  King- 
lake's  Invasion  of  the  Crimea ;  Kaye's  and 
Malleson's  History  of  the  Mutiny ;  Kussell's 
Diary  in  India,  and  all  books  treating  of  the 
history  of  the  Indian  Mutiny.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  DANIEL  (more  correctly 
Donald)  (1665-1722),  Scotch  divine,  only 
son  of  Patrick  Campbell  of  Quaycrook,  Caith- 
ness, was  born  1  Aug.  1665.  On  15  July 
1686  he  graduated  as  M.A.  in  the  university 
and  King's  College  of  Aberdeen,  and  there- 
after studied  divinity  at  Edinburgh  (?)  On 
31  Dec.  1691  he  was  ordained  minister  of 
the  parish  of  Glassary  in  Argyllshire.  Of 
the  forty-two  who  subscribed  his  call  twenty- 
two  were  Campbells.  In  1692  he  married 
Jean,  daughter  of  Patrick  Campbell,  minister 
of  Glenary,  and  had  issue  several  daughters, 
who  all  married  in  the  county,  and  one  son, 
James,  afterwards  minister  of  Kilbrandon. 
Campbell's  father  died  in  1705,  and  he  there- 
upon sold  the  Caithness  property.  The  family 
had  previously  acquired  the  estate  of  Ducher- 
nan  in  Glassary,  and  they  were  henceforth 
designated  by  it  till  1800,  when  it  passed  into 
other  hands.  The  manse  of  Glassary  was 
chiefly  constructed  at  Campbell's  expense.  It 
was  one  of  the  first  in  Argyllshire,  and  was 
renowned  for  its '  nineteen  windows.'  Camp- 
tell  died  28  March  1722.  He  was  the  au- 
thor of  several  devotional  works,  of  which 
one  at  least  was  very  widely  popular.  This 
was  '  Sacramental  Meditations  on  the  Suffer- 
ings and  Death  of  Christ '  (Edinburgh,  1698). 
It  is  announced  as  '  the  substance  of  some 
sermons  preached  before  the  communion  in 
the  Irish  Language  in  Kilmichael,  of  Glasrie ' 
(title-page).  This  treatise  went  through  a 
great  many  editions  during  the  next  hundred 
and  twenty  years.  A  Gaelic  translation  by 


Campbell 


355 


Campbell 


'  D.  Macphairlain,  A.M./  was  published  at 
Perth  in  1800. 

Campbell  also  wrote  :  1 .  '  The  Frequent 
and  Devout  Communicant ; '  to  this  is  ap- 
pended '  A  Dialogue  between  a  private  Chris- 
tian and  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel  concerning 
preparation  for  the  Lord's  Supper,'  1703. 
2.  '  Meditations  on  Death,'  1718  (reprinted 
Glasgow,  1741).  3.  '  Dsemonomachie,  or  War 
with  the  Devil,  in  a  short  treatise  by  way  of 
dialogue  between  Philander  and  Theophilus,' 
1718.  4.  '  Man's  Chief  End  and  Rule;  the 
substance  of  Catechetical  Sermons  on  the  first 
three  questions  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,' 
1719  ;  a  continuation  of  this  was  announced, 
but  apparently  never  published.  5.  '  Me- 
ditations on  Eternity,'  Edinburgh,  1721. 
6.  Three  manuscript  volumes  of  sermons. 

[Scott's  Fasti  Ecclesiae  Scoticanse,  iii.  8,  Edin- 
burgh, 1870  ;  Notes  and  Queries,  27  Aug.  1864, 
pp.  171-2  ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.]  F.  W-T. 

CAMPBELL,  DANIEL  or   DONALD 

(1671  P-1753),  of  Shawfield  and  May,  Glas- 
gow merchant  and  member  of  parliament, 
was  the  eldest  son  of  Walter  Campbell  of 
Skipnish,  and  was  born  about  1671.  In 
many  books  of  reference  he  is  stated  to  have 
been  born  in  1696  and  to  have  died  in  1777, 
the  former  date  being  that  of  his  son  John 
Campbell's  birth,  and  the  latter  that  of  his 
grandson  Daniel  Campbell's  death.  He  was 
very  successful  as  a  merchant,  and  in  1707 
purchased  the  estate  of  Shawfield  or  Schaw- 
fit-ld  from  Sir  James  Hamilton.  He  also  be- 
came possessed  of  the  valuable  estate  of 
Woodhall.  He  represented  Inverary  in  the 
Scottisli  parliament  from  1702  till  the  union, 
and  was  one  of  the  commissioners  who  signed 
the  treaty.  He  also  sat  in  the  first  parlia- 
ment of  Great  Britain,  1707-8,  and  repre- 
sented the  Glasgow  burghs  from  1716  to  1734. 
In  1711  he  built,  for  his  town  residence  in 
Glasgow,  Shawfield  mansion,  which  became 
famous  in  connection  with  the  Shawfield 
riots  in  1725.  Campbell  had  voted  for  the 
imposition  of  the  malt  tax  in  Scotland,  and 
on  this  account  the  mob,  after  taking  posses- 
sion of  the  city  and  preventing  the  officers 
of  excise  from  collecting  it,  proceeded  to  the 
Shawfield  mansion  and  completely  demo- 
lished the  interior.  The  provost  and  magis- 
trates were  arrested  on  the  ground  of  having 
favoured  the  mob,  and  Campbell  received  ! 
9,0001.  from  the  city  as  compensation  for  the  | 
damages  caused  by  the  riot.  Soon  afterwards 
he  purchased  the  island  of  Islay,  the  sum  j 
obtained  from  the  city  forming  a  large  part 
of  the  money  paid  for  it.  He  died  8  June 
1753,  aged  82.  By  his  first  marriage  to 
Margaret  Leckie  he  had  three  sons  and  three 


daughters,  and  by  his  second  to  Catherine 
Denham  one  daughter. 

[Glasgow  Past  and  Present,  iii.  473-85  ;  Old 
Country  Houses  of  the  Old  Glasgow  Gentry,  2nd 
edit.  (1878),  p.  233;  Foster's  Members  of  the 
Scottish  Parliament,  p.  50.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  DONALD  (d.  1562),  abbot 
of  Cupar  (Coupar)  Angus,  and  bishop-elect 
of  Brechin,  was  the  fourth  and  youngest  son 
of  Archibald,  second  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.], 
by  his  wife,  Lady  Elizabeth  Stewart,  eldest 
daughter  of  John,  first  earl  of  Lennox.  He 
Avas  appointed  abbot  of  Cupar  on  18  June 
1526,  and  in  this  capacity  was  present  at  the 
parliaments  held  by  James  V  in  1532,  1535, 
1540,  and  1541.  On  15  March  1543  he  was 
chosen  a  member  of  the  privy  council  to  the 
Earl  of  Arran,  and  on  14  Aug.  1546  one  of 
the  lords  of  the  articles.  He  was  again  nomi- 
nated a  privy  councillor  on  18  March  1547, 
and  elected  one  of  the  lords  of  the  articles  on 
12  April  1554.  He  held  the  office  of  privy 
seal  under  the  Earl  of  Arran,  and  it  is  sup- 
posed retained  it  till  his  death.  On  2  July 
1541  he  was  nominated  by  James  V  one  of 
the  senators  of  the  College  of  Justice.  In 
1559  he  was  nominated  to  the  see  of  Brechin, 
but  the  pope  refused  to  confirm  it  on  account 
of  the  abbot's  inclination  towards  the  new 
doctrines,  and  he  never  assumed  the  title. 
He  was  present  at  the  convention  of  estates 
on  1  Aug.  1560,  when  acts  were  passed  rati- 
fying the  new  '  confession  of  faith,'  annulling 
the  authority  of  the  pope,  and  prohibiting 
the  hearing  of  mass,  but  did  not  accept  any 
post  under  the  new  system  of  ecclesiastical 
government.  He  died  shortly  before  20  Dec. 
1562.  He  is  said  to  have  left  five  illegiti- 
mate sons,  to  each  of  whom  he  gave  an 
estate. 

[Acts  of  the  Parliament  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii. ; 
Keith's  Scottish  Bishops,  p.  165;  Haig  and 
Brunton's  Senators  of  the  College  of  Justice,  pp. 
69-70  ;  Rogers's  Rental  Book  of  the  Cistercian 
Abbey  of  Cupar  Angus,  i.  100-13.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  DONALD  (1751-1804;, 
of  Barbreck,  Indian  traveller,  published  at 
London  in  1795  'A  Journey  over  land  to 
India  ...  by  Donald  Campbell  of  Barbreck, 
Avho  formerly  commanded  a  regiment  of 
cavalry  in  the  service  of  the  Nabob  of  the 
Carnatic  :  in  a  series  of  letters  to  his  son.' 
The  journey  was  made  by  way  of  Belgium, 
the  Tyrol,  Venice,  Alexandria,  Aleppo.  I  >i- 
yarbekr,  Mosul,  Baghdad,  Bushire,  Bombay, 
and  Goa,  about  all  which  places  and  others 
on  the  route  the  traveller  has  something  to 
say.  He  suffered  shipwreck  in  the  Indian 
Ocean,  and  was  made  prisoner  by  Hyder  AH, 
but  subsequently  released.  The  book  enjoyed 

A  A  2 


Campbell 


356 


Campbell 


much  popularity.  A  new  edition  appeared 
in  1796,  in  4to,  like  the  first,  and  in  the  same 
year  an  abridged  version  was  published,  in 
8vo,  with  the  title  '  Narrative  of  Adventures,' 


Mr.  Duncan  Campbell,  a  gentleman  who, 
though  deaf  and  dumb,  writes  down  any 
strange  name  at  first  sight,  with  their  future 
contingencies  of  fortune.  Now  living  in 


&c.  (London,  1796),  and  a  preface  signed  Exeter  Court  over  against  the  Savoy  in  the 
'  S.  J.,'  of  which  a  new  edition,  in  8vo,  ap-  ,  Strand.'  Like  other  persons  of  eminence, 
peared  in  1797,  a  third,  in  12mo,  in  1798,  and  j  Campbell  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  notice 
a  sixth  was  reached  in  1808.  The  third  part  of  royalty,  as  appears  from  the  following  in 
of  the  travels,  relating  to  the  shipwreck  and  the '  Daily  Post  of  Wednesday,  4  May  1720 : 
imprisonment  of  the  writer,  was  published  '  Last  Monday  Mr.  Campbell,  the  deaf  and 
as  a  chap-book,  '  Shipwreck  and  Captivity  of  i  dumb  gentleman — introduced  by  Colonel 
D.  C.,'  London,  1800  (?),  8vo.  He  also  pub-  ,  Carr — kissed  the  king's  hand,  and  presented 
lished  a '  Letter  to  the  Marquis  of  Lorn  on  the  to  his  majesty  "  The  History  of  his  Life  and 
Present  Times,' London,  1798, 8vo,  which  is  a  |  Adventures,"  which  was  by  his  majesty 
sensible  protest  against  party  factions  in  con-  j  most  graciously  received.'  On  18  June  of 
nection  with  the  war  with  France.  Campbell  the  same  year  there  appeared  a  pamphlet  en- 
died  at  Hutton  in  Essex  on  5  June  1804.  He  j  titled  '  Mr.  Campbell's  Pacquet  for  the  Enter- 
left  a  son,  Frederick  William  Campbell  [q.v.]  tainment  of  Ladies  and  Gentlemen,  contain- 
[Gent.  Mag.  1804;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.  of  Printed  '  ing:  I.  Verses  to  Mr.  Campbell  occasioned 
Books .1  S.  L.-P.  by  tne  History  of  his  Life  and  Adventures. 

II.  The  Parallel,  a  Poem  comparing  the  Pro- 

CAMPBELL,  DUNCAN  (1680  P-1730),  '  ductions  of  Mr.  Pope  with  the  Prophetical 
a  professed  soothsayer,  was  descended  from  Productions  of  Mr.  Campbell,  by  Captain 
a  native  of  Argyllshire,  who,  having  been  Stanhope.  III.  An  Account  of  a  most  sur- 
shipwrecked  in  Lapland,  married  a  '  lady  of  prising  Apparition,  sent  from  Launceston  in 
consequence '  in  that  country,  from  whom  Cornwall.  Attested  by  Rev.  Mr.  Ruddle, 
the  son  professed  to  have  inherited  his  gift  minister  there.'  The  third  section  of  the 
of  second  sight.  The  father,  after  the  death  pamphlet  was  written  by  Defoe.  A  second 
of  his  wife,  returned  to  Scotland,  bringing  edition  of  the  '  Life  of  Campbell '  appeared 
with  him  the  boy,  who  was  deaf  and  dumb,  on  10  Aug.  1720 ;  it  was  reissued  14  March 
He  received  instruction  in  reading  from  a  1721 ;  and  in  1728  the  same  book  appeared 
'  learned  divine  of  the  university  of  Glas-  j  under  the  title  '  The  Supernatural  Philoso- 
gow,'  and  having  already  manifested  the  pos-  j  pher ;  or  the  Mysteries  of  Magic  in  all  its 
session  of  remarkable  gifts,  went  in  1694  to  \  Branches  clearly  unfolded  by  Win.  Bond, 
London,  where  his  predictions  soon  attracted  Esquire.'  In  1724  there  was  published  '  A 
wide  attention  in  fashionable  society.  So  Spy  upon  the  Conjuror;  or  a  Collection  of  Sur- 
expensive,  however,  were  his  habits  that,  prising  Stories  with  Names,  Places,  and  par- 
notwithstanding  the  large  sums  he  obtained  ticular  Circumstances  relating  to  Mr.  Duncan 
from  those  who  consulted  him,  he  became  Campbell,  commonly  known  by  the  name  of 
deeply  involved  in  debt,  and  to  escape  his  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Man  ;  and  the  astonish- 
creditors  went  to  Rotterdam,  where  he  en-  ing  Penetration  and  Event  of  his  Predictions. 

listed  as  a  soldier.     Returning  in  a  few  years  ;  Written  to  my  Lord ,  by  a  Lady,  who  for 

to  London,  he  read  a  wealthy  young  widow's  more  than  twenty  years  past  has  made  it 
fortune  in  his  own  favour,  and  haA'ing  taken  her  business  to  observe  all  Transactions  in  the 
a  house  in  Monmouth  Street,  he  found  him-  Life  and  Conversation  of  Mr.  Campbell, 
self  a  greater  centre  of  attraction  than  ever.  London,  sold  by  Mr.  Campbell.'  The  pamph- 
'  All  his  visitants,' says  a  writer  in  the 'Tatler,'  let  has  been  attributed  to  Eliza  Hayward, 
No.  14,  '  come  to  him  full  of  expectations,  but  there  is  every  reason  to  suppose  that  the 
and  pay  his  own  rate  for  the  interpretations  real  author  was  Defoe,  Campbell  supplying 
they  put  upon  his  shrugs  and  nods  ; '  and  he  him  with  the  necessary  information.  About 
is  thus  referred  to  in  the  '  Spectator,'  No.  560 :  a  third  of  the  pamphlet  consists  of  letters — 
'  Every  one  has  heard  of  the  famous  conjuror  generally  very  amusing,  sometimes  of  the 
who,  according  to  the  opinion  of  the  vulgar,  most  extraordinary  character — written  by 
has  studied  himself  dumb.  Be  that  as  it  Campbell's  correspondents.  Defoe  also  pub- 
will,  the  blind  Tiresias  was  not  more  famous  lished  in  1725  'The  Dumb  Projector;  being 
in  Greece  than  this  dumb  artist  has  been  j  a  surprising  account  of  a  Trip  to  Hollan 


for  some  years  last  past  in  the  cities  of  Lon- 
don and  Westminster.'  Among  those  whom 
Campbell  seems  to  have  specially  impressed 
was  Daniel  Defoe,  who  in  1720  published 
'  The  History  of  the  Life  and  Adventures  of 


made  by  Mr.  Campbell,  with  the  manner  of 
his  Reception  and  Behaviour  there.'  In  1726 
Campbell  appeared  in  the  additional  character 
of  a  vendor  of  miraculous  medicines.  He 
published  '  The  Friendly  Demon ;  or  the 


Campbell 


357 


Campbell 


Generous  Apparition.  Being  a  True  Narra- 
tive of  a  Miraculous  Cure  newly  performed 
upon  that  famous  Deaf  and  Dumb  Gentleman, 
Mr.  Duncan  Campbell,  by  a  familiar  spirit 
that  appeared  to  him  in  a  white  surplice  like 
a  Cathedral  Singing  Boy.'  It  consists  of  two 
letters,  the  first  by  Duncan  Campbell,  giving 
an  account  of  an  illness  which  attacked  him 
in  1717,  and  continued  nearly  eight  years, 
until  his  good  genius  appeared  and  revealed 
that  he  could  be  cured  by  the  use  of  the 
loadstone ;  the  second  on  genii  or  familiar 
spirits,  with  an  account  of  a  marvellous  sym- 
pathetic powder  which  had  been  brought 
from  the  East.  A  postscript  informed  the 
readers  that  at  '  Dr.  Campbell's  house,  in 
Buckingham  Court,  over  against  Old  Man's 
Coffee  House,  at  Charing  Cross,  they  may  be 
readily  furnished  with  his  "  Pulvis  Miraculo- 
sus,"  and  finest  sort  of  Egyptian  loadstones.' 
Campbell  died  after  a  severe  illness  in  1730. 
An  account  of  his  life  appeared  in  1732, 
under  the  title  '  Secret  Memoirs  of  the  late 
Mr.  Duncan  Campbell,  the  famous  Deaf  and 
Dumb  Gentleman,  written  by  himself,  who 
ordered  they  should  be  published  after  his 
decease.  To  which  is  added  an  application 
by  way  of  vindication  of  Mr.  Duncan  Camp- 
bell against  the  groundless  aspersion  cast 
upon  him  that  he  had  pretended  to  be  Deaf 
and  Dumb.'  A  striking  proof  of  the  super- 
stitious character  of  the  times  is  afforded  by 
the  fact  that  among  the  subscribers  to  the 
volume  were  the  Duke  of  Argyll  and  other 
members  of  the  nobility. 

[The  pamphlets  mentioned  in  the  text ;  the 
Lives  of  Defoe  by  Walter  Wilson  and  William 
Lee.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,      LORD      FREDERICK 

(1729-1816), lord  clerk  register,  was  third  son 
of  John,  fourth  duke  of  Argyll,  by  his  wife, 
Mary,  daughter  of  John,  second  lord  Bellen- 
den,  and  wasM.P.  for  the  Glasgow  burghs  from 
1761  to!780,and  for  the  county  of  Argyll  from 
1780  to  1799.  In  1765,  being  very  intimate 
with  Mr.  Grenville,  he  was  active  in  the  ar- 
rangements for  transferring  the  prerogatives 
and  rights  of  the  Duke  of  Atholl  in  the  Isle  of 
Man,  then  a  nest  of  smugglers,  to  the  crown, 
and  in  fixing  the  compensation  to  be  given ;  but 
he  felt  and  complained  that  the  compensation 
was  inadequate.  In  the  same  year  he  was  for 
a  few  months  lord  keeper  of  the  Scotch  privy 
seal,  and  was  succeeded  by  Lord  Breadalbane. 
He  was  sworn  of  the  privy  council  29  May 
1765,  made  lord  clerk  register  for  Scotland  in 
1768,  and  confirmed  in  that  office  for  life  in 
1771.  In  1778  he  was  colonel  of  the  Argyll 
fencibles,  in  1784  a  vice-treasurer  for  Ireland 
under  Viscount  Townshend,  the  lord-lieu- 


tenant, and  in  1786  a  member  of  the  board 
of  control  for  India.  In  1774  he  had  laid  the 
foundation-stone  for  a  register  house  at  Edin- 
burgh, and  procured  a  permanent  establish- 
ment for  keeping  the  records,  and  received 
the  thanks  of  the  court  of  session.  He  was 
treasurer  of  the  Middle  Temple  in  1803.  As 
a  member  of  parliament  he  seems  to  have  been 
reticent ;  but  it  was  on  his  motion  in  1796 
that  Mr.  Addington  was  elected  speaker  of 
the  new  parliament.  He  married,  28  March 
1769,  Mary,  youngest  daughter  of  Mr.  Amos 
Meredith  of  Henbury,  Cheshire,  and  widow 
of  Laurence,  fourth  Earl  Ferrars,  and  she  was 
burnt  to  death  at  his  house,  Comb  Bank, 
Kent,  in  1807.  He  died  8  June  1816  in 
Queen  Street,  Mayfair,  and  was,  by  his  own 
directions,  buried  in  a  private  manner  in  the 
family  vault  at  Sandridge,  Kent. 

[Hely  Smith's  MacCallum  Mores ;  Gent.  Mag. 
Ixxxvi.  572,  Ixxxvii.  214  ;  The  Scotch  Compen- 
dium; TheHouse  of  Argyll,  Anon.,  Glasgow,  1871, 
p.  68;  Collins's  Peerage,  iv.  102;  Parl.  History, 
xxiv.  297,  xxviii.]  J.  A.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  FREDERICK  WIL- 
LIAM (1782-1846),  genealogist,  was  a  de- 
scendant of  the  Campbells  of  Barbreck,  an 
ancient  branch  of  the  Argyll  family,  and  the 
eldest  son  of  Donald  Campbell  (1751-1804)  of 
Barbreck  [q.  v.]  He  was  bom  on  4  Jan.  1782, 
and  entering  the  army  became  captain  in  the 
1st  regiment  of  guards.  Some  time  after 
succeeding  his  father  in  1804,  he  disposed  of 
the  estate  in  Argyllshire,  retaining  only  the 
superiority  to  connect  him  with  the  county, 
and  took  up  his  residence  at  Birfield  Lodge, 
near  Ipswich,  Suffolk.  He  was  a  magistrate 
and  deputy-lieutenant  of  the  county.  In 
1830  he  printed  privately  a  work  entitled  '  A 
Letter  to  Mrs.  Campbell  of  Barbreck,  con- 
taining an  Account  of  the  Campbells  of 
Barbreck  from  their  First  Ancestors  to  the 
Present  Time,'  Ipswich.  He  died  in  1846. 
He  married,  on  21  Feb.  1820,  Sophia,  daughter 
of  Sir  Edward  Warrington,  M.P.,  by  whom 
he  had  one  daughter. 

[Burke's  Landed  Gentry ;  Cooper's  Biog.  Diet.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  GEORGE  (1719-1796), 
divine,  was  born  on  25  Dec.  1719  in  Aber- 
deen, where  his  father,  Colin  Campbell  (d. 
27  Aug.  1728),  was  a  minister.  Campbell 
was  educated  at  the  grammar  school,  and  at 
Marischal  College.  He  was  articled  to  a 
writer  to  the  signet,  but  in  1741  began  to 
study  divinity  in  Edinburgh,  and  afterwards 
at  Aberdeen.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  in 
1746,  and  on  2  June  1748  was  ordained  mini- 
ster of  Banchory  Ternan  in  Aberdeenshire. 


Campbell 


358 


Campbell 


There  he  married  Grace  Farquharson,  whose 
care  prolonged  his  life  in  spite  of  delicate 
health.  He  became  well  known  as  a  preacher, 
and  in  June  17~)7  was  chosen  one  of  the  mi- 
nisters of  Aberdeen.  A  philosophical  society 
was  formed  at  the  beginning  of  1758,  of  which 
Campbell,  Reid,  Gregory,  Beattie,  and  other 
well-known  men  were  or  became  members. 
In  1759  he  was  appointed  principal  of  Mari- 
schal  College  through  the  influence  of  his 
distant  relation,  the  Duke  of  Argyll.  In  17(52 
he  published  his  '  Dissertation  on  Miracles,' 
expanded  from  a  sermon  preached  before  the 
provincial  synod  on  9  Oct.  1760.  This  was 
one  of  the  chief  answers  to  Hume's  famous 
essay  (published  in  1748).  Campbell's  friend, 
Hugh  Blair  [q.  v.],  showed  the  sermon  to 
Hume.  Some  correspondence  (published  in 
later  editions  of  the  '  Essay ')  passed  between 
Campbell  and  Hume,  who  stated  that  he  must 
adhere  to  a  resolution  formed  in  early  life 
never  to  reply  to  an  adversary,  though  he 
had  never  felt  so  '  violent  an  inclination  to 
defend  himself.'  The  courtesy  shown  by 
Campbell  to  Hume  in  the  letters  and  in  his 
book  gave  some  offence  to  zealots  (BURTON, 
Hume,  i.  283,  ii.  115-20).  The  'Disserta- 
tion '  was  generally  admired.  The  most  ori- 
ginal part  is  the  argument  that  the  highest 
anterior  improbability  of  an  alleged  event  is 
counterbalanced  by  slight  direct  evidence. 
Campbell  became  D.D.  in  1764.  In  June 
1771  he  was  elected  professor  of  divinity  in 
Marischal  College.  As  professor  he  was  also 
n  inister  of  Grey  Friars,  and  resigned  his  pre- 
vious charge.  He  lectured  industriously  both 
as  principal  and  professor.  He  published  his 
'  Philosophy  of  Rhetoric '  ir  1776,  a  course 
of  lectures  resembling  those  of  Blair,  and  ex- 
pounding the  critical  doctrines  of  the  period. 
In  1789  he  published  a  '  Translation  of  the 
Gospels,'  with  preliminary  dissertations  and 
notes,  which  reached  a  seventh  edition  in 
1834.  His  '  Lectures  on  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory '  appeared  posthumously  in  1800.  They 
contain  a  defence  of  presbyterianism,  and  were 
attacked  by  Bishop  Skinner  of  the  Scotch  epi- 
scopal church  in  '  Primitive  Truth  and  Order 
vindicated,'  and  by  Archdeacon  Daubeny  in 
'  Eight  Discourses.'  Campbell  also  published 
a  few  sermons  showing  his  sympathy  with 
the  moderate  party.  A  fast  sermon  in  1776 
on  the  duty  of  allegiance  had  a  large  circu- 
lation, but  failed  to  rouse  the  American  colo- 
nists to  a  sense  of  their  duty. 

When  nearly  seventy  he  learnt  German 
in  order  to  read  Luther's  translation  of  the 
Bible.  A  severe  illness  in  1791  impaired  his 
strength.  His  wife's  death  (16  Feb.  1792)  was 
hastened  by  her  care  of  him  in  this  illness. 
He  was  much  shaken  by  the  loss,  and  he  of- 


fered to  resign  his  professorship  on  condition 
of  being  succeeded  by  one  of  three  gentlemen 
named  by  himself.  The  offer  was  not  ac- 
cepted, but  he  soon  afterwards  resigned  the 
professorship  and  the  ministry  of  Grey  Friars 
(worth  160/.  a  year)  in  favour  of  William 
Laurence  Brown  [q.  v.],  who  had  been  forced 
to  resign  a  professorship  at  Utrecht.  He  re- 
signed the  principalship,  in  which  also  Brown 
succeeded  him,  on  receiving  a  pension  of  300/. 
a  year,  but  directly  afterwards  died  of  a  para- 
lytic stroke,  6  April  1796. 

[Life  by  G.  S.  Keith  prefixed  to  Lectures  on 
Ecclesiastical  History,  1800  ;  Hew  Scott's  Fasti, 
iii.  455,  467,  522.]  '  L.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  GEORGE  (1761-1817), 
Scotch  poet,  was  descended  from  humble 
parents  and  was  born  at  Kilmarnock  in  1761. 
His  father  died  when  he  was  still  very 
young,  and  he  was  brought  up  under  the 
care  of  his  mother,  who  earned  her  subsis- 
tence by  winding  yarn  for  the  carpet  works. 
Being  apprenticed  to  a  shoemaker,  he  made 
use  of  his  leisure  hours  to  educate  himself 
with  a  view  of  entering  the  university  of 
Glasgow,  and  while  still  a  student  there  he 
published  in  1787  a  volume  of  '  Poems  on 
several  Occasions,'  Avhich  was  printed  at  the 
press  of  Kilmarnock,  from  which  in  the  pre- 
ceding year  the  first  edition  of  the  poems  of 
Robert  Burns  had  been  issued.  The  poems, 
which  are  chiefly  of  a  moral  or  didactic  kind, 
are  not  written  in  the  Scotch  dialect.  Though 
commonplace  in  thought,  and  not  displaying 
much  richness  of  fancy,  their  expression  is 
often  happy  and  the  versification  easy  and 
flowing.  He  was  ordained  minister  of  the 
Secession  church  of  Stockbridge,  Berwick- 
shire, on  19  Aug.  1794,  and  remained  in  that 
charge  till  his  death  on  23  Nov.  1817.  In 
1816  he  published  at  Edinburgh  a  volume  of 
'  Sermons  on  Interesting  Subjects.' 

[Contemporaries  of  Burns,  pp.  122-34  ; 
Mackelvie's  Annals  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church,  p.  106;  Anderson's  Scottish  Nation.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  GU^  (1786-1849), 
major-general,  eldest  son  of  Lieutenant-gene- 
ral Colin  Campbell,  lieutenant-governor  of 
Gibraltar  [q.  v.J,  was  born  on  22  Jan.  1786. 
He  joined  the  6th  regiment  as  an  ensign  in 

1795,  and  was  promoted  lieutenant  on  4  April 

1796.  He  was  present  at  all  his  father's  en- 
gagements during  the  Irish  rebellion  of  1798, 
and  then  accompanied  the  regiment  to  Canada 
in  1803,  and  was  promoted  captain  on  14  Sept. 
1804.  He  was  present  at  the  battles  of  Rolica 
and  Yimeiro,  and  throughout  the  advance  of 


Campbell 


3: 59 


Campbell 


Sir  John  Moore  into  Spain  and  the  retreat  to 
Corunna.  On  1  April  1813  Campbell  was 
promoted  major,  and  again  accompanied  his 
regiment  to  the  Peninsula,  and  after  the  battle 
of  Vittoria,  where  the  colonel  was  severely 
wounded,  he  succeeded  to  the  command  of 
the  regiment.  The  6th  regiment  formed  part 
of  Barnes's  brigade  of  the  7th  division,  and 
after  bearing  its  share  in  the  battle  of  the  Py- 
renees or  Sorauren  performed  its  greatest  feat 
at  Echalar  on  2  Aug.,  when  it  defeated  Clau- 
sel's  division,  more  than  six  thousand  strong 
(NAPIER,  Peninsular  War,  bk.  xxi.  chap.  v. 
v.  247  of  the  last  revised  edition).  Campbell 
was  severely  wounded  in  this  combat,  and 
strongly  recommended  for  promotion,  and 
was  accordingly  promoted  lieutenant-colonel 
by  brevet  on  26  Aug.  1813.  At  the  end  of 
the  war  he  received  a  gold  medal  for  the 
battle  of  the  Pyrenees,  and  was  made  a  C.B., 
and  on  22  May  1815  was  created  a  baronet  in 
recognition  of  the  important  services  rendered 
by  his  father,  who  had  died  in  1814,  with 
remainder  to  the  heirs  of  Lieutenant-general 
Colin  Campbell.  He  rejoined  his  regiment 
in  1815,  and  commanded  it  at  the  battle  of 
Waterloo,  and  went  on  half-pay  in  1816.  In 
1828  he  was  appointed  deputy  quartermaster- 
general  in  Ireland,  a  post  which  he  held  until 
his  promotion  to  the  rank  of  major-general 
in  1841,  when  he  received  the  command  of 
the  Athlone  district.  In  1848  Campbell  was 
appointed  colonel  of  the  3rd  West  India  regi- 
ment, and  he  died  at  Kingstown  on  25  Jan. 
1849. 

[Royal  Military  Calendar ;  Hart's  Army  List ; 
Gent.  Mag.  March  1849.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  HARRIETTE  (1817- 
1841),  novelist,  daughter  of  Robert  Camp- 
bell, was  born  at  Stirling  in  1817  (Literai-y 
Gazette,  1841,  p.  170).  She  is  said  to  have 
known  many  English,  French,  and  Italian 
authors  by  her  twelfth  year  (t8.)  Her  first 
published  articles  were  '  Legends  of  the 
Lochs  and  Glens,'  which  appeared  in  '  Bent- 
ley's  Miscellany'  (if).);  other  papers  of  hers 
appeared  in  the  '  Monthly  Magazine.'  Her 
first  novel,  'The  Only  Daughter,'  finished  in 
1837,  when  she  was  twenty,  wa"s  published 
in  1839.  It  was  favourably  received.  Another 
novel,  '  The  Cardinal  Virtues,  or  Morals  and 
Manners  connected,'  was  published  in  1841, 
2  vols.  But  her  health  broke  down  ;  she  fell 
ill,  and  was  taken  to  the  continent  for  the 
winter.  A  third  novel, '  Katherine  Randolph, 
or  Self-Devotion,'  was  written  by  Miss  Camp- 
bell during  her  stay  abroad ;  but  she  had  a 
fresh  attack  of  illness  there,  and  died  on 
15  Feb.  1841,  aged  23. 

'  Katherine  Randolph,  or  Self-Devotion,' 


was  published  in  1842,  with  a  preface  by  Mr. 
G.  R.  Gleig ;  and  <  The  Only  Daughter"*  was 
reissued  under  the  same  editorship  in  the 
'  Railway  Library '  as  late  as  1859. 

[Literary  Gazette,  1841,  p.  170;  Gent.  Mag. 
1841,  p.  544.]  J.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  HUGH,  third  EARL  OP 
LOUDOTTN  (d.  1731),  was  grandson  of  John, 
first  earl  of  Loudoun  [q.  v.],  and  eldest  son 
of  James,  second  earl,  by  his  wife,  Lady 
Margaret  Montgomery,  second  daughter  of 
Hugh,  seventh  earl  of  Eglintoun.  In  1684 
he  succeeded  his  father,  who  died  at  Leyden, 
where  he  had  retired  in  consequence"  of  his 
disapproval  of  the  government  of  Charles  II. 
The  third  earl  took  his  seat  in  parliament  on 
8  Sept.  1696,  and  was  sworn  a  privy  coun- 
cillor in  April  1697.  Through  the  influence 
of  Archibald,  tenth  earl,  afterwards  first  duke 
of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  Loudoun  was  appointed 
extraordinary  lord  of  session,  and  took  his 
seat  on  7  Feb.  1699.  Argyll,  in  a  letter  to 
SecretaryCarstares,  dated  Edinburgh,  27  Sept. 
1698,  thus  recommended  Loudoun:  'Pray, 
let  not  E.  Melvill's  unreasonable  pretending 
to  the  vacant  gown  make  you  slack  as  to  E. 
London,  who,  though  a  younger  man,  is  an 
older  and  more  noted  presbyterian  than  he. 
London  has  it  in  his  blood,  and  it  is  a  met- 
tled young  fellow,  that  those  who  recommend 
him  will  gain  honour  by  him.  He  has  a  deal 
of  natural  parts  and  sharpness,  a  good  stock 
of  clergy,  and  by  being  in  business  he  will 
daily  improve '  (  Carstares  State  Papers,  1774, 
p.  451).  He  retained  this  office  until  his 
death,  '  in  which  post,'  says  Lockhart  ( Me- 
moirs of  Scotland,  1714,  p.  99),  '  he  behaved 
to  all  men's  satisfaction,  studying  to  under- 
stand the  laws  and  constitution  of  the  king- 
dom, and  determine  accordingly.'  After  the 
accession  of  Queen  Anne,  he  was  again  sworn 
a  member  of  the  Scotch  privy  council,  and 
from  1702-4  served  as  one  of  the  commis- 
sioners of  the  Scotch  treasury.  In  1704  he 
was  appointed  joint-secretary  of  state  with 
William,  third  marquis  of  Annandale,  and 
afterwards  with  John,  sixth  earl  of  Mar.  In 
March  1706  he  was  made  one  of  the  Scotch 
commissioners  for  the  union,  and  on  10  Aug. 
in  the  following  year  was  invested  at  Wind- 
sor with  the  order  of  the  Thistle.  On  7  Feb. 
1707  Loudoun  resigned  his  titles  into  the 
hands  of  the  queen,  which,  on  the  following 
day,  were  regranted  to  him  and  the  heirs 
male  of  his  body,  with  other  remainders 
over  in  default.  The  office  of  secretary  for 
state  for  Scotland  being  temporarily  sus- 
pended (it  was  not  abolished  until  1746), 
he  was  appointed  keeper  of  the  great  seal 
of  Scotland  during  the  queen's  pleasure  on 


Campbell 


360 


Campbell 


25  May  1708,  and  in  the  same  year  was  sworn 
a  member  of  the  English  privy  council.  The 
office  of  keeper  of  the  great  seal  had  been 
created  on  the  abolition  of  the  post  of  lord 
chancellor,  there  being  no  further  use  for  the 
judicial  part  of  that  office  after  the  union. 
In  addition  to  his  salary  of  3,000/.  the  queen 
granted  him  a  pension  of  2,0001.  a  year.  In 
1713  he  was  deprived  of  this  office  for  refus- 
ing to  comply  with  some  of  the  measures  of 
the  tory  administration.  On  the  accession 
of  George  I  in  the  following  year  he  was 
again  sworn  a  privy  councillor,  and  in  1715 
appointed  lord-lieutenant  of  Ayrshire.  He 
served  as  a  volunteer  under  John,  second  duke 
of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  at  the  battle  of  Sheriffmuir, 
where  he  behaved  with  great  gallantry.  In 
1722,  1725,  1726,  1728,  1730,  and  1731,  he 
acted  as  lord  high  commissioner  to  the  general 
assembly  of  the  kirk  of  Scotland.  In  1727 
he  obtained  a  pension  of  2,OOOZ.  a  year  for  his 
life.  At  the  union  he  was  elected  by  the  Scotch 
parliament  as  one  of  the  sixteen  Scotch  repre- 
sentative peers,  and  was  re-elected  at  six  fol- 
lowing general  elections.  He  died  on  20  Nov. 
1731.  The  earl  married,  on  6  April  1700, 
Lady  Margaret  Dalrymple,  only  daughter  of 
John,  first  earl  of  Stair,  by  whom  he  had  one 
son,  John  (1705-1782)  [q.  v.],  who  succeeded 
to  the  title,  and  two  daughters,  Elizabeth  and 
Margaret.  The  countess,  who  was  a  highly  ac- 
complished woman,  survived  her  husband  for 
many  years.  She  resided  at  Sorn  Castle  in 
Ayrshire,  where  she  interested  herself  in  agri- 
cultural pursuits,  particularly  in  the  planting 
of  trees.  After  an  illness  of  a  few  days  she 
died,  on  3  April  1777,  at  a  very  advanced  age. 

[Sir  R.  Douglas's  Peerage  of  Scotland  (1813), 
ii.  149,  150;  Brunton  and  Haig's  Senators  of  the 
College  of  Justice  (1832),  pp.  468-9;  Sir  H. 
Nicolas's  Orders  of  Knighthood,  1842,  iii.,  T.  p. 
32;  Haydn's  Book  of  Dignities.]  G.  F.  E,  B. 

CAMPBELL,  SIB  ILAY  (1734-1823),  of 
Succoth,  lord  president,  was  born  on  23  Aug. 
1734.  He  was  the  eldest  son  of  Archibald 
Campbell  of  Succoth,  one  of  the  principal 
clerks  of  session,  by  his  wife,  Helen,  only 
daughter  of  John  Wallace  of  Ellerslie,  Ren- 
frewshire, and  was  admitted  an  advocate 
11  Jan.  1757.  Early  in  his  career  he  obtained 
an  extensive  practice  at  the  bar,  and  was  one 
of  the  counsel  for  the  appellant  in  the  great 
Douglas  peerage  case.  This  important  case 
engrossed  the  public  attention  at  the  time, 
and  so  great  was  young  Campbell's  enthusi- 
asm that  he  posted  to  Edinburgh  immediately 
after  the  decision  of  the  House  of  Lords,  and 
was  the  first  to  announce  the  result  to  the 
crowds  in  the  street,  who,  unharnessing  the 
horses  from  his  carriage,  drew  him  in  triumph 


to  his  father's  house  in  St.  James's  Court. 
During  his  last  fifteen  years  at  the  bar  his 
practice  had  become  so  great  that  there  were 
few  causes  in  which  he  was  not  engaged. 
In  1783  he  was  appointed  solicitor-general, 
in  succession  to  Alexander  Murray  of  Hen- 
derland,  who  was  raised  to  the  bench  on 
6  March  in  that  year,  but  upon  the  accession 
of  the  coalition  ministry  he  was  dismissed, 
and  Alexander  Wight  appointed  in  his  place. 
Upon  the  fall  of  the  coalition  ministry  he 
succeeded  the  Hon.  Henry  Erskine  as  lord 
advocate,  and  in  the  month  of  April  1784 
was  elected  member  for  the  Glasgow  district 
of  burghs.  In  parliament  he  never  took  a 
very  prominent  position,  and  but  few  of  his 
speeches  are  recorded  (Parliamentary  His- 
tory, xxiv-xxvii.)  In  1785  he  introduced  a 
bill  for  the  reform  of  the  court  of  session,  in 
which  it  was  proposed  to  reduce  the  number 
of  the  judges  from  fifteen  to  ten,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  increase  their  salaries.  The 
measure  met  with  so  much  opposition  that 
it  was  abandoned,  and  in  the  following  year 
the  salaries  of  the  judges  were  increased,  but 
their  numbers  were  not  diminished.  After 
holding  the  office  of  lord  advocate  for  nearly 
six  years,  he  was  appointed  president  of  the 
court  of  session  on  the  death  of  Sir  Thomas 
Miller,  bart.  He  took  his  seat  on  the  bench 
for  the  first  time  on  14  Nov.  1789,  and  as- 
sumed the  judicial  title  of  Lord  Succoth. 
In  1794  he  presided  over  the  commission  of 
oyer  and  terminer  which  was  opened  at  Edin- 
burgh on  14  Aug.  for  the  trial  of  those  accused 
of  high  treason  in  Scotland.  Both  Watt  and 
Downie  were  found  guilty,  and  the  former  was 
executed  (State  7Wa&,xxiii.ll67-1404,xxiv. 
1-200). 

Campbell  held  the  post  of  lord  president 
for  nineteen  years,  and  upon  his  resignation 
was  succeeded  by  Robert  Blair  of  Avontoun. 
He  sat  for  the  last  time  on  11  July  1808, 
being  the  final  occasion  on  which  the  old 
court  of  session,  consisting  of  fifteen  judges, 
sat  together.  After  the  vacation  the  court 
sat  for  the  first  time  in  two  divisions.  On 
17  Sept.  in  the  same  year  he  was  created  a 
baronet.  After  his  retirement  from  the  bench 
he  presided  over  two  different  commissions 
appointed  to  inquire  into  the  state  of  the 
courts  of  law  in  Scotland.  This  work  occu- 
pied him  nearly  fifteen  years,  during  which 
he  prepared  a  series  of  elaborate  reports  which 
to  this  day  are  most  valuable  as  works  of 
reference.  During  the  later  years  of  his  life 
he  chiefly  resided  at  his  estate  of  Garscube, 
Dumbartonshire,  where  he  took  a  principal 
share  in  the  transaction  of  county  business, 
and  amused  himself  in  literary  and  agricul- 
tural pursuits.  He  died  on  28  March  1823, 


Campbell 


361 


Campbell 


in  the  eighty-ninth  year  of  his  age.  He  was  an 
able  and  ingenious  lawyer,  but  without  any 
powers  of  forensic  oratory.  His  written  plead- 
ings were  models  of  clearness  and  brevity,  but 
his  speaking,  though  admirable  in  matter,  was 
the  reverse  of  attractive.  As  a  judge  he  was 
respected,  arid  in  private  he  was  popular. 
The  university  of  Glasgow  conferred  on  him 
the  degree  of  doctor  of  laws  in  1784,  and 
from  1799  to  1801  he  held  the  office  of  lord 
rector.  In  1766  he  married  Susan  Mary,  the 
daughter  of  Archibald  Murray  of  Murray- 
field,  by  whom  he  had  two  sons  and  six 
daughters.  His  eldest  son  Archibald,  who 
succeeded  to  the  baronetcy,  was  admitted  an 
advocate  11  June  1791.  He  was  appointed 
an  ordinary  lord  of  session  17  May  1809,  and 
took  his  seat  on  the  bench  as  Lord  Succoth. 
On  the  resignation  of  Lord  Armadale  he 
became  a  lord  justiciary,  1  May  1813.  He 
resigned  both  these  offices  at  the  end  of  1824, 
and  died  on  23  July  1846.  Sir  Hay's  third 
daughter,  Susan,  married  Craufurd  Tait  of 
Harviestown,  Clackmannan  county,  whose 
youngest  son,  Archibald  Campbell,  after- 
wards became  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
The  present  baronet  is  Sir  Hay's  great-grand- 
son. His  portrait,  painted  by  John  Partridge, 
was  exhibited  in  the  loan  collection  of  1867 
(Catalogue,  No.  786),  and  two  etchings  of 
him  will  be  found  in  the  second  volume  of 
Kay,  Nos.  202  and  300.  He  wrote  the  fol- 
lowing works:  1.  'Decisions  of  the  Court 
of  Session,  from  the  end  of  the  year  1756 
to  the  end  of  the  year  1760.'  Collected  by 
Mr.  John  Campbell,  junr.,  and  Mr.  Hay 
Campbell,  advocates,  Edinburgh,  1765,  fol. 

2.  '  An  Explanation  of  the  Bill  proposed  in 
the   House   of  Commons,  1785,  respecting 
the  Judges  in  Scotland  '  (anon.  1785  ?),  8vo. 

3.  '  Hints  upon  the  Question  of  Jury  Trial 
as  applicable  to  the  Proceedings  in  the  Court 
of  Session '  (signed  I.  C.),  Edinburgh,  1809, 
8vo.     4.  '  The  Acts  of  Sederunt  of  the  Lords 
of  Council  and  Session,  from  the  Institution 
of  the  College  of  Justice  in  May  1532  to  Janu- 
ary 1553.'     Published  under  the  direction  of 
Sir  Hay  Campbell,  bart.,  LL.D.,  Edinburgh, 
1811,  fol.     This  contains  a  preface  of  forty- 
three  pages  written  by  Campbell. 

[Brunton  and  Haig's  Senators  of  the  College  of 
Justice  (1832),  pp.  539-40,  547  :  Kay's  Original 
Portraits  (1877),  i.  103,  125,260,302,314,375; 
ii,  89-91,  380-4,  442;  Omond's  Lord  Advocates 
of  Scotland  (1883),  ii.  65,  174-7;  Cockburn's 
Memorials  of  his  Time  (1856),  99-102,  125-130, 
136,  246;  Gent.Mag.xciii.pt.  i.  569;  Brit.  Mus. 
Cat.]  G.  F.  K.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  JAMES  (d.  1642). 
[See  CAMBELL.] 


CAMPBELL,  SIK  JAMES  (1667-1745), 
of  Lawers,  general,  third  son  of  James  Camp- 
bell, second  earl  of  Loudoun,  by  Lady  Mar- 
garet Montgomery,  second  daughter  of  the 
seventh  earl  of  Eglintoun,  was,  according  to 
the  obituary  notice  in  the '  Gentleman's  Maga- 
zine,' born  in  1667,  although  in  Douglas's 
'  Peerage  of  Scotland '  it  is  pointed  out  that 
this  date  is  probably  some  years  too  early. 
He  entered  the  army  as  lieutenant-colonel 
of  the  2nd  dragoons  or  Scots  Greys  in  1708, 
through  the  influence  of  his  brother,  Hugh 
Campbell,  third  earl  of  Loudoun  [q.  v.],  who 
was  a  commissioner  for  accomplishing  the 
union  between  England  and  Scotland,  and 
one  of  the  first  sixteen  representative  peers  for 
Scotland,  and  he  greatly  distinguished  himself 
at  the  hard-fought  battle  of  Malplaquet  on 
11  Sept.  1709.  In  this  battle  the  Scots  Greys 
were  stationed  in  front  of  the  right  of  the 
allied  line  under  the  command  of  Prince  Eu- 
gene, and  when  the  obstinate  resistance  of  the 
French  made  the  issue  of  the  battle  doubtful, 
Campbell,  though  he  had  been  ordered  not 
to  move,  suddenly  charged  with  his  dragoons 
right  through  the  enemies'  line  and  back 
again.  The  success  of  this  charge  determined 
the  battle  in  that  quarter,  and  on  the  follow- 
ing day  Prince  Eugene  publicly  thanked 
Campbell  before  the  whole  army  for  exceed- 
ing his  orders.  He  continued  to  serve  at  the 
head  of  the  Scots  Greys  until  the  peace  of 
Utrecht,  and  then  threw  himself,  with  his 
brother,  Lord  Loudoun,  ardently  into  poli- 
tics as  a  warm  supporter  of  the  Hanoverian 
succession.  He  was  made  colonel  of  the 
Scots  Greys  in  1717,  and  was  returned  to  the 
House  of  Commons  as  M.P.  for  Ayrshire  in 
1727.  When  George  II  came  to  the  throne, 
he  showed  his  appreciation  of  military  gal- 
lantry by  promoting  Campbell  to  be  major- 
general  and  appointing  him  a  groom  of  his 
bed-chamber,  and  in  1738  he  was  made  go- 
vernor and  constable  of  Edinburgh  Castle. 
The  long  period  of  peace  maintained  by  the 
policy  of  Sir  Robert  Walpole  prevented 
Campbell  from  seeing  service  for  twenty- 
eight  years,  but  in  1742,  when  war  was 
again  declared  against  France,  he  was  pro- 
moted lieutenant-general  and  accompanied 
the  king  to  Germany  as  general  commanding 
the  cavalry.  At  its  head  he  charged  the 
maison  du  rot,  or  household  troops  of  France, 
at  the  battle  of  Dettingen  on  16  June  1743, 
and  was  invested  a  knight  of  the  Bath  before 
the  whole  army  on  the  field  of  battle  by 
George  II.  He  continued  to  command  the 
cavalry  after  the  king  returned  to  England 
until  the  battle  of  Fontenoy  on  30  April 
1745,  at  which  battle  he  headed  many  unsuc- 
cessful charges  against  the  army  of  Marshal 


Campbell 


362 


Campbell 


Saxe,  but  towards  the  close  of  the  day  his 
leg  was  carried  off  by  a  cannon-ball,  and 
he  died  while  being  put  into  a  litter,  and 
was  buried  at  Brussels.  Campbell  married 
Lady  Jean  Boyle,  eldest  daughter  of  the  first 
earl  of  Glasgow,  and  his  only  son,  James  Mure 
Campbell,  succeeded  as  fifth  earl  of  Loudoun, 
and  was  the  father  of  Flora,  countess  of  Lou- 
doun and  marchioness  of  Hastings. 

[Historical  Record  of  the  Scots  Greys  ;  Dou- 
glas's Peerage  of  Scotland ;  Foster's  Scotch  M.P.'s, 
p.  55.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  SIK  JAMES  (1763-1819), 
general,  eldest  son  of  Sir  James  Campbell  of 
Inverneil  (1737-1805),  knighted  1788,  here- 
ditary usher  of  the  white  rod  for  Scotland, 
and  M.P.  for  Stirling  burghs,  1780-9,  was  born 
in  1763.  He  received  his  first  commission  as 
an  ensign  in  the  1st  regiment  or  Royal  Scots 
on  19  July  1780,  was  promoted  lieutenant 
into  the  94th  regiment  5  Dec.  1781,  and  at 
once  exchanged  into  the  60th  or  American 
regiment,  with  which  he  served  the  last  two 
campaigns  of  the  American  war  of  indepen- 
dence. On  the  conclusion  of  peace  he  was 
promoted  captain  into  the  71st  regiment  on 
6  March  1783,  and  exchanged  to  the  73rd  on 
6  June  1787,  which  he  joined  in  India,  where 
he  acted  as  aide-de-camp  to  his  uncle,  Sir 
Archibald  Campbell  (1739-91)  [q.v.],  and, 
after  again  exchanging  into  the  19th  dragoons, 
served  in  the  three  campaigns  of  1790,  1791, 
and  1792  of  Lord  Cornwallis  against  Tippoo 
Sahib.  On  1  March  1794  he  was  promoted 
major,  and  then  returned  to  England,  where  he 
was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  Che- 
shire Fencibles  on  17  Nov.  1794.  Campbell 
served  in  the  Channel  Islands  and  in  Ireland 
until  1800,  when  he  was  appointed  assistant 
adjutant-general  at  the  Horse  Guards;  on 
1  Jan.  1801  he  was  promoted  colonel  by  bre- 
vet, and  on  16  Jan.  1804  lieutenant-colonel  of 
the  61st  regiment.  In  1805  he  was  appointed 
adjutant -general  to  the  force  destined  for  the 
Mediterranean  under  Sir  James  Craig.  He 
acted  in  that  capacity  from  1805  to  1813,  and 
was  only  absent  on  occasion 'of  the  battle  of 
Maida,  and  won  the  confidence  of  all  the 
generals  who  held  the  command  in  Sicily. 
On  17  Sept.  1810  General  Cavaignac  managed 
to  get  3,500  men  safely  across  the  straits  of 
Messina,  and  had  got  one  battalion  posted  on 
the  cliffs,  while  the  others  were  fast  disem- 
barking, when  Campbell,  by  a  rapid  attack 
with  the  21st  regiment,  repelled  the  disem- 
barking battalions,  and  compelled  those  al- 
ready landed  to  surrender.  Forty-three  offi- 
cers and  over  eight  hundred  men  were  taken 
prisoners,  with  a  loss  to  the  English  regiment 
of  only  three  men  wounded.  During  his  tenure 


of  office  he  had  been  promoted  major-general 
on  25  April  1808,  and  lieutenant-general  on 
|  4  June  1813,  and  in  1814  he  was  ordered  to 
[  take  possession  of  the  Ionian  islands.     The 
French  governor  refused  to  hand  over  the 
government  until  Campbell   threatened   to 
open  fire.    He  remained  in  the  Ionian  islands 
as  governor  and  commander  of  the  forces  till 
1816,  when  Sir  Thomas  Maitland  was  ap- 
pointed lord  high  commissioner.     A  French 
',  authority  states 'him  to  have  acted  in  a  most 
!  despotic  way,  and  to  have  abolished  the  uni- 
]  versity,  the  academy,  and  the  press  established 
I  by  the  French.     He  returned  to  England  in 
I  1816,  and  was  created  a  baronet  for  his  ser- 
!  vices  on  3  Oct.  1818;  he  did  not  long  live  to 
wear  this  distinction,  but  died  on  5  June  1819, 
and  was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey.     At 
his  death,  as  he  left  no  children,  the  baronetcy 
j  of  Campbell  of  Inverneil  became  extinct. 

[See  the  Royal  Military  Calendar  (ed.  1815) 
I  for  his  services;  Foster's  Member*  of  Parliament, 
i  Scotland,  for  his  pedigree  ;  Sir  H.  E.  Bunbury's 
j  Narrative  of  some  Passages  in  the  great  War 
I  with  France  for  his  services  in  Sicily,  and  espe- 
cially Campbell's  own  Letters  in  the  Appendix, 
pp.   463-71;    and   Les   lies   ioniennes   pendant 
1'occupation  franchise  et  le  protectorat  anglais — • 
d'apres  des  documents  authentiques,  la  plupart 
inedits,  tires  des  papiers  du  general  de  division 
Comte    Donzelot,   gouverneur-general   des   lies 
ioniennes  sous  le  premier  Empire ;  suivis  de  la 
correspondance  echangee  en  1814  entre  le  gou- 
verneur   fran(jais,    le  lieutenant-general   James 
Campbell   et  le  centre- amiral  Sir   John    Gore 
pour  la  remise   des   forieresses   et   de   1'ile   de 
Corfou.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  JAMES  (1745-1832), 
author  of  '  Memoirs  written  by  Himself/ 
was  the  eldest  son  of  John  Callander  of 
Craigforth  [q.  v.],  by  his  wife  Mary,  daughter 
of  Sir  James  Livingstone  of  Quarter,  and  was 
born  on  21  Oct.  (0.  S.)  1745.  He  was  edu- 
cated at  the  high  school  of  Edinburgh,  and 
afterwards  under  a  private  tutor.  In  1759 
he  joined  the  51st  regiment  as  ensign,  and 
served  in  the  seven  years'  war.  Under  Sir 
John  Acton  he  was  inspector-general  of 
troops  at  Naples,  and  at  the  request  of  Lord 
Nelson  he  went  to  the  Ionian  islands  to 
confirm  the  inhabitants  in  their  attachment 
to  the  English  cause,  remaining  there  till  the 
peace  of  Amiens  in  1802.  On  succeeding  to 
the  estate  of  his  cousin-german,  Sir  Alex- 
ander Campbell  of  Ardkinglass,  he  adopted 
the  name  of  Campbell.  About  this  time 
he  .  was  resident  in  Paris,  where  he  made 
the  acquaintance  of  a  French  lady,  Madame 
Lina  Talina  Sassen.  Being  detained  by  the 
order  of  Napoleon,  he  sent  her  as  his  com- 
missioner to  Scotland,  designating  her  in 


Campbell 


363 


Campbell 


the  power  of  attorney  with  which  he  fur- 
nished her  as  his  '  beloved  wife.'  On  his  re- 
turn to  Scotland  he  declined  to  recognise 
the  relationship,  and  in  consequence  she 
raised  an  action  against  him  in  the  court  of 
session,  when,  although  the  marriage  was 
found  not  proven,  she  was  awarded  a  sum  of 
300/.  per  annum.  On  appeal  to  the  House 
of  Lords  the  award  was  withheld,  and  the 
lady  occupied  the  remainder  of  her  life  in 
conducting  various  actions  against  him,  being 
allowed  to  sue  in  forma  paupens.  Campbell 
died  in  1832.  He  was  three  times  married 
after  a  legal  form  and  left  a  large  family. 

[Memoirs  of  Sir  James  Campbell  of  Ardkin- 
glass,  written  by  himself,  1832  ;  Anderson's 
Scottish  Nation ;  Burke's  Landed  Gentry,  i.  250.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  SIE  JAMES  (1773?-!  835), 
general,  entered  the  army  as  an  ensign  in  the 
1st  royals,  and  was  promoted  lieutenant  on 
20  March  1794  in  the  same  regiment,  and 
captain  into  the  42nd  Highlanders  or  Black 
Watch  on  6  Sept.  1794.  Campbell  joined 
the  42nd  at  Gibraltar,  and  was  engaged  in 
the  capture  of  Minorca  by  Lieutenant-general 
the  Hon.  Sir  Charles  Stuart  in  1798.  On 

3  Jan.  1799  he  was  promoted  major  into  the 
Argyle  Fencibles,  then  stationed  in  Ireland  ; 
but  on  7  April  1802  he  exchanged  for  a  cap- 
taincy in  the  94th  regiment,  which  he  joined 
at  Madras  in  September  1802,  and  with  which 
he  remained  continuously  until  obliged  to 
leave  on  account  of  wounds  received  at  the 
battle  of  Vittoria  in  1813.     His  first  services 
were  in  the  Mahratta  war  under  Major-gene- 
ral the  Hon.  Arthur  Wellesley,  whose  force 
he  joined  at  Trichinopoly  in  January  1803, 
after  a  forced  march  of  984  miles.    He  greatly 
distinguished  himself  throughout  the  war ; 
he  was  specially  thanked  for  his  services  at  the 
battle  of  Argaum,  he  led  the  centre  attack  on 
the  fortress  of  Gawril  Ghur,  and  headed  the 
stormers  of  the  inner  fort,  and  was  again  men- 
tioned in  despatches ;    he  forced  the  enemy's 
outposts  and  batteries  at  Chandore,  and  for  a 
short  period  towards  the  close  of  the  war  com- 
manded a  brigade  (  Wellington  Supplementary 
Despatches,  iv.  291,  299).     He  was  specially 
rewarded  by  being  allowed  batta  for  the  rank 
of  major,  to  which  he  had  been  gazetted  on 

4  July  1803,  though  the  information  did  not 
reach  India  until  the  war  was  over.     The 
order  was  dated  29  Aug.  1804,  and  he  was 

fromoted  lieutenant-colonel  on  27  Oct.  1804. 
n  October  1807  the  men  of  the  94th  regi- 
ment, which  was  then  the  most  effective  in 
India,  were  drafted  into  other  regiments,  and 
the  officers  and  headquarters  under  Camp- 
bell returned  to  England,  and  were  stationed 


in  Jersey,  where,  by  vigorous  recruiting,  the 
regiment  soon  completed  its  numbers,  and 
in  January  1810  it  was  ordered  to  Portugal, 
and  from  there  to  Cadiz.  At  that  place  he 
commanded  a  brigade,  and  for  some  time  the 
garrison,  but  was  ordered  again  to  Lisbon  in 
September  1810,  when  the  94th  regiment  was 
brigaded  with  the  1st  brigade  of  the  3rd  or 
fighting  division  under  Picton,  and  Campbell, 
as  senior  colonel,  assumed  the  command  of 
the  brigade  until  the  arrival  of  Major-general 
the  Hon.  Charles  Colville  on  14  Oct.  1810. 
Under  him  the  94th  regiment  served  in  all 
the  engagements  in  the  pursuit  after  .M.-is- 
sena  and  at  the  battle  of  Fuentes  de  Onoro, 
and  in  December  1811,  when  Colville  took 
the  command  of  the  4th  division,  Campbell 
again  assumed  the  command  of  the  brigade, 
which  he  held  at  the  storming  of  Ciudad  llo- 
drigo,  the  storming  of  Badajoz,  when,  owing 
to  the  wounds  of  Picton  and  Kempt,  he  com- 
manded the  3rd  division,  which  took  the 
castle  and  thus  the  city,  and  at  the  battle  of 
Salamanca,  where  he  was  wounded,  and  he  did 
not  again  surrender  the  command  of  the  bri- 
gade to  General  Colville  until  June  1813.  At 
the  battle  of  Vittoria  he  only  commanded  his 
regiment,  and  was  very  severely  wounded 
early  in  the  action,  and  he  had  in  consequence 
to  return  to  England  and  leave  the  94th  for  the 
first  time  since  he  joined  it  in  India  in  1802. 
His  wound  prevented  him  from  again  seeing 
service,  but  he  received  some  rewards  for  his 
long  service.  He  was  promoted  colonel  on 
4  June  1813,  and  made  a  C.B.  and  K.T.S.  in 
1814,  and  received  a  gold  cross  and  one  clasp  for 
Fuentes  de  Onoro,  Ciudad  llodrigo,  Badajoz, 
Salamanca,  and  Vittoria.  A  regulation  had 
been  made  on  the  extension  of  the  order  of 
the  Bath  in  January  1815,  that  only  officers 
with  a  cross  and  two  clasps  should  receive  the 
K.C.B.,  which  excluded  Campbell;  but  both 
Lord  Wellington  and  Lord  Bathurst  felt  the 
hardship  of  this  rule,  which  excluded  such 
men  as  Campbell,  and  included  many  who  had 
only  been  present  and  not  much  engaged  at 
a  greater  number  of  battles ;  and  in  a  letter 
dated  28  Feb.  1815  Lord  Bathurst,  the  secre- 
tary of  state,  specially  proposed  to  make  five 
most  distinguished  officers,  headed  by  Colonel 
Campbell,  K.C.B.  (ib.  ix.  581).  The  project 
was  not,  however,  carried  out,  and  he  was 
not  made  a  K.C.B.  until  3  Dec.  1822.  Sir 
James  Campbell  never  again  saw  active  ser- 
vice. On  18  March  1817  he  married  Lady 
Dorothea  Cuffe,  younger  daughter  of  the  first 
Earl  of  Desart ;  on  12  Aug.  1819  he  was  pro- 
moted major-general,  and  in  1830  was  made 
colonel  of  the  74th,  and  in  1834  of  the  94th 
regiment,  and  he  died  at  Paris  on  6  May 
1835. 


Campbell 


364 


Campbell 


[Iloyal  Military  Calendar;  Wellington  Des- 
patches and  Supplementary  Despatches ;  Gent. 
Mag.  July  1835.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  JOHN  (d.  1563),  of 
Lundy,  Scotch  judge,  was,  according  to 
Crawford  (Officers  of  State,  p.  370),  the  son 
of  John  Campbell  of  Lundy  (who  was  nomi- 
nated lord  high  treasurer  of  Scotland  in  1515, 
and  was  succeeded  by  the  Master  of  Glen- 
cairn  in  1526),  by  Isabel,  daughter  of  Patrick, 
lord  Gray,  and  widow  of  Sir  Adam  Crichton 
of  Ruthven  ;  but  Haig  and  Brunton  (Sena- 
tors of  the  College  of  Justice,  p.  25)  are  of 
opinion  that  the  treasurer  and  judge  are  one 
and  the  same  person.  From  an  entry  in 
the  records  of  the  court,  20  July  1532,  it 
would  appear  that  Sir  John  Lundy,  the 
judge,  had  been  treasurer.  On  account  of 
his  wide  knowledge  of  the  laws,  Sir  John 
Lundy  was  appointed  one  of  the  first  lords 
of  session  when  the  College  of  Justice  was 
instituted  by  James  V  in  1532.  He  was 
also  a  member  of  the  privy  council  from 
1540.  When  an  alliance  was  proposed  be- 
tween King  James  and  the  Queen  of  Hun- 
gary, Campbell  was  sent  to  Flanders  to  '  in- 
quire of  her  manners  and  wesy  her  persoun, 
and  to  assay  how  the  marriage  might  be 
concluded,  but  without  any  commission  to 
conclude  until  the  king  had  taken  counsel ' 
(Cal.  State  Papers,  Henry  VIII,  vol.  iv.  pt. 
iii.  app.,  entry  239).  He  was  also  employed 
on  various  diplomatic  services — among  others, 
that  of  concluding  a  peace  ratifying  the 
privileges  of  the  Scots  in  the  countries  under 
the  dominion  of  the  emperor  in  1531,  and  in 
1541  as  ambassador  from  James  V  to  Henry 
VIII  (Cal.  State  Papers,  Scottish  Series,  pp. 
39,  42).  On  16  May  1533  he  was  appointed 
captain-general  of  '  all  the  fute-bands  in 
Scotland.'  In  February  1548  he  arrived 
with  troops  at  Dundee,  which,  however,  im- 
mediately beat  a  retreat  (ib.  81).  In  the 
books  of  sederunt  of  the  court  of  session, 
25  Feb.  1560,  there  is  a  letter  to  him  from 
Queen  Mary,  regarding  'a  pretendit  testa- 
ment of  the  queen-regent,  our  mother,  whom 
God  assoilzie,  wherein  ye  are  executer,  the 
nullity  of  which  is  evidently  known,  as  we 
made  evidently  appear  by  the  letters  we 
despatch  instantly  away  to  our  realm  for 
that  effect.'  On  11  Feb.  1563  he  was  suc- 
ceeded as  justice  by  Henry  Balnaves  of 
Halhill,  who  had  previously  held  the  same 
office  between  1538  and  1546. 

[Crawford's  Officers  of  State,  370  ;  Haig  and 
Brunton's  Senators  of  the  College  of  Justice, 
21-3  ;  Cal.  State  Papers,  Scottish  Series,  vol.  i. ; 
Brewer's  Cal.  State  Papers,  Reign  of  Henry  VIII ; 
Register  of  the  Privy  Council  of  Scotland, 
vol.  i.]  T.  F.  H. 


CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  first  EARL  OF  Lou- 
DOTJN  (1598-1 663),  was  the  eldest  son  of  Sir 
James  Campbell  of  Lawers,  by  his  wife, 
Jean,  daughter  of  James,  first  lord  Colvill  of 
Culross.  He  was  bom  in  1598,  and  on  his 
return  from  travelling  abroad  was  knighted 
by  James  VI.  In  1620  he  married  Margaret, 
the  eldest  daughter  of  George  Campbell, 
master  of  Loudoun.  Upon  the  death  of  her 
grandfather,  Hugh  Campbell,  first  baron 
Loudoun,  in  December  1622,  she  became 
baroness  Loudoun,  and  her  husband  took  his 
seat  in  the  Scotch  parliament  in  her  right. 
He  was  created  earl  of  Loudoun,  lord  Far- 
rinyeane  and  Mauchline  by  patent  dated  at 
Theobalds  on  12  May  1633,  but  in  conse- 
quence of  his  joining  with  the  Earl  of  Rothes 
and  others  in  parliament  in  their  opposition 
to  the  court  with  regard  to  the  act  for  em- 
powering the  king  to  prescribe  the  apparel 
of  churchmen  (Acts  of  the  Parliainents  of 
Scotland,  v.  20-1),  the  patent  was  by  a  special 
order  stopped  at  the  chancery,  and  the  title 
superseded.  Soon  after  the  passing  of  this 
act,  the  Scotch  bishops  resumed  their  episco- 
pal costume,  and  in  1636  the  Book  of  Canons 
Ecclesiastical  and  the  order  for  using  the 
new  service-book  were  issued  upon  the  sole 
authority  of  the  king  without  consulting  the 
general  assembly.  By  his  opposition  to  the 
policy  of  the  court  Loudoun  became  a  favou- 
rite of  the  adherents  of  the  popular  cause ; 
and  on  21  Dec.  1637,  at  the  meeting  of  the 
privy  council  at  Dalkeith,  in  an  eloquent 
speech,  he  detailed  the  grievances  of  the 
'  Supplicants,'  and  presented  a  petition  on 
their  behalf.  In  1638  the  'tables'  were 
formed  and  the  covenant  renewed.  In  these 
proceedings  he  took  a  very  prominent  part, 
and  being  elected  elder  for  the  burgh  of 
Irvine  in  the  general  assembly,  which  met 
at  Glasgow  in  November  1638,  he  was  ap- 
pointed one  of  the  assessors  to  the  moderator. 
In  the  following  year,  with  the  assistance  of 
his  friends,  he  seized  the  castles  of  Strath- 
aven,  Douglas,  and  Tantallon,  and  garrisoned 
them  for  the  popular  party.  He  marched 
with  the  Scotch  army,  under  General  Leslie, 
to  the  border,  and  acted  as  one  of  the  Scotch 
commissioners  at  the  short-lived  pacification 
of  Berwick,  which  was  concluded  on  18  June 
1639.  On  3  March  1640  Loudoun  and  the 
Earl  of  Dunfermline,  as  commissioners  from 
the  estates,  had  an  interview  with  Charles  I 
at  Whitehall,  and  remonstrated  against  the 
prorogation  of  the  Scotch  parliament  by  the 
king's  commissioner  (the  Earl  of  Traquair) 
before  the  business  which  had  been  brought 
before  them  had  been  disposed  of.  No  answer 
was  given  to  the  remonstrance,  but  a  few 
days  after  Loudoun  was  committed  to  the 


Campbell 


365 


Campbell 


Tower  upon  acknowledging  that  a  letter  pro- 
duced by  the  Earl  of  Traquair  was  in  his 
own  handwriting.  This  letter  was  addressed 
'  Au  Roy,'  and  requested  assistance  from  the 
French  king.  It  was  signed  by  the  Earls 
of  Montrose,  Rothes,  and  Mar,  Lords  Lou- 
doun,  Montgomery,  and  Forester,  and  General 
Leslie,  but  was  not  dated.  Loudoun  pro- 
tested without  avail  that  it  had  been  written 
before  the  pacification  of  Berwick,  that  it  had 
never  been  sent,  and  that  if  he  had  committed 
any  offence,  he  ought  to  be  questioned  for  it 
in  Scotland  and  not  in  England.  According  j 
to  Dr.  Birch,  a  warrant  was  made  out  for  j 
Loudoun's  execution  without  trial,  but  this 
has  not  been  sufficiently  corroborated,  and 
after  some  months'  confinement  in  the  Tower 
he  was  liberated  upon  the  intercession  of 
the  Marquis  of  Hamilton,  and  returned  to 
Scotland.  On  21  Aug.  in  the  same  year  the 
Scotch  army  entered  England,  and  Loudoun 
with  it.  He  took  part  in  the  battle  of  New- 
burn  on  the  28th,  and  was  one  of  the  Scotch 
commissioners  at  Ripon  in  the  following  Oc- 
tober. Having  come  to  an  agreement  for 
the  cessation  of  hostilities  on  the  25th  of  the 
same  month,  the  further  discussion  of  the 
treaty  was  adjourned  to  London,  where  the 
Scotch  commissioners  '  were  highly  caressed 
by  the  parliament.'  In  August  1641  the 
king  opened  the  Scotch  parliament  in  person, 
the  treaty  with  England  was  ratified,  and 
offices  and  titles  of  honour  were  conferred  on 
the  '  prime  covenanters  who  were  thought 
most  capable  to  do  him  service.'  Accord- 
ingly Loudoun, '  the  principal  manager  of  the 
rebellion,'  as  Clarendon  calls  him,  was  ap- 
pointed lord  chancellor  of  Scotland  on  30  Sept. 
1641,  and  on  2  Oct.  took  the  oath  of  office, 
and  received  from  the  king  the  great  seal, 
which,  since  the  resignation  of  Spotiswood,  I 
the  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews,  had  been  ' 
kept  by  the  Marquis  of  Hamilton.  A  pension 
of  1,000/.  a  year  was  also  granted  him,  and 
his  title  of  Earl  of  Loudoun  was  allowed 
him,  with  precedency  from  the  date  of  the 
original  grant.  When  the  king  found  that 
the  estates  would  not  give  their  consent  to 
the  nomination  either  of  the  Earl  of  Morton 
or  of  Lord  Almond,  as  lord  high  treasurer, 
the  treasury  was  put  into  commission,  and 
Loudoun  appointed  the  first  commissioner. 
In  1642  Loudoun  was  sent  by  the  conser- 
vators of  the  peace  to  offer  mediation  between 
the  king  and  the  English  parliament.  He 
had  several  conferences  with  Charles  at  York, 
but,  failing  in  the  object  of  his  mission,  re- 
turned to  Scotland.  After  the  outbreak  of 
the  civil  war,  Loudoun  was  sent  to  Oxford 
as  one  of  the  commission  to  mediate  for  peace. 
Charles,  however,  would  not  admit  that  the 


act  of  pacification  gave  the  Scotch  council 
any  authority  to  mediate,  and  refused  to  allow 
the  commissioners  to  proceed  to  London  for 
that  purpose.  In  1643  Loudoun  was  again 
chosen  elder  for  the  burgh  of  Irvine  to  the 
general  assembly,  but  this  time  declined  the 
nomination.  In  the  same  year  he  was  with 
the  other  Scotch  commissioners  invited  to 
attend  the  discussions  of  the  assembly  of 
divines  at  Westminster.  In  164-5  he  was 
appointed  one  of  the  Scotch  commissioners 
to  the  treaty  of  Uxbridge,  and  though  he  did 
his  best  to  convince  the  king  of  the  impolicy 
of  holding  out  any  further  against  the  par- 
liamentary demands,  his  efforts  were  unavail- 
ing. At  Newcastle  he  again  unsuccessfully 
attempted  to  persuade  the  king,  then  vir- 
tually a  prisoner  of  the  Scotch  army.  In 
1647  Loudoun,  with  the  Earls  of  Lauderdale 
and  Lanerick,  was  sent  to  treat  with  Charles 
at  Carisbrook.  On  his  return  from  England 
he  was  chosen  president  of  the  parliament 
which  met  on  2  March  1648.  Persuaded  by 
the  more  violent  party  of  the  covenanters, 
who  denounced  the  '  engagement '  as  '  an  un- 
lawful confederacy  with  the  enemies  of  God,' 
he  changed  sides  and  opposed  the  measure. 
He  was,  however,  obliged  to  do  public  pen- 
ance in  the  high  church  of  Edinburgh  for  the 
part  which  he  had  originally  taken.  When 
Montrose  was  brought  to  the  bar  to  receive 
sentence.  Loudoun  commented  with  severity 
upon  his  conduct.  As  lord  chancellor  he 
assisted  at  the  coronation  of  Charles  II  at 
Scone  on  1  Jan.  1650,  and  was  present  at  the 
battle  of  Dunbar,  where  some  of  his  letters 
to  the  king  fell  into  Cromwell's  hands.  These 
letters  were  afterwards  published  by  the 
order  of  parliament. 

After  the  battle  of  Worcester  Loudoun 
retired  into  the  highlands,  and  in  1653  joined 
the  Earl  of  Glencairn  and  other  royalists 
who  had  risen  in  the  king's  favour.  Divi- 
sions arising  among  the  leaders,  Loudoun 
left  them  and  retired  further  north.  He  at 
length  surrendered  to  Monck,  whose  brilliant 
success  had  demonstrated  the  uselessness  of 
further  resistance  on  the  part  of  the  royalists. 
Loudoun  and  his  eldest  son,  Lord  Mauchline, 
were  both  excepted  out  of  Cromwell's  act  of 
indemnity,  by  which  400/.  was  settled  on  the 
Countess  Loudoun  and  her  heirs  out  of  her 
husband's  estates.  Upon  the  Restoration, 
notwithstanding  all  that  Loudoun  had  suf- 
fered for  the  royal  cause,  he  was  deprived  of 
the  chancellorship,  which  had  been  granted 
to  him  '  ad  vitam  aut  culpam  ; '  his  pension, 
however,  was  still  continued  to  him. 

In  the  first  session  of  parliament  in  1661 
he  spoke  strongly  in  defence  of  his  friend,  the 
Marquis  of  Argyll,  who  was  then  under  an 


Campbell 


366 


Campbell 


impeachment  for  high  treason.  Argyll  was 
executed,  and  Loudoun  became  apprehensive 
lest  he  too  might  share  the  same  fate.  In 
the  following  year,  by  an  act  'containing  some 
exceptions  from  the  Act  of  Indemnite,'  he 
was  fined  12,000/.  Scots.  He  died  at  Edin- 
burgh on  15  March  1663,  and  was  buried  in 
the  church  of  Loudoun,  Ayrshire.  Several 
of  his  speeches  were  printed  in  the  form  of 
pamphlets,  and  will  be  found  among  the  poli- 
tical tracts  in  the  British  Museum.  By  his 
wife,  Margaret,  who  survived  him,  he  had 
two  sons  and  two  daughters.  His  eldest  son, 
James,  succeeded  to  the  title,  and  died  at  Ley- 
den.  On  the  death  of  James,  the  fifth  earl 
(a  grandson  of  the  second  earl),  the  title  de- 
scended to  his  only  daughter,  Flora,  who 
married  Francis,  second  earl  of  Moira,  after- 
wards first  marquis  of  Hastings.  Upon  the 
death  of  Henry,  fourth  marquis  of  Hastings,  in 
1868,  his  eldest  sister  became  the  Countess 
of  Loudoun,  and  the  title  is  now  held  by  her 
son  Charles,  eleventh  earl  of  Loudoun. 

[George  Crawfurd's  Lives  and  Characters  of 
the  Officers  of  the  Crown  and  State  in  Scotland 
(1726),  i.  195-216;  Sir  K.  Douglas's  Peerage  of 
Scotland  (1813),  ii.  148-9;  Brunton  and  Haig's 
Senators  of  the  College  of  Justice  (1832), 
pp.  300-5 ;  Clarendon's  History  (1826) ;  Sir 
James  Balfour's  Historical  Works  (1825),  vols. 
ii.  iii.  iv. ;  Letters  and  Journals  of  Eobert 
Baillie  (Bannatyne  Club  Publications,  No.  71), 
3  vols.]  G.  F.  K.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  first  EARL  OF 
BREADALBANE  (1635-1716),  was  descended 
from  the  Glenorchy  branch  of  the  Campbell 
family,  and  was  the  only  son  of  Sir  John 
Campbell,  tenth  laird  of  Glenorchy,  and  Lady 
Mary  Graham,  daughter  of  William,  earl  of 
Strathearn.  He  actively  assisted  the  rising 
under  Glencairn  for  Charles  II,  which  was 
suppressed  by  General  Monck  in  1 654.  After- 
wards he  entered  into  communications  with 
General  Monck,  and  strongly  urged  him  to 
declare  for  a  free  parliament  in  order  to  ob- 
tain formal  assent  to  the  king's  restoration. 
In  the  first  parliament  after  the  Restoration 
he  sat  as  member  for  Argyllshire.  His  abi- 
lities at  an  early  period  won  him  consider- 
able influence  in  the  highlands,  but  he  owed 
the  chief  rise  in  his  fortunes  to  his  pecuniary 
relations  with  George,  sixth  earl  of  Caith- 
ness. Being  principal  creditor  of  that  noble- 
man, who  had  become  hopelessly  involved  in 
debt,  he  obtained  from  him  on  8  Oct.  1672 
a  deposition  of  his  whole  estates  and  earldom, 
with  heritable  jurisdictions  and  titles  of 
honour,  on  condition  that  he  took  on  him- 
self the  burden  of  the  earl's  debts.  He  was 
in  consequence  duly  infeoffed  in  the  lands 
and  earldom  on  27  Feb.  1673,  the  earl  of 


Caithness  reserving  his  life-rent  of  the  title. 
On  the  death  of  the  earl,  Sir  John  Campbell 
obtained  a  patent  creating  him  earl  of  Caith- 
ness, dated  at  Whitehall  25  June  1677.  His 
right  to  the  title  and  estates  was,  however, 
disputed  by  George  Sinclair  of  Keiss,  the 
earl's  nephew  and  heir  male,  who  also  took 
forcible  possession  of  his  paternal  lands  of 
Keiss,  Tester,  and  Northfield,  which  had  been 
included  in  the  deposition.  The  sheriff  de- 
cided, as  regards  these  estates,  in  favour  of 
Campbell,  and  on  Sinclair  declining  to  re- 
move, Campbell  obtained  on  7  June  1680  an 
order  from  the  privy  council  against  him, 
and  defeated  his  followers  at  Wick  with  great 
slaughter.  In  July  of  the  following  year  the 
privy  council,  under  the  authority  of  a  re- 
ference from  parliament,  declared  Sinclair 
entitled  to  the  dignity  of  earl  of  Caithness, 
and  in  September  following  it  was  also  found 
that  he  had  been  unwarrantably  deprived  of 
his  paternal  lands.  The  claims  to  the  earl- 
dom of  Caithness  being  thus  decided  in 
favour  of  Sinclair,  Sir  John  Campbell  on 
13  Aug.  1681  obtained  another  patent  creat- 
ing him,  instead,  earl  of  Breadalbane  and 
Holland,  viscount  of  Tay  and  Pentland,  lord 
Glenurchy,  Benederaloch,  Onnelie  and  Wick, 
with  the  precedency  of  the  former  patent.  On 
the  accession  of  James  II  in  1685  he  was 
created  a  privy  councillor. 

At  the  time  of  the  revolution  Breadal- 
bane was,  next  to  his  kinsman,  the  Earl  of 
Argyll,  the  most  powerful  of  the  highland 
nobles,  while  he  was  not  regarded  by  the 
other  clans  with  the  same  uncompromising 
hostility  as  Argyll.  His  greed  was  indeed 
notorious,  and  his  double-faced  cunning  made 
him  feared  and  distrusted  by  many  of  the 
chiefs,  but  his  actions  were  not  like  those  of 
the  Argylls,  regulated  by  lowland  opinion, 
and  he  was  not  the  recognised  representative 
of  lowland  authority.  He  was  not  therefore 
regarded  by  the  chiefs  as  an  alien,  and  his 
remarkable  talents  had  gained  him  a  great 
ascendency  throughout  all  the  northern  re- 
gions. According  to  the  Master  of  Sinclair, 
he  was  '  reckoned  the  best  headpiece  in  Scot- 
land '  (Memoirs,  p.  260),  and  no  one  had  a 
more  thorough  understanding  both  of  the 
characters  of  the  different  chiefs  and  of  the 
various  springs  by  which  to  influence  their 
conduct.  He  is  described  by  Macky  (Me- 
morials, p.  199)  as  'of  fair  complexion,  of  the 
gravity  of  a  Spaniard,  cunning  as  a  fox, 
wise  as  a  serpent,  and  supple  as  an  eel,'  and 
as  knowing  '  neither  honour  nor  religion 
but  where  they  are  mixed  with  interest.'  Of 
this  last  characteristic  there  is  striking  illus- 
tration in  the  fact  that,  though  a  presbyterian 
by  profession,  he  marched  in  1678  into  the 


Campbell 


367 


Campbell 


lowlands  with  1,700  claymores  for  the  pur- 
pose  of  supporting   the  prelatical   tyranny 
(BURNET,   Own   Time,  ii.  88).     His  course 
at  the  revolution  was  of  a  very  tortuous 
character.    There  is  undoubted  evidence  that 
he   was    in   constant    communication   with 
Dundee,  although  he  was  too  wary  to  com- 
mit himself  openly  and  irrevocably  to  the 
cause  of  James  II.   As  early  as  23  July  1689, 
or  only  six  days  after  the  battle  of  Killie- 
crankie,  he  seems,  however,  to  have  recognised  I 
the  irretrievable   character  of  the  disaster 
that  had  befallen   that  cause  in  Dundee's 
death,  and  was  expressing  through  Sir  John 
Dalrymple  his  anxiety  to  serve  King  Wil- 
liam.    This  was  met  by  Dalrymple  with  the 
advice  '  that  the  best  way  to  show  his  sin- 
cerity was  to  cause  the  clans  to  come  in,  take 
the  allegiance,  and  give  the  first  example 
himself '  (Leven  and  Melville  Papers,  p.  256). 
In  the  September  following  he  began  to  act 
on  this  advice,  and  along  with  other  high- 
land noblemen  took  advantage  of  the  act  of 
indemnity.     His  adhesion  was  a  matter  of 
prime  importance  to  the  government,  for  a 
rising  in  the  highlands,  unsupported  by  him, 
could  not  be  regarded  as  formidable.     The 
government  were  well  aware  that  his  sincere 
co-operation  in  their  purposes  could  be  se- 
cured only  by  a  powerful  appeal  to  his  self- 
interest.     When,  therefore,  a  large  sum  of 
money,  according  to  some  accounts  20,OOOZ., 
was  placed  in  his  hands  in  order  to  bribe  the 
clans  to  submission,  it  must  have  been  under- 
stood that  a  considerable  proportion  of  the 
plunder  would  fall  to  his   share.     At  any 
rate,  he  had  decided  objections  to  enter  into 
details  as  to  how  he  had  disposed  of  the 
money,  answering,  in  reply  to  the  inquiry  of 
the   Earl   of  Nottingham,   'The   money  is 
spent,  the  highlands  are  quiet,  and  this  is 
the  only  way  of  accounting  among  friends.' 
As  early  as  March  1690  King  William  mooted 
to  Lord  Melville  the  advisability  of  gaining 
Breadalbane,  even  at  a  high  price,  in  order 
to  secure  the  submission  of  the  highlands 
(ib.  p.  421).     In  accordance  with  these  in- 
structions Breadalbane  received  from  Mel- 
ville an  order  to  treat  with  the  highlanders 
on  24  April  1690,   but   negotiations  hung 
fire  over  a  year,  although  on  17  Sept.  1690 
Breadalbane  wrote  a  letter  expressing  his 
anxiety  to  have  the  highlands  quiet,  on  the 
ground  that  he  had  been  '  a  very  great  suf- 
ferer by  the  present  dissolute  condition  it  is 
in  '  (ib.  530).     Even  at  the  conference  which 
he  held  with  the  chiefs   in  June  1691  his 
proposals  were  received  with  much  distrust, 
most  of  them  believing  that,  if  he  possessed 
the  money,  '  he  would  find  a  way  to  keep  a 
good  part  of  it  to  himself  (ib.  623),  but 


by  signing  certain  '  Private  Articles '  {Papers 
illustrative  of  the  Condition  of  the  Highlands, 
p.  22),  making  the  agreement  null  if  an  inva- 
sion happened  from  abroad  or  a  rising  oc- 
curred in  other  parts  of  the  kingdom,  he 
succeeded  in  inducing  them  to  suspend  hosti- 
lities till  the  following  October.  Matters 
having  been  brought  so  far,  a  proclamation 
was  issued  on  27  Aug.  offering  indemnity  to 
all  who  had  been  in  arms,  but  requiring  them 
to  swear  the  oath  in  presence  of  a  civil  judge 
before  1  Jan.  1692,  if  they  would  escape  the 
penalties  of  treason  and  of  military  execu- 
tion (proclamation  in  Papers  illustrative  of 
Condition  of  the  Highlands,  pp.  35-7).  The 
proclamation  enabled  Breadalbane  to  extort 
the  submission  of  the  chiefs  at  a  smaller 
pecuniary  cost  than  would  otherwise  have 
been  possible.  By  the  influence  of  mingled 
cajolery,  bribes,  and  threats,  their  resistance 
to  his  proposals  was  at  last  overcome,  and 
all  of  them  submitted  within  the  prescribed 
time,  with  the  exception  of  Maclan,  chief  of 
the  Macdonalds  of  Glencoe,  who  had  private 
reasons  of  his  own  for  objecting  to  any  settle- 
ment with  the  government.  Until  31  Dec. 
Maclan  manifested  no  signs  of  yielding,  and 
when  he  at  last  saw  the  hopelessness  of  his 
resolve,  and  went  to  tender  the  oath  at  Fort 
William,  he  found  no  one  there  to  administer 
it,  the  nearest  magistrate  being  the  sheriff"  at 
Inverary.  He  set  out  thither  with  all  haste, 
and  by  vehement  entreaties,  backed  up  by  a 
letter  from  Colonel  Hill,  the  governor  of 
Fort  William,  induced  the  sheriff  to  ac- 
cept his  oath.  Breadalbane  had  now  an  op- 
portunity of  reaping  exemplary  vengeance 
on  the  wild  robber  clan  which  in  its  bar- 
ren fastnesses  had  for  generations  subsisted 
chiefly  by  depredations  on  his  own  and  the 
neighbouring  estates.  Sir  John  Dalrymple, 
master  of  Stair  [q.  v.],  was  equally  eager  to 
destroy  the  band  of  mountain  robbers,  and 
the  atrocious  scheme  contrived  was  in  all 
probability  his  suggestion,  although  Breadal- 
bane must  have  given  advice,  while  Argyll 
[see  CAMPBELL,  ARCHIBALD,  tenth  earl  and 
first  duke]  also  lent  it  his  hearty  support. 
The  infamy  of  the  massacre  of  Glencoe  on 
13  Feb.  1692  must  be  shared  by  all  the  three 
noblemen,  and  if  Dalrymple  was  chiefly  re- 
sponsible, his  motives  were  undoubtedly  the 
purest,  while  Argyll  had  had  less  provoca- 
tion than  Breadalbane.  Breadalbane  had 
acted  with  such  circumspection  that  when 
in  1695  a  commission  was  issued  to  inquire 
into  the  massacre,  no  tangible  evidence  was 
discovered  against  him,  beyond  the  deposi- 
tion that  a  person  professing  to  be  an  emis- 
sary of  his  chamberlain,  Campbell  of  Balcad- 
den,  had  waited  on  Maclan's  sons  to  obtain 


Campbell 


368 


Campbell 


their  signatures  to  a  paper  declaring  that 
Breadalbane  was  guiltless  of  the  massacre, 
with  the  promise  that  if  they  did  so  the  earl 
would  use  all  his  influence  to  procure  their 
pardon.  In  the  course  of  their  inquiries  the 
commission  discovered  the  existence  of  Bread- 
albane's  '  Private  Articles'  of  agreement 
with  the  highland  chiefs,  and  in  consequence 
he  was  on  10  Sept.  committed  to  Edinburgh 
castle,  but  King  William's  privity  being 
proved,  he  shortly  afterwards  received  his 
liberty.  He  held  himself  aloof  from  the  ne- 

fotiations  regarding  the  treaty  of  union  in 
706-7,  and  did  not  even  attend  parliament. 
Notwithstanding  the  part  that  he  had  taken  in 
obtaining  the  submission  of  the  highlands,  he 
gave  secret  encouragement  to  the  French 
descent  in  regard  to  which  Colonel  Hooke 
was  atthis  time  sounding  the  highland  chiefs. 
Hooke  reported, '  I  am  well  satisfied  with  my 
negotiation,  for  though  Lord  Broadalbin 
would  not  sign  any  paper,  I  found  him  as 
hearty  in  the  cause  as  can  be  wished.  He 
promises  to  do  everything  that  can  be  ex- 
pected from  a  man  of  his  weight,  is  truly 
zealous  for  the  service  of  his  majesty,  as  he 
will  show  as  soon  as  he  shall  hear  of  his 
being  landed '  (Secret  History  of  Colonel 
Hooke's  Negotiations  (1760),  p.  66).  On  the 
news  of  the  intended  rising  in  behalf  of  the 
Pretender  in  1714,  Breadalbane  retired  to 
one  of  his  most  inaccessible  fortresses,  from 
which  his  escape  was  prevented  by  station- 
ing guards  over  the  passes.  On  being  charged 
to  appear  at  any  time  between  1  Sept.  and 
23  Jan.  1715  at  Edinburgh  or  elsewhere,  to 
find  security  for  his  conduct,  he  sent  a 
pathetic  certificate  signed  by  a  physician 
and  the  clergyman  of  Kenmore,  dated  Tay- 
mouth  Castle  1  Sept.  1715,  testifying  that  on 
account  of  the  infirmities  of  old  age  he  was 
unable  to  travel  without  danger  to  health  and 
life.  Next  day  he  appeared  at  Mar's  camp 
at  Logierait.  According  to  the  Master  of 
Sinclair,  Lord  Drummond,  who  was  en- 
trusted with  the  undertaking,  had  orders  to 
communicate  all  to  Breadalbane  and  take  his 
advice  (Memoirs,  p.  260).  Breadalbane  was 
quite  willing  to  give  the  best  advice  he  could, 
provided  he  did  not  compromise  himself,  and 
at  any  rate  had  no  objection  to  reap  what 
pecuniary  advantage  might  be  offered  him  by 
the  court  of  St.  Germains.  '  His  business, 
as  the  Master  of  Sinclair  expressed  it,  '  was 
to  trick  others,  not  to  be  trickt.'  He  had  en- 
gaged to  raise  twelve  hundred  men  to  join  the 
clans,  but  although  his  memory  was  refreshed 
by  sending  him  money  to  raise  them,  he  only 
sent  three  hundred.  Afterwards  he  paid  a 
visit  to  the  camp  at  Perth,  seeking  more  money. 
'  His  extraordinary  character  and  dress,'  says 


the  Master  of  Sinclair,  '  made  everybody  run 
to  see  him,  as  if  he  had  been  a  spectacle. 
Among  others  my  curiosity  led  me.  He  was 
the  meriest  grave  man  I  ever  saw,  and  no 
sooner  was  told  anybody's  name,  than  he  had 
some  pleasant  thing  to  say  of  him,  mocked  the 
whole,  and  had  a  way  of  laughing  inwardly 
that  was  very  perceptible  '  (ib.  p.  185).  After 
the  battle  of  Sherinmuir  '  his  three  hundred 
men  went  home,'  and  '  his  lordship  too  cun- 
ning not  to  see  through  the  whole  affair  ;  we 
never  could  promise  much  on  his  friendship  ' 
(ib.  p.  260).  The  lukewarmness  of  his  sup- 
port of  the  Pretender  and  his  early  withdrawal 
of  the  small  force  delivered  the  government 
from  the  necessity  of  inquiring  into  his  con- 
duct. He  died  in  1716,  in  his  eighty-first  year. 
He  married  first  on  17  Dec.  1657  Lady  Mary 
Rich,  third  daughter  of  Henry,  first  earl  of 
Holland.  By  this  lady  he  had  two  sons : 
Duncan,  styled  Lord  Ormelie,  who  survived 
his  father,  but  was  passed  over  in  the  suc- 
cession, and  John,  in  his  father's  lifetime 
styled  Lord  Glenurchy,  who  became  second 
earl  of  Breadalbane.  Of  this  nobleman,  born 
1662,  died  1752,  known  by  the  nickname  of 
'  Old  Rag,'  Sir  Walter  Scott,  in  a  note  to 
the  Master  of  Sinclair's  '  Memoirs,'  p.  185, 
states  that  there  were  many  anecdotes  current 
of  too  indelicate  a  kind  for  publication.  His 
son,  John  (1696-1782)  [q.  v.],  became  third 
earl.  The  second  wife  of  John,  first  earl  of 
Breadalbane,  was  Lady  Mary  Campbell,  third 
daughter  of  Archibald,  marquis  of  Argyll, 
dowager  of  George,  sixth  earl  of  Caithness, 
by  whom  he  had  a  son,  Honourable  Colin 
Campbell  of  Ardmaddie.  By  a  third  wife 
he  had  a  daughter,  Lady  Mary,  married  to 
Archibald  Campbell  of  Langton. 

[Crawford's  Peerage  of  Scotland,  46-7  ;  Dou- 
glas's Peerage  of  Scotland,  i.  238-9 ;  Papers 
illustrative  of  the  Highlands  of  Scotland  (Mait- 
iand  Club,  1845);  Sir  John  Dalrymple's Memoirs; 
Sinclair  Memoirs  (Abbotsford  Club,  1858) ; 
Leven  and  Melville  Papers  (Bannatyne  Club, 
1843) ;  Lockhart  Papers,  1817 ;  Macky's  Me- 
morials of  Secret  Services ;  Culloden  Papers ; 
Memoirs  of  Sir  Ewen  Cameron  (Abbotsford 
Club,  1842);  G-allienus  Redivivus ;  or,  Murder 
will  out,  1692;  The  Massacre  of  G-lenco:  being 
a  true  narrative  of  the  barbarous  murder  of  the 
Glencomen  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  by 
way  of  Military  Execution,  on  13  Feb.  1692 :  con- 
taining the  Commission  under  the  Great  Seal  of 
Scotland  for  making  an  Enquiry  into  the  Horrid 
Murder,  the  Proceedings  of  the  Parliament  of 
Scotland  upon  it,  the  Eeport  of  the  Commis- 
sioners upon  the  Enquiry  laid  before  the  King 
and  Parliament,  and  the  Address  of  the  Parlia- 
ment to  King  William  for  Justice  on  the  Mur- 
derers :  faithfully  extracted  from  the  Records 
of  Parliament,  1703  ;  An  Impartial  Account  of 


Campbell 


369 


Campbell 


some  of  the  Transactions  in  Scotland  concerning 
the  Earl  of  Breadalbin,  Viscount  and  Master 
of  Stair,  Grlenco-men,  Bishop  of  Galloway,  and 
Mr.  Duncan  Robertson,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend, 
1695;  State  Trials,  xiii.  879-915;  Fountainhall's 
Historical  Notices  of  Scottish  Affairs  (Banna- 
tyne  Club,  1848) ;  Report  of  the  Historical  MSS. 
Commission,  iv.  511-5,  524;  MSS.  Add.  23125, 
23138,  23242,  23246-8,  23250,  containing  his 
letters  to  the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Lauderdale 
and  to  Charles  II ;  Hill  Burton's  History  of 
Scotland ;  Macaulay's  History  of  England.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  second  DTTKB  OP 
ARGYLL  and  DUKE  OF  GREENWICH  (1678- 
1743),  eldest  son  of  Archibald,  first  duke 
[q.  v.],  and  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Sir  Lio- 
nel Talmash,  was  born  10  Oct.  1678.  It  is 
stated  that  on  the  very  day  his  grandfather 
was  executed,  30  June  1685,  he  fell  from  a 
window  in  the  upper  floor  of  Lethington,  near 
Haddington,  without  receiving  any  injury. 
He  was  educated  by  private  tutors,  studying 
the  classics  and  philosophy  under  Mr.  Walter 
Campbell,  afterwards  minister  of  Dunoon ; 
but  as  he  grew  to  manhood  the  fascination 
of  a  military  career  laid  such  strong  hold  on 
his  fancy  that  in  1694  he  prevailed  on  his 
father  to  introduce  him  to  the  court  of  King 
William,  who  gave  him  the  command  of  a 
regiment  of  foot.  In  the  campaign  of  1702 
he  specially  distinguished  himself  at  the  siege 
of  Keyserswaert.  On  succeeding  his  father 
as  Duke  of  Argyll  in  1703  he  was  sworn  a 
privy  councillor,  invested  with  the  order  of 
the  Thistle,  and  made  colonel  of  the  Scotch 
horse  guards.  The  opinion  formed  at  this 
time  by  Macky  (Secret  Memoirs)  of  his  cha- 
racter and  abilities  was  not  belied  by  his  after 
career.  '  His  family,'  says  Macky,  '  will  not 
lose  in  his  person  the  great  figure  they  have 
made  for  so  many  ages  in  that  kingdom, 
having  all  the  free  spirits  and  good  sense  na- 
tural to  the  family.  Few  of  his  years  have 
a  better  understanding,  nor  a  more  manly 
behaviour.  He  hath  seen  most  of  the  courts 
of  Europe,  is  very  handsome  in  appearance, 
fair  complexioned,  about  25  years  old.'  His 
biographer  also  remarks  that  '  his  want  of 
application  in  his  youth,  when  he  came  to 
riper  years  his  grace  soon  retrieved  by  dili- 
gently reading  the  best  authors  ;  with  which, 
and  the  knowledge  of  mankind  he  had  ac- 
quired by  being  early  engaged  in  affairs  of  the 
greatest  importance,  he  was  enabled  to  give 
that  lustre  to  his  natural  parts  which  others 
could  not  acquire  by  ages  of  the  most  severe 
study '  (CAMPBELL,  Life  of  John,  Duke  of  Ar- 
gyll, p.  31).  In  1705  he  was  nominated  lord 
high  commissioner  to  the  Scottish  parliament, 
which  he  opened  on  25  June  with  a  speech, 

VOL.   VIII. 


strongly  recommending  the  succession  in  the 
protestant  line,  and  a  union  with  England. 
In  a  great  degree  owing  to  his  influence  an 
act  was  passed  on  1  Sept.  for  a  treaty  with 
England,  by  which  the  nomination  of  the 
Scottish  commissioners  to  treat  with  the  Eng- 
lish commissioners  regarding  the  union  was 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  queen.  Though 
the  Duke  of  Argyll  had  supported  this  ar- 
rangement, he  declined  to  act  as  a  commis- 
sioner, because  the  Duke  of  Hamilton,  whom 
he  had  engaged  to  get  appointed,  was  not 
among  the  number.  For  his  services  in  pro- 
moting the  union  he  was  on  his  return  to 
London  created  a  peer,  by  the  titles  Baron 
Chatham  and  Earl  of  Greenwich.  In  the 
campaign  of  1706  as  brigadier-general  with 
Marlborough  he  showed  signal  valour  at  the 
battle  of  Ramilies,  commanded  in  the  trenches 
at  Ostend  till  its  surrender,  and  took  posses- 
sion of  Menin  with  a  detachment  when  it  ca- 
pitulated. At  Oudenarde,  11  July  1708,  the 
battalions  under  his  command  were  the  first 
to  engage  the  enemy,  and  the  firmness  with 
which  they  maintained  their  position  against 
superior  numbers  had  an  important  influence 
in  determining  the  issue  of  the  conflict.  He 
took  part  in  the  siege  of  Lille,  which  surren- 
dered on  8  Dec.,  and  commanded  as  major- 
general  at  the  siege  of  Ghent,  taking  posses- 
sion of  the  town  and  citadel  3  Jan.  1709.  In 
April  following  he  was  promoted  lieutenant- 
general,  and  in  this  capacity  he  commanded 
in  the  attacks  on  Tournay,  which  surrendered 
on  10  July  after  an  assault  of  three  days. 
At  the  battle  of  Malplaquet,  11  Sept.  1709, 
he  accomplished  the  critical  enterprise  of  dis- 
lodging the  enemy  from  the  woods  of  Sart, 
displaying  in  the  attack  extraordinary  valour 
and  resolution.  In  the  struggle  he  had  va- 
rious narrow  escapes,  several  musket-ball* 
having  passed  through  his  coat,  hat,  and  per- 
riwig.  Marlborough  having  during  the  course 
of  the  campaign  written  to  the  queen,  pro- 
posing his  own  appointment  as  captain-ge- 
neral for  life,  the  question  was  referred  to 
certain  persons,  including  Argyll,  who  ex- 
pressed his  strong  indignation  at  the  proposal. 
According  to  Swift,  Argyll,  on  being  ques- 
tioned by  the  queen  as  to  whether  any  danger 
would  be  incurred  by  refusing  to  accede  to 
Marlborough's  request,  replied  that  he  would 
undertake  to  seize  him  at  the  head  of  his 
troops,  and  bring  him  away  dead  or  alive. 
The  cause  of  Argyll's  implacable  enmity 
against  Marlborough  is  something  of  a  mys- 
tery. There  is  no  evidence  that  Marlborough 
had  treated  him  unfairly,  or  that  Argyll  en- 
tertained any  grudge  against  him  on  this  ac- 
count. That  the  whole  estrangement  grew 
out  of  the  proposal  regarding  the  captain- 

B  B 


Campbell 


37° 


Campbell 


generalship  for  life  is  not  probable,  although  I 
this  possibly  brought  it  to  a  head.     It  is  not  ! 
unlikely  that  its  source  was  Argyll's  personal  [ 
ambition.    After  the  battle  of  Malplaquet  his  ; 
reputation  in  the  army  ranked  very  high,  and 
he  had  also  the  advantage  of  a  strong  personal 
ascendency  over  the  troops,  won  by  his  head- 
strong valour  and  the  bonhomie  with  which 
he  shared  their  perils  and  hardships.  It  would 
seem  that  Argyll's  vanity  thus  strongly  nat- 
tered led  him  to  regard  Marlborough  in  the  j 
light  of  a  rival.   At  anyrate,from  this  time  he 
set  himself  to  work  Marlborough's  overthrow 
with  a  pertinacity  which  led  Marlborough  to 
write  of  him,  in  a  letter  of  25  March:  'I  cannot 
have  a  worse  opinion  of  anybody  than  of  the 
Duke  of  Argyll.'     After  the  fall  of  the  whig 
ministry  Argyll  did  not  fail  to  express  even 
in  the  camp  very  strong  sentiments  regarding 
the  efforts  of  Marlborough  to  prolong  the  war 
(Marlborough's.  letter  to  Godolphin,  12  June 
1710),  and  when  a  vote  of  thanks  was  pro- 
posed to  him  in  parliament  started  objections, 
which  led  to  the  abandonment  of  the  motion. 
This  procedure   so    commended  Argyll  to 
Harley  and  the  tories  that  on  20  Dec.  1710 
he  was  installed  a  knight  of  the  Garter.    An 
opportunity  was  also  granted  him  for  grati- 
fying his  military  ambition  by  his  appoint- 
ment, 11  Jan.  1711,  as  ambassador  extraor- 
dinary to  Spain  and  commander-in-chief  of 
the  English  forces  in  that  kingdom.    Circum- 
stances were  not,  however,  favourable  for  dis- 
playing his  military  capacities  to  advantage. 
Not  obtaining  the  means  of  restoring  his  forces 
to  a  satisfactory  condition,  after  the  losses  in 
previous  campaigns,  he  was  scarcely  able  to 
do  more  than  hold  his  ground,  and  did  not  even 
venture  on  any  enterprise  of  moment.     After 
the  peace  of  Utrecht  in  1712  he  was  appointed 
commander-in-chief  of  the  forces  of  Scotland 
and  governor  of  Edinburgh  castle.     This  did 
not,  however,  by  any  means  console  him  for 
the  treatment  he  had  experienced  from  the 

fovernment  during  the  Spanish  campaign,  and 
e  had  soon  an  opportunity  of  manifesting 
his  resentment.  In  the  debate  on  the  ques- 
tion as  to  whether  the  protestant  succession 
was  in  danger  '  under  the  present  adminis- 
tration,' he  openly  charged  the  ministry  with 
remitting  money  to  the  highland  chiefs,  and 
with  removing  from  the  army  officers '  merely 
on  account  of  their  known  affection  for  the 
house  of  Hanover.'  Soon  afterwards  he 
adopted  a  course  of  procedure  which  might 
have  laid  him  open  to  the  charge  of  further- 
ing the  schemes  of  the  Jacobites,  although 
he  was  undoubtedly  actuated  by  entirely  op- 
posite motives.  When  a  malt  tax  was  im- 
posed on  Scotland,  he  became  one  of  the  most 
marked  supporters  of  the  motion  in  June  1713 


for  the  dissolution  of  the  union,  not  only  oil 
the  ground  that  the  imposition  of  the  tax  was 
in  violation  of  the  union,  but  because  '  he  be- 
lieved in  his  conscience '  that  the  dissolution 
of  the  union  '  was  as  much  for  the  interests 
of  England '  as  of  Scot  land.  The  motion  was 
lost  by  a  majority  of  only  four  votes.  The 
agitation  led  Swift  in  his  pamphlet  on  the 
'  Public  Spirit  of  the  Whigs '  to  refer  to  the 
Scots  in  such  contemptuous  terms,  that  the 
whole  Scottish  peers,  with  the  Duke  of  Argyll 
at  their  head,  went  in  a  body  to  petition  the 
crown  for  redress.  A  proclamation  was  there- 
upon issued,  offering  a  reward  of  300^.  for  in- 
formation as  to  the  author.  The  matter  caused 
an  irrevocable  breach  in  the  relations  between 
Swift  and  Argyll,  who  had  for  many  years 
been  on  a  footing  of  warm  friendship.  It  also 
sufficiently  explains  the  terms  in  which  Swift 
expressed  himself  regarding  Argyll  in  a  ma- 
nuscript note  in  Macky's  '  Memoirs,'  as  an 
'  ambitious,  covetous,  cunning  Scot,  who  has 
no  principle  but  his  own  interest  and  great- 
ness. A  true  Scot  in  his  whole  conduct.' 
His  previous  impressions  of  Argyll  were  en- 
tirely the  opposite  of  this.  In  the  '  Journal 
to  Stella,'  10  April  1710,  he  writes :  '  I  love 
that  duke  mightily,'  and  in  a  congratulatory 
letter  to  him,  16  April  1711,  on  his  appoint- 
ment to  Spain,  he  says :  '  You  have  ruined 
the  reputation  of  my  pride,  being  the  first 
great  man  for  whose  acquaintance  I  made  any 
great  advances,  and  you  have  need  to  be  what 
!  you  are,  and  what  you  will  be,  to  make  me 
!  easy  after  such  a  condescension.' 

The  course  which  the  Duke  of  Argyll  had 
taken  in  regard  to  the  union,  and  the  pam- 
phlet on  the  '  Public  Spirit  of  the  Whigs/ 
was  at  least  instrumental  in  completely  re- 
storing his  character  in  Scotland  as  a  patriotic 
statesman.  That  he  had  not  been  actuated 
in  the  course  which  he  took  by  any  hostility 
to  the  Hanoverian  cause  was  also  soon  after- 
wards manifested,  when  Queen  Anne  was 
struck  by  her  mortal  illness.  Suddenly  pre- 
senting himself  along  with  the  Duke  of  So- 
merset at  the  privy  council,  previously  sum- 
moned to  meet  that  morning  at  Kensington 
Palace,  he  stated  that,  although  not  sum- 
moned thither,  he  had  felt  himself  bound  to 
hasten  to  the  meeting  to  afford  advice  and 
assistance  in  the  critical  circumstances.  Tak- 
ing advantage  of  the  perturbation  caused  by 
their  arrival,  Argyll  and  Somerset  suggested 
that  the  Duke  of  Shrewsbury  should  be  re- 
commended to  the  queen  as  lord  high  trea- 
surer, a  proposition  which  the  Jacobites  were 
not  in  a  position  to  resist.  This  prompt 
action  practically  annihilated  the  Stuart  cause 
at  the  very  moment  when  its  prospects 
seemed  most  hopeful,  and  finding  themselves 


Campbell 


371 


Campbell 


checkmated  on  every  point,  the  Jacobites 
acquiesced  without  even  a  murmur  in  the 
accession  of  George  I.  Argyll  was  made 
groom  of  the  stole,  nominated  one  of  the 
members  of  the  regency,  and  appointed  gene- 
ral and  commander-in-chief  of  the  king's 
forces  in  Scotland.  In  this  capacity  he  was 
entrusted  with  the  difficult  task  of  crushing 
the  Jacobite  rising  in  Scotland  in  the  follow- 
ing year.  In  view  of  this  event,  the  choice 
of  him  was  a  most  fortunate  one,  for  probably 
no  one  else  could  have  dealt  with  the  crisis 
so  successfully.  His  military  reputation  was 
second  only  to  that  of  Marlborough,  but  of 
as  much  importance  as  this  was  his  general 
popularity  in  Scotland,  and  the  large  personal 
following  from  his  own  clans.  In  the  mea- 
sures which  he  took  for  coping  with  dangers 
threatening  him  on  all  sides,  he  displayed  an 
energy  which  created  confidence  almost  out 
of  despair.  Leaving  London  on  9  Sept.,  he 
reached  Edinburgh  on  the  14th,  and,  having 
taken  measures  for  its  defence,  set  out  for 
Stirling,  where  the  government  forces,  num- 
bering only  about  1,800,  had  taken  up  their 
position  under  General  Wightman.  The 
rapid  concentration  of  reinforcements  from 
Glasgow  and  other  towns  at  Stirling  caused 
the  Earl  of  Mar,  with  the  Jacobite  followers 
he  had  raised  in  the  highlands,  to  hesitate 
in  marching  southwards,  and  in  order  to  rein- 
force the  body  of  insurgents  who  were  gather- 
ing in  the  southern  lowlands,  he  deemed  it 
advisable  to  send  a  portion  of  his  large  force 
across  the  Forth  from  Fife.  After  concen- 
trating at  Haddington,  they  resolved  to  make 
a  dash  at  Edinburgh,  but  an  urgent  messenger 
having  informed  Argyll,  at  Stirling,  of  the 
critical  condition  of  affairs,  he  immediately 
set  out  with  three  hundred  dragoons  and  two 
hundred  foot  soldiers  mounted  on  horses,  lent 
them  for  the  occasion,  and  entered  the  West 
Port  just  as  the  insurgents  were  nearing  the 
eastern  gate.  Foiled  in  their  attempt  on  Edin- 
burgh, the  insurgents  marched  southwards  to 
Leith,  where  they  seized  on  the  citadel,  but 
recognising  the  desperate  character  of  the 
enterprise,  they  evacuated  it  during  the  night, 
and,  after  various  irresolute  movements  in 
the  south  of  Scotland,  crossed  into  England. 
Thus,  so  far  as  Scotland  was  concerned,  the 
only  result  of  Mar's  stratagem  was  to  weaken 
his  own  forces  in  the  highlands.  Scarcely 
had  the  insurgents  taken  their  midnight 
flight  from  Leith,  when  news  reached  Argyll 
that  Mar  had  broken  up  his  camp  at  Perth, 
and  was  on  the  march  to  force  the  passage 
at  Stirling.  The  movement  proved,  however, 
to  be  a  mere  feint,  to  attract  Argyll  away 
from  the  Jacobite  movements  in  the  south. 
Mar,  after  making  a  demonstration,  retreated 


to  Auchterarder,  and  finally  again  fell  back 
on  Perth.  After  remaining  there  for  some 
months,  seemingly  awaiting  the  develop- 
ment of  events  in  the  south,  he  finally  began 
a  southward  movement  in  earnest,  where- 
upon Argyll,  who  had  kept  himself  fully 
informed  of  all  his  procedure,  crossed  over 
Stirling  bridge,  and  marching  northwards 
anticipated  him  by  arriving  on  the  heights 
above  Dunblane  just  as  the  insurgent  army 
was  nearing  Sheriffmuir,  an  elevated  plateau 
formed  by  a  spur  of  the  Ochils.  The  two 
armies  remained  on  the  opposite  eminences 
under  arms  during  the  night,  and  in  the  grey 
dawn  of  Sunday  morning,  13  Nov.,  the  wild 
followers  of  Mar,  numbering  about  twelve 
thousand  to  the  four  thousand  under  Argyll, 
swept  down  from  the  heights  across  the  mo- 
rass, in  front  of  the  moor,  threatening  to  en- 
gulf the  small  army  of  Argyll,  which  now 
began  to  ascend  the  acclivity  of  the  moor  on 
the  opposite  side.  The  conformation  of  the 
ground  concealed  the  two  armies  for  a  time 
from  each  other,  and  thus  it  happened  that  as 
they  came  to  close  quarters,  it  was  found  that 
they  had  partly  missed  each  other,  the  left  of 
each  army  being  outflanked.  Argyll's  left, 
hopelessly  outnumbered,  fled  in  confusion  to 
Dunblane,  but  the  right  and  centre  resisted 
the  impetuous  but  partial  attack  of  the  high- 
landers  with  great  steadiness,  and  as  the 
highlanders  recoiled  from  the  first  shock  of 
resistance,  Argyll,  not  giving  them  time  to 
recover,  charged  them  so  opportunely  with 
his  cavalry  that  their  hesitation  was  at  once 
changed  into  headlong  flight.  Thus  the  right 
of  both  armies  was  completely  victorious, 
but  in  neither  case  could  they  bring  assistance 
to  the  left,  so  as  to  turn  the  fortune  of  the 
fight  into  decided  victory.  Mar's  want  of 
success  could  only  be  attributed  to  incom- 
petent generalship,  while  Argyll  was  saved 
from  overwhelming  disaster  rather  by  a  happy 
accident  than  by  special  skill  in  his  disposi- 
tions. As  it  was,  he  reaped  from  his  partial 
defeat  all  the  practical  benefits  of  a  brilliant 
victory.  Technically  he  was  indeed  victo- 
rious, for  Mar  was  present  with  the  insur- 
gents who  were  defeated,  and  those  of  the 
insurgents  who  were  victorious  having  lost 
communication  with  their  general,  made  no 
effort  to  prevent  Argyll  from  enioying  the 
victor's  privilege  of  occupying  the  field  of 
battle.  Notwithstanding  his  boastful '  pro- 
clamations, Mar  also  gradually  realised  that 
he  had  been  completely  checkmated,  and  ulti- 
mately sent  a  message  to  Argyll  as  to  his 
power  to  grant  terms.  Desirous  of  ending 
the  insurrection  without  further  bloodshed, 
Argyll  asked  the  government  for  powers 
to  treat,  but  no  notice  was  taken  of  his 

BB2 


Campbell 


372 


Campbell 


communication.     The  discourtesy  probably  \ 
tended  to  cool  the  zeal  of  Argyll  in  behalf  of 
the  government,  and  in  any  case  he  did  not 
think  it  urgent  to  precipitate  matters,  espe-  ; 
cially  as,  although  the  Pretender  had  at  last 
reached  the  camp  at  Perth,  the  highlanders 
were  already  beginning  to  desert  their  leader. 
The  arrival  of  General  Cadogan  with  six  thou- 
sand Dutch  auxiliaries  removed,  however,  all  i 
further  excuse  for  delay,  and  on  21  Jan.  he 
began  his  march  northwards.     To  render  it  ! 
more  difficult  the  enemy  had  desolated  all 
the  villages  between  them  and  Perth.     Pro- 
visions for  twelve  days  had,  therefore,  to  be 
carried  along  with  them,  in  addition  to  which 
the  country  was  enveloped  in  a  deep  coating 
of  snow,  which  had  to  be  cleared  by  gangs 
of  labourers  as  they  proceeded.     On  the  ap- 
proach of  Argyll  the  Pretender  abandoned 
Perth,  throwing  his  artillery  into  the  Tay, 
which  he  crossed  on  the  ice.  The  dispersion  of 
the  insurgents  had,  in  fact,  already  begun,  and 
the  pursuit  of  Argyll  was  scarcely  necessary 
to  persuade  the  leaders  of  the  movement  to 
evacuate  the  country  with  all  possible  speed. 
Though  still  accompanied  by  a  large  body  of 
troops  who  began  to  make  preparations  for  de- 
fending Montrose,  the  Chevalier,  Mar,  and  the 
principal  leaders  suddenly  embarked  at  Mont- 
rose  for  France,  leaving  the  troops  under 
the  command  of  General  Gordon,  who  with 
about  a  thousand  men  reached  Aberdeen, 
whence  they  dispersed  in  various  directions. 
Argyll  shortly  afterwards  proceeded  to  Edin- 
burgh, where  he  was  entertained  at  a  public 
banquet.     On  arriving  in  London  he  was  also 
graciously  received  by  the  king,  but  although 
he  spoke  in  parliament  in  defence  of  the 
Septennial  Act,  he  was  in  June  1716  sud- 
denly, without  any  known  cause,  deprived 
of  all  his  offices.     The  event  caused  much 
dissatisfaction  in  Scotland,  and  led  Lockhart 
of  Carnwath,  as  he  records  in  his  '  Memoirs,' 
to  make  an  effort  to  win  him  over  to  the 
Jacobite  cause.     Notwithstanding  the  san- 
guine hopes  of  Lockhart,  there  is  no  evi- 
dence that  Argyll  gave  him  any  substantial 
encouragement,  and  his  efforts  were  discon- 
tinued as  soon  as  Argyll  was  again  (6  Feb. 
1718-19)  restored  to  favour  and  made  lord- 
steward  of  the  household.  Soon  after  this  the 
great  services  of  Argyll  during  the  rebellion 
were  tardily  recognised  by  his  being  advanced 
to  the  dignity  of  Duke  of  Greenwich.     His 
subsequent  political  career  was  so  strikingly 
and  glaringly  inconsistent  as  to  suggest  that, 
so  far  at  least  as  England  was  concerned,  it 
was  regulated  solely  by  his  relation  to  the 
parties  in  power.     The  one  merit  he  how- 
ever possessed,  as  admitted  even  by  his  poli- 
tical opponents,  that  '  what  he  aimed  and 


designed,  he   owned   and   promoted  above 
board,  being  altogether  free  of  the  least  share 
of  dissimulation,  and  his  word  so  sacred  that 
one  might  assuredly  depend  on  it '  (Lockhart 
Papers,  ii.  10).  Pride  and  passion,  rather  than 
cold  ambition,  were  the  motives  by  which  he 
was  chiefly  controlled,  and  he  never  could 
set  himself  persistently  to  the  pursuit  of  one 
purpose.     He  therefore  never  won  a  posi- 
tion commensurate  with  his  seeming  abilities, 
or  with  the  great  oratorical  gifts  which  he 
wielded  with  such  disastrous  effect  against 
those  who  had  wounded  directly  or  indirectly 
his  self-esteem.  Regarding  the  extraordinary 
power  of  his  oratory,  we  have  the  testimony 
of  Pope  in  well-known  lines,  of  Thomson  and 
other  poets,  and  the  verdict  seems  to  have 
been  unanimous.   At  the  same  time  much  of 
this  effect  was  momentary,  and  in  the  opinion 
of  Glover  was  traceable  to  his  '  happy  and  im- 
posing manner,'  where  '  a  certain  dignity  and 
vivacity,  joined  to  a  most  captivating  air  of 
openness  and  sincerity,  generally  gave  his  ar- 
guments a  weight  which  in  themselves  they 
frequently  wanted '  (GLOVER,  Memoirs,  p.  9). 
Lockhart  writes  in  similar  terms  :  '  He  was 
not,  strictly  speaking,  a  man  of  understanding 
and  judgment ;  for  all  his  natural  endowments 
were  sullied  with  too  much  impetuosity,  pas- 
sion, and  positiveness ;  and  his  sense  rather 
lay  in  a  sudden  flash  of  wit  than  in  a  solid 
conception  and  reflection '  (Lockhart  Papers, 
ii.  10).     Chiefly  owing  to  faults  of  temper, 
he  played  in  politics  a  part  not  only  compa- 
ratively subordinate,  but  glaringly  mean  and 
contemptible.     Although  he  had  moved  the 
dissolution  of  the  Union  on  account  of  the 
proposal  to  impose  the  malt-tax  on  Scotland, 
he  in  1725,  in  order  to  oust  the  Squadrone 
party  from  power  in  Scotland,  came  under 
obligations,   along  with  his  brother  Lord 
Islay,  to  carry  it  through.    In  the  debate  on 
the  Mutiny  Bill  in  February  1717-18,  he 
argued  that  '  a  standing  army  in  the  time  of 
peace  was  ever  fatal  either  to  the  prince  or 
the  nation ; '  but  in  1733  he  made  a  vigorous 
speech  against  any  reduction  of  the  army, 
asserting  that '  a  standing  army  never  had 
in  any  country  the  chief  hand  in  destroying 
the  liberties.'    His  course  was  equally  ec- 
centric in  regard  to  the  Peerage  Bills,  in  con- 
nection with  which  he  in  1721  entered  into 
communication  with  Lockhart  of  Carnwath 
and  the  Jacobites.     His  defence  of  the  city 
of  Edinburgh  in  1737,  in  connection  with 
the  affair  of  the  Porteous  mob,  did  much  to 
strengthen  his  reputation  in  Scotland  as  an 
independent  patriot,  although  his  conduct 
was  no  doubt  in  a  great  degree  regulated  by 
personal  dissatisfaction  with    the    govern- 
ment. When  the  nation  in  1738  was  excited 


Campbell 


373 


Campbell 


into  frenzy  by  the  story  of '  Jenkins'  ears,'  he 
won  temporary  popularity  by  his  speeches  in 
opposition  to  the  ministry  against  Spain; 
and  during  the  discontent  prevailing  in  the 
country  in  1740  on  account  of  the  failure  of 
the  harvest,  he  attacked  the  ministry  with 
such  virulence,  as  chiefly  responsible  for  the 
wretched  condition  of  things,  that  he  was  im- 
mediately deprived  of  all  his  offices.  General 
Keith,  brother  of  the  Earl  Marischal  and  a 
zealous  Jacobite,  was  with  him  when  he  re- 
ceived his  dismission.  '  Mr.  Keith,'  ex- 
claimed the  duke,  'fall  flat,  fall  edge,  we 
must  get  rid  of  those  people.'  '  Which,'  says 
Keith,  '  might  imply  both  man  and  master, 
or  only  the  man '  (Letter  of  the  Earl  Maris- 
chal, 15  June  1740,  in  Stuart  Papers).  The 
factious  and  persistent  opposition  which  from 
this  time  he  continued  to  manifest  against 
Walpole's  administration  contributed  in  no 
small  degree  to  hasten  its  fall.  On  the  ac- 
cession of  the  new  ministry  he  was  again 
made  master-general  of  the  ordnance,  colonel 
of  the  royal  regiment  of  horse  guards,  and 
field-marshal  and  commander-in-chief  of  all 
the  forces,  but  in  a  few  weeks  he  resigned 
all  his  offices,  the  cause  being  probably  that 
he  was  not  satisfied  with  the  honours  he  had 
received.  It  was  said  that  his  ambition  was 
to  have  the  sole  command  of  the  army.  In 
reference  to  this  Oxford  is  said  to  have  ex- 
claimed, '  Two  men  wish  to  have  the  com- 
mand of  the  army,  the  king  and  Argyll,  but 
by  God  neither  of  them  shall  have  it.'  From 
this  time  Argyll  ceased  to  take  an  active 
part  in  politics.  The  Pretender,  supposing 
that  probably  he  might  not  be  disinclined  at 
last  to  favour  his  cause,  sent  him  a  letter 
•written  with  his  own  hand,  but  he  imme- 
diately communicated  it  to  the  government. 
Already  a  paralytic  disorder  had  begun  to 
incapacitate  him  for  public  duties,  and  he 
died  on  4  Oct.  1743.  An  elaborate  monu- 
ment in  marble  was  erected  to  his  memory 
in  Westminster  Abbey.  He  was  twice  mar- 
ried. By  his  first  wife,  Mary,  daughter  of 
John  Brown,  and  niece  of  Sir  Charles  Dun- 
combe,  lord  mayor  of  London,  he  had  no 
issue.  By  his  second  wife,  Jane,  daugh- 
ter of  Thomas  Warburton  of  Winnington, 
Cheshire,  one  of  the  maids  of  honour  of 
Queen  Anne,  he  had  five  daughters,  the 
eldest  of  whom  was  in  1767  created  baroness 
of  Greenwich,  but  the  title  became  extinct 
with  her  death  in  1794.  To  his  fifth  daugh- 
ter, Lady  Mary  Campbell,  widow  of  Edward, 
viscount  Coke,  Lord  Orford  dedicated  his 
romance  of  the  'Castle  of  Otranto.'  The  duke 
having  died  without  male  issue,  his  English 
titles  of  duke  and  earl  of  Greenwich  and 
viscount  Chatham  became  extinct,  while 


his  Scottish  titles  devolved  on  his  brother, 
Archibald  Campbell,  third  duke  [q.  v.] 

[Robert  Campbell's  Life  of  the  Most  Illus- 
trious Prince,  John,  Duke  of  Argyll  and  Green- 
wich, 1745;  Coxe's  Life  of  Walpole;  Lockhart 
Papers  ;  Marchmont  Papers  ;  Marlborough's 
Letters;  Swift's  Works;  Macky's  Secret  Me- 
moirs ;  Glover's  Memoirs ;  Stuart  Papers  ;  Sin- 
clair Memoirs;  Douglas's  Scottish  Peerage,  i. 
107-13;  Biog.  Brit.  (Kippis) ;  Tindal's  History 
of  England;  Add.  MSS.  22253  if.  96-105,  22267 
if.  172-9,  28055;  there  is  a  very  flattering  de- 
scription of  the  Duke  of  Argyll  in  Scott's  Heart 
of  Midlothian.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  LL.D.(1708-1 775), 
miscellaneous  writer,  was  the  son  of  a  Camp- 
bell of  Glenlyon,  captain  in  a  regiment  of 
horse,  and  born  at  Edinburgh  on  8  March 
1708.  At  the  age  of  five  he  was  taken  to 
Windsor  by  his  mother,  originally  of  that 
town,  and  educated  under  the  direction  of 
an  uncle,  who  placed  him  as  a  clerk  in  an 
attorney's  office.  Deserting  law  for  litera- 
ture, he  produced  about  the  age  of  eighteen  a 
'  Military  History  of  the  late  Prince  Eugene 
of  Savoy  and  the  late  John,  Duke  of  Marl- 
borough  .  .  .  illustrated  with  variety  of  cop- 
per-plates of  battles,  sieges,  plans,  &c.,  care- 
fully engraved  by  Claude  Du  Bosc,'  who  issued 
it  without  the  compiler's  name  in  1721.  In 
compiling  it  Campbell  availed  himself  largely 
of  the  Marquis  de  Quincy's  '  Histoire  Mili- 
taire  du  regne  de  Louis  Quatorze,'  and  of 
the  works  of  Dumont  and  Rousset  on  Prince 
Eugene.  In  1734  appeared,  with  Campbell's 
name,  '  A  View  of  the  Changes  to  which  the 
Trade  of  Great  Britain  to  Turkey  and  Italy 
will  be  exposed  if  Naples  and  Sicily  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards.'  Campbell 
suggested  that  the  Two  Sicilies  should  be 
handed  over  to  the  elector  of  Bavaria.  His 
first  original  work  of  any  pretension  was 
'The  Travels  and  Adventures  of  Edward 
Bevan,  Esq.,  formerly  a  merchant  in  London,' 
&c.,  1739.  Here  a  thread  of  fictitious  auto- 
biography, in  Defoe's  manner,  connects  a  mass 
of  information  respecting  the  topography,  his- 
tory, natural  products,  political  conditions, 
and  manners  and  customs  of  the  countries  sup- 
posed to  be  visited.  The  description  given 
in  it  by  three  Arab  brothers  (pp.  327-8)  of  a 
strayed  camel,  which  they  had  never  seen, 
may  have  suggested  to  Voltaire  the  similarly 
constructive  description  of  the  dog  and  horse 
of  the  queen  and  king  of  Babylon  in  '  Zadig,' 
which  was  written  in  1746.  In  1739,  too, 
appeared  Campbell's  '  Memoirs  of  the  Bashaw 
Duke  de  Ripperda'  (second  edition  1750). 
About  the  same  time  he  began  to  contribute 
to  the  (Ancient)  '  Universal  History '  (1740- 
1744),  in  which  the  '  Cosmogony '  alone  is 


Campbell 


374 


Campbell 


assigned  to  him  by  the  '  Biographia  Britan- 
nica,'  though  in  the  list  of  the  writers  commu- 
nicated by  Swinton  to  Dr.  Johnson  (BoswELL, 
Life,  edition  of  1860, p. 794)  the '  Cosmogony' 
is  attributed  to  Sale,  and  the  '  History  of  the 
Persians  and  the  Constantinopolitan  Empire ' 
to  Campbell.      To  the   '  Modern  Universal 
History '  he  contributed  the  histories  of  the 
Portuguese,  Dutch,  French,  Swedish,  Danish, 
and  Ostend  settlements  in  the  East  Indies, 
and  histories  of  Spain,  Portugal,  Algarves,  ! 
Navarre,  and  that  of  France  from  Clovis  to 
the  year  1656.     In  1741  appeared  his  '  Con-  j 
cise  History  of  Spanish  America'  (second 
edition  1755),  and  in  1742  'A  Letter  t'o  a  ; 
Friend  in  the  Country  on  the  Publication  of 
Thurloe's  State  Papers,'  a  lively  piece  in  ! 
which  Thurloe's  then  newly  issued  folios  are 
dealt  with  somewhat  after  the  manner  of  a  j 
modern  review  article.     In  the  same  year 
were  issued  vols.  i.  and  ii.  of  The  Lives  of 
the  Admirals  and  other  Eminent  British  Sea- 
men,' &c.     The  two  remaining  volumes  ap- 
peared in  1744.  The  work  was  translated  into 
German,  and  three  other  editions  of  it  were 
published  in  Campbell's  lifetime.     After  his 
death  there  were  several  editions  of  it,  with 
continuations  to  the  dates  of  issue,  an  abridge- 
ment of  it  appearing  so  recently  as  1870.    It 
was  a  great  improvement  on  previous  com- 
pilations of  the  kind.    Campbell's  ignorance 
of  seamanship  led  him,  however,  into  many 
nautical  blunders,  some  of  which  are  exposed 
in  the  '  United  Service  Magazine  '  for  Octo- 
ber 1842.  In  1743  appeared  anonymously  his 
English  version,  with  copious  annotations, 
of  the  Latin  work  of  Cohausen,  '  Hermip- 
pus  Redivivus ;  or,  the  Sage's  Triumph  over 
Old  Age  and  the  Grave.'    Dr.  Johnson  (Bos- 
WELL,  Life,  p.  142)  pronounced  the  volume 
1  very  entertaining  as  an  account  of  the  her- 
metic philosophy  and  as  furnishing  a  curious 
history  of  the  extravagancies  of  the  human 
mind ; '  adding, '  if  it  were  merely  imaginary  it 
would  be  nothing  at  all.'     It  reached  a  third 
edition  in  1771.     In  1743  also  appeared  his 
translation  from  the  Dutch,  '  The  True  In- 
terest and  Political  Maxims  of  the  Republic 
of  Holland.'   The  original  is  ascribed  wrongly 
to  John  de  Witt ;    Campbell  added  to  his 
translation  memoirs  of  Cornelius  and  John 
de  Witt.    In  1744  was  published  Campbell's 
much  enlarged  edition  of  Harris's  '  Collection 
of  Voyages  and  Travels'  (1702-5),  <Navi- 
gantium  atque  Itinerantium  Bibliotheca.'  In 
the  '  Account  of  the  European  Settlements  in 
America,'  attributed  to  Burke,  the  author  ex- 
presses his  obligations  to  this  colossal  work. 
A  new  edition  was  soon  called  for,  the  pub- 
lication of  which,  in  numbers,  was  completed 
in  1749.     To  Campbell  has  been  generally 


ascribed  the  recast  (1744)  of  '  The  Shepherd 
of  Banbury's  Rules  to  judge  of  the  Changes  of 
the  Weather,  by  John  Claridge,  shepherd,' first 
issued  in  1670,  and  very  popular  in  rural  dis- 
tricts. Little  more  than  a  few  words  of  the 
original  title  remained  in  the  recast,  which 
was  frequently  reprinted,  and  that  so  late  as 
1827.  It  is  somewhat  noticeable  as  an  at- 
tempt to  base  on  quasi-scientific  principles 
the  weather  forecasts  of  the  alleged  Ban- 
bury  shepherd  (Notes  and  Queries,  1st  ser. 
vii.  373). 

To  the  first  'Biographia  Britannica,'  the 
issue  of  which  in  weekly  numbers  began  in 
1745,  Campbell's  contributions,  signed  E.  and 
X.;  were  copious,  continuous,  and  varied, 
but  they  ceased  with  the  publication  of  vol. 
iv.  Among  them  were  biographies  of  mem- 
bers of  noble  British  families.  John,  the  fifth 
Earl  of  Orrery,  thanked  him  '  in  the  name  of 
the  Boyles  for  the  honour  he  had  done  to  them/ 
and  Horace  Walpole  assigns  as  a  reason  for 
not  portraying  the  characters  of  the  Camp- 
bells in  his  '  Catalogue  of  Royal  and  Noble 
Authors '  (edition  of  1806,  v.  103),  that  the 
task  had  been  '  so  fully  performed  by  one  who 
bears  the  honour  of  their  name,  and  who  it 
is  no  compliment  to  say  is  one  of  the  ablest 
and  most  beautiful  writers  of  his  country/ 
Campbell's  patriotic  feeling  and  highland 
origin  prompted  him  to  write  '  A  Full  and 
Particular  Description  of  the  Highlands  ot 
Scotland,  its  Situation  and  Produce,  the  Man- 
ners and  Customs  of  the  Natives,'  &c.  (1752). 
It  contained  a  highly-coloured  account  of  the 
virtues  of  the  highlanders  and  of  the  resources 
of  the  highlands,  with  a  protest  against  Eng- 
lish ignorance  of  both. 

In  1750  had  appeared,  mainly  reprinted 
from  a  periodical, '  The  Museum,' '  The  Politi- 
cal State  of  Europe,'  which  went  through  six 
editions  in  his  lifetime,  and  procured  him  a 
continental  reputation.     It  consisted  of  sum- 
maries of  the  history  of  the  most  prominent 
j  European  states,  with  remarks  on  their  inter- 
national relations,  and  on  the  policy  of  their 
j  rulers  and  governments,  sometimes  display- 
|  ing  considerable  acumen.     In  1754  the  uni- 
!  versity  of  Glasgow  conferred  on  him  the 
!  degree  of  LL.D.     After  the  peace  of  Paris, 
[  1762,  he  wrote,  at  Lord  Bute's  request,  a 
;  '  Description  and  History  of  the  new  Sugar 
Islands  in  the  West  Indies,'  in  order  to  show 
the  value  of  those  which  had  been  ceded  by 
the  French  at  the  close  of  the  war.   In  March 
1765  he  was  appointed  his  majesty's  agent 
for  the  province  of  Georgia,  and  held  the  office 
until  his  death.     In  1774  appeared  his  last 
work,  one  on  which  he  had  expended  years 
of  labour,    '  A  Political  Survey  of   Great 
Britain,  being  a  series  of  reflections  on  the 


Campbell 


375 


Campbell 


situation,  lands,  inhabitants,  revenues,  colo- 
nies, and  commerce  of  the  island,'  &c.,  2  vols. 
quarto,  London,  1774.  The  work  is  specially 
remarkable  for  its  affluence  of  practical  sug- 
gestion. It  teems  with  projects  for  the  con- 
struction of  harbours,  the  opening  up  of  new 
communications  by  road  and  canal,  and  the 
introduction  of  new  industries.  Campbell 
even  proposed  that  the  state  should  buy  up 
all  the  waste  lands  of  the  country  and  de- 
velope  their  latent  resources,  arable  and  pas- 
toral. The  '  Political  Survey '  excited  some 
attention,  but  as  a  publishing  speculation  of 
the  author  it  does  not  seem  to  have  been  very 
successful.  So  many  years  had  been  spent  in 
its  preparation  that  numbers  of  the  original 
subscribers  were  dead  before  it  appeared.  Dr. 
Johnson  believed  that  Campbell's  disappoint- 
ment on  account  of  the  indifferent  success  of 
the  work  killed  him  (BOSWELL,  Life,  p.  484). 
He  died  on  28  Dec.  1775,  having  received  in 
the  preceding  year  from  the  Empress  Catherine 
of  Russia  a  present  of  her  portrait.  The  me- 
moir of  Campbell  in  Kippis's  '  Biographia 
Britannica '  gives  an  ample  list  of  the  many, 
writings  acknowledged  by  and  ascribed  to 
him.  The  library  of  the  British  Museum  is 
without  several  of  them.  Among  these  is 
one  published  in  1751,  which  professes  to 
give  a  '  full  and  particular  description '  of  the 
'  character '  of  Frederick,  prince  of  Wales,  from 
his  juvenile  years  until  his  death. 

A  man  of  untiring  industry  and  consider- 
able accomplishment,  Campbell  is  described 
as  gentle  in  manner  and  of  kindly  disposition. 
There  are  several  interesting  references  to  him 
in  BoswelTs '  Life  of  Johnson,'  to  both  of  whom 
he  was  known  personally,  Johnson  being  in 
the  habit  of  going  to  the  literary  gatherings 
on  Sunday  evenings  at  Campbell's  house  in 
Queen  Square,  Bloomsbury,  until  '  I  began,' 
he  said, '  to  consider  that  the  shoals  of  Scotch- 
men who  flocked  about  him  might  probably 
say,  when  anything  of  mine  was  well  done, 
"  Ay,  ay,  he  has  learnt  this  of  CAWMELL." 
Campbell  is  a  good  man,  a  pious  man.' 
Johnson  said  of  him  on  the  same  occasion  : 
'  I  am  afraid  he  has  not  been  in  the  inside  of 
a  church  for  many  years ;  but  he  never  passes 
a  church  without  pulling  off  his  hat.  This 
shows  that  he  has  good  principles.'  Camp- 
bell told  Boswell  that  he  once  drank  thirteen 
bottles  of  port  at  a  sitting.  According  to 
Boswell,  Johnson  spoke  of  Campbell  to  Jo- 
seph Warton  as '  the  richest  author  that  ever 
grazed  the  common  of  literature.'  There  is 
nothing  extravagant  in  the  terms  for  which, 
according  to  the  agreement  preserved  in  the 
Egerton  MSS.  738-40,  he  contracted  to  write 
for  Dodsley  the  publisher,  prefixing  his  name 
to  the  work,  a  quarto  volume  on  the  geogra- 


phy, natural  history,  and  antiquities  of  Eng- 
land, at  the  rate  of  two  guineas  per  sheet. 

[Campbell's  Writings ;  Memoir  in  Biographia 
Britannica  (Kippis) ;  authorities  cited.] 

F.  E. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  third  EABL 
BREADALBANE  (1696-1782),  was  the  son  of 
John,  second  earl  (1662-1752),  generally 
known  by  the  nickname  of  '  Old  Rag,'  and  if-  u» ^ 
noted  for  his  extraordinary  eccentricities 
(note  by  Sir  WALTER  SCOTT  in  the  Sinclair 
Memoirs,  p.  185).  His  mother  was  Hen- 
rietta, second  daughter  of  Sir  Edward  Vil- 
liers,  knight,  sister  of  the  first  earl  of  Jersey, 
and  Elizabeth,  countess  of  Orkney,  mistress 
of  King  William  III.  He  was  born  in 
1696,  and  educated  at  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 
where  he  manifested  considerable  talents 
and  zeal  for  study.  In  1718  he  was  ap- 
pointed envoy  extraordinary  and  minister 
plenipotentiary  to  the  court  of  Denmark. 
He  was  invested  with  the  order  of  the  Bath 
a^itSKrevival  in  1725.  In  December  1731 
he  was  appointed  ambassador  to  Russia.  In 
1727  and  1734  he  was  chosen  to  represent 
the  borough  of  Sajtash  in  parliament,  and 
in  1741  he  became  member  for  Oxford.  He 
gave  his  support  to  Sir  Robert  Walpole's 
administration,  and  in  May  1741  his  abilities 
were  recognised  by  his  appointment  to  be 
one  of  the  lords  of  the  admiralty,  an  office 
which  he  held  till  the  dissolution  of  Walpole's 
administration,  19  March  1742.  In  January 
1746  he  was  nominated  master  of  his  majesty  s 
jewel  office.  Having  in  January  1752  suc- 
ceeded his  father  as  earl  of  Breadalbane,  he 
was  in  the  following  July  chosen  a  represen- 
tative peer  for  Scotland.  On  29  Jan.  1756  he 
was  created  D.C.L.  by  the  university  of  Ox- 
ford. In  1761  he  was  appointed  lord  chief 
justice  in  eyre  of  all  the  royal  forests  south  of 
the  Trent,  and  he  held  that  office  till  October 
1765.  He  was  appointed  vice-admiral  of 
Scotland  26  Oct.  1776.  He  died  at  Holyrood 
House  26  Jan.  1782.  He  married,  first,  in 
1721,  Lady  Arabella  Grey,  eldest  daughter 
and  coheiress  of  Henry,  duke  of  Kent,  K.G., 
by  whom  he  had  a  son,  Henry,  who  died  in 
infancy,  and  a  daughter,  Jemima,  who  mar- 
ried Philip,  second  earl  of  Hardwicke.  His 
first  wife  dying  in  1727,  Breadalbane  mar- 
ried, 23  Jan.  1730,  Arabella,  third  daugh- 
ter and  heiress  of  John  Pershall,  by  whom 
he  had  two  sons,  George,  who  died  in  his 
twelfth  year,  and  John,  lord  Glenurchy,  who 
married  Willielma,  second  and  posthumous 
daughter  and  coheiress  of  William  Maxwell 
of  Preston  [see  CAMPBELL,  WILLIELMA],  and 
had  a  son  who  died  in  infancy.  Lord  Glen- 
urchy died  in  the  lifetime  of  his  father  in 


Campbell 


376 


Campbell 


1771,  and  the  male  line  having  thus  become 
extinct,  the  peerage  and  estates  passed  to 
the  Campbells  of  Carwhin. 

[Douglas's  Scotch   Peerage,   i.    240;    Oxford 
Graduates.!  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  fourth  EARL  or 
LOTJDOTTN  (1705-1782),  military  commander, 
only  son  of  Hugh,  third  earl  of  Loudoun 
[q.  v.],  and  Lady  Margaret  Dalrymple,  only 
daughter  of  the  first  earl  of  Stair,  was  born 
on  5  May  1705.  He  succeeded  his  father 
in  1731,  and  from  1734  till  his  death  was  a 
representative  peer  of  Scotland.  He  entered 
the  army  in  1727,  was  appointed  governor 
of  Stirling  Castle  in  April  1741,  and  became 
aide-de-camp  to  the  king  in  July  1743. 
On  the  outbreak  of  the  rebellion  in  1745 
he  raised  a  regiment  of  highlanders  on  be- 
half of  the  government,  of  which  he  was 
appointed  colonel ;  and  joining  Sir  John 
Cope,  he  acted  with  him  as  adjutant-general. 
After  the  battle  of  Preston,  where  almost 
the  whole  of  his  regiment  was  killed,  he 
went  north  in  the  Saltash  sloop  of  war,  with 
arms,  ammunition,  and  money,  arriving  at 
Inverness  on  14  Oct.  Within  six  weeks  he 
had  raised  over  two  thousand  men,  and  shortly 
afterwards  relieved  Fort  Augustus,  blockaded 
by  the  Frasers  under  the  Master  of  Lovat. 
He  then  returned  to  Inverness,  and  marched 
to  Castle  Downie,  the  seat  of  Lord  Lovat, 
whom  he  brought  to  Inverness  as  a  hostage 
till  the  arms  of  the  clan  Fraser  should  be 
delivered  up.  Lord  Lovat,  however,  made 
his  escape  during  the  night  from  the  house 
where  he  was  lodged.  In  February  1746 
Loudoun  formed  the  design  of  surprising 
Prince  Charles  at  Moy  Castle,  the  seat  of  the 
Mackintoshes.  The  rebels,  however,  took 
possession  of  Inverness,  and  on  their  receiv- 
ing large  reinforcements  Loudoun  marched 
into  Sutherlandshire,  and,  retreating  to  the 
sea-coast,  embarked  with  eight  hundred  men 
for  the  Isle  of  Skye.  On  17  Feb.  1756  Loudoun 
was  appointed  captain-general  and  gov.mor- 
in-chief  of  the  province  of  Virginia,  and  on 
20  March  commander-in-chief  of  the  British 
forces  in  America.  He  arrived  at  New  York 
on  23  July,  and  immediately  repaired  to 
Albany,  to  assume  command  of  the  forces 
assembled  there.  Affairs  were  in  great  con- 
fusion, and  the  home  authorities  were  slow 
in  adopting  measures  to  cope  with  the  crisis. 
The  French  had  made  themselves  masters  of 
Forts  Oswego  and  Ontario.  To  conceal  his 
plans  for  a  siege  of  Louisburg,  Loudoun,  on 
3  Jan.  1757,  laid  an  embargo  on  all  outward- 
bound  ships,  a  measure  which  was  reprobated 
both  in  America  and  England.  Afterwards, 
when  he  had  collected  a  force  deemed  amply 


sufficient,  he  wasted  his  time  at  Halifax, 
apparently  unable  to  decide  on  a  definite 
course  of  action,  and  was  therefore  recalled 
to  England,  General  Amherst  [q.  v.]  being 
named  his  successor.  It  was  said  of  him  by 
a  Philadelphian  that  he  '  was  like  King 
George  upon  the  signposts,  always  on  horse- 
back but  never  advancing.'  On  the  declara- 
tion of  war  with  Spain  in  1762,  he  was  ap- 
pointed second  in  command,  under  Lord 
Tyrawley,  of  the  British  troops  sent  to  Por- 
tugal. He  died  at  Loudoun  Castle  on  27  April 
1782.  He  was  unmarried,  and  the  title 
passed  to  his  cousin,  James  Mure  Campbell, 
only  son  of  Sir  James  Campbell  of  Lawers 
(1667-1745)  [q.  v.],  third  and  youngest  son 
of  the  second  earl  of  Loudoun.  The  fourth 
earl  of  Loudoun  did  much  to  improve  the 
grounds  round  Loudoun  Castle,  Ayrshire,  and 
sent  home  a  large  number  of  trees  from  foreign 
countries.  He  more  especially  devoted  his 
attention  to  the  collection  of  willows,  which 
he  interspersed  in  his  various  plantations. 

[Douglas's   Scotch   Peerage,  ii.    151-3 ;    Hill 
|  Burton's  History  of  Scotland  ;  Mahon's  History 
of  England ;   Bancroft's  History  of  the  United 
States.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN  (1753-1784),  lieu- 
i  tenant-colonel,  the  defender  of  Mangalore, 
1  second  son  of  John  Campbell  of  Stonefield, 
!  lord  Stonefield,  a  lord  of  session  and  of 
justiciary  in  Scotland,  by  Lady  Grace  Stuart, 
sister  of  John,  earl  of  Bute,  the  favourite 
of  George  III,  was  born  at  Levenside  House, 
near  Dumbarton,  on  7  Dec.  1753.  He  en- 
tered the  army  as  an  ensign  in  the  37th 
regiment  on  25  June  1771,  and  was  pro- 
moted lieutenant  into  the  7th  fusiliers  on 
9  May  1774.  He  was  at  once  ordered  to 
America,  where  he  served  in  the  war  of 
independence,  and  was  soon  taken  prisoner, 
but  exchanged  and  promoted  captain  into 
the  71st  regiment,  or  Eraser's  Highlanders, 
on  2  Dec.  1775.  He  continued  to  serve  in 
America,  and  was  promoted  major  into  the 
74th Highlanders  on 30 Dec.  1777.  Inl780he 
returned  to  England,  and  in  the  following  year 
exchanged  into  the  100th  regiment,  or  Sea- 
forth  Highlanders,  in  command  of  which 

•  regiment,  1,000  strong,  he  landed  at  Bom- 
I  bay  on  26  Jan.  1782.     After  leaving  England 

his  exchange  had  been  effected  into  the  42nd 
Highlanders,  or  Black  Watch  ;  and  on  hear- 
ing the  news  he  proceeded  to  Calicut  and 

!  assumed  the  command  of  the  second  batta- 
lion there  in  time  to  co-operate  in  the  second 

|  war  'against  Hyder  Ali.  The  British  forces 
on  the  Malabar  coast  were  at  first  success- 

•  ful :  Bednore  was  occupied,  and  the  fort  at 
!  Annantpore  stormed  by  the  42nd  under  the 


Campbell 


377 


Campbell 


command  of  Campbell.  But  the  gross  mis- 
conduct of  Brigadier-general  Mathews,  who 
commanded  in  chief,  prevented  the  British 
from  taking  any  advantage  of  these  successes. 
Hyder  Ali  was  able  to  defeat  the  English 
armies  on  his  eastern  frontier,  and  to  capture 
the  division  of  Colonel  William  Baillie  [q.v.] ; 
while  Tippoo  Sultan,  his  son,  cut  off  and  de- 
stroyed the  various  British  detachments  which 
had  been  carelessly  left  about  by  General  Ma- 
thews  on  the  Malabar  coast,  and  drove  the 
remnant  of  the  army  there  into  Mangalore. 
General  Mathews  was  recalled  to  answer  for 
his  conduct,  and  Colonel  Norman  Macleod 
went  sick  to  Bombay,  so  that  the  command 
of  the  small  garrison  devolved  on  Campbell, 
who  had  been  promoted  lieutenant-colonel  on 
7  Feb.  1781 .  The  siege  of  Mangalore  was  one 
of  the  most  protracted,  and  its  defence  one 
of  the  most  famous,  in  the  history  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  Tippoo  Sultan,  who  was 
accompanied  by  several  experienced  French 
officers,  regularly  invested  the  .  place  on 
19  May  1783.  The  defence  lasted,  with  the 
most  terrible  privations  and  continual  hard 
fighting,  until  23  Jan.  1784,  when  Campbell 
surrendered  with  all  the  honours  of  war,  and 
on  the  condition  that  the  small  remnant  of 
his  garrison,  856  men,  should  be  allowed  to 
proceed  to  Bombay.  The  defence  of  Man- 
galore was  justly  praised  in  every  quarter, 
and  formed  the  only  bright  spot  in  the  disas- 
trous war  against  Hyder  Ali.  Campbell 
was  quite  prostrated  by  his  exertions.  He 
left  his  army  on  9  Feb.,  and  died  at  Bombay 
on  23  Feb.  1784. 

[Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Character  of  the  late 
Lieutenant-colonel  John  Campbell,  Major  2nd 
Battalion  42nd  Highlanders,  by  a  Retired  Officer, 
•who  served  under  him  in  the  attack  on  Annant- 
pore  and  the  defence  of  Mangalore,  Edinburgh, 
1836  (by  Captain  J.  Spens,  who  wrote  a  short 
notice  of  him  for  Chambers's  Dictionary  of 
Eminent  and  Distinguished  Scotsmen).] 

H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN  (1720  P-1790), 
vice-admiral,  the  son  of  John  Campbell 
(d.  1733),  minister  of  Kirkbean  in  Kirkcud- 
brightshire, was  born  in  that  parish  about,  but 
probably  before,  the  year  1720.  At  an  early 
age  he  was  bound  apprentice  to  the  master  of 
a  coasting  vessel,  and  is  said  to  have  entered 
the  navy  by  offering  himself  in  exchange  for 
the  mate  of  this  vessel,  who  had  been  pressed. 
After  serving  three  years  in  the  Blenheim, 
Torbay,  and  Russell,  he  was,  in  1740,  ap- 
pointed to  the  Centurion,  and  sailed  in  her 
round  the  world  with  Commodore  Anson,  as 
midshipman,  master's  mate,  and  master.  On 
his  return  home  he  passed  the  examination  for 


lieutenant,  and  his  certificate,  dated  8  Jan. 
1744-5,  says  that  he  '  appears  to  be  more 
than  twenty-four  years  of  age.'  Through 
Anson's  interest  he  was  very  shortly  after- 
wards made  a  lieutenant,  then  commander, 
and  was  advanced  to  post  rank  on  23  Nov. 
1747,  and  appointed  to  the  Bellona  frigate, 
which  he  commanded  with  some  success  till 
the  peace.  He  afterwards  commanded  the 
Mermaid,  in  1755  the  Prince  of  90  guns, 
and  in  1757  the  Essex  of  64  guns,  in  the 
fleet  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  under  Sir  Edward 
Hawke.  In  the  following  year  he  was  second 
captain  of  the  Royal  George,  when  Lord 
Anson  took  command  of  the  fleet  off  Brest, 
Sir  Peircy  Brett,  his  old  shipmate  in  the 
Centurion,  being  first  captain.  He  after- 
wards returned  to  the  Essex,  which  he  com- 
manded in  the  long  blockade  of  Brest  by 
Sir  Edward  Hawke,  through  the  summer 
and  autumn  of  1759 ;  but  when,  in  Novem- 
ber, Hawke  moved  his  flag  into  the  Royal 
George,  Campbell  was  appointed  his  flag- 
captain,  and  served  in  that  capacity  in  the 
decisive  battle  of  Quiberon  Bay,  20  Nov. 
1759.  Campbell  was  sent  home  with  the 
despatches,  and  was  taken  by  Anson  to  be 
presented  to  the  king.  According  to  the  re- 
ceived story,  Anson  told  him  on  the  way 
that  the  king  would  knight  him  if  he  wished. 
'  Troth,  my  lord,'  answered  Campbell,  '  I  ken 
nae  use  that  will  be  to;me.'  '  But,'  said  An- 
son, '  your  lady  may  like  it.'  '  Aweel,'  replied 
Campbell,  '  his  majesty  may  knight  her  if  he 
pleases.'  He  was  in  fact  not  knighted. 

In  1760  he  was  appointed  to  the  Dorset- 
shire of  70  guns,  which  he  commanded,  on 
the  home  station  or  in  the  Mediterranean, 
till  the  peace.  He  was  then  appointed  to 
the  Mary  yacht,  and  moved  in  1770  to  the 
Royal  Charlotte,  in  which  he  remained  till 
promoted  to  his  flag,  23  Jan.  1778.  In  the 
following  spring  he  was  chosen  by  Admiral 
Keppel  as  first  captain  of  the  Victory,  or 
what  is  now  known  as  captain  of  the  fleet. 
He  held  that  office  through  the  rest  of  the 
year,  and  had  thus  a  very  important  share 
in  the  conduct  of  the  fleet  on  27  July,  as 
well  as  on  the  previous  days  [see  KEPPEL, 
AUGUSTUS,  VISCOUNT  ;  PALLISER,  SIB  HUGH]. 
His  loyalty  to  Keppel,  and  the  rancour 
which  the  subsequent  courts-martial  ex- 
cited, effectually  prevented  his  having  any 
further  employment  as  long  as  Lord  Sand- 
wich was  in  office,  though  he  attained,  in 
course  of  seniority,  the  rank  of  vice-admiral 
on  19  March  1779.  In  April  1782,  when 
bis  friend  Keppel  was  installed  as  first  lord 
of  the  admiralty,  Campbell  was  appointed 
governor  of  Newfoundland  and  commander- 
n-chief  on  that  station.  He  held  this  office 


Campbell 


378 


Campbell 


for  four  years,  and  ended  bis  service  in  1786. 
He  died  in  London  011  16  Dec.  1790. 

The  writer  of  the  notice  in  the  '  Gentle- 
man's Magazine,'  who  seems. to  have  been 
familiarly  acquainted  with  him,  has  given 
us  the  following  portraiture :  '  He  preserved 
his  original  simplicity  of  manners  till  his 
death,  notwithstanding  he  lived  among  and 
mixed  with  the  first  people  in  the  kingdom ; 
but  he  had  withal  a  dry  sarcastic  mode  of 
expression  as  well  as  manner,  which  ap- 
proached so  near  to  that  in  which  Mr. 
Macklin  played  the  character  of  Sir  Archy 
McSarcasm,  that  I  have  often  thought  that  ex- 
cellent actor  must  have  seen  and  copied  him.' 

[Gent.  Mag.  1791,  Ixi.  i.  100;  Charuock's 
memoir  (Biog.  Navalis,  vi.  34)  is  little  more  than 
a  repetition  of  that  in  the  Gent.  Mag. ;  Beatson's 
Nav.  ana  Mil.  Memoirs.]  J.  K.  L. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN  (1766-1840),  phil- 
anthropist and  traveller,  was  born  at  Edin- 
burgh and  educated  at  the  high  school, 
where  he  was  a  classfellow  of  Sir  Walter 
Scott.  From  an  early  period  of  life  he 
showed  very  deep  religious  convictions. 
Though  engaged  in  business,  he  threw  him- 
self with  great  ardour  into  works  of  Chris- 
tian philanthropy,  and  led  the  way  in  many 
undertakings  that  have  since  attained  re- 
markable dimensions.  He  became  in  1793 
one  of  the  founders  of  the  Religious  Tract 
Society  of  Scotland,  six  years  before  the  Lon- 
don society  was  formed.  The  Scotch  society 
still  exists,  but  on  a  wider  basis,  employing 
about  two  hundred  colporteurs  for  the  circu- 
lation and  sale  of  religious  and  useful  litera- 
ture in  Scotland  and  part  of  England.  He 
was  one  of  the  founders  of  Sunday  schools, 
sometimes  itinerating  over  the  country  in 
order  to  promote  them,  and  with  such  suc- 
cess that  on  one  occasion  he  and  his  friend 
Mr.  J.  A.  Haldane  made  arrangements  in 
one  week  for  the  establishment  of  not  less 
than  sixty.  Lay  preaching  in  neglected  vil- 
lages and  hamlets  was  another  mode  of 
activity  in  which  he  took  part.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  to  show  compassion  practi- 
cally for  fallen  women,  being  among  the 
originators  of  the  Magdalene  Society  of  Edin- 
burgh, and  a  similar  society  in  Glasgow. 
The  condition  of  slaves  excited  his  profound 
interest ;  and  through  the  liberality  of  Mr. 
Haldane  he  made  arrangements  for  bringing 
to  this  country  and  educating  thirty  or  forty 
African  children,  who  were  to  be  sent  back 
to  their  own  country.  In  furtherance  of 
this  object  he  corresponded  with  his  friend 
Mr.  Zachary  Macaulay,  then  at  Sierra  Leone, 
with  whose  family  he  was  on  intimate  terms ; 
but  after  the  first  batch  of  children  were 


brought  to  this  country,  the  arrangement 
was  changed  and  they  were  kept  in  London. 
In  1802  Campbell  became  minister  of  Kings- 
land  independent  chapel  in  London,  and 
there,  among  other  labours  of  love,  helped  to 
found  the  Bible  Society.  Occasionally  he 
still  continued  his  peripatetic  work  in  Scot- 
land. Having  always  shown  a  profound 
interest  in  foreign  missions,  he  was  asked 
by  the  London  Missionary  Society  to  go  to 
South  Africa  and  inspect  their  missions  there. 
He  spent  two  years,  1812-14,  in  this  work, 
travelling  upwards  of  two  thousand  miles  in 
Africa,  and  a  second  time,  1819-21,  he  went 
out  on  the  same  mission.  Few  Englishmen 
at  that  time  had  performed  such  a  feat,  and 
on  his  return  his  appearances  on  missionary 
platforms  in  London  and  throughout  the 
country  were  received  with  enthusiasm.  He 
died  4  April  1840,  at  the  age  of  74. 

Besides  some  books  of  less  mark,  Camp- 
bell was  the  author  of  two  works  giving 
an  account  of  his  two  African  journeys,  the 
first  in  one  vol.  8vo,  published  in  1814,  the 
second  in  two  vols.  8vo,  published  in  1822. 
A  little  volume  entitled  '  African  Light ' 
was  intended  to  elucidate  passages  of  scrip- 
ture from  what  he  had  seen  in  travelling. 
For  many  years  he  was  editor  of  a  religious 
magazine  entitled  '  The  Youth's  Magazine/ 
He  had  a  large  acquaintance  and  correspon- 
dence, including  the  Countess  of  Leven,  the 
Rev.  John  Newton,  Mr.  Wilberforce,  and 
others.  His  books  were  among  those  that 
exercised  an  influence  on  the  mind  of  David 
Livingstone,  and  turned  his  thoughts  to 
Africa. 

[Philip's  Life,  Times,  and  Missionary  Enter- 
prises of  the  Rev.  John  Campbell;  Biographical 
Sketch  of  the  author  prefixed  to  second  edition 
of  African  Light ;  Anderson's  Scottish  Nation, 
art.  'John  Campbell;'  recollections  of  personal 
friends.]  W.  G.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  JOHN  (1816-1855), 
general,  only  son  of  Lieutenant-general  Sir 
Archibald  Campbell  of  Ava  (1769-1843) 
[q.  v.],  by  Helen,  daughter  of  John  Mac- 
donald,  of  Garth,  co.  Perth,  was  born  on 
14  April  1816.  He  entered  the  army  as  an 
ensign  in  the  38th  regiment,  which  his  father 
then  commanded,  in  1821,  and  joined  it  in 
India.  He  served  as  aide-de-camp  to  his 
father  throughout  the  first  Burmese  war,  and 
on  1  July  1824  he  was  promoted  a  lieutenant, 
without  purchase,  and  in  1826  thanked  by  the 
governor-general  in  council  for  his  services. 
On  11  July  1826  he  was  promoted  to  a  com- 
pany and  remained  in  Burmah  in  a  civil 
capacity  till  1829,  when  he  returned  to 
England  and  joined  the  depot  of  his  regi- 


Campbell 


379 


Campbell 


ment.  From  1831  to  1887  Campbell  acted 
as  aide-de-camp  to  his  father  when  lieu- 
tenant-governor of  New  Brunswick,  and  in 
the  latter  year  he  purchased  the  majority 
of  his  regiment.  Jn  1840  he  purchased  the 
lieutenant-colonelcy  of  the  38th,  and  com- 
manded it  continuously  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean, the  West  Indies,  and  Nova  Scotia, 
until  he  was  selected,  as  an  ardent  and  suc- 
cessful regimental  officer,  for  the  command 
of  a  brigade  in  the  expeditionary  force  in- 
tended for  the  East  in  1854.  In  1843  he 
had  succeeded  to  the  baronetcy,  on  11  Nov. 
1851  he  had  been  promoted  colonel  by 
brevet,  and  on  24  March  1854  he  was  posted 
to  the  command  of  the  2nd  brigade  of 
the  3rd  division  under  Major-general  Sir 
Richard  England,  with  the  rank  of  brigadier- 
general.  With  that  command  he  was  present 
at  the  battles  of  the  Alma  and  Inkerman, 
and  on  12  Dec.  1854  he  was  promoted  major- 
general.  After  the  battle  of  Inkerman  as  the 
senior  brigadier-general  with  the  army,  he  was 
posted  to  the  temporary  command  of  the  4th 
division.  On  7  June  1855  he  was  superseded 
by  Lieutenant-general  Bentinck,  and  on  hear- 
ing of  the  intended  assault  upon  the  Great 
Redan  he  volunteered  to  lead  the  detachments 
•  of  the  4th  division  to  the  attack.  On  18  June 
he  displayed  '  a  courage  amounting  to  rash- 
ness,' and  after  sending  away  his  aides-de- 
camp, Captain  Hume  and  Captain  Snodgrass, 
the  latter  the  son  of  the  historian  of  his 
father's  war,  he  rushed  out  of  the  trenches 
with  a  few  followers,  and  fell  at  once  in  the 
act  of  cheering  on  his  men.  Had  he  survived, 
Campbell  would  have  been  rewarded  for  his 
services  in  the  winter,  for  in  the  '  Gazette ' 
of  5  July  it  was  announced  that  he  would  have 
been  made  a  K.C.B.  He  was  buried  on  Cath- 
cart's  Hill.  He  married,  21  July  1841,  Helen 
Margaret,  daughter  of  Colonel  John  Crowe. 
His  eldest  son,  Archibald  Ava,  became  third 
baronet. 

[See  Gent.  Mag.  and  Colburn's  United  Service 
Journal  for  August  1855  ;  Nolan's  Illustrated 
History  of  the  War  in  the  East,  2  vols.  1855-7 ; 
and  W.  H.  Kussell's  British  Expedition  to  the 
Crimea.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  first  BARON  CAMP- 
BELL (1779-1861),  legal  biographer,  lord 
chief  justice,  and  lord  chancellor,  traced  his 
descent  on  his  father's  side  from  Archibald, 
the  second  earl  of  Argyll  [q.  v.],  who  fell  at 
Flodden,  and  through  his  mother,  who  was  a 
Hallyburton,  from  Robert,  duke  of  Albany, 
the  regent  of  Scotland.  As  a  Hallyburton 
he  could  thus  claim  a  remote  kinship  with 
Sir  Walter  Scott.  His  father  was  the  Rev. 
George  Campbell,  for  more  than  fifty  years 


parish  minister  of  Cupar  in  Fifeshire,  a 
friend  of  Robertson  and  Blair,  a  popular 
preacher,  and  the  writer  of  the  article  on 
Cupar  in  the  old  'Statistical  Account  of 
Scotland.'  There  John  Campbell  was  born 
on  15  Sept.  1779.  With  his  elder  brother, 
George,  afterwards  Sir  George  Campbell  of 
Edenwood,  he  was  educated  at  the  Cupar 
grammar  school,  and  in  1790,  when  he  was 
only  eleven  years  old,  they  went  together  to 
St.  Andrews  University.  It  was  an  early 
age  even  for  a  Scotch  university,  but  the 
case  was  not  unique,  Dr.  Chalmers,  for  in- 
stance, becoming  a  student  at  St.  Andrews 
in  1791  before  he  was  twelve  years  old 
(HANNA,  Life  of  Chalmers,  i.  9).  At  fifteen 
Campbell  had  finished  the  arts  curriculum, 
though  he  did  not  take  the  degree  of  M.A. 
until  some  years  afterwards,  when  he  dis- 
covered that  it  would  be  of  use  to  him  in 
England.  As  a  boy  his  health  was  weak, 
and  he  grew  up  an  eager  and  miscellaneous 
reader  with  little  love  of  games.  Golf,  of 
course,  he  played  occasionally,  but  without 
any  enthusiasm,  though  he  considered  it 
'  superior  to  the  English  cricket,  which  is 
too  violent  and  gives  no  opportunity  for  con- 
versation.' Being  destined  for  the  ministry, 
he  entered  St.  Mary's  College,  St.  Andrews, 
where  he  remained  for  three  years,  studying 
theology  and  Hebrew,  writing  exercise  ser- 
mons, and  looking  forward  to  life  in  a  parish 
kirk.  Gradually,  however,  he  became  con- 
vinced that  he  would  never  be  famous  as  a 
divine,  and  he  eagerly  accepted  a  tutorship 
in  London.  Thither  he  went  in  1798,  not 
yet  abandoning  thoughts  of  the  church,  but 
with  the  possibility  of  some  more  brilliant 
career  dimly  present  to  his  mind.  He  held 
the  post  for  nearly  two  years,  employing  his 
leisure  time  in  casual  literary  work,  writing 
a  few  of  the  historical  passages  in  the 
'  Annual  Register,'  and  reviewing  books 
and  translating  French  newspapers  for  the 
'  Oracle.'  Towards  the  end  of  1799  he  wrung 
from  his  father  an  unwilling  consent  that 
he  should  exchange  the  church  for  the  bar. 
'  I  have  little  doubt,'  he  wrote  to  his  sister 
before  the  final  decision,  'that  I  myself 
should  pass  my  days  much  more  happily  as 
a  parish  parson  than  as  an  eminent  lawyer ; 
but  I  think  that  when  the  path  to  wealth 
and  fame  is  open  for  any  man  he  is  bound 
for  his  own  sake,  but  much  more  for  the 
sake  of  his  friends,  to  enter  it  without  hesi- 
tation, although  it  should  be  steep,  rugged, 
and  strewn  with  thorns.  I  declare  to  you 
most  seriously  that  I  have  scarcely  a  doubt 
that  I  should  rise  at  the  English  bar ' — even 
to  the  chancellorship,  he  added  with  equal 
seriousness.  He  entered  Lincoln's  Inn  on 


Campbell 


38o 


Campbell 


3  Nov.  1800,  and  maintained  himself  by 
reporting  in  the  House  of  Commons  and  in 
the  law  courts  for  the  '  Morning  Chronicle.' 
The  reporting  was  done  without  a  know- 
ledge of  shorthand,  which  he  had  no  de- 
sire to  learn,  having  convinced  himself 
that  by  rewriting  a  speech  from  notes  its 
spoken  effect  can  be  more  truthfully  repro- 
duced than  by  setting  down  the  exact  words. 
With  his  dramatic  criticism  he  took  great 
pains.  '  I  not  only  read  carefully,'  he  said, 
'  all  the  pieces  usually  acted,  but  I  made 
myself  master  of  the  history  of  our  stage 
from  Shakespeare  downwards,  and  became 
fairly  acquainted  with  French,  German,  and 
Spanish  literature.'  For  a  year  or  two  his 
time  was  fully  occupied  with  this  work, 
varied  by  the  reading  of  law  and  by  his 
experiences  as  an  energetic  volunteer  during 
the  Bonaparte  scare.  He  did  not  give  him- 
self up  seriously  to  law  till  the  beginning 
of  1804,  when  he  entered  the  chambers  of 
Tidd,  the  great  special  pleader.  He  remained 
with  Tidd  nearly  three  years,  taking  up 
rather  the  position  of  an  assistant  than  of  a 
pupil,  and  was  called  to  the  bar  on  15  Nov. 
1806.  From  the  first  he  started  with  a  clear 
lead.  He  had  by  zealous  work  acquired  j 
more  than  a  beginner's  knowledge  of  law ; 
he  had  a  wider  store  of  experience,  gathered 
from  variety  of  occupation  and  miscellaneous 
reading,  than  most  men  of  his  years ;  and  he 
had  a  sturdy  faith  in  himself,  which  hardly 
ever  drooped,  and  a  firm  belief  in  his  own 
ultimate  success.  Immediately  after  his 
call  he  was  engaged  for  several  months  in 
preparing  the  second  edition  of  Watson's 
'  Treatise  on  the  Law  of  Partnership,'  which 
he  seems  to  have  in  great  part  rewritten 
(published  1807  ;  his  name  does  not  appear 
in  the  book).  The  ample  leisure  that  was 
now  forced  upon  him  made  him  try  a  ven- 
ture of  his  own.  In  1807  he  began  his 
reports  of  cases  at  nisi  prius.  'Although 
the  judgment  of  the  courts  in  banco,'  he  says 
in  his  '  Autobiography '  (i.  214),  '  had  been 
regularly  reported  from  the  time  of  Edward  II, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  rulings  of  C.  J. 
Holt  and  C.  J.  Lee  to  be  found  in  Lord 
Raymond  and  Strange,  nisi  prius  reporting 
was  not  attempted  till  the  time  of  Lord 
Kenyon,  when  nisi  prius  cases  were  published 
by  Peake  and  by  Espinasse.'  The  reports  of 
Espinasse  were  very  inaccurate,  and  as  Peake, 
who  was  held  in  higher  esteem,  had  almost 
given  up  the  work  by  Campbell's  time,  the 
field  was  practically  unoccupied,  while  the 
period  of  the  Napoleonic  war,  with  novel 
commercial  questions  daily  cropping  up,  was 
rich  in  legal  interest.  Campbell  reported 
Lord  Ellenborough's  decisions  with  great 


care  and  tact,  revising  them  and  publishing 
only  such  as  he  considered  sound  on  authority 
and  principle.  '  When  I  arrived,'  he  said 
afterwards,  '  at  the  end  of  my  fourth  and 
last  volume,  I  had  a  whole  drawer  full  of 
"  bad  Ellenborough  law." '  The  reports  ac- 
cordingly have  since  been  treated  as  of  high 
authority.  '  On  all  occasions,'  said  Lord 
Cranworth,  '  I  have  found  .  .  .  that  they 
really  do,  in  the  fewest  possible  words,  lay 
down  the  law,  very  often  more  distinctly 
and  more  accurately  than  it  is  to  be  found 
in  many  lengthened  reports'  (Williams  v. 
Bayley,  L.  R.  1  H.  L.  213).  An  innovation 
which  attracted  attention,  criticism,  and  a 
recognition  of  Campbell's  shrewdness,  and 
which  subsequent  reporters  have  adopted, 
consisted  in  appending  to  the  report  of  each 
case  the  names  of  the  attorneys  engaged  in 
it,  in  order  that  any  one  who  doubted  the 
accuracy  of  a  report  might  at  once  know 
where  he  could  inspect  the  briefs  in  the 
case  (see  note  to  first  case,  i.  4).  For  some 
years  Campbell's  life  was  that  of  a  struggling 
barrister  who  had  to  make  his  own  way, 
and  whose  chief  advantages  were  his  power 
of  work  and  his  alertness  to  push  his  way 
through  every  opening.  His  reputation, 
especially  in  matters  of  mercantile  law,  grew 
very  rapidly.  In  his  fourth  year  he  made 
over  500/.,  and  in  his  fifth  double  that  sum. 
In  1816  his  business  had  increased  so  greatly 
that  he  had  to  give  up  his  reports.  In  1819 
he  was  in  a  position  to  justify  him  in  applying 
for  a  silk  gown,  though  not  till  1827,  when 
Copley  became  chancellor,  was  the  dignity 
granted  to  him.  In  1821  he  married  Miss 
Scarlett,  daughter  of  the  future  Lord  Abinger. 
His  thoughts  had  already  turned  towards 
parliament,  though  he  showed  no  great  eager- 
ness to  enter  it.  '  It  is  amazing,'  he  said, 
'  how  little  parliamentary  distinction  does 
for  a  man  nowadays  at  the  bar.'  He  made 
his  first  attempt  in  1826  at  Stafford,  a 
borough  of  singular  corruption  even  in  those 
corrupt  days ;  and  though  unsuccessful,  he 
proved  so  popular  a  candidate,  that  at  the 
general  election  after  George  IV's  death  his 
supporters  invited  him  to  stand  again,  and 
he  was  returned  in  time  to  take  part  in  the 
reform  debates.  At  no  period  in  his  life  did 
he  have  politics  much  at  heart,  nor  were  his 
opinions  very  decided.  He  cast  in  his  lot 
with  the  liberal  party,  and  on  the  great 
questions  of  catholic  emancipation,  the  re- 
peal of  the  Test  Act,  the  suppression  of 
slavery,  and  parliamentary  reform  he  was 
on  the  side  of  freedom  ;  but  his  strong  con- 
servative instincts,  and  his  comparatively 
slight  interest  in  such  matters,  prevented  him 
from  taking  a  leading  part.  The  advice  which 


Campbell 


381 


Campbell 


he  gave  to  his  brother  is  a  perfect  summary 
of  his  opinions  :  '  For  God's  sake  do  not  be- 
come radical.'  The  Reform  Bill  of  1831 
astounded  him  at  first.  '  I  was  prepared/ 
he  said,  '  to  support  any  moderate  measure, 
but  this  really  is  a  revolution  ipso  facto.' 
Upon  consideration,  however,  he  came  to 
regard  it  as  a  safe  and  prudent  reform,  a  re- 
storation of  the  constitution,  not  an  innova- 
tion, and  he  voted  for  the  second  reading, 
which  was  thus  carried  by  a  majority  of  one. 
His  real  interest  was  in  law  reform.  In  1828, 
as  a  consequence  of  Brougham's  famous 
speech,  two  commissions  were  appointed,  one 
to  inquire  into  common  law  procedure,  the 
other  to  inquire  into  the  law  of  real  property 
'and  the  various  interests  therein,  and  the 
methods  and  forms  of  alienating,  conveying, 
and  transferring  the  same,  and  of  assuring 
the  titles  thereto,'  and  to  suggest  means  of 
improvement.  Sugden  having  declined  to 
serve,  Campbell  was  put  at  the  head  of  the 
Real  Property  Commission.  He  was  the 
only  common  lawyer  who  sat  on  it,  and 
hitherto  he  had  not  been  familiar  with  the 
subject  of  inquiry ;  indeed,  it  was  said  at  the 
time  that  there  were  not  half  a  dozen  men 
in  England  who  understood  the  law  of  real 
property.  The  general  conclusion  of  the 
commission  was  that  very  few  essential  alte- 
rations were  required ;  the  law  relating  to 
the  transfer  of  land  was  exceedingly  defec- 
tive, but  in  other  respects  '  the  law  of  Eng- 
land, except  in  a  few  comparatively  unim- 
portant particulars,  appears  to  come  almost 
as  near  to  perfection  as  can  be  expected  in 
any  human  institutions '  (1st  Rep.  p.  6).  In 
the  first  report,  which  appeared  in  1829, 
Campbell  wrote  the  introduction  and  the 
section  on  prescription,  and  the  statutes  of 
limitation.  Over  the  second  report  (1830), 
proposing  a  scheme  for  a  general  register  of 
deeds  and  instruments  relating  to  land,  the 
third  (1832)  dealing  with  tenures,  &c.,  and 
the  fourth  (1833)  on  amendments  in  the  law 
of  wills,  he  exercised  only  a  general  superin- 
tendence (Life,  i.  457-9).  The  first  speech 
which  he  delivered  in  parliament  (1830)  was 
in  moving  for  leave  to  bring  in  a  bill  for  the 
establishment  of  a  general  register  of  deeds 
affecting  real  property  (reprinted,  Speeches,  p. 
430) .  The  bill  was  introduced  again  in  the  fol- 
lowing session,  but  although  a  select  com- 
mittee reported  in  favour  of  it,  the  opposition 
was  so  strong  that  it  had  to  be  abandoned. 
Twenty  years  later  he  succeeded  in  carrying  a 
similar  bill  through  the  lords,  but  there  it 
ended.  The  other  recommendations  of  the  com- 
mission had  a  better  fortune.  In  1833  Camp- 
bell, who  had  been  made  solicitor-general  in 
the  previous  year,  helped  to  carry  through 


several  measures  of  such  importance  as  to 
mark  a  distinct  period  in  the  history  of  the 
law  of  real  property :  the  statutes  of  limita- 
tion (3  &  4  Wm.  IV.  cc.  27  and  42) ;  the 
Fines  and  Recoveries  Act  (c.  74) — almost 
entirely  the  work  of  Mr.  Brodie,  the  convey- 
ancer, and  described  by  Sugden  as  '  a  mas- 
terly performance'  (HATES,  Conveyancing, 
i.  155  n,  and  216)  ;  an  act  to  render  freehold 
and  copyhold  estates  assets  for  the  pay- 
ment of  simple  contract  debts  (c.  104)  ;  the 
Dower  Act  (c.  105);  and  an  act  for  the 
amendment  of  the  law  of  inheritance  (c.  106). 
Never  had  so  clean  a  sweep  been  made  of 
worn-out  rules  of  law  as  was  done  by  this 
group  of  statutes.  '  They  quietly  passed 
through  both  houses  of  parliament,  says 
Campbell, '  without  one  single  syllable  being 
altered  in  any  of  them.  This"  is  the  only 
way  of  legislating  on  such  a  subject.  They 
had  been  drawn  by  the  real  property  com- 
missioners, printed  and  extensively  circu- 
lated, and  repeatedly  revised,  with  the  ad- 
vantage of  the  observations  of  skilful  men 
studying  them  in  their  closet.  A  mixed  and 
numerous  deliberative  assembly  is  wholly 
unfit  for  such  work '  (Life,  ii.  29).  A  further 
step  on  the  lines  of  the  commission  was  taken 
four  years  later  in  the  Wills  Amendment  Act 
(1  Viet.  c.  26),  which  placed  real  property 
and  personal  property  in  the  same  position 
as  regards  the  formalities  necessary  for  the 
validity  of  wills.  Campbell  became  attorney- 
general  in  1834,  but  he  failed  to  be  re-elected 
at  Dudley,  and  remained  for  three  months 
without  a  seat,  finding  refuge  at  last  in  Edin- 
burgh, where  he  was  returned  by  a  large  ma- 
jority. It  was  in  a  speech  to  his  new  con- 
stituents that  he  characteristically  described 
himself  as  '  plain  John  Campbell,'  a  happy 
designation  which  he  has  never  lost.  With 
two  brief  intervals  of  opposition,  in  1834-5 
and  in  1839,  he  remained  attorney-general 
till  1841.  He  was  felt  at  the  time  to  be  in- 
valuable to  the  whigs  in  parliament,  as  indeed 
the  government  testified  by  refusing  to  make 
him  a  judge,  though  he  pressed  his  claims 
with  a  good  deal  of  pertinacity  (see  Life  of 
Brougham,  iii.  341-63).  Twice  he  asked  in 
vain  to  be  made  master  of  the  rolls,  first  on 
the  death  of  Leach  in  1834  (see  correspon- 
dence in  Life  of  Brougham,  iii.  422-30),  and 
next  when  Pepys  became  lord  chancellor  in 
1836.  On  the  second  occasion  Campbell  felt 
that  his  dignity  was  compromised,  for  though 
not  an  equity  lawyer,  he  considered  himself 
entitled  to  the  office  almost  as  a  matter  of 
right.  He  resolved  to  resign,  and  in  fact 
carried  his  letter  of  resignation  to  Lord 
Melbourne ;  but  he  was  induced  to  give  way 
by  a  promise  that  in  recognition  of  the  value 


Campbell 


382 


Campbell 


of  his  services  his  wife  should  be  raised  to 
the  peerage.  She  was  created  Baroness 
Stratheden.  In  1838  and  in  1839,  when 
vacancies  occurred  in  the  court  of  common 
pleas,  he  had  still  serious  thoughts  of  accept- 
ing a  puisne  judgeship,  but  he  was  again 
dissuaded  from  abandoning  the  government. 
After  the  Real  Property  Acts,  his  chief  legis- 
lative work  during  this  period  was  the 
Municipal  Corporations  Act  of  1835,  in  the 
preparation  of  which  he  had  a  chief  part,  and 
which  he  carried  through  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. He  had  much  at  heart  the  carrying 
of  a  measure  for  abolishing  imprisonment  for 
debt,  except  in  certain  cases  of  fraud,  and  for 
giving  creditors  greater  powers  over  their 
debtors'  property,  but  he  was  only  partially 
successful.  An  act  of  1836  (1  &  2  Viet, 
c.  110)  extended  the  remedies  of  judgment 
creditors,  and  abolished  imprisonment  for 
debt  on  mesne  process  ;  but  imprisonment 
for  ordinary  debts  after  judgment  was  not 
done  away  with  till  1869.  Yet  another 
abuse  he  swept  away  by  the  Prisoners'  Coun- 
sel Act  (6  &  7  Wm.  IV,  c.  114),  which 
gave  to  a  person  charged  with  felony,  or  to 
his  counsel,  the  same  rights  of  addressing  the 
jury  on  the  merits  of  the  case  as  if  he  were 
charged  with  treason  or  misdemeanor,  and 
allowed  all  persons  on  trial  to  have  copies  of, 
and  to  inspect,  depositions  taken  against 
them.  Strange  to  say,  nearly  all  the  judges 
were  opposed  to  this  change,  Mr.  Justice 
Allan  Park,  in  fact,  threatening  to  resign  if 
the  bill  were  carried.  Among  the  famous 
cases  in  which  Campbell  took  part  while  he 
was  at  the  head  of  the  bar  were  the  trial  of 
Lord  Melbourne  in  1836,  the  second  action 
of  Stockdale  v.  Hansard  in  1839,  the  trial  of 
Frost  the  chartist  in  1840,  and  the  trial  of 
Lord  Cardigan  in  1841  for  wounding  Cap- 
tain Tuckett  in  a  duel.  In  1842  he  published 
a  selection  of  his  speeches  delivered  at  the 
bar  and  in  the  House  of  Commons  ;  and  with 
a  lack  of  good  feeling,  for  which  he  was  very 
justly  condemned,  he  included  his  defence  of 
Lord  Melbourne.  The  only  part  of  the 
volume  that  has  any  permanent  value  is  his 
argument  in  Stockdale  v.  Hansard.  He  had 
devoted  a  great  part  of  two  long  vacations 
to  preparing  it.  '  I  had  read  everything,'  he 
says, '  that  had  the  smallest  bearing  on  the 
subject,  from  the  earliest  year-book  to  the 
latest  pamphlet — not  confining  myself  to 
mere  legal  authorities,  but  diligently  ex- 
amining historians,  antiquaries,  and  general 
jurists,  both  English  and  foreign '  (see  also 
STJMNER'S  Life,  ii.  13).  He  printed  much 
in  later  years,  but  nothing  that  showed  more 
careful  labour  than  the  full  account  which 
this  speech  contains  of  the  history  and  the 


reason  of  parliamentary  privilege.  The  court, 
over  which  Lord  Denman  presided,  decided 
against  him  (9  A.  &  E.  1 ;  see  Bradlaugh 
v.  Gossett,  L.  R.  12  Q.  B.  D.  271) ;  and  the  ex- 
citement and  the  difficulties  caused  by  their 
'ill-considered  and  intemperate  judgment,'  as 
Campbell  unreasonably  calls  it  in  his  '  Auto- 
biography,' were  ended  only  by  the  passing 
of  an  act  to  give  summary  protection  to  per- 
sons employed  in  the  publication  of  parlia- 
mentary papers  (3  Viet.  c.  9.  See  his  Life, 
ch.  xxiii. ;  Speeches,  p.  406 ;  and  BROOM'S 
Constitutional  Law,  where  the  case  is  re- 
ported with  a  summary  of  Campbell's  argu- 
ment). Another  elaborate  argument  was 
delivered  by  him  in  the  great  Sergeant's  case, 
but  he  did  not  include  it  in  his  published 
speeches  (see  MANNING'S  Sergeant's  Case, 
p.  114.  In  FORSYTE'S  Cases  and  Opinions  on 
Constitutional  Law  will  be  found  a  consider- 
able number  of  Campbell's  opinions  written 
while  he  was  a  law  officer). 

In  1841,  when  the  dissolution  was  re- 
solved on  which  ended  in  the  fall  of  the 
whigs,  it  was  felt  that  Campbell's  services 
should  receive  recognition.  Pressure  was 
brought  to  bear  on  Lord  Plunket,  the  Irish 
lord  chancellor,  to  induce  him  to  resign, 
which  he  did  unwillingly,  protesting  against 
the  arrangement,  and  Campbell  was  ap- 
pointed and  raised  to  the  peerage.  As  the 
appointment  was  so  unpopular  in  Dublin, 
and  as  it  had  been  freely  called  a  job,  he 
publicly  declared  that  he  would  forego  the 
usual  pension  of  4,000/.  a  year  which  at- 
tached to  the  Irish  chancellorship.  When 
the  subject  had  been  first  mooted,  he  ap- 
pears to  have  thought  that  Lord  Plunket's 
consent  had  been  obtained,  and  when  he 
learned  the  real  state  of  matters,  the  delay 
had  put  in  danger  his  Edinburgh  seat.  His 
own  account  of  the  transaction  shows  that 
he  himself  saw  nothing  discreditable  in  the 
part  which  he  played.  He  held  the  office 
only  for  six  weeks,  and  sat  in  court  only  a 
few  days.  His  lack  of  experience  as  an 
equity  lawyer  did  not  prevent  him  from 
forming  large  schemes  for  the  reform  of 
equity  procedure,  which  he  sketched  out  in 
an  address  to  the  Irish  bar  (Speeches,  p.  516)  ; 
but  they  were  cut  short  by  the  resignation  of 
the  Melbourne  ministry,  and  he  was  replaced 
in  the  chancellorship  by  Sugden  (Life  of 
Plunket,  ii.  329 ;  O'FLANAGAN,  Lives  of  the 
Lord  Chancellors  of  Ireland,  ii.  595). 

He  returned  to  England,  and,  according  to 
his  bargain,  without  a  pension.  Judicial  busi- 
ness in  the  House  of  Lords  (where  he  took 
part  in  the  O'Connell  case)  and  on  the  judi- 
cial committee  of  the  privy  council  left  him 
plenty  of  leisure,  which  his  ambitious  indus- 


Campbell 


383 


Campbell 


try  speedily  found  means  of  turning  to  ac- 
count. He  published  his  speeches ;  he  wrote 
his  autobiography  (completed  at  various 
times  in  later  years) ;  and  in  his  sixty-third 
year  he  set  himself  to  write  the  lives  of  the 
chancellors  from  the  earliest  times  down- 
wards. The  difficulty  and  magnitude  'of  the 
task  discouraged  him  at  first,  and  for  a  time 
he  abandoned  it ;  but  he  returned  to  it  with 
such  vigour,  that  in  one  year  and  ten  months 
he  had  in  print  the  first  three  volumes,  down 
to  the  revolution  of  1688.  '  Assuming  it,'  he 
wrote  afterwards  with  no  misgivings,  '  to  be 
a  "standard  work," as  it  is  at  present  denomi- 
nated, I  doubt  whether  any  other  of  the  same 
bulk  was  ever  finished  off  more  rapidly.'  The 
first  series  of  '  Lives '  appeared  in  1845,  the 
second  (to  Lord  Thurlow's  death)  in  1846, 
and  the  third  (to  Lord  Eldon's  death)  in 
1847.  The  work  had  great  success.  Within 
a  month  a  second  edition  of  the  first  series 
was  called  for,  and  2,050  copies  of  the  second 
series  were  sold  on  the  day  of  publication. 
The  literary  honours  which  were  showered 
upon  him  inspired  him  to  seek  another  sub- 
ject. His  ambition  was  '  to  produce  a  speci- 
men of  just  historical  composition.'  He 
thought,  it  seems,  of  writing  the  '  History  of 
the  Long  Parliament,' but  eventually  decided 
to  continue  working  on  his  old  field.  His 
first  intention  was  to  take  up  the  Irish 
chancellors.  He  was  afraid,  however,  that 
in  spite  of  some  interesting  names, '  as  a  body 
they  would  appear  very  dull,' so  he  determined 
to  postpone  them  till  he  had  completed  the 
'  Lives  of  the  Chief  Justices.'  Working  as 
rapidly  as  ever,  by  1849  he  had  brought  down 
his  narrative  to  the  death  of  Lord  Mans- 
field, and  published  the  first  two  volumes. 
The  third  volume,  containing  the  lives  of 
Kenyon,  Ellenborough,  and  Tenterden,  ap- 
peared in  1857. 

The  merits  of  his  '  Lives '  are  very  con- 
siderable. They  are  eminently  readable. 
The  style  is  lively,  though  rough,  careless, 
and  incorrect ;  every  incident  is  presented 
effectively ;  they  are  full  of  good  stories,  and 
they  contain  a  great  deal  of  information 
about  the  history  of  law  and  lawyers  which 
is  not  easily  to  be  found  elsewhere.  The 
later  volumes,  moreover,  both  of  the  '  Chan- 
cellors '  and  the  '  Chief  Justices,'  have  the 
freshness  and  interest  of  personal  memoirs. 
For  all  these  qualities  Campbell  has  re- 
ceived due  and  sufficient  recognition.  Nor 
has  time  worn  away  the  merits  of  his  books ; 
they  still  find  many  readers,  and  there  is 
little  probability  that  they  will  be  displaced 
by  anything  more  entertaining  written  on 
the  same  subject.  None  the  less  are  they 
among  the  most  censurable  publications  in 


our  literature.  '  As  an  historical  produc- 
tion,' says  a  careful  critic,  speaking  of  the 
|  Chancellors,'  '  the  whole  work  is  wanting 
in  a  due  sense  of  the  obligations  imposed 
by  such  a  task,  is  disfigured  by  unblushing 
plagiarisms,  and,  as  the  writer  approaches 
his  own  times,  by  much  unscrupulous  mis- 
representation'(GARDINER  and  MULLINGER, 
Introd.  to  English  History,  p.  229).  This 
judgment  is  not  too  severe.  The  tone  of 
laborious  research  which  pervades  every 
volume  is  delusive.  No  writer  ever  owed 
so  much  to  the  labours  of  others  who  ac- 
knowledged so  little  (for  some  examples  of 
his  method  see  '  Law  Magazine,'  xxxv.  119). 
Literary  morality  in  its  other  form,  the  love 
of  historical  truth  and  accuracy,  he  hardly 
understood.  No  one  who  has  ever  followed 
him  to  the  sources  of  his  information  will 
trust  him  more ;  for  not  only  was  he  too 
hurried  and  careless  to  sift  such  evidence  as 
he  gathered,  but  even  plain  statements  of 

I  fact  are  perverted,  and  his  authorities  are 

,  constantly  misquoted  (see  CHRISTIE'S  Shaftes- 
bury  Papers,  containing  a  'minute  dissec- 
tion' of  the  first  chapter  of  Campbell's  life  of 
Shaftesbury  ;  G.  T.  KBNTON'S  Life  of  Lord 
Kenyon,  written  because  Lord  Campbell's 
life  of  Kenyon  was  unsatisfactory ;  FOR- 
STXH'S  Essays,  127-132;  PULLING'S  Order  of 
the  Coif). 

The  concluding  volume  of  the  '  Chancel- 
lors,' published  after  his  death,  and  contain- 
ing the  lives  of  Lyndhurst  and  Brougham, 
is  even  more  lamentable,  and  has  done  more 
than  anything  else  to  lower  the  reputation 
of  Campbell.  Lyndhurst's  prediction  came 
true.  '  I  predict,'  so  he  is  reported  to  have 
said  to  Brougham,  with  reference  to  a  judi- 

\  cial  appointment  of  which  Campbell  was  dis- 
appointed,  '  that  he  will  take  his  revenge  on 

j  you  by  describing  you  with  all  the  gall  of 
his  nature.  He  will  write  of  you,  and  perhaps 
of  me  too,  with  envy,  hatred,  malice,  and 
all  uncharitableness,  for  such  is  his  nature ' 
(Life  of  Brougham,  iii.  435.  The  conversa- 
tion, which  is  said  to  have  taken  place  in 
1835,  is  obviously  misreported,  for  there  is  a 
reference  in  it  to  the  'Lives  of  the  Chancel- 
lors '  and  to  Wetherell's  remark  that  they 
had  added  a  new  sting  to  death  ;  but  if  the 
prediction  was  not  Lyndhurst's  it  was 
Brougham's).  The  book  is  a  marvel  of  in- 
accuracy and  misrepresentation,  and,  if  not 
written  with  actual  malice,  it  exhibits  a  dis- 
creditable absence  of  generosity  and  good 
feeling.  The  only  possible  excuse  for  such 
a  work  is  one  suggested  by  Lyndhurst  himself, 
that  Campbell  was  not  always  aware  of  the 
effect  of  the  expressions  which  he  used  ;  'he 
has  been  so  accustomed  to  relate  degrading 


Campbell 


384 


Campbell 


anecdotes  of  his  predecessors  in  office,  that 
I  am  afraid  his  feelings  upon  these  subjects 
have  become  somewhat  blunted  '  (Hansard, 
13  July  1857).  No  sooner  had  it  appeared 
than  Lord  St.  Leonards,  who  incidentally 
suffered  from  the  biographer's  inaccuracy, 
published  an  indignant  pamphlet  in  his  own 
defence,  '  Misrepresentations  in  Campbell's 
Lives  of  Lyndhurst  and  Brougham,  corrected 
by  St.  Leonards.'  Brougham's  story,  as  told 
by  himself,  has  since  been  published  (1871)  ; 
and  the  life  of  Lyndhurst  has  been  rewritten 
by  Sir  Theodore  Martin  (1883)  (see  also 
2nd  edition  of  SIDNEY  GIBSON'S  Memoir  of 
Lord  Lyndhurst). 

In  1846,  when  the  whigs  returned,  Camp- 
bell had  hopes  of  being  restored  to  the  Irish 
chancellorship ;  but  in  deference  to  Irish 
feeling  it  was  decided  that  the  office  should 
be  held,  as  it  has  ever  since  been  held,  by 
an  Irishman,  and  Campbell  was  made  in- 
stead chancellor  of  the  Duchy  of  Lancaster, 
with  a  seat  in  the  cabinet.  He  had  mean- 
while been  playing  a  leading  part  in  the 
House  of  Lords.  '  Edinburgh,'  said  Brougham, 
with  his  usual  exaggeration,  '  is  now  cele- 
brated for  having  given  us  the  two  greatest 
bores  that  have  ever  yet  been  known  in  Lon- 
don, for  Jack  Campbell  in  the  House  of 
Lords  is  just  what  Tom  Macaulay  is  in  pri- 
vate society.'  He  had  certainly  very  little 
oratorical  fervour,  and,  as  one  may  judge 
from  '  Hansard,'  he  was  often  tedious ;  but  the 
opinions  of  a  man  so  shrewd  and  experienced 
always  commanded  attention.  The  passing 
of  several  important  measures  during  this 
period  was  greatly  owing  to  his  exertions, 
the  most  important  of  them  being  the  Copy- 
right Act  of  1842  (5  &  6  Viet.  c.  45) ;  the 
Libel  Act  of  1843  (6  &  7  Viet.  c.  96),  known 
as  Lord  Campbell's  Act,  and  drafted  by  him- 
self with  the  assistance  of  Starkie,  the  well- 
known  text  writer  on  the  law  of  libel  and 
slander;  and  an  act  of  1846  (9  &,  10  Viet. 
c.  93),  also  known  as  Lord  Campbell's  Act, 
which  did  away  with  the  rule  that  where  a 
person  was  killed  by  the  wrongful  act,  neglect 
or  default  of  another,  no  action  for  damages 
could  be  brought  by  his  representatives.  Lord 
Denman's  health  breaking  down  in  1849, 
Campbell  received  assurances  that  he  would 
be  made  chief  justice,  and  he  applied  himself 
to  the  study  of  the  recent  changes  in  legal  pro- 
cedure. Much  delay  occurred ;  Denman,  re- 
senting several  uncomplimentary  references 
to  himself  in  Campbell's '  Lives,'  was  unwilling 
to  resign  in  his  favour  (AKNOTJLD,  Life  of  Den- 
man, ii.  288) ;  and  it  was  not  till  March  1850 
that  the  appointment  was  actually  made.  His 
judicial  labours  mainly  filled  up  his  subse- 
quent life ;  but  he  still  took  a  share  in  legal 


debates  and  in  legislation.  In  1851  he  suc- 
ceeded at  length  in  passing  the  Registration 
Bill  through  the  lords,  a  measure  which,  he 
says  in  his  journal, '  ought  to  immortalise  me,' 
but  it  came  to  grief  in  the  commons.  He  joined 
in  the  opposition  to  the  Wensleydale  life 
peerage,  preparing  himself  for  the  debate  as 
usual  by  reading  (  all  that  had  been  written 
on  the  subject.'  He  presided  over  the  com- 
mittee to  inquire  into  the  question  of  divorce, 
and  saw  their  recommendations  carried  into 
effect  by  the  Divorce  and  Matrimonial  Act 
of  1857.  And  he  left  yet  another  Lord 
Campbell's  Act  on  the  statute-book,  the  Ob- 
scene Publications  Act  of  1857  (20  &  21 
Viet.  c.  83).  His  literary  schemes  had  to  be 
abandoned ;  but  he  spent  the  autumn  of 
j  1858  at  Hartrigge,  an  estate  in  Roxburgh- 
:  shire,  which  he  had  purchased  some  years 
before,  in  reading  through  Shakespeare  to  see 
'whether  the  bard  of  Avon,  before  he  left 
Stratford,  had  not  been  an  attorney's  clerk/ 
The.  pamphlet  in  which  he  discusses  the 
question  (published  in  the  form  of  a  letter 
to  J.  Payne  Collier)  convinced  Macaulay 
that  Shakespeare  had  some  legal  training, 
Campbell  himself  inclining  to  the  same 
belief,  though  he  declined  to  give  a  decided 
opinion. 

Lord  Campbell  the  judge  is  a  more  pleas- 
ing figure  than  Lord  Campbell  the  author. 
He  had  his  failings,  it  would  seem,  even  on 
the  bench,  showing,  for  example,  somewhat 
too  openly  an  unworthy  love  of  applause. 
But  he  did  not  debase  his  talents  by  hurried 
work.  He  was  ambitious  to  leave  behind 
him  the  reputation  of  a  sound  lawyer,  and 
by  aid  of  his  wide  knowledge,  his  long  ex- 
perience, his  untiring  industry,  and  his  na- 
tural strength  of  intellect,  he  succeeded. 
Though  changes  in  procedure  have  rendered 
obsolete  many  of  the  cases  in  which  he  took 
part,  there  remains  a  solid  body  of  law  con- 
nected with  his  name.  His  decisions,  some 
of  them  in  '  leading  cases  '  (such  as  Hum- 
phries v.  Brogden),  are  constantly  cited,  and 
his  opinion  still  carries  weight.  For  his 
House  of  Lords  cases  see  01.  &  F.  from 
vol.  viii. ;  and  his  privy  council  cases,  Moore 
from  vol.  iii. :  his  civil  cases  as  chief  justice 
are  reported  in  1-9  E.  &  B.,  E.  B.  &  E.,  1  & 
2  E.  &  E.,  and  12-18  Q.  B. ;  his  criminal  cases 
in  3-8  Cox,  and  in  Bell's,  Dearsly's,  and 
Dearsly  and  Bell's  Crown  Cases.  Among  his 
causes  celebres  were  Achilla's  action  against 
Newman  (1852),  and  the  trials  of  Palmer 
(1856)  and  Bernard  (1858). 

When  the  liberal  party  regained  power  in 
1859,  great  difficulty  was  experienced  in  de- 
ciding who  should  be  chancellor.  There 
were  several  rivals  for  the  honour,  each  with 


Campbell 


385 


Campbell 


strong  supporters ;  and,  unable  to  decide  be- 
tween their  claims,  Lord  Palmerston  gave 
the  great  seal  to  Campbell,  acting,  it  is  said, 
on  the  advice  of  Lord  Lyndhurst  (MAKTIN, 
Life  of  Lyndhurst,  480).  Campbell  was  now 
in  his  eightieth  year,  and  no  one,  as  he  took 
pains  to  find  out,  had  ever  been  appointed  to, 
or  had  even  held,  the  office  at  so  advanced  an 
age.  About  two  years  of  life  remained  to 
him,  which  were  marked  by  little  that  is  note- 
worthy. He  made  a  respectable  equity  j udge, 
and  prided  himself  on  his  rapid  despatch  of 
business ;  but  his  rather  overbearing  nature 
caused  some  friction  with  the  other  judges 
(see  his  remarks  on  V.-c.  Page  Wood  in  the 
case  of  Burch  v.  Bright,  and  the  protests  of 
the  other  vice-chancellors;  Life  of  Lord  Ha- 
tkerley,  i.  88.  His  equity  decisions  are  re- 
ported in  De  G.  F.  &  J.)  The  chief  political 
incident  of  the  time  was  the  outbreak  of  the 
American  war,  and  it  was  by  Campbell's  ad- 
vice that  the  government  agreed  to  recognise 
the  belligerent  rights  of  the  Southern  states 


Had  he  lived  a  few  weeks  longer,  his  chan- 
cellorship would  have  been  distinguished  by 
the  passing  of  the  Criminal  Law  Consolidation 
Acts,  in  the  preparation  of  which  he  had  taken 
a  great  interest  (see  introduction  to  Greaves's 
edition  of  the  acts).  He  died  on  the  night  of 
22  June  1861,  hav  ing  sat  in  court  and  attended 
a  cabinet  council  during  the  day. 

Lord  Campbell  possessed  in  a  supreme 
degree  the  art  of  getting  on.  '  If  Campbell,' 
said  Perry  of  the  '  Morning  Chronicle,'  '  had 
engaged  as  an  opera-dancer,  I  do  not  say  he 
would  have  danced  as  well  as  Deshayes,  but 
I  feel  confident  he  would  have  got  a  higher 
salary.'  He  was  full  of  ambition,  and  though 
he  did  not  lack  public  spirit,  he  judged  most 
things  by  their  bearing  on  his  personal  for- 
tunes. Perhaps  nothing  paints  his  mind 
more  clearly  than  a  phrase  which  he  lets 
drop  in  a  letter  to  his  brother  in  recommend- 
ing the  study  of  the  best  English  classics ; 
'  they  bear  reading  very  well,'  he  writes, 
'  and  you  can  always  make  them  tell.'  He 
had  no  false  modesty,  rather  an  exalted  self- 
confidence,  which  he  concealed  neither  from 
himself  nor  from  others ;  he  had  patience  to 
wait  for  his  opportunities,  yet  he  never  let  him- 
self be  forgotten ;  and  his  enormous  industry 
and  power  of  getting  rapidly  through  work 
stood  him  in  stead  of  abilities  of  the  highest 
kind.  He  fell  far  short  of  greatness,  intel- 
lectual or  moral.  Not  even  as  the  term  is 
applied  to  the  great  rivals  of  his  later  life, 
Brougham  and  Lyndhurst,  can  he  be  described 
as  a  man  of  genius.  On  its  moral  side  his 
nature  was  lowered  by  ambition.  His  private 
life,  indeed,  was  rich  in  fine  traits.  In  no 

VOL.   VIII. 


man  was  the  sense  of  family  union  more 
strong,  and  few  have  won  for  themselves 
and  maintained  through  a  busy  life  a  deeper 
devotion  and  affection.  His  public  career  is 
less  attractive.  While  his  abilities  compelled 
admiration,  he  did  not  in  any  high  degree 
inspire  feelings  of  enthusiasm  or  confidence. 
Some  of  his  contemporaries  have  even  repre- 
sented him  as  essentially  ungrateful  and  un- 
generous. But  this  is  exaggeration.  His  were 
simply  the  defects  of  a  man  of  pushing  cha- 
racter, whose  eagerness  to  succeed  made  it- 
self too  plainly  felt.  But  whatever  difference 
of  opinion  there  may  be  as  to  the  spirit  in 
which  he  served  his  country,  there  is  none 
as  to  the  value  of  the  services  themselves. 
As  a  legislator  and  a  judge  he  left  a  name 
which  can  never  be  passed  over  when  the 
history  of  our  law  is  written. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  his  works : 
1.  '  Reports  of  Cases  determined  at  Nisi  Prius 
in  the  Courts  of  King's  Bench  and  Common 
Pleas,  and  on  the  Home  Circuit,'  4  vols. 
1809-16;  vols.  i.  andii.  were  reprinted  inNew 
York  in  1810-11 ;  vols.  iii.  and  iv.,  with  notes 
by  Howe,  in  1821.  2.  '  Letter  to  a  Member 
of  the  present  Parliament  on  the  Articles 
of  a  Charge  against  Marquis  Wellesley  which 
have  been  laid  before  the  House  of  Commons,' 
1808  (see  WATT'S  Bibl.  Brit.)  3.  'Letter  to 
the  Right  Hon.  Lord  Stanley  on  the  Law 
of  Church  Rates,'  1837 ;  at  least  five  editions 
were  published  during  the  year ;  reprinted 
in  his  '  Speeches.'  It  was  written  to  show 
that  the  assent  of  the  vestry  was  required 
before  a  valid  church  rate  could  be  levied, 
and  that  no  legal  means  existed  of  compelling 
the  vestry  to  impose  a  rate.  4.  '  Speeches  of 
Lord  Campbell  at  the  Bar  and  in  the  House 
of  Commons ;  with  an  address  to  the  Irish 
Bar  as  Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland,'  1842. 
5.  '  The  Lives  of  the  Lord  Chancellors  and 
Keepers  of  the  Great  Seal  of  England  from 
the  earliest  times  till  the  reign  of  King- 
George  IV.'  In  3  series,  7  vols.,  1846-7  ; 
4th  ed.,  10  vols.,  1856-7.  The  life  of  Lord 
Bacon  was  reprinted  in  Murray's  '  Railway 
Library.'  An  American  work  has  the  fol- 
lowing title  :  '  Atrocious  Judges.  Lives  of 
Judges  infamous  as  tools  of  tyrants  and 
instruments  of  oppression.  Compiled  from 
the  judicial  biographies  of  John,  Lord  Camp- 
bell, Lord  Chief  Justice  of  England,'  with 
notes  by  R.  Hildrath,  New  York  and  Au- 
burn, 1856.  6.  'The  Lives  of  the  Chief 
Justices  of  England  from  the  Norman  Con- 
quest till  the  death  of  Lord  Mansfield,'  3  vols. 
1849  and  1857.  7.  'Shakespeare's  Legal 
Acquirements  considered,  in  a  Letter  to  J. 
Payne  Collier,  Esq.,  F.S.A.,'  1859.  8. '  Lives 
of  Lord  Lyndhurst  and  Lord  Brougham,' 


c  c 


Campbell 


386 


Campbell 


1869 ;  the  eighth  volume  of  the  '  Chancellors, 
uniform  with  first  edition.  The  '  Chancel- 
lors,' the  '  Chief  Justices,'  and  the  pamphlet 
on  Shakespeare  have  appeared  in  American 
editions. 

[Life  of  Lord  Campbell,  consisting  of  a  selec- 
tion from  his  autobiography,  diary,  and  letters, 
edited  by  his  daughter,  the  Hon.  Mrs.  Hard- 
cattle  ;  Foss's  Judges ;  Law  Magazine,  August 
1853  and  August  1861  ;  Martin's  Life  of  Lord 
Lyndhurst ;  Brougham's  Life  and  Times;  Bennet's 
Biographical  Sketches  from  the  Note-books  of  a  ! 
Law  Reporter  ;  Annual  .Register,  1861  ;  Times, 
24  June  1861  ;  Sol.  Journ.  29  June  1861  ;  Han- 
sard from  1830  onwards  ;  Lord  Campbell's  works 
contain  frequent  references  to  passages  in  his  own 
life.]  G.  P.  M. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN,  second  MARQUIS 
OF  BKEADALBANE  (1796-1862),  known  in  his 
younger  days  as  Lord  Glenorchy,  and,  after 
his  father's  elevation  to  the  marquisate  in 
1831,  as  Earl  of  Ormelie,  was  born  at  Dundee 
in  1796.  He  was  son  of  John,  fourth  earl 
and  first  marquis  of  Breadalbane  (1762-1834), 
by  Mary,  daughter  of  David  Gavin.  He  re- 
presented Okehampton  from  1820  to  1826. 
In  1832,  after  the  passing  of  the  Reform 
Bill,  he  contested  the  representation  of  the 
important  county  of  Perth  with  Sir  George 
Murray,  and  conducted  the  campaign  with 
such  spirit  and  ability  that  he  carried  the 
election  by  the  large  majority  of  nearly  six 
hundred  votes.  In  1834,  on  the  death  of  his 
father,  he  became  a  member  of  the  House  of 
Lords.  He  held  the  office  of  lord  chamberlain 
from  1848  to  1852,  and  again  from  1853  to 
1858.  In  1843  he  was  chosen  lord  rector  of 
the  university  of  Glasgow.  During  the  con- 
troversy between  the  church  of  Scotland  and 
the  civil  courts  Breadalbane  was  conspicuous 
for  his  earnest  advocacy  of  the  '  non-intru- 
sion '  cause.  In  that  connection  he  was  by 
far  the  most  outstanding  man  among  the  laity. 
Though  not  a  great  speaker  he  advocated  the 
cause  in  the  House  of  Lords,  as  well  as  in 
public  meetings,  and  when  the  Free  church 
was  set  up  he  cordially  adhered  to  it,  and  was 
one  of  its  most  munificent  supporters.  In  1840 
he  led  the  opposition  in  the  House  of  Lords 
to  the  Earl  of  Aberdeen's  bill  on  the  church 
question,  and,  though  defeated,  contributed 
an  important  element  towards  the  with- 
drawal of  the  bill  by  its  author  a  short  time 
subsequently.  His  character,  abilities,  and 
public  spirit,  as  well  as  his  position  as  one  of 
the  largest  proprietors  in  Scotland,  procured 
for  him  an  unusual  measure  of  respect  in  his 
native  country.  In  1842  the  queen  paid  a 
.visit  to  his  seat,  Taymouth  Castle,  one  of  the 
first  she  paid  in  Scotland.  He  was  a  warm 
;  supporter  of  the  volunteer  movement  and  in 


1860,  when  her  majesty  held  a  grand  review  of 
the  volunteer  forces  in  Scotland,  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  corps  was  the  five  hundred 
men  from  Breadalbane,  headed  by  their  noble 
chief.  He  died  at  Lausanne  8  Nov.  1862. 
He  married  in  1821  Eliza,  eldest  daughter  of 
the  late  George  Baillie  of  Jerviswood,  and  a 
descendant  of  the  Robert  Baillie  [q.  v.]  who 
suffered  at  the  cross  of  Edinburgh  in  1684, 
and,  as  she  believed,  of  John  Knox  himself. 
She  died  28  Aug.  1861.  Lord  Breadalbane 
was  K.T.,  F.S.A.  Scot.,  and  F.R.S. 

[Dod's  Peerage  ;  Leaves  from  the  Journal  of 
Our  Life  in  the  Highlands,  by  her  Majesty  the 
Queen  ;  '  In  Memoriam  ' — the  Marquis  of  Brea- 
dalbane, by  William  Chalmers,  D.D. ;  Carlyle's 
Reminiscences,  vol.  i. ;  Disruption  Worthies ; 
Buchanan's  Ten  Years'  Conflict ;  Witness  news- 
paper, October  1862;  Foster's  Scotch  M.P.'s, 
60 ;  Gent.  Mag.  1862,  pt.  ii.  779.]  W.  G.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  JOHN  (1780-1863), 
knight,  major-general  in  the  Portuguese  ser- 
vice, son  of  William  Campbell,  commissioner 
of  the  navy  board,  by  his  wife,  the  daughter 
of  Major  Pitcairn,  of  the  marines,  who  fell 
at  Bunker's  Hill,  was  bom  at  his  father's 
official  residence  in  Chatham  dockyard  in 
1780,  and  was  educated  at  Harrow  School. 
In  1800  he  obtained  a  cornetcy  in  the  7th 
light  dragoons  (hussars),  in  which  he  be- 
came lieutenant  in  1801,  and  captain  in  1806. 
!  He  served  as  brigade-major  on  the  staff  of 
j  General  Crauford's  force  in  South  America 
in  1807,  and  was  with  his  regiment  in  Spain 
i  in  1808,  where  he  was  present  in  the  affairs 
at  Sahagun  and  Benevente,  under  Lord  Paget. 
!  Returning  to  Portugal  on  the  cavalry  staff 
1  in  1809,  he  was  appointed  to  a  lieutenant- 
colonelcy  in  the  Portuguese  cavalry,  under 
Marshal  Beresford,  with  which  he  served  to 
the  end  of  the  war,  frequently  distinguishing 
himself  by  his  talents  and  intrepidity.     At 
the  peace  of  1814  he  accepted  an  offer  to 
remain  in  Portugal,  and  for  the  next  six 
years  was  actively  engaged  in  the  organisa- 
tion of  the  Portuguese  forces.     In  1815  he 
was  created  a  knight-bachelor  in  the  United 
Kingdom.     In  1816  he  married  Dona  Maria 
.  Brigida  de  Faria  e  Lacerda  of  Lisbon.     In 
I  1820  he  obtained  the  rank  of  major-general 
in  the  Portuguese  army,  and  was  colonel 
of  the  4th  cavalry,  deputy  quartermaster- 
i  general,  and  K.C.T.S.     When  the  agitation 
for  a  constitutional  government  commenced, 
he  quitted  the  Portuguese  service  and  re- 
turned to  England,  and  having  retained  his 
rank  of  brevet  lieutenant-colonel  in  the  Bri- 
tish army,  to  which  he  had  been  advanced 
in  1812,  he  was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel 
75th  foot,  which  rank  he  held  from  1820  to 
|  1824,  when  he  retired  by  the  sale  of  his 


Campbell 


387 


Campbell 


commission.  Though  absent  from  Portugal,  ' 
Campbell  had  kept  up  his  relations  with  the  , 
absolute  party  in  that  country,  and  when 
Dom  Miguel  seized  on  the  throne,  he  was 
summoned  to  his  aid  and  invested  with  the 
rank  of  major-general.  He  worked  as  zea-  j 
lously  for  his  patron  as  did  the  late  Admiral  ! 
Sir  Charles  Napier  for  the  opposing  party  of  j 
Dona  Maria  de  Gloria,  but  not  with  like 
success.  His  efforts  to  raise  a  naval  force 
in  the  United  Kingdom  were  defeated,  al- 
though the  opposite  party  had  successfully 
evaded  the  provisions  of  the  Foreign  Enlist- 
ment Act,  and  when  he  actually  took  the 
field  against  the  constitutionalists  at  Oporto, 
he  accomplished  nothing  worthy  of  his  old 
reputation  as  a  dashing  cavalry  officer.  When 
Dom  Miguel  withdrew  from  the  contest, 
Campbell  returned  to  England  and  retired 
from  public  life.  He  lived  quietly  and  almost 
forgotten  in  London,  where  he  married,  in 
1842,  his  second  wife,  Harriet  Maria,  widow 
of  Major-general  Sir  Alexander  Dickson, 
adjutant-general  royal  artillery.  He  died 
at  his  residence  in  Charles  Street,  Berkeley 
Square,  on  19  Dec.  1863,  in  his  eighty-fourth 
year. 

[Annual  Army  Lists  ;  Dod's Knightage;  Gent. 
Mag.  3rd  ser.  (xvi.),  p.  389.]  H.  M.  C. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN  (1794-1867),  minis- 
ter of  the  congregational  church,  was  born 
in  Forfar  on  5  Oct.  1794.  He  was  educated 
at  the  parochial  school,  after  which  he  for 
some  time  followed  the  occupation  of  a  black- 
smith. In  1818  he  entered  the  university  of 
St.  Andrews,  and  after  completing  his  uni- 
versity career  at  Glasgow,  and  attending  the 
divinity  hall  of  the  congregational  church, 
was  ordained  to  a  pastoral  charge  in  Ayr- 
shire. Thence  he  was  shortly  removed  to 
the  charge  of  the  Tabernacle,  Moorfields, 
London,  which,  after  a  ministry  of  twenty 
years,  he  relinquished  in  order  to  devote 
himself  wholly  to  literature.  In  1844  he 
established  the '  Christian  Witness '  and  two 
years  later  the  '  Christian  Penny  Magazine.' 
At  the  close  of  1849  he  started  'The British 
Banner,'  a  weekly  newspaper,  which  he  car- 
ried on  for  nine  years,  after  which  he  origi- 
nated 'The  British  Standard.'  Two  years 
later  he  established  '  The  British  Ensign,'  a 
penny  paper.  He  was  also  the  author  of  a 
large  number  of  separate  publications,  the 
principal  of  which  were:  1.  '  Jethro,'  1839. 
2.  '  Maritime  Discovery  and  Christian  Mis- 
sions,' 1840.  3.  'Pastoral  Visitation,'  1841. 
4.  '  The  Martyr  of  Erromanga,  or  Philosophy 
of  Missions,'  1842.  5.  '  Life  of  David  Nas- 
myth,  founder  of  CityMissions,'  1 844.  6. '  Wes- 
leyan  Methodism,'  1847.  7.  '  A  Eeview  of 


the  Life  and  Character  of  J.  Angell  James,' 
1860.  In  1839  he  was  engaged  in  a  news- 
paper controversy  with  the  queen's  printers 
in  regard  to  Bible  monopoly,  and  the  letters 
were  published  in  a  separate  volume.  He 
was  also  a  keen  opponent  of  Roman  Catho- 
licism, ritualism,  and  rational  theology.  In 
1851  he  published  a  volume  on  'Popery  and 
Puseyism,'  and  in  1865  a  volume  on  '  Popery.' 
At  the  close  of  1866  he  retired  from  the 
'  British  Standard,'  in  order  to  obtain  more 
leisure  to  prepare  his '  Life  of  George  White- 
field.'  He  died  on  26  March  1867. 

[Gent.  Mag.  vol.  iii.,  4th  ser.  p.  676 ;  Brit. 
Mus.  Cat.] 

CAMPBELL,  SIB  JOHN  (1802-1877), 
Indian  official,  was  the  eldest  son  of  John 
Campbell  of  Lochend,  by  Annabella,  daugh- 
ter of  John  Campbell  of  Melfort,  and  was 
born  at  Kingsburgh  in  the  island  of  Skye 
in  1802.  He  was  gazetted  an  ensign  in  the 
19th  regiment  in  1819,  but  he  entered  the 
East  India  Company's  service  in  1820,  and 
on  5  April  was  appointed  a  lieutenant  in 
the  41st  Madras  native  infantry,  and  was 
stationed  in  various  cantonments  in  the  Ma- 
dras presidency  until  his  promotion  to  the 
rank  of  captain  in  1830.  In  1834  his  re- 
giment was  ordered  to  quell  an  insurrection 
among  the  hill  tribes  in  the  province  of 
Kimedy  in  Orissa,  and  on  the  death  of  Ma- 
jor Barclay,  Campbell  commanded  the  regi- 
ment with  great  success.  His  knowledge  of 
Orissa  caused  him  to  be  again  employed  in 
the  Goomsoor  war  of  1836-7,  and  at  the 
end  of  this  war  he  was  placed  in  civil  charge 
of  the  Khonds,  or  hill  tribes  of  Orissa,  with 
special  instructions  to  suppress  the  practices 
of  human  sacrifice  and  female  infanticide. 
Campbell  soon  obtained  a  marvellous  control 
over  them,  and,  without  resorting  once  to 
the  use  of  troops,  managed  to  save  the  lives 
of  hundreds  of  destined  victims  by  a  consis- 
tent policy  of  expelling  from  the  hills  all 
refractory  village  headmen,  and  by  refusing 
to  trust  to  native  agents.  In  1842  he  accom- 
panied his  old  regiment,  the  41st  M.N.I.,  to 
China  as  senior  major,  and  for  his  services 
there  he  was  promoted  lieutenant-colonel  and 
made  a  C.B.  in  December  1842.  After  his 
return  to  Madras  he  commanded  his  regi- 
ment in  cantonments  for  five  years.  Mean- 
while the  Khonds  were  not  prospering  under 
his  successor  in  Orissa,  Captain  Macpher- 
son,  who  had  entirely  changed  Campbell's 
policy,  and  preferred  to  rely  upon  the  in- 
fluence of  their  headmen,  whom  he  recalled 
to  their  villages,  and  in  one  of  them,  named 
Sam  Bye,  an  especial  foe  of  Campbell's,  he 
placed  particular  confidence.  Disturbances 

CC2 


Campbell 


388 


Campbell 


broke  out,  and  in  1 847  Campbell  was  ordered 
to  supersede  Captain  Macpherson  and  to  take 
up  his  old  appointment.  He  at  once  re- 
sumed his  old  system  of  government,  the 
headmen  and  Sam  Bye  were  again  expelled, 
and  he  ruled  the  Khonds  in  his  old  absolute 
fashion.  In  1849  he  had  to  go  to  the  Cape 
for  his  health  for  two  years  ;  in  1853  he  was 
promoted  colonel,  and  in  1855,  when  he  was 
on  the  eve  of  obtaining  his  colonel's  allow- 
ances, he  finally  resigned  his  appointment, 
and  returned  to  Scotland  after  an  absence 
of  thirty-six  years.  Campbell  took  up  his 
residence  at  Edinburgh,  and  on  28  Nov. 
1859  he  was  promoted  major-general.  In 
1861  he  published,  for  private  circulation 
only,  a  narrative  of  his  operations  in  Orissa, 
which  was  so  greatly  appreciated  that  in 
1864  he  published  his  '  Personal  Narrative,' 
in  which  he  deplored  Macpherson's  '  mistakes 
in  judgment.'  His  book  was  immediately 
followed  by  one  by  Macpherson's  brother, 
who  warmly  contested  many  of  Campbell's 
statements.  The  controversy  created  some 
excitement,  and  drew  such  attention  to  Camp- 
bell's undoubted  services  that  on  the  en- 
largement of  the  order  of  the  Star  of  India 
and  its  division  into  three  classes  in  1866, 
he  was  made  a  K. C.S.I.  In  1867  he  was 
promoted  lieutenant-general,  and  in  1872 
general,  and  in  December  1877  he  died  at 
Edinburgh. 

[See  The  Campbells  of  Melfort,  by  M.  0.  C., 
London,  1882;  for  his  Indian  services  see  Nar- 
rative of  Major-general  John  Campbell,  C.B.,  of 
his  Operations  in  the  Hill  Tracts  of  Orissa  for 
the  Suppression  of  Human  Sacrifice  and  Infanti- 
cide, printed  for  private  circulation,  1861 ;  a 
Personal  Narrative  of  Thirteen  Years'  Service 
among  the  Wild  Tribes  of  Khondistan,  for  the 
Suppression  of  Human  Sacrifice,  by  Major-gene- 
ral John  Campbell,  C.B.,  1864;  Memorials  of 
Service  in  India,  from  the  correspondence  of  the 
late  Major  Samuel  Charters  Macpherson,  C.B., 
edited  by  his  brother,  William  Macpherson ;  and 
Orissa,  by  W.  W.  Hunter,  M.D.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN  FRANCIS  (1822- 
1885),  of  Islay,  writer  on  highland  folk- 
lore, geology,  and  meteorology,  eldest  son 
of  Walter  Frederick  Campbell  of  Islay,  by 
his  first  wife,  Lady  Eleanor  Charteris,  eldest 
daughter  of  Francis,  seventh  earl  of  Wemyss, 
was  born  on  29  Dec.  1822.  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Eton  and  .the  university  of  Edin- 
burgh. For  some  time  he  was  a  groom-in- 
waiting,  and  he  occupied  various  posts  con- 
nected with  the  government — among  others, 
those  of  secretary  to  the  lighthouse  com- 
mission and  secretary  to  the  coal  commis- 
sion. He  died  at  Cannes  on  17  Feb.  1885. 
Campbell  devoted  a  great  portion  of  his 


leisure  to  the  collection  of  folklore  tales 
in  the  western  highlands.  For  this  pur- 
pose he  was  in  the  habit  of  mixing  with  the 
natives  in  free  and  easy  intercourse,  so  as 
to  gain  their  complete  confidence,  and  thus 
induce  them  to  relate  to  him  stories  which 
the  uneducated  are  so  diffident  in  telling  to 
strangers.  In  this  manner  he  collected  a 
large  number  of  the  traditional  mahrchen  of 
the  district,  which  he  published  under  the 
title,  '  Popular  Tales  of  the  West  Highlands 
orally  collected,  with  a  Translation,'  4  vols. 
1860-2.  Campbell  was  also  a  keen  observer 
of  nature,  and  devoted  much  attention  to 
geology  and  meteorology,  his  studies  in  which 

fained  much  benefit  by  his  foreign  travel, 
n  1865  he  published  '  Frost  and  Fire,  Na- 
tural Engines,  Toolmarks  and  Chips,  with 
Sketches  taken  at  home  and  abroad  by  a 
Traveller.'  He  was  the  inventor  of  the  sun- 
shine recorder  for  indicating  the  varying  in- 
tensity of  the  sun's  rays,  and  in  1883  he 
published  a  book  on  '  Thermography.'  In 
1863  he  published  anonymously  a  work  by 
his  father,  entitled  '  Life  in  Normandy : 
Sketches  of  French  Fishing,  Farming,  Cook- 
ing, Natural  History,  and  Politics,  drawn 
from  Nature,'  and  in  1865  'A  Short  American 
Tramp  in  the  Fall  of  1864,  by  the  Editor  of 
"  Life  in  Normandy.'' '  In  1872  he  began  to 
issue  a  series  of  Gaelic  texts  under  the  title, 
'  Leabhair  na  Fenine.'  He  left  behind  him 
a  large  number  of  volumes  dealing  with 
Celtic  folklore. 

[Burke's  Landed  Gentry,  i.  257 ;  W.  S.  Ral- 
ston, in  Athenaeum,  1885,i.250;  Academy,  1885, 
xxvii.  151.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  JOHN  McLEOD  (1800- 
1872),  Scotch  divine,  son  of  the  Rev.  Donald 
Campbell,  was  born  at  Kilninver,  Argyllshire 
in  1800.  Most  of  his  early  education  was 
derived  from  his  father,  and  before  he  went 
to  Glasgow  University  at  the  age  of  eleven 
he  was  a  good  Latin  scholar.  He  remained 
at  Glasgow  from  1811  to  1820,  during  the 
last  three  years  being  a  student  at  the  divi- 
nity hall,  and  gaining  the  prize  for  an  es- 
say on  Hebrew  poetry.  He  completed  his 
divinity  course  at  Edinburgh,  and  in  1821 
was  licensed  as  a  preacher  in  the  Scotch 
church  by  the  presbytery  of  Lome.  The  next 
four  years  were  spent  partly  in  Edinburgh, 
where  he  continued  his  studies,  and  partly 
at  Kilninver,  where  he  often  preached  for  his 
I  father ;  and  in  1825  he  was  appointed  to  the 
'  important  parish  of  Row,  near  Cardross.  For 
some  years  he  worked  unostentatiously  but 
zealously.  During  the  second  year  of  his 
ministry  at  Row  he  became  impressed  with 
the  doctrine  of '  assurance  of  faith,'  and  this 


Campbell 


389 


led  him  to  teach  the  '  universality  of  the 
atonement.'  This  gave  great  dissatisfaction 
to  some  of  his  parishioners,  who  in  1829  pe- 
titioned the  presbytery  about  it.  This  peti- 
tion was,  however,  withdrawn.  The  nature 
of  his  views  may  be  gathered  from  his  '  Ser- 
mons and  Lectures,'  published  at  Greenock 
in  1832.  About  this  time  he  became  a  warm 
friend  of  Edward  Irving.  As  Campbell  did 
not  modify  his  views,  in  March  1830  a  petition 
from  twelve  of  his  parishioners  became  the 
foundation  for  a  presbyterial  visitation  and 
ultimately  of  a '  libel '  for  heresy.  The '  libel ' 
was  duly  considered  and  found  relevant.  The 
case  now  went  up  to  the  synod,  and  thence  to 
the  general  assembly,  which,  after  a  hasty  ex- 
amination, found  Campbell  guilty  of  teaching 
heretical  doctrines  concerning  '  assurance  ' 
and  '  universal  atonement  and  pardon,'  and 
deprived  him  of  his  living.  The  effect  of  the 
sentence  being  to  close  the  pulpits  of  the 
national  church  against  him,  Campbell  spent 
two  years  in  the  highlands  as  an  evangelist. 
His  friend  Edward  Irving  had  at  this  time 
founded  the  catholic  apostolic  church,  and 
some  of  his  followers  made  considerable  ef- 
forts to  persuade  Campbell  to  join  it.  His 
refusal  to  do  so  did  not  breaK  his  friend- 
ship with  their  leader,  and  Irving's  last  days 
were  soothed  by  his  intercourse  with  Camp- 
bell. From  1833  to  1859  he  ministered  to  a 
fixed  congregation  in  Glasgow  with  such 
success  that  a  large  chapel  had  to  be  erected 
for  his  use  in  1843.  He  was,  however,  care- 
ful to  avoid  any  attempt  to  found  a  sect. 
In  1838  he  married  Mary,  daughter  of  Mr. 
John  Campbell  of  Kilninver,  and  in  1851  he 
published  a  small  volume  on  the  eucharist, 
entitled  '  Christ  the  Bread  of  Life,'  and  five 
years  later  a  work  called '  The  Nature  of  the 
Atonement,'  a  theological  treatise  of  great 
value  which  passed  through  five  editions,  and 
has  had  considerable  influence  on  religious 
thought  in  Scotland.  In  1859  his  health 
gave  way,  and  he  was  compelled  to  give  up 
all  ministerial  work,  many  of  his  congrega- 
tion by  his  advice  joining  the  Barony  church, 
of  which  Dr.  Norman  McLeod  was  pastor. 
From  the  time  Campbell  left.  Row  he  never 
received  any  remuneration  for  his  labours.  In 
1862  he  published '  Thoughts  on  Revelation.' 
His  health  compelled  a  retired  life,  varied 
by  occasional  intercourse  with  such  friends 
as  Thomas  Erskine  of  Linlathen,  Dr.  Nor- 
man McLeod,  Bishop  Ewing,  the  Rev.  F.  D. 
Maurice,  and  Mr.  D.  J.  Vaughan.  In  1868 
he  received  unsought  the  degree  of  D.D. 
from  the  university  of  Glasgow.  In  1870  he 
removed  to  Roseneath  to  live,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  commenced  '  Reminiscences  and 
Reflections,'  an  unfinished  work  which  was 


published  after  his  death  (1873)  under  the  edi- 
torship of  his  son,  the  Rev.  Donald  Campbell. 
In  1871  a  testimonial  and  address  were  pre- 
sented to  him  by  representatives  of  most  of 
the  religious  bodies  in  Scotland.  Dr.  Camp- 
bell died  on  27  Feb.  1872,  and  was  buried 
in  Roseneath  churchyard.  Long  before  his 
death  he  had  come  to  be  looked  up  to  as  one 
of  the  intellectual  leaders  of  the  time,  and 
in  religious  questions  his  opinion  carried 
more  weight  than  that  of  any  other  man  in 
Scotland.  Besides  the  works  before  men- 
tioned, Dr.  Campbell  published  '  The  whole 
Proceedings  in  the  Case  of  the  Rev.  John 
McLeod  Campbell,'  1831,  and  various  single 
sermons. 

[J.  McL.  Campbell's  Reminiscences  and  Reflec- 
tions ;  Donald  Campbell's  Memorials  of  John 
McLeod  Campbell,  D.D. ;  Oliphant's  Life  of  Ed- 
ward Irving ;  Hanna's  Letters  &c.  of  T.  Erskine ; 
Life  of  Bishop  Ewing ;  St.  Giles'  Lectures  on 
Scottish  Divines ;  Story's  Life  of  R.  Story  of 
Roseneath ;  information  kindly  communicated  by 
the  Rev.  Donald  Campbell,  M.A.,  vicar  of  Eye. 
An  admirable  account  of  Dr.  Campbell's  views  is 
given  in  Scottish  Influence  upon  English  Theo- 
logical Thought,  by  Dr.  J.  Vaughan  (Contempo- 
rary Review,  June  1878).]  A.  C.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  NEIL  (d.  1627),  bishop 
of  Argyll,  was  parson  at  Kilmartin  and 
chanter  of  the  diocese  in  1514.  He  was  a 
member  of  the  assembly  in  1590,  and  one  of 
the  assessors  appointed  by  the  moderator. 
In  1606  he  was  promoted  to  the  bishopric  of 
Argyll,  but  held  it  for  only  two  years,  re- 
signing it  in  favour  of  his  son  in  1608.  He 
had  a  very  high  reputation  personally  and  as 
a  pastor,  and  when  other  bishops  were  lam- 
pooned he  alone  was  not.  '  Solus  in  Erga- 
diis  praesul  meritissimus  oris.'  He  was  a 
member  of  the  assembly  8  June  1610,  having 
continued  to  discharge  his  duties  as  pastor. 
He  died  in  1627.  Two  of  his  sons  were  pro- 
moted to  bishoprics,  John  to  Argyll  and  Neil 
to  the  Isles. 

[Keith's  Scottish  Bishops,  p.  290  ;  Hew  Scott's 
Fasti,  iii.  11.]  T.  F.  H. 

CAMPBELL,  SIR  NEIL  (1776-1827), 
general,  second  son  of  Captain  Neil  Camp- 
bell of  Duntroon,  was  born  on  1  May  1776. 
He  was  gazetted  an  ensign  in  the  6th  West 
India  regiment  on  2  April  1797,  and  ex- 
changed into  the  67th  regiment  on  29  Oct. 
1798.  He  was  for  a  time  the  commanding 
officer  in  the  Ca'icos  or  Turks  Islands,  and 
was  publicly  thanked  by  the  inhabitants. 
On  23  Aug.  1799  he  purchased  a  lieutenancy 
in  the  57th  regiment,  and  in  1800  returned 
to  England  and  volunteered  to  join  the 


Campbell 


39° 


Campbell 


95th  regiment,  afterwards  the  rifle  brigade, 
on  its  first  formation.  He  purchased  his 
company  on  4  June  1801,  and  proved  him- 
self an  admirable  officer  of  light  troops. 
His  fleetness  of  foot  was  especially  remark- 
able, and  a  story  is  told  by  Sir  William 
Napier  of  his  beating  even  Sir  John  Moore, 
with  whom  he  was  a  great  favourite,  in  a 
race  at  Shorncliffe.  From  February  1802 
to  September  1803  he  was  at  the  Royal 
Military  College  at  Great  Marlow,  and  on 
leaving  it  was  appointed  assistant  quarter- 
master-general for  the  southern  district.  He 
purchased  a  majority  in  the  43rd  regiment 
on  24  Jan.  1805,  which  he  exchanged  for  a 
majority  in  the  54th  on  20  Feb.  1806.  After 
two  years  in  Jamaica  with  his  regiment  he 
returned  to  England,  became  lieutenant- 
colonel  on  20  Aug.  1808,  and  was  sent  to  the 
West  Indies  as  deputy  adjutant-general.  In 
this  capacity  he  was  present  at  the  capture 
of  Martinique  in  January  1809,  of  the  Saintes 
Islands  in  April  1809,  and  of  Guadeloupe  in 
January  1810.  In  1810  he  came  to  England 
and  was  at  once  sent  to  Portugal  with  strong 
letters  of  recommendation  to  Marshal  Beres- 
ford,  who  appointed  him  colonel  of  the  16th 
Portuguese  infantry,  one  of  the  regiments  of 
Pack's  brigade,  in  April  1811.  In  January 
1813,  after  doing  good  service  at  Ciudad  Ro- 
drigo  and  Salamanca,  he  returned  to  England 
on  sick  leave,  and  was  then  sent  to  join  Lord 
Cathcart,  who  was  British  minister  at  the 
Russian  court,  and  military  commissioner 
with  the  Russian  army  in  Poland.  Camp- 
bell was  attached  by  him  to  Wittgenstein's 
column,  with  which  he  remained,  almost  un- 
interruptedly, until  the  entry  of  the  allies 
into  Paris  on  31  March  1814.  Campbell  was 
not  satisfied  to  act  as  British  representative 
only,  but  took  eveiy  opportunity  of  fight- 
ing, and  in  the  battle  of  Fere-Champenoise, 
fought  on  24  March  1814,  he  headed  a  charge 
of  Russian  cavalry,  and  during  the  melSe  was 
mistaken  for  a  French  officer  and  severely 
wounded  by  a  Cossack.  He  was  strongly  re- 
commended by  Lord  Cathcart  to  Lord  Castle- 
reagh,  and  selected  to  be  the  British  com- 
missioner to  accompany  Napoleon  to  Elba. 
He  was  also  gazetted  a  colonel  in  the  army 
on  4  June  1814,  made  a  knight  of  three  Rus- 
sian orders,  and  knighted  by  patent  on  2  Oct. 
He  accompanied  Napoleon  to  Elba  with  the 
express  orders  from  Lord  Castlereagh  that  he 
was  in  no  way  to  act  as  his  gaoler,  but  rather 
to  put  the  late  French  emperor  in  possession 
of  the  little  island  of  which  he  was  to  be  the 
sovereign  prince.  Campbell  had  further  in- 
structions'as  to  the  settlement  of  Italy,  which 
clearly  showed  Lord  Castlereagh's  intention 
that  he  should  not  remain  in  Elba  longer  than 


he  thought  necessary.  At  Napoleon's  request, 
however,  Campbell  promised  to  make  Elba 
his  headquarters  until  the  termination  of 
the  congress  of  Vienna,  and  it  was  the  sup- 
posed residence  of  the  English  colonel  there 
which  put  the  English  naval  captains  off 
their  guard,  and  enabled  Napoleon  to  escape 
so  easily.  It  was,  however,  during  one  of 
Campbell's  frequent  visits  to  Italy,  from 
17  to  28  Feb.  1815,  that  Napoleon  effected 
his  escape.  Many  people  at  the  time  be- 
lieved that  the  English  colonel  was  bribed, 
but  the  ministry  at  once  declared  that  Camp- 
bell's .behaviour  had  been  quite  satisfactory, 
and  even  continued  his  powers  in  Italy.  But 
in  this  capacity  he  met  with  an  unexpected 
rebuff  from  Lord  Exmouth,  came  home,  and 
joined  the  54th  regiment,  in  which  he  still 
held  the  regimental  rank  of  major,  in  Belr 
gium.  With  it  he  served  at  the  battle  of 
Waterloo,  and  he  afterwards  headed  the  co- 
lumn of  attack  on  the  Valenciennes  gate  of 
Cambray.  During  the  occupation  of  France, 
from  1815  to  1818,  he  commanded  the  Han- 
seatic  Legion,  which  consisted  of  3,000  vo- 
lunteers from  the  free  cities  of  Hamburg, 
Bremen,  and  Lubeck,  and  afterwards  paid  a 
short  visit  to  Africa  to  see  if  it  were  possible 
to  discover  any  traces  of  Mungo  Park.  On 
29  May  1825  he  was  promoted  major-general, 
and  applied  for  a  staff  appointment.  The 
first  which  fell  vacant  was  the  governorship 
of  Sierra  Leone ;  he  was  begged  not  to  take 
it  by  his  family,  but  he  laughed  at  their 
fears,  and  reached  the  colony  in  May  1826. 
The  climate,  however,  proved  too  much  for 
him,  and  on  14  Aug.  1827  he  died  at  Sierra 
Leone. 

[Napoleon  at  Fontainebleau  and  Elba,  being  a 
Journal  of  Occurrences  in  1814-15,  with  Notes 
of  Conversations,  by  the  late  Major-general  Sir 
Neil  Campbell,  Kt,  C.B.,  with  a  Memoir  by  his 
nephew,  Archibald  Neil  Campbell  Maclachlan, 
London,  1869.]  H.  M.  S. 

CAMPBELL,  SIK  PATRICK  (1773- 
1841),  vice-admiral,  was  a  son  of  Colonel  John 
Campbell  of  Melfort  in  Argyllshire,  and  elder 
brother  of  Lieutenant-general  Sir  Colin  Camp- 
bell (1776-1847)  [q.  v.]  He  was  made  lieu- 
tenant 25  Sept.  1794,  and  commander  4  Sept. 
1797.  In  1799  he  was  appointed  to  the 
Dart  sloop,  a  vessel  of  an  experimental  cha- 
racter, designed  by  Sir  Samuel  Bentham,  and 
carrying  a  very  remarkable  and  formidable 
armament,  of  thirty  32-pounder  carronades. 
On  the  night  of  7  July  1800  the  Dart,  with 
two  gun-brigs  and  four  fireships  in  company, 
was  sent  into  Dunkirk,  to  attempt  the  de- 
struction of  four  large  French  frigates.  The 
Dart  ran  close  alongside  of  one,  the  D6sir6e 


Campbell 


391 


Campbell 


of  38  guns,  tired  a  double-shotted  broad- 
side into  her,  carried  her  by  boarding,  and 
brought  her  out  over  the  shoals.  The  other 
frigates  succeeded  in  evading  the  fireships 
by  running  themselves  ashore,  and  were 
afloat  again  the  next  day ;  but  the  capture  of 
the  38-gun  frigate  was  a  tangible  witness 
of  the  success,  which  seemed  the  more  bril- 
liant as  the  Dart  was  rated  as  a  sloop,  and 
the  extraordinary  nature  of  her  armament 
was  not  generally  known.  The  achievement 
won  for  Campbell  his  post  rank,  11  July, 
and  his  immediate  appointment  to  the  Ari- 
adne frigate.  In  September  1803  he  was 
appointed  to  the  Doris,  which  on  12  Jan. 
1805  struck  on  a  rock  in  Quiberon  Bay,  and 
had  to  be  abandoned  and  burnt  a  few  days 
later,  the  officers  and  men  being  received  on 
board  the  Tonnant  of  80  guns,  commanded 
by  Captain  W.  H.  Jervis.  On  joining  the 
admiral  off  Brest,  26  Jan.,  the  boat  in  which 
the  two  captains  were  going  on  board  the 
flagship  was  swamped ;  Captain  Jervis  was 
drowned,  but  Campbell  was  fortunately  res- 
cued. 

In  1807  and  following  years  Campbell  com- 
manded the  UnitS  frigate  in  the  Adriatic, 
and  in  1811  was  moved  into  the  Leviathan 
of  74  guns,  also  in  the  Mediterranean.  He 
was  nominated  a  C.B.  at  the  peace,  but  had 
no  further  service  till  1824,  when  he  com- 
manded the  Ganges  on  the  home  station. 
In  March  1827  he  commissioned  the  Ocean 
for  the  Mediterranean,  but  manning  a  ship 
was  at  that  time  a  work  of  many  months, 
and  he  had  not  joined  the  fleet  when  the 
battle  of  Navarino  was  fought.  The  Ocean 
was  paid  off  in  the  spring  of  1830,  and  on 
22  July  Campbell  attained  the  rank  of  rear- 
admiral.  From  1834  to  1837  he  was  com- 
mander-in-chief  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
with  his  flag  in  the  Thalia  frigate.  He  was 
made  a  K.C.B.  on  12  April  1836,  became  a 
vice-admiral  28  June  1838,  and  died  13  Oct. 
1841.  He  married  in  1825  Margaret,  daugh- 
ter of  Captain  Andrew  Wauchope  of  Niddrie, 
by  whom  he  had  two  sons;  the  elder,  Patrick 
John,  now  (August  1886)  major-general  in 
R.H.A. ;  the  younger,  Colin,  as  a  lieutenant 
in  the  navy,  commanded  the  Opossum  gun- 
boat in  China  1857-1859,  was  captain  of  the 
Bombay  when  she  was  burnt  at  Monte  Video, 
14  Dec.  1864,  and  died  at  sea  on  board  of  the 
Ariadne  in  1869. 

[Marshall's  Roy.  Nav.  Biog.  iii.  (vol.ii.)  290; 
Notes  communicated  by  General  P.  J.  Campbell.] 

.T.  K.  L. 

CAMPBELL,  ROBERT  (d.  1722),  pres- 
byterian  minister,  was  a  native  of  Scotland. 
He  went  over  to  Ireland  and  settled  at  Ray, 


co.  Donegal,  where  he  was  ordained  in  1671 
by  a  presbytery  then  known  as  the  '  Laggan 
meeting.'  Its  members  got  into  trouble  by 
proclaiming  a  '  publike  fast '  for  17  Feb.  1681 . 
Campbell  and  three  others  were  examined  at 
Raphoe  and  Dublin,  and,  having  been  tried  at 
Lifford  assizes,  were  fined  20/.  each  and  re- 
quired to  give  a  written  engagement  not  to 
offend  again.  In  default,  they  were  detained 
in  custody  at  Lifford,  but  after  eight  months' 
confinement  were  released  (20  April  1682) 
on  paying  a  reduced  fine.  While  thus  de- 
tained they  were  allowed  to  preach  every 
Sunday  in  turn,  and  were  occasionally  let 
out  surreptitiously  by  their  keepers  to  hold 
services  in  the  country.  During  the  troubles 
of  1689  Campbell  went  back  to  Scotland, 
where  he  was  called  to  Roseneath,  Dumbar- 
tonshire, on  27  Aug.  He  accepted  on  3  Dec., 
and  officiated  till  Whitsunday  1691,  after 
which  he  went  back  to  Ray.  He  was  called 
to  Donaghmore  on  21  Dec.  1692,  but  the 
Laggan  meeting  on  8  Feb.  1693  decided  that 
he  should  remain  at  Ray.  He  was  mode- 
rator of  the  general  synod  in  1694  at  Antrim. 
On  2  July  1695  the  Laggan  presbytery  placed 
his  name  first  among  three,  one  of  whom 
was  to  act  as  a  commissioner  to  William  III 
in  Flanders,  to  ask  for  'legal  liberty'  and 
redress  of  grievances.  It  is  not  certain  that 
this  commission  was  ever  carried  out.  Early 
next  year  his  only  publication  appeared  in 
London.  An  assistant  and  successor  to  him 
was  ordained  at  Ray  on  23  Dec.  1719.  Camp- 
bell died  on  5  Oct.  1722.  He  married  Mar- 
garet Kelso,  and  had  a  son,  Hugh,  and  a 
daughter,  Agnes.  He  published  '  A  Direc- 
tory of  Prayer  for  a  gracious  King,  &c.,' 
1696,  18mo  (eight  sermons  at  fasts  and 
thanksgivings  during  William's  continental 
wars,  and  a  funeral  sermon  for  Queen  Mary ; 
preface,  dated  13  Oct.  1695,  by  N.  Bl.,  i.e. 
Nicholas  Blakey,  minister  of  the  Scots  church, 
London  WTall). 

[Hew  Scott's  Fasti  Eccl.  Scotic.  ii.  369; 
Witherow's  Hist,  and  Lit.  Mem.  of  Presb.  in 
Ireland,  1st  ser.  1879,  p.  102  sq.]  A.  G. 

CAMPBELL,  ROBERT  CALDER 
(1798-1857),  major,  H.E.I.C.S.,  miscella- 
neous writer,  son  of  a  presbyterian  minister, 
was  born  in  Scotland  in  1798.  In  1817  he 
obtained  a  cadetship  in  the  East  India  Com- 
pany's service,  and  became  a  lieutenant  on 
the  Madras  establishment  on  2  Oct.  1818 
and  captain  on  3  Oct.  1826.  He  served 
with  the  43rd  Madras  native  infantry  in  the 
Burmese  war  of  1826-7,  for  which  he  re- 
ceived the  Indian  war-medal.  He  was  in- 
valided in  1831,  and  subsequently  was  pro- 
moted to  a  majority  in  1836.  Campbell,  who 


392 


Campbell 


was  described  by  the  '  Athenseum '  as  '  a 
graceful  writer  of  the  minor  prose  and  poetry 
of  his  time,  and  a  kind-hearted  scholar  and 
gentleman,'  was  author  of:  1.  'Lays  from 
the  East,' London,  1831.  2.  'Rough  Recol- 
lections of  Rambles  at  Home  and  Abroad,' 
London,  1847.  3.  '  The  Palmer's  Last 
Lesson,  and  other  Poems,'  London,  1848. 
4.  '  Winter  Nights,'  London,  1850.  5.  '  The 
Three  Trials  of  Loide,'  London,  1851 .  6. '  Epi- 
sodes in  the  War-life  of  a  Soldier,  with 
Sketches  in  Prose  and  Verse,'  London,  1857, 
some  of  these  containing  reprints  from  maga- 
zines, to  which  Campbell  was  a  frequent 
contributor.  He  died  at  his  residence  in 
University  Street,  London,  on  13  May  1857. 

[Dodswell  and  Miles's  Lists  Indian  Army ; 
Athenaeum,  23  May  1857,  p.  664,  also  literary 
notices  in  preceding  vols.  ;  English  Cat.  of 
Books,  1835-60;  Gent.  Mag.  3rd  series  (ii.)  p. 
742.]  H.  M.  C. 

CAMPBELL,  THOMAS  (1733-1795), 
miscellaneous  writer,  was  born  at  Glack  in 
the  county  of  Tyrone  on  4  May  1733.  He 
was  educated  at  Trinity  College,  Dublin 
(B.A.  1756,  M.A.  1761),  and  took  orders  in 
1761.  He  was  curate  of  Clogher  till  1772, 
when  he  was  collated  to  the  prebend  of 
Tyholland,  and  in  1773  he  was  made  chan- 
cellor of  St.  Macartin's,  Clogher.  He  was  in 
high  repute  as  a  preacher,  and  also  obtained 
some  fame  as  a  writer.  In  1778  he  published 
'  A  Philosophical  Survey  of  the  South  of  Ire- 
land in  a  series  of  letters  to  John  Watkinson, 
M.D.'  There  is  not  much  philosophy  in  this 
book,  which  is  supposed  to  record  the  tour 
of  an  Englishman  in  the  south  of  Ireland, 
and  gives  a  description  of  the  chief  towns. 
Sundry  remarks  on  the  trade  of  the  country 
are  thrown  in,  and  Campbell  advocates  'a 
political  and  commercial  union '  with  Eng- 
land. Bos  well  styles  the  '  Survey '  '  a  very 
entertaining  book,  which  has,  however,  one 
fault — that  it  assumes  the  fictitious  character 
of  an  Englishman.'  In  the  '  Survey '  John- 
son's epitaph  on  Goldsmith  appeared  for  the 
first  time  in  print.  In  1789  Campbell  pub- 
lished '  Strictures  on  the  Ecclesiastical  and 
Literary  History  of  Ireland  till  the  Intro- 
duction of  the  Roman  Ritual,  and  the  Esta- 
blishment of  Papal  Supremacy  by  Henry  II.' 
To  this  was  added  a  '  Sketch  of  the  Consti- 
tution and  Government  of  Ireland  down  to 
1783.'  The  book  is  controversial  in  tone, 
and  is  little  better  than  a  big  pamphlet  di- 
rected against  O'Conor,  Colonel  Vallancey, 
and  other  antiquaries.  Regarding  the  early 
history  of  Ireland,  Campbell  displayed  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  scepticism,  but  it  was  too 
unmethodical  to  be  of  value.  He,  however, 


looked  upon  the  volume  as  but  a  fragment 
of  a  large  work  he  meditated,  and  for  which 
he  obtained  help  from  Burke,  whom  he  visited 
at  Beaconsfield.  Burke,  he  says,  lent  him 
four  volumes  of  manuscripts,  and  advised 
him  to  be  '  as  brief  as  possible  upon  every- 
thing antecedent  to  Henry  II.'  Besides 
these  books,  Campbell  wrote  a  portion  of  the 
memoir  of  Goldsmith  which  appeared  in 
Bishop  Percy's  edition  of  the  poet  published 
in  1801.  Campbell's  books  have,  however, 
done  far  less  to  preserve  his  memory  than 
the  mention  of  him  in  Boswell,  and  a  little 
diary  he  kept  during  his  visits  to  London. 
It  was  discovered  behind  an  old  press  in  the 
offices  of  the  supreme  court  at  Sydney, 
N.S.W.,  having  been  carried  to  the  antipodes 
by  a  nephew  of  the  writer  at  the  beginning 
of  this  century.  It  was  printed  at  Sydney  in 
1854.  It  contains  notes  of  seven  visits  to 
England  (in  1775,  1776-7,  1781, 1786, 1787, 
1789,  and  1792).  The  second  appears  to 
have  been  much  the  longest  visit,  but  the 
first  is  the  only  one  of  which  there  is  a  de- 
tailed account.  Through  the  Thrales  the 
diarist  became  acquainted  with  Johnson, 
Boswell,  Reynolds,  and  others  of  the  John- 
sonian set.  He  was  a  shrewd,  somewhat 
contemptuous  observer,  but  he  pays  'Ursa 
Major'  the  compliment  of  giving  full  and 
dramatic  accounts  of  his  encounters  with  him. 
To  a  student  of  Boswell  the  diary  is  highly 
interesting,  as  it  affords  striking  confirma- 
tion of  Boswell's  accuracy.  Being  a  popular 
preacher  himself,  Campbell  went  to  hear 
Dr.  Dodd  and  other  pulpit  orators  of  the  day, 
and  his  remarks  are  very  uncomplimentary. 
Campbell  was  in  London  again  in  1795, 
where  he  died  on  20  June.  Campbell's  diary 
was  printed  at  Sydney,  N.S.W.,  in  1854,  and 
reprinted,  with  some  omissions,  by  Dr.  Napier 
in  his  '  Johnsoniana,'  pp.  219-61. 

[Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson  (ed.  Napier),  ii. 
169  and  179  (pp.  310  and  318  of  smaller  edi- 
tion); Nichols's  Literary  Illustrations,  vii.  759- 
809;  Edinburgh  Review  for  October  1859  (an 
article  on  the  Diary  written,  it  is  understood,  by 
Mr.  Reeve  at  the  suggestion  of  Lord  Macaulay)  ; 
Napier's  Appendix  to  his  edition  of  Boswell,  ii. 
545,  551  ;  Forster's  Life  of  Goldsmith.] 

N.  McC. 

CAMPBELL,   THOMAS    (1777-1844), 

S)et,  was  born  27  July  1777,  in  High  Street, 
lasgow,  in  a  house  long  since  removed.  He 
was  the  youngest  of  a  family  of  eleven,  and 
was  born  when  his  father  was  sixty-seven 
years  of  age.  Alexander  Campbell,  the 
father,  was  third  son  of  Archibald  Camp- 
bell, the  last  of  a  long  line  to  occupy  the 
family  mansion  of  Kirnan  in  Argyll.  Alex- 
ander Campbell  being  trained  to  commerce, 


Campbell 


393 


Campbell 


and  having  gained  a  valuable  experience  in 
Virginia,  settled  in  business  in  Glasgow 
with  a  partner  named  Daniel  Campbell, 
whose  sister  Margaret  he  married.  Thus 
the  poet's  father  and  mother  were  both 
Campbells,  and  belonged  to  the  same  dis- 
trict of  Argyll,  though  their  families  were 
not  related.  The  firm  of  Alexander  & 
Daniel  Campbell  did  a  prosperous  Virginia 
trade,  till  heavy  losses,  consequent  on  the 
American  war,  brought  the  business  to  an 
end,  and  well-nigh  ruined  both  families. 
The  affairs  of  the  firm  being  honourably 
settled,  it  was  found  that  Alexander  and 
Margaret  Campbell  had  a  little  remaining 
from  their  handsome  competency,  and  that 
this,  together  with  a  small  annual  income 
from  the  Merchants'  Society  and  a  provi- 
dent institution,  "would  enable  them  to  make 
a  living.  Thomas  Campbell  was  born  after 
this  disaster,  and  was  naturally  an  object  of 
special  care  to  both  parents.  His  father 
impressed  him  by  his  manly  self-dependence 
and  his  sterling  integrity,  while  his  mother 
by  her  songs  and  legends  gave  him  a  taste 
for  literature  and  a  bias  towards  her  beloved 
west  highlands. 

Campbell  went  to  the  Glasgow  grammar 
school  in  his  eighth  year,  and  became  both 
a  good  classical  scholar  and  a  promising 
poet,  under  the  fostering  care  of  his  teacher, 
David  Alison,  who  prophesied  distinction  for 
his  pupil.  On  going  to  the  university  in 
October  1791,  he  studied  very  hard,  and 
quickly  excelled  as  a  classical  scholar,  de- 
bater, and  poetical  translator  from  Greek. 
Genial  and  witty,  he  was  liked  and  ad- 
mired by  professors  and  fellow-students 
He  won  numerous  prizes  for  his  scholarship, 
as  well  as  for  poems  (such  as  the  '  Origin  of 
Evil ')  cleverly  turned  after  Pope.  A  visit 
to  Edinburgh  in  1794,  when  he  attended  the 
trial  of  Muir,  Gerald,  and  others  for  high 
treason,  deeply  impressed  him,  and  helped 
to  form  his  characteristic  decisive  views  on 
liberty.  At  this  time,  thinking  of  studying 
for  the  church,  Campbell  read  Hebrew  and 
gave  some  attention  to  theological  subjects, 
one  literary  result  of  which  was  his  hymn 
on  '  The  Advent.'  His  future,  however, 
became  clouded  when,  in  his  fourth  year  at 
college  (1794-5),  his  father  lost  a  lingering 
chancery  suit,  and  Campbell,  forced  to  earn 
money,  went  as  a  tutor  to  Sunipol  in  Mull. 
His  fellow-student,  Hamilton  Paul,  sent  him 
a  playful  letter  here,  enclosing  a  few  lines 
entitled  '  Pleasures  of  Solitude,'  and,  after  a 
jocose  reference  to  Akenside  and  Rogers, bade  \ 
Campbell  cherish  the  '  Pleasures  of  H ope  ' 
'  that  they  would  soon  meet  in  Alma  Mater.' 
This  probably  was  the  germ  of  the  poem  that 


was  completed  within  a  few  years.  Camp- 
bell returned  to  the  university  for  the  winter, 
finally  leaving  it  in  the  spring  of  1796. 
During  this  year  he  had  attended  the  class 
of  Professor  Miller,  whose  lectures  on  Ro- 
man law  had  given  him  new  and  lasting 
impressions  of  social  relations  and  progress. 
He  was  engaged  as  tutor  at  Downie,  near 
Lochgilphead,  till  the  beginning  of  1797, 
when  he  returned  to  Glasgow.  His  twofold 
experience  of  the  west  highlands  had  given 
him  his  first  love  (consecrated  in '  Caroline  '), 
and  deep  sympathies  with  highland  charac- 
ter, scenery,  and  incident.  Many  of  the 
strong  buoyant  lines  and  exquisite  touches 
of  descriptive  reminiscence  in  the  poems  of 
after  years  (e.g.  stanzas  5  and  6  of  '  Ger- 
trude of  Wyoming ')  are  in  large  measure 
due  to  the  comparatively  lonely  and  reflec- 
tive time  he  spent  in  these  tutorships.  His 
'  Parrot,'  '  Love  and  Madness,'  '  Glenara,' 
and  first  sketch  of  '  Lord  Ullin's  Daughter,' 
belong  to  this  time. 

With  the  influence  of  Professor  Miller 
strong  upon  him,  Campbell  now  resolved  to 
study  law ;  with  that  intention  he  settled  in 
Edinburgh  and  worked  for  a  few  weeks  as 
a  copying  clerk.  An  introduction  to  Dr. 
Anderson,  editor  of  '  The  British  Poets,'  was 
the  means  of  his  becoming  acquainted  with 
the  publishers  Mundell  &  Co.,  for  whom  he 
began  to  do  some  miscellaneous  literary 
work.  This  occupation,  together  with  private 
teaching,  enabled  him  to  live,  and  helped  to 
raise  him  above  the  mental  depression  which 
Ley  den,  with  an  offensiveness  that  produced 
a  lasting  estrangement  between  Campbell 
and  himself,  spoke  of  as  projected  suicide. 
A  good  deal  of  Campbell's  leisure  time  during 
his  early  days  in  Edinburgh  was  spent  with 
Mr.  Stirling  of  Courdale,  and  it  was  Miss 
Stirling's  singing  that  prompted  him  to  write 
the  '  Wounded  Hussar.'  Other  minor  poems 
of  this  time  were  the  '  Dirge  of  Wallace,' 
'Epistle  to  Three  Ladies,'  and  'Lines  on 
revisiting  the  River  Cart.' 

Meanwhile  Campbell  had  been  busy  com- 
pleting the  '  Pleasures  of  Hope,'  which, 
published  by  Mundell  &  Co.,  27  April  1799, 
was  instantly  popular,  owing  both  to  its 
matter  and  its  style.  Its  brilliant  detached 
passages  surprised  readers  into  overlooking 
its  structural  defects.  The  poem  was  charged 
with  direct  and  emphatic  interest  for  think- 
ing men  ;  the  attractive  touches  of  descrip- 
tion came  straight  from  the  writer's  own  ex- 
perience, and  preserved  the  resonant  metrical 
neatness  expected  in  the  heroic  couplet. 
The  striking  passage  on  Poland  marks  the 
beginning  of  an  enthusiasm  that  remained 
through  life,  gaining  for  him  many  friends 


Campbell 


394 


Campbell 


among  suffering  patriots.  His  'Harper'  and 
'  Gilderoy '  close  this  first  great  literary  period 
of  his  life. 

Campbell  meditated  following  up  his  suc- 
cess with  a  national  poem  to  be  called  '  The 
Queen  of  the  North,'  but  though  he  long 
had  the  subject  in  his  mind,  he  never  pro- 
duced more  than  unimportant  fragments. 
Meanwhile  he  went  (June  1800)  to  the 
continent,  settling  first  at  Hamburg.  After 
making  the  acquaintance  of  Klopstock  here, 
he  went  to  Ratisbon,  where  he  stayed,  in  a 
time  of  military  stress  and  danger,  under  the 
protection  of  Arbuthuot,  president  of  the 
Benedictine  College,  to  whom  he  pays  a  tri- 
bute in  his  impressive  ballad  the  '  Ritter 
Bann.'  A  skirmish  witnessed  from  this  re- 
treat was  Campbell's  only  experience  of  active 
warfare.  His  letters  to  his  Edinburgh  friends 
at  this  time  are  striking  pictures  of  his  own 
state  of  mind  and  the  political  situation. 
During  a  short  truce  he  got  as  far  as  Munich, 
returning  thence  by  the  Valley  of  the  Iser  to 
Ratisbon,  and  thereafter,  late  in  the  autumn, 
to  Leipzig,  Hamburg,  and  Altona,  where  he 
was  staying  when  the  battle  of  Hohenlinden 
was  fought  (December  1800).  Wintering 
here  he  studied  hard,  and  produced  a  number 
of  his  best-known  minor  poems,  several  of 
which  he  sent  for  publication  to  Perry  of  the 
'  Morning  Chronicle.'  Among  Irish  refugees 
at  Hamburg  he  had  met  and  deeply  sym- 
pathised with  Anthony  MacCann,  whose 
troubles  suggested  '  The  Exile  of  Erin.' 
During  this  sojourn  also  were  produced  '  Ye 
Mariners  of  England,'  written  to  the  tune  of 
'  Ye  Gentlemen  of  England,'  a  song  which 
he  was  fond  of  singing,  and  '  The  Soldier's 
Dream,'  besides  several  less  known  but 
meritorious  poems,  such  as  '  Judith,'  '  Lines 
on  visiting  a  Scene  in  Argyllshire'  (in 
reference  to  Kirnan),  '  The  Beech  Tree's 
Petition,'  and  '  The  Name  Unknown,'  in 
imitation  of  Klopstock.  A  desire  to  go 
down  the  Danube  may  have  suggested  (as 
Dr.  Beattie  pleasantly  fancies)  the  ballad 
of  'The  Turkish  Lady.'  The  sudden  ap- 
pearance of  the  English  fleet  off  the  Sound 
(March  1801),  indicating  the  intention  of 
punishing  Denmark  for  her  French  bias, 
caused  Campbell  and  other  English  residents 
to  make  an  abrupt  departure  from  Altona. 
The  view  he  had  of  the  Danish  batteries  as 
he  sailed  past  in  the  Royal  George  suggested 
to  him  his  strenuous  war-song,  'The  Battle  of 
the  Baltic.' 

Landing  at  Yarmouth,  7  April  1801,  Camp- 
bell proceeded  to  London,  where  through 
Perry  he  came  to  know  Lord  Holland,  and 
so  speedily  began  to  mingle  in  the  best  lite- 
rary society  of  the  metropolis.  The  death 


of  his  father  soon  took  him  to  Edinburgh, 
and  we  find  him  (after  satisfying  the  sheriff 
of  Edinburgh  that  he  was  not  a  revolu- 
tionary spy)  alternating  between  England 
and  Scotland  for  about  a  year.  After  his 
mother  and  sisters  were  comfortably  settled 
he  undertook  work  for  the  booksellers  in 
their  interests.  He  spent  a  good  deal  of 
time  at  the  town  and  country  residences  of 
Lord  Minto,  to  whom  Dugald  Stewart  had 
introduced  him,  and  through  Lord  Minto  his 
circle  of  London  acquaintance  was  widened, 
the  Kembles  in  particular  proving  very  at- 
tractive to  Campbell.  It  was  during  this 
unsettled  time  that  he  undertook  a  continu- 
ation of  Hume  and  Smollett's  '  England ' 
(which  is  of  no  importance  in  an  estimate 
of  his  work),  and  published  together,  with  a 
dedication  to  the  Rev.  Archibald  Alison,  his 
'  Lochiel '  and  '  Hohenlinden.'  The  latter 
(rejected,  it  is  said,  by  the  '  Greenock  Ad- 
vertiser'as 'not  up  to  the  editor's  standard') 
he  himself  was  inclined  to  depreciate,  as  a 
mere  '  drum  and  trumpet  thing,'  but  it  ap- 
pealed to  Scott's  sense  of  martial  dignity, 
and  he  was  fond  of  repeating  it.  Scott  says 
(Life,  vi.  326)  that  when  he  declaimed  it  to 
Leyden,  he  received  this  criticism  : — '  Dash 
it,  man,  tell  the  fellow  that  I  hate  him,  but, 
dash  him,  he  has  written  the  finest  verses 
that  have  been  published  these  fifty  years.' 
Campbell's  reply,  when  Scott  reported  this, 
was,  '  Tell  Leyden  that  I  detest  him  ;  but  I 
know  the  value  of  his  critical  approbation.' 

Satisfied  with  the  success  of  a  reissue  of 
'  The  Pleasures  of  Hope  and  other  Poems,' 
Campbell  married  (10  Oct.  1803,  misdated 
September  by  Dr.  Beattie  and  Campbell  him- 
self) Miss  Matilda  Sinclair,  daughter  of  his 
mother's  cousin,  Robert  Sinclair,  then  resi- 
dent in  London,  and  formerly  a  wealthy  and 
influential  man  in  Greenock.  Declining  the 
ofter  of  a  chair  at  Wilna,  Campbell  gave  him- 
self up  to  literary  work  in  London,  where  he 
remained  for  the  rest  of  his  days.  His  first 
child,  whom  he  named  Thomas  Telford,  after 
his  friend  the  famous  engineer,  was  born  in 
July  1804,  and  shortly  afterwards  the  family 
settled  atSydenham,  the  poet  working  steadily 
for  his  own  household  as  well  as  for  his  mot  her 
and  sisters.  His  critical  and  translated  work 
soon  marked  him  out  as  no  ordinary  judge  of 
poets  and  poetry,  and  when  it  occurred  to 
him  that  '  Specimens  of  the  British  Poets ' 
was  a  likely  title  for  a  successful  book,  Sir 
Walter  Scott  and  others  to  whom  he  men- 
tioned it  were  charmed  with  the  idea.  It 
took- some  time,  however,  before  the  publica- 
tion of  such  a  work  could  be  arranged  for, 
and  then  the  author's  laborious  method  de- 
layed its  appearance  after  it  was  expected. 


Campbell 


395 


Campbell 


Meanwhile,  Campbell  began  to  rise  above 
adverse  circumstances.  In  1805  his  second 
son,  Alison,  was  born,  and  in  the  same  year, 
with  Fox  and  Lords  Holland  and  Minto  as 
prime  movers,  he  received  a  crown  pension 
of  200/.  The  same  year  was  marked  by  a 
very  profitable  subscription  edition  of  his 
poems,  suggested  by  Francis  Horner.  In 
1809  '  Gertrude  of  Wyoming '  appeared,  and, 
despite  manifest  shortcomings,  its  gentle  pa- 
thos and  its  general  elegance  and  finish  of 
style  obtained  for  it  a  warm  welcome.  It 
was  in  a  conversation  with  Washington  Ir- 
ving that  Scott  (Life,  iv.  93),  speaking  of 
the  beauties  of  '  Gertrude,'  gave  his  famous 
explanation  of  Campbell's  limited  poetical 
achievement  in  proportion  to  his  undoubted 
powers  and  promise.  '  He  is  afraid,'  said  he, 
'  of  the  shadow  that  his  own  fame  casts  before 
him.'  A  new  edition  of  the  poem  was  speedily 
called  for,  and  appeared,  together  with  the 
sweet  and  touching '  O'Connor's  Child,'  which 
is  probably  the  most  artistic  of  Campbell's 
works.  In  1810  his  son  Alison  died  of 
scarlet  fever,  and  the  poet's  correspondence 
for  some  time  gives  evidence  of  overwhelming 
grief.  After  he  had  rallied,  he  prepared  a 
course  of  lectures  for  the  Royal  Institution. 
These  lectures  on  poetry,  notwithstanding 
their  technical  and  archaic  character,  were 
a  decided  success.  The  scheme  was  a  splen- 
did and  comprehensive  one,  but  too  vast  for 
one  man  to  complete.  It  is  not  surprising, 
therefore,  that  a  whimsical  genius  like  Camp- 
bell should  have. suddenly  broken  away  from 
the  subject,  after  having  done  little  more 
than  make  a  vigorous  beginning.  Still,  de- 
tached portions  of  what  he  says  on  Hebrew 
and  Greek  verse  (in  the  lectures  as  rewritten 
for  the  '  New  Monthly  Magazine ')  have  spe- 
cial value,  and  will  always  attract  students 
of  the  art  of  poetry. 

On  the  fall  of  Napoleon  in  1814,  Campbell 
spent  two  months  in  Paris,  where  he  was 
much  affected  by  what  he  saw,  and  made  new 
friends  in  the  elder  Schlegel,  Baron  Cuvier, 
and  others.  In  1815  a  legacy  of  over  4,000/. 
fell  to  him,  on  the  death  of  Mr.  MacArthur 
Stewart  of  Ascog,  and  the  legal  business 
connected  with  the  bequest  took  him  to 
Edinburgh  and  Glasgow,  where  he  spent  a 
pleasant  holiday  among  old  friends.  The 
next  two  years  found  him  busy  with  his 
'  Specimens  of  the  British  Poets,'  at  length 
in  a  fair  way  to  be  published  by  Murray. 
The  work,  in  seven  volumes,  actually  appeared 
in  1819,  when  Campbell,  by  the  invitation  of 
Roscoe,  was  delivering  his  revised  Royal  In- 
stitution lectures  at  Liverpool  and  Birming- 
ham. The  essay  on  poetry  which  precedes 
the  '  Specimens '  is  a  notable  contribution  to 


criticism,  and  the  lives  are  succinct,  pithy, 
and  fairly  accurate,  though  such  a  writer  is 
inevitably  weak  in  minor  details.  He  is 
specially  hard  on  Euphuism,  and  it  is  curious 
that^  one  of  his  most  severe  thrusts  is  made 
at  Vaughan,  to  whom  he  probably  owes  the 
charming  vision  of  'the  world's  grey  fathers' 
in  his  own  '  Rainbow.'  The  most  valuable 
portions  of  the  essay  are  those  on  Milton  and 
Pope,  which,  together  with  such  concise  and 
lucid  writing  as  the  critical  sections  of  the 
lives  of  Goldsmith  and  Cowper,  show  that 
Campbell  was  master  of  controversial  and  ex- 
pository prose.  Despite  Miss  Mitford's  merry- 
making, m  one  of  her  letters,  over  the  length 
of  time  spent  in  preparing  the  '  Specimens,' 
students  cannot  but  be  grateful  for  them  as 
they  stand.  The  illustrative  extracts  are  not 
always  fortunate,  but  this  is  due  to  the 
editor's  desire  for  freshness  rather  than  to 
any  lack  of  taste  or  judgment. 

Subsequently  Campbell's  literary  work  was 
of  inferior  quality.  Colburn  (24  May  1820) 
engaged  him  to  edit  the  '  New  Monthly  Ma- 
gazine,' at  a  salary  of  500/.  Previous  to 
entering  on  his  duties  he  spent  about  six 
months  on  the  continent.  He  was  at  Rotter- 
dam, Bonn  (where  he  was  entertained  by  the 
Schlegels  and  others),  Ratisbon,  and  Vienna, 
and  was  back  in  London  in  November.  To 
be  nearer  his  work  he  left  Sydenham  with 
regret,  and  settled  in  London.  The  insanity 
of  his  surviving  child,  which  suddenly  became 
manifest  at  this  time,  was  a  grievous  blow  to 
him.  His  'Theodric,'  an  unequal  and  extra- 
vagant domestic  tale,  appeared  in  November 
1824,  and  about  the  same  time  he  began  to 
agitate  for  a  London  university,  the  concep- 
tion of  which  had  occurred  to  him  on  his  late 
continental  tour.  To  forward  this  scheme  he 
paid  (September  1825)  a  special  visit  to  the 
university  of  Berlin.  His  plans  were  taken 
up  and  matured  by  Brougham,  Hume,  and 
others,  and  he  was  fond  of  recurring  to  the 
accomplished  fact  of  the  London  University 
as  'the  only  important  event  in  his  life 8 
little  history.'  His  interest  in  education 
and  his  eminence  as  an  author  were  recog- 
nised by  the  students  of  Glasgow  Univer- 
sity, who  elected  him  lord  rector  three  times 
in  succession  (1826-9),  the  third  time  over 
no  less  formidable  a  rival  than  SirWnlt-T 
Scott.  Mrs.  Campbell's  death,  in  1828,  was 
an  incalculable  loss  to  an  unmethodical  man 
like  Campbell,  who  was  never  quite  himself 
afterwards.  As  an  editor  of  a  periodical  he 
was  not  a  success  (although  he  secured  the  as- 
sistance of  eminent  writers),  and  but  for  the 
strenuous  action  of  his  coadjutor,  Cyrus  Red- 

1  ding,  and  the  gentle,  orderly  assistance  of  M  rs. 

|  Campbell,  it  is  possible  that  he  would  not  have 


Campbell 


396 


Campbell 


retained  the  position  nearly  so  long  as  lie  did. 
As  it  was,  he  resigned  in  1830,  having  notably 
proved,  as  Mr.  S.  C.  Hall  says  ('Retrospect,' 
i.  314),  that  '  though  a  great  man  he  was 
utterly  unfit  to  be  an  editor.'  His  own 
contributions  to  the  '  New  Monthly  Maga- 
zine '  during  his  editorship,  besides  the  re- 
written '  Lectures  on  Poetry,'  included  some 
minor  poems  of  merit,  such  as  the  '  Rain- 
bow,' <  The  Brave  Roland,' '  The  Last  Man ' 
(a  weird  and  impressive  fancy  well  sus- 
tained), '  Reullura,'  '  Ritter  Bann,'  '  Nava- 
rino,'  the  'Heligoland  Death-Boat,'  &c. 
There  were  also  papers  on  the  proposed  Lon- 
don University,  letters  to  the  Glasgow  stu- 
dents, very  suggestive  remarks  on  Shake- 
speare's sonnets,  and  a  review  of  Moore's 
'  Life  of  Byron '  with  a  chivalrous  defence  of 
Lady  Byron. 

In  1831-2  Campbell  edited  the  '  Metropo- 
litan Magazine,'  which  was  a  failure.  It 
was  in  1832  that  he  founded  the  Polish  As- 
sociation, designed  to  keep  the  British  mind 
alive  to  Polish  interests.  In  1 834  he  revisited 
Paris,  and  with  love  of  travel  strongly  on 
him  passed  to  Algiers,  whence  he  sent  to  the 
'  New  Monthly  Magazine  '  his  '  Letters  from 
the  South,'  issued  in  two  volumes  by  Col- 
burn  in  1837.  Campbell  returned  to  London 
in  1835,  and  for  several  years  did  work  that 
did  not  add  to  his  reputation.  Between 
1834  and  1842  he  wrote  his  « Life  of  Mrs. 
Siddons,'  which  lacks  symmetry,  though  con- 
taining some  acute  and  judicious  remarks  on 
several  of  Shakespeare's  plays ;  the  '  Life  of 
Petrarch,'  devoid  of  research  and  freshness ; 
and  a  slender  life  of  Shakespeare  prefixed  to 
an  edition  of  the  works  published  by  Moxon. 
In  1840  Campbell  took  the  house  8  Victoria 
Square,  Pimlico,  where  he  meant  to  spend 
the  remainder  of  his  days  with  his  niece, 
Miss  Mary  Campbell,  for  companion.  In 
1842  he  published  the  '  Pilgrim  of  Glencoe,' 
together  with  some  minor  pieces,  notably 
the  '  Child  and  Hind,' '  Song  of  the  Colonists,' 
and  '  Moonlight.'  The  latter  were  favour- 
ably received,  but  the  cold  reception  of  the 
'  Pilgrim '  disappointed  and  vexed  the  poet. 
A  work  on  Frederick  the  Great,  in  four 
volumes,  published  about  this  time,  is  os- 
tensibly edited  by  Campbell,  whose  name  is 
also  associated  with  an  anonymous  '  History 
of  our  own  Times'  (1843).  His  health  was 
rapidly  failing,  and  in  June  1843  he  gave  a 
farewell  party  to  his  friends  in  town,  having 
resolved  to  go  to  Boulogne  for  change.  He 
paid  a  short  visit  to  London  in  the  autumn 
to  look  after  his  aft'airs,  and  then,  returning 
to  Boulogne,  passed  a  weary  and  painful  time 
till  he  died,  15  June  1844.  He  was  buried 
in  Westminster  Abbey,  near  the  tombs  of 


Addison,  Goldsmith,  and  Sheridan,  and  a 
Polish  noble  in  the  funeral  cortege  scattered 
upon  his  coffin  a  handful  of  earth  from  the 
grave  of  Kosciusko. 

[Beattie's  Life  and  Letters  of  Thomas  Camp- 
bell ;  Bedding's  Literary  Reminiscences  and 
Memoirs  of  Thomas  Campbell,  and  Fifty  Years' 
Recollections,  ii.  iv-viii,  iii.  i-vi;  Rev.  W.  A. 
Hill's  Campbell's  Poetical  Works  with  Biogra- 
phical Sketch ;  Chambers's  Eminent  Scotsmen 
(supplementary  volume)  ;  Lockhart's  Life  of 
Scott,  i.  341,  ii.  45,  307,  352,  iii.  396,  iv.  87,93, 
vi.  325,  396  ;  Moore's  Life  and  Works  of  Byron, 
ii.  293,  iii.  9,  109,  iv.  31 1,  v.  69,  vii.  271,  xv.  87, 
xvi.  123;  Bates's  Maclise  Portrait  Gallery,  p.  4; 
Chambers's  Edinburgh  Journal,  8  and  15  Feb. 
1845;  Leigh  Hunt's  Autobiography;  Hazlitt's 
Spirit  of  the  Age.]  T.  B. 

CAMPBELL,  THOMAS  (1790-1858), 
sculptor,  was  born  in  Edinburgh  on  1  May 
1790.  His  parents  were  in  humble  circum- 
stances, and  he  had  no  education ;  but  on 
being  apprenticed  to  a  marble-cutter  he  dis- 
played intelligence  and  skill,  and  was  en- 
abled to  come  to  London  to  study  at  the 
Royal  Academy.  In  1818  he  received  as- 
sistance which  enabled  him  to  visit  Rome, 
and  there  he  devoted  himself  to  sculpture, 
associating  chiefly  with  Italian  and  German 
artists.  One  of  his  first  productions  was  a 
seated  statue  of  the  Princess  Pauline  Bor- 
ghese  (now  at  Chatsworth).  In  1827  he  sent 
from  Rome  his  first  work  for  exhibition  in 
the  Royal  Academy — a  bust  of  a  lady ;  and 
in  1828,  a  group  representing  '  Cupid  in- 
structed by  Venus  to  assume  the  form  of 
Ascanius.'  In  1830  he  returned  to  England, 
having  large  commissions  to  execute  there, 
but  he  still  frequently  visited  Rome,  where 
he  retained  his  studio.  During  the  last 
twenty-five  years  of  his  life  he  resided  in 
London,  and  exhibited  various  works  at  the 
Academy  (among  others,  a  marble  statue  of 
Psyche)  up  to  1857,  though  his  exhibitions 
were  less  frequent  during  the  latter  part  of 
this  period.  He  died  in  London  on  4  Feb. 
1858,  having  gained  a  considerable  reputa- 
tion and  acquired  a  large  property  by  his 
labours. 

Campbell  was  a  painstaking  and  careful 
sculptor.  He  worked  both  in  bronze  and 
marble,  devoting  himself  chiefly  to  busts 
(some  of  which  were  colossal)  and  to  portrait 
statues,  though  he  also  executed  imaginative 
statues  and  groups.  In  addition  to  his  works 
already  referred  to  may  be  mentioned:  (1)  A 
marble  bust  of  Lord  George  Bentinck,  pre- 
served in  the  National  Portrait  Gallery  at 
South  Kensington ;  (2)  the  monument  to  the 
Duchess  of  Buccleuch  at  Boughton ;  (3)  a 
statue  of  Queen  Victoria,  at  Windsor  Castle; 


Campbell 


397 


Campbell 


(4)  the  monument  of  Sir  William  Hoste  in 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral ;  (5)  a  marble  statue  of 
the  Duke  of  Wellington,  made  for  Dalkeith 
Palace,  the  seat  of  the  Duke  of  Buccleuch, 
near  Edinburgh ;  and  (6)  a  statue  of  a  Shep- 
herd Boy  in  a  Phrygian  Cap  (probably  Gany- 
mede) :  this  statue  was  executed  at  Rome  in 
1821,  and  was  deposited  at  Rossie  Priory,  the 
seat  of  Lord  Kinnaird,  near  Dundee. 

[Redgrave's  Dictionary  of  Artists ;  Nagler's 
Kiinstler-Lexikon  ;  Annual  Register,  1858,  c. 
389  ;  G.  Scharf  s  Cat.  of  Nat.  Portrait  Gall.  ; 
Waagen's  Galleries  and  Cabinets  of  Art  in  Great 
Britain  (1857),  pp.  435,  445.]  W.  W. 

CAMPBELL,  WILLIAM,  D.D.  (d.  1805), 
Irish  presbyterian  minister,  was  the  son  of 
Robert  Campbell,  merchant,  of  Newry.  In 
1819  it  is  said  that  there  were  about  fifteen 
hundred  living  descendants  of  his  grand- 
mother, who  died  in  1727.  Campbell  was  edu- 
cated at  Glasgow,  where  he  matriculated  in 
November  1744,  and  was  licensed  by  Armagh 
presbytery  in  1750.  He  became  tutor  in  the 
Bagwell  family  of  Clonmel,  and  in  this  capa- 
city spent  seven  years  in  France.  He  got 
into  prison  in  Paris,  through  refusing  to 
genuflect  while  the  host  was  passing.  Re- 
turning to  Ireland  in  1758  he  married  his 
cousin,  Jane  Carlile  of  Newry,  and  in  1759 
was  ordained  minister  of  the  non-subscribing 

Eresbyterians  at  Antrim.  In  November  1764 
e  became  minister  of  First  Armagh,  in  con- 
nection with  the  general  synod,  his  successor 
at  Antrim  being  WiDiam  Bryson  [q.  v.]  He 
was  moderator  of  synod  in  1773  at  Lurgan. 
In  1782  the  rule  of  1705,  requiring  subscrip- 
tion before  ordination,  was  practically  re- 
pealed on  his  motion.  An  unpublished 
pamphlet,  addressed  to  Hussey  Burgh  in  the 
same  year,  proposed  a  scheme  for  a  northern 
university  which,  though  considered  by  seve- 
ral governments,  ultimately  failed  through 
Grattan's  disapproval.  In  1783  he  exerted 
himself  to  procure  an  addition  to  the  regium 
donum  (then  yielding  only  9/.  a  year  to  each 
minister),  and  obtained  an  increase  of  1,000/. 
a  year  to  the  grant.  But  the  influence  of  Lord 
Hillsborough  went  strongly  against  the  gene- 
ral synod,  for  political  reasons ;  by  his  advice 
a  grant  of  regium  donum,  (500/.  a  year)  was  for 
the  first  time  given  to  the  secession  church. 
However,  the  synod  acknowledged  Campbell's 
efforts  by  a  presentation  of  plate  in  1784.  His 
alma  mater  gave  him  the  degree  of  D.D.  in 
the  same  year.  In  1786  he  entered  into  con- 
troversy with  Richard  Woodward,  bishop  of 
Cloyne,  who  had  maintained  that  none  but 
episcopalians  could  be  loyal  to  the  constitu- 
tion. Woodward  answered  Campbell,  omit- 
ting to  answer  a  stronger  attack  by  Samuel 


Barber  [q.  v.]  Campbell  wrote  against  the 
reply  Avith  calmness  and  learning.  Mean- 
while, his  eyesight  had  failed,  and  he  was 
nearly  blind.  He  had  earned  the  grati- 
tude of  his  denomination,  but  was  paid  this 
time  only  with  addresses  of  congratulation. 
Applying  in  1788  for  the  post  of  synod's 
agent  for  the  regium  donum,  he  was  defeated 
by  a  large  majority  in  favour  of  Robert 
Black  [q.v.]  Campbell,  much  mortified,  de- 
termined to  leave  the  north  of  Ireland.  On 
14  Sept.  1789  he  resigned  Armagh,  and  spent 
the  remainder  of  his  days  in  charge  of  the 
small  flock  at  Clonmel,  Tipperary.  He  is  said 
to  have  shone  more  in  conversation  than  in  the 
pulpit,  and  to  have  possessed  much  scientific 
knowledge  and  a  remarkable  memory.  He 
was  probably  an  Arian,  certainly  a  strong 
opponent  of  subscription.  He  died  on  17  Nov. 
1805,  leaving  three  surviving  children  out  of 
a  family  of  eleven.  His  successor  at  Clonmel 
was  James  Worrall.  Campbell  published  : 
1.  '  The  Presence  of  Christ  with  his  church,' 
&c.,  Belfast,  1774,  8vo  (synodical  sermon  at 
Antrim  on  28  June,  from  Matt,  xxviii.  20). 
2. '  AVindication  of  the  Principles  and  Cha- 
racter of  the  Presbyterians  in  Ireland  ;  ad- 
dressed to  the  Bishop  of  Cloyne,'  &c.,  Dublin, 
1787,  12mo  (four  editions).  3.  '  An  Exami- 
nation of  the  Bishop  of  Cloyne's  Defence,' 
&c.  Belfast,  1788,  12mo.  He  left  a  manu- 
script history  of  presbyterianism  in  Ireland 
of  some  value.  It  refers  for  further  particu- 
lars to  other  manuscripts  not  preserved. 

[Glasgow  Matriculation  Book ;  Reid's  Hist. 
Presb.  Church  in  Ireland  (Killen)  (1867),  iii.  353 
seq.,  362  seq. ;  Witherow's  Hist,  and  Lit.  Mem. 
of  Presb.  in  Ireland  (2nd  ser.  1880),  173  seq.] 

A.  G. 

CAMPBELL,  WILLIELMA,  VISCOUN- 
TESS GLENORCHY  (1741-1786),  was  the 
younger  daughter  of  William  Maxwell  of 
Preston  in  the  stewartry  of  Kirkcudbright, 
and  his  wife,  Elizabeth  Hairstanes  of  Craig 
in  the  same  county.  Some  years  after  the 
death  of  Mr.  Maxwell,  which  took  place  in 
1741,  her  mother  married  Lord  Alva,  a  se- 
nator of  the  College  of  Justice,  and  after- 
wards lord  justice  clerk,  under  whose  roof 
Willielma  Campbell  grew  up.  In  the  spring 
of  1761  her  elder  sister  was  married  to  Wil- 
liam, seventeenth  earl  of  Sutherland,  and  in 
the  autumn  of  the  same  year  she  herself  was 
married  to  John,  lord  viscount  Glenorchy, 
eldest  son  of  the  third  earl  of  Breadalbane. 
Both  sisters  were  celebrated  for  their  beauty 
and  accomplishments,  and  their  mother's  am- 
bition for  high  marriages  was  successful; 
but  both  her  sons-in-law  died  early,  Lord 
and  Lady  Sutherland  dying  at  Bath  at  the 


Campden 


398 


Campion 


same  time,  leaving  but  one  child,  a  daughter, 
while  Lady  Glenorchy,  who  became  a  widow 
in  1771,  was  childless.  About  her  twenty- 
third  year  Lady  Glenorchy  came  under  reli- 
gious impressions  of  the  deepest  kind,  in  a 
large  degree  through  the  instrumentality  of 
the  family  of  Sir  Rowland  Hill  of  Hawk- 
stone  in  Staffordshire,  in  whose  neighbour- 
hood Lord  Glenorchy's  maternal  estate  of 
Sugnal  was  situated.  She  carried  out  her  con- 
victions with  great  consistency  and  earnest- 
ness. From  her  high  rank  Lady  Glenorchy's 
name  naturally  became  a  household  word 
and  a  centre  of  encouragement  among  all 
like-minded  persons  in  Scotland,  and  was  per- 
petuated by  her  building  a  chapel  in  Edin- 
burgh, which  was  called  after  her,  for  reli- 
gious worship  such  as  she  approved.  Other 
chapels  were  built  by  her  in  Carlisle,  Mat- 
lo.ck,  and  at  Strathfillan,  on  the  Breadalbane  , 
property.  By  her  will  she  left  large  sums 
to  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Know-  I 
ledge,  chiefly  for  the  maintenance  of  schools,  j 
Lady  Glenorchy  was  so  absorbed  with  the 
spiritual  bearings  of  life  that  its  more  human 
aspects  were  somewhat  overlooked.  Her  in- 
tense sincerity  and  consistency  won  the  ad- 
miration, though  hardly  the  sympathy,  both 
of  her  husband,  Lord  Glenorchy,  and  her 
father-in-law,  Lord  Breadalbane. 

[Life  of  Viscountess  Glenorchy,  by  T.  S.  Jones, 
D.D.,  minister  of  her  chapel,  Edinburgh ;  Gard- 
ner's Memoirs  of  Christian  Females.] 

W.  G.  B. 

CAMPDEN,  first  VISCOTTNT  (1629).  [See 
HICKS,  BAPTISTE.") 

CAMPEGGIO,  LORENZO  (1472-1539), 
cardinal,  and,  although  a  foreigner,  bishop  of 
Salisbury,  occupied  on  his  second  mission  to 
this  country  the  utterly  unprecedented  posi- 
tion of  a  judge,  before  whom  a  king  of  Eng- 
land consented  to  sue  in  person.  He  was  born 
in  1472  of  a  noble  Bolognese  family,  and  at 
nineteen  years  of  age  devoted  himself  to  the 
study  of  imperial  law  at  Pa  via  and  Bologna, 
along  with  his  own  father,  Giovanni  Campeg- 
gio,  whose  works  upon  that  subject  were  long 
held  in  considerable  repute.  Early  in  life  he 
married,  and  had  a  son  born  in  1504,  who 
was  made  a  cardinal  by  Julius  III  in  1551. 
But  after  his  wife's  death  he  took  holy  orders, 
and  became  bishop  of  Feltri  and  auditor  of 
the  rota  at  Rome.  He  was  sent  by  Leo  X 
on  a  mission  to  the  Emperor  Maximilian,  and 
while  so  engaged  was  created  a  cardinal,  in 
his  absence,  in  1517.  Next  year  he  was  sent 
to  England  as  legate  to  incite  Henry  VIH 
to  unite  with  other  princes  in  a  crusade 
against  the  Turks.  He  was  detained  some 
time  at  Calais  before  being  allowed  to  cross, 


Henry  VIII  having  insisted  with  the  pope 
that  his  favourite,  Cardinal  Wolsey,  should 
be  invested  with  equal  legatine  functions 
before  he  landed.  He  was,  however,  very- 
well  received,  and  a  few  years  later  (1524) 
Henry  VIII  gave  him,  or  allowed  him  to 
obtain  by  papal  bull,  the  bishopric  of  Salis- 
bury. About  the  same  time  he  was  made 
archbishop  of  Bologna.  He  held  also  at 
various  times  several  other  Italian  bishoprics. 
He  was  also  sent  to  Germany  in  1524,  and 
presided  at  the  diet  at  Ratisbon,  where  a  vain 
attempt  was  made  to  check  the  Lutheran 
movement.  In  1527  he  was  besieged  with 
Pope  Clement  VII  at  Rome,  in  the  castle  of 
St.  Angelo.  Next  year  he  was  sent  into 
England  on  his  most  celebrated  mission,  in 
which  Wolsey  was  again  joined  with  him  as 
legate,  to  hear  the  divorce  suit  of  Henry  VIII 
against  Catherine  of  Arragon.  On  this  oc- 
casion he  suffered  much,  both  physically  and 
mentally.  He  was  severely  afflicted  with 
gout,  and  had  to  be  carried  about  in  a  litter ; 
and  while  he  was  pledged  to  the  pope  in 
private  not  to  deliver  judgment  without  re- 
ferring the  matter  to  Rome,  he  was  pressed  by 
Wolsey  to  proceed  without  delay.  Some  of 
his  ciphered  despatches  from  London  at  this 
time  have  been  deciphered  within  the  last  few 
years,  and  show  a  very  creditable  determina- 
tion on  his  part  not  to  be  made  the  instrument 
of  injustice,  whatever  might  be  the  cost  to 
himself.  The  cause,  as  is  well  known,  was 
revoked  to  Rome,  and  so  his  mission  termi- 
nated. On  leaving  the  kingdom  he  was 
treated  with  singular  discourtesy  by  the 
officers  of  customs,  who  insisted  on  searching 
his  baggage,  and  on  his  complaining  to  the 
king,  it  was  clear  that  the  insult  was  pre- 
meditated, and  was  really  a  petty-minded 
indication  of  the  royal  displeasure.  Five 
years  later,  in  1534,  he  was  deprived  of  the 
bishopric  of  Salisbury  by  act  of  parliament, 
on  the  ground  that  he  was  an  alien  and  non- 
resident, though  the  king  had  certainly 
never  expected  him  to  keep  residence  when 
he  gave  him  the  bishopric.  He  died  at  Rome 
in  1539. 

[Ciaconii  Vitse  Pontificum  ;  Brewer's  Reign  of 
Henry  VIII.]  J.  G. 

CAMPION,  EDMUND  (1540-1581), 
Jesuit,  son  of  a  citizen  and  bookseller  of 
London,  was  born  there  on  25  Jan.  1539- 
1540.  When  he  was  nine  or  ten  years  old, 
his  parents  wished  to  apprentice  him  to  a 
merchant,  but  some  members  of  one  of  the 
London  companies — probably  that  of  the 
Grocers — having  become  acquainted  with  the 
'  sharp  and  pregnant  wit '  which  he  had  shown 
from  his  childhood,  induced  their  guild  to 


Campion 


399 


Campion 


undertake  to  maintain  him  at  their  common 
charges  '  to  the  study  of  learning.'  He  was 
sent  first  to  some  London  grammar  school, 
and  afterwards  to  Christ's  Hospital.  He  al- 
ways '  bore  away  the  game  in  all  contentions 
of  learning  proposed  by  the  schools  of  Lon- 
don,' among  which  there  appears  to  have 
been,  at  that  period,  a  common  concursus,  as 
if  they  had  formed  a  university.  His.'  cham- 
pionship '  was  acknowledged,  and  when  Queen 
Mary,  on  her  solemn  entry  into  London,  had 
to  pass  by  St.  Paul's  School,  Campion,  as  the 
representative  of  London  scholarship,  was 
brought  from  Newgate  Street  to  make  the 
requisite  harangue.  \Vhen  Sir  Thomas  White 
founded  St.  John's  College,  Oxford,  the  Gro- 
cers' Company  arranged  with  him  to  admit 
Campion  as  a  scholar, '  which  he  did  most  wil- 
lingly, after  he  was  informed  of  his  toward- 
liness  and  virtue.'  The  company  gave  him 
an  exhibition  for  his  maintenance  at  the  uni- 
versity. In  1557,  when  St.  John's  College 
was  increased,  Campion  became  junior  fellow, 
for  the  founder  had  conceived  a  special  affec- 
tion for  him.  He  was  admitted  to  the  degree 
of  B.A.  on  20  Nov.  1561  (BoASE,  Register  of 
the  Univ.  of  Oxford,  i.  244).  So  greatly  ad- 
mired was  he  at  Oxford  for  his  grace  of  elo- 
quence that  young  men  imitated  not  only  his 
phrases  but  his  gait,  and  revered  him  as  a 
second  Cicero.  He  was  chosen  to  deliver  the 
oration  at  the  reinterment  at  Oxford  of  Amy 
Robsart,  the  murdered  wife  of  Robert  Dud- 
ley, afterwards  earl  of  Leicester,  and  the 
funeral  discourse  on  Sir  Thomas  White,  the 
founder  of  St.  John's  College,  Oxford,  and  of 
Merchant  Taylors'  School,  London  (FoLEY, 
Records,  vii.  112). 

The  change  of  religion  effected  soon  after 
the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth  was  not 
immediately  felt  at  Oxford,  and  no  oath  was 
required  of  Campion  till  he  graduated  as 
M.A.  Wood  relates  that  he  '  took  the  degree 
of  master  of  arts  in  1564,  and  was  junior  of  the 
act  celebrated  on  the  19  of  Feb.  the  same  year; 
at  which  time  speaking  one  or  more  admirable 
orations,  to  the  envy  of  his  contemporaries, 
caused  one  of  them  [Tobie  Mathew],  who 
was  afterwards  an  archbishop,  to  say  that, 
rather  than  he  would  omit  an  opportunity  to 
show  his  parts,  and  "  dominare  in  una  atque 
altera  conciuncula,"  did  take  the  oath  against 
the  pope's  supremacy,  and  against  his  con- 
science '  (Athenes  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss,  i.  473). 
The  precise  date  of  his  inception  as  M.A.  is 
19  Feb.  1564-5  (BoASE,  Register  of  the  Univ. 
of  Oxford,  i.  144).  Father  Parsons  says  that 
Campion  '  was  always  a  sound  catholic  in 
his  heart,  and  utterly  condemned  all  the 
form  and  substance  of  the  queen  and  coun- 
cil's new  religion ;  and  yet  the  sugared  words 


of  the  great  folks,  especially  of  the  queen, 
joined  with  pregnant  hopes  of  speedy  and 
great  preferments,  so  enticed  him  that  he 
knew  not  which  way  to  turn.' 

In  1566  Queen  Elizabeth  visited  Oxford, 
and  Campion  welcomed  her  in  the  name  of 
the  university.  He  was  also  respondent  in 
a  Latin  disputation  held  before  her  majesty. 
The  queen  expressed  her  admiration  of  Cam- 
pion's eloquence,  and  commended  him  par- 
ticularly to  Dudley,  who  willingly  undertook 
to  patronise  the  scholar.  For  four  years  from 
this  time  the  Earl  of  Leicester  showed  him 
no  little  kindness,  and  Cecil  also  took  great 
interest  in  him.  Campion  did  not  reside  at 
Oxford  long  enough  to  take  his  doctor's  de- 
gree, but  he  was  made  junior  proctor  (1568), 
and  he  supplicated  for  the  degree  of  B.D.  on 
23  March  1568-9  (BoASE,  Register,  i.  244). 
The  problem  of  his  life  now  was  how  he  could 
remain  in  the  established  church  and  yet  hold 
all  the  catholic  doctrines.  Edward  Cheyney, 
bishop  of  Gloucester  [q.  v.],  who  had  retained 
a  good  deal  of  the  old  faith,  sympathised  with 
Campion's  aspirations  and  perplexities.  Cam- 
pion yielded  to  the  bishop's  persuasions  and 
suffered  himself  to  be  ordained  deacon,  but 
almost  immediately  afterwards  '  he  took  a  re- 
morse of  conscience  and  detestation  of  mind.' 
On  the  termination  of  his  proctorial  office  he 
left  Oxford  (1  Aug.  1569)  and  proceeded  to  Ire- 
land. A  project  was  then  afoot  for  restoring 
the  old  Dublin  University  founded  by  Pope 
John  XXI,  but  for  some  years  extinct.  The 
chief  mover  in  this  restoration  was  the  re- 
corder of  Dublin  and  speaker  of  the  House 
of  Commons,  James  Stanihurst,  the  father  of 
one  of  Campion's  most  distinguished  pupils. 
In  his  house  Campion  remained  for  some  time, 
leading  a  kind  of  monastic  life,  and  waiting 
for  the  opening  of  the  new  university.  The 
scheme  fell  through,  however,  and  the  chief 
cause  of  its  failure  was  the  secret  hostility  of 
the  government  to  Stanihurst  and  the  lord 
deputy,  Sir  Henry  Sidney,  who  were  most 
actively  concerned  in  it,  and  to  Campion,  who 
was  to  have  the  principal  share  in  its  direc- 
tion. Campion  was  distrusted  as  a  papist 
and  orders  were  given  for  his  arrest,  but  for 
two  or  three  months  he  eluded  the  pursuit 
of  the  pursuivants,  lurking  in  the  houses  of 
his  friends,  and  working  at  a  '  History  of 
Ireland,'  which  is  hardly  so  much  a  serious 
history  as  a  pamphlet  written  to  prove  that 
education  is  the  only  means  of  taming  the 
Irish.  At  last  he  escaped  to  England,  dis- 
guised as  a  lacquey,  and  reached  London  in 
time  to  witness  the  trial  of  Dr.  Storey,  who 
was  executed  in  June  1571.  What  he  heard 
at  this  trial  made  him  resolve  to  repair  to  the 
English  college  at  Douay,  where  he  made  an 


Campion 


400 


Campion 


open  recantation  of  protestantism,  completed 
his  course  of  scholastic  theology,  was  or- 
dained sub-deacon,  and  eventually  was  pro- 
moted to  the  degree  of  B.D.  (Diaries  of  the 
English  College,  Douay,  10).  After  the  lapse 
of  little  more  than  a  year  he  resolved  to  go 
on  foot  to  Rome  as  a  pilgrim,  and  to  become 
a  Jesuit.  He  arrived  there  in  the  autumn  of 
1572,  a  few  days  before  the  death  of  St. 
Francis  Borgia,  third  general  of  the  Society 
of  Jesus.  A  successor  to  the  saint  was  not 
chosen  till  April  1573,  and  meanwhile  Cam- 
pion had  to  wait.  He  was  the  first  postulant 
admitted  by  the  new  general,  Father  Mercu- 
rianus,  and  soon  afterwards  he  was  sent  to 
Prague  in  Bohemia  and  Briinn  in  Moravia 
to  pass  his  novitiate.  In  1578  he  was  or- 
dained deacon  and  priest  by  the  archbishop 
of  Prague. 

After  considerable  hesitation  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  at  the  instance  of  Dr.  Allen,  determined 
to  take  part  in  the  English  mission.   Campion 
and  Parsons  were  the  two  Jesuits  first  chosen 
for  this  perilous  undertaking,  and  various  in- 
dulgences and  faculties  were  granted  to  them 
by  the  pope.     The  band  of  missionaries  that 
assembled  in  Rome  comprised  Dr.  Goldwell, 
bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  several  secular  priests,  a 
few  laymen,  the  two  Jesuits  Campion  and  Par- 
sons, and  a  lay  brother  of  the  society  named 
Ralph  Emerson.  To  assist  them  in  their  labours 
a  catholic  association  had  been  organised  in 
England  by  George  Gilbert,  a  young  man  of 
property,  who  had  been  converted  by  Father 
Parsons  in  Rome  in  Io79.     At  Rheims  Dr. 
Goldwell  was  taken  ill,  and  he  was  after- 
wards recalled  by  the  pope.     It  was  at  this  j 
city  that  the  rest  of  the  party  broke  up,  to 
find  their  way  across  to  England  by  diffe-  j 
rent  routes.  Campion,  Parsons,  and  Emerson  : 
were  to  go  by  way  of  St.  Omer,  Calais,  and 
Dover.     Parsons  crossed  first,  disguised  as  a  \ 
captain  returning  from  the  Low  Countries, 
and  reached  London  without  trouble.    Cam- 
pion and  Emerson  followed.     They  were  ar- 
rested on  landing  at  Dover  (25  June  1580),  ( 
and  taken  before  the  mayor,  but  they  were  . 
dismissed  after  a  short  detention,  and  the  ' 
next  day  were  welcomed  by  the  association 
in  London,  where  Gilbert  and  the  rest  clothed 
and  armed  Campion  like  a  gentleman  and 
furnished  him  with  a  horse. 

His  preaching  in  the  secret  assemblies  of 
catholics  produced  such  an  effect  that  the 
faithful  and  the  wavering  soon  rushed  to  him 
in  crowds.  The  government  were  informed 
of  what  was  going  on,  and  made  every  effort 
to  entrap  him.  Several  priests  were  captured 
and  many  catholics  were  thrown  into  prison. 
The  danger  of  remaining  in  London  soon  be- 
came too  pressing  to  be  disregarded;  and  so, 


!  after  a  council  had  been  held,  the  priests  who 
were  still  at  liberty  went  away  to  different 
parts  of  the  kingdom. 

At  this  period  the  catholics   of  England 
had  been  gradually  divided  into  two  bands : 
the  temporisers  or  schismatics  who  kept  the 
'  faith  but  frequented  the  churches,  and  the 
avowed  catholics  who  braved  fine  and  im- 
j  prisonment  and  refused  to  go  to  church.  The 
'  Jesuits  were  sent  to  bid  the  former  class  to 
i  separate  themselves  from  the  communion  of 
j  the  protestants  and  to  forbear  going  to  their 
churches.     They  came  to  separate  what  the 
]  queen  wanted  to  unite,  and  accordingly  she 
;  issued  her  proclamations  warning  the  people 
i  against  them  as  enemies  of  herself  and  of 
I  church  and  state.     The  pursuit  was  much 
hotter  after  Campion  than  after  any  of  his 
!  brethren.     Once  when  the  pursuivants  came 
upon  him  suddenly  at  the  house  of  a  gentle- 
man in  Lancashire,  a  maid-servant,  to  make 
them  think  he  was  merely  one  of  the  retainers, 
affected  to  be  angry  with  him  and  pushed 
'  him  into  a  pond.     All  this  while  he  was  en- 
gaged in  writing  his  book  against  the  pro- 
•  testants  known  as  the  '  Decem  Rationes.    It 
was  finished  about  Easter  1581,  and  sent  to 
]  London  for  the  approval  of  Parsons,  who  had 
:  a  private  printing-press.  A  number  of  copies 
|  were  got  ready  for  the  commencement  at  Ox- 
ford in  June ;  and  when  the  audience  as- 
sembled in  St.  Mary's  Church,  they  found  the 
benches  strewn  with  the  books.     The  title- 
page  of  the  treatise  bore  the  imprint  of  Douay, 
but  the  government  were  not  long  in  ascer- 
taining, by  the  examination  of  experts,  that 
the  work  had  been  done  in  England. 

Campion  had  come  to  London  while  his 
book  was  passing  through  the  press  to  super- 
intend the  correction  of  the  sheets,  but  the 
danger  was  now  so  imminent  that  Parsons 
ordered  him  away  into  Norfolk  in  company 
with  Brother  Ralph  Emerson.  The  two 
fathers  rode  out  of  the  city  together  at 
daylight  on  12  July,  and  after  an  affection- 
ate farewell  parted  company,  the  one  going 
to  the  north  and  the  other  back  into  the 
town. 

Through  the  treachery  of  George  Eliot, 
formerly  steward  to  Mr.  Roper  in  Kent,  and 
latterly  a  servant  of  the  widow  of  Sir  Wil- 
liam Petre,  Campion  and  two  other  priests 
were  captured  in  a  gentleman's  house  atLyford 
in  Berkshire  (17  July  1581).  Seven  laymen 
were  arrested  at  the  same  time.  Campion 
and  his  companions  were  brought  to  London 
and  committed  to  the  Tower,  making  their 
entry  into  the  city  through  a  hooting  mob, 
Campion  leading  the  procession  with  his  el- 
bows tied  behind  him,  his  hands  tied  in  front, 
his  feet  fastened  under  his  horse's  belly,  and  a 


Campion 


401 


Campion 


paper  stuck  in  his  hat,  inscribed '  Campion,  the 
seditious  Jesuit.'  The  governor  of  the  Tower, 
Sir  Owen  Hopton,  at  first  put  Campion  in  the 
narrow  dungeon  known  as '  Little  Ease.'  He 
remained  there  until  the  fourth  day  (25  July), 
when,  with  great  secrecy,  he  was  conducted  to 
the  house  of  the  Earl  of  Leicester.  There  he 
was  received  by  Leicester,  the  Earl  of  Bedford, 
and  two  secretaries  of  state,  with  all  honour 
and  courtesy.  They  told  him  they  had  sent 
for  him  to  know  the  plain  truth,  why  he  and 
Parsons  had  come  into  England,  and  what 
commission  they  brought  from  Rome.  He 
gave  them  a  truthful  account  of  all  passages, 
and  then  answered  their  questions,  one  by 
one,  with  such  readiness  that  he  seemed  to 
have  convinced  them  his  only  purpose  was 
the  propagation  of  the  catholic  faith  and  the 
salvation  of  souls ;  so  that,  seeing,  as  they 
said,  he  had  done  ill  with  good  intentions, 
they  pitied  him,  especially  the  two  earls,  who 
had  known  and  admired  him  in  his  youth 
in  London  and  in  Oxford.  They  told  him 
that  they  found  no  fault  with  him,  except 
that  he  was  a  papist — '  which,'  he  replied,  'is 
my  greatest  glory  ;'  but  he  spoke  with  such 
modesty  and  generosity  that  Dudley  sent 
word  to  Hopton  to  give  him  better  accom- 
modation, and  to  treat  him  more  amiably. 
Nothing  more  was  known  at  the  time  con- 
cerning this  interview ;  but  at  the  trial  it 
came  out  that  the  queen  herself  was  present, 
that  she  asked  Campion  whether  he  thought 
her  really  queen  of  England ;  to  which  he 
replied  that  he  acknowledged  her  highness 
not  only  as  his  queen,  but  also  as  his  most 
lawful  governess.  Whereupon  her  majesty 
with  great  courtesy  offered  him  his  life,  his 
liberty,  riches,  and  honours ;  but  under  con- 
ditions which  he  could  not  in  conscience 
accept  (SIMPSON,  Biography  of  Campion,  240, 
296). 

After  this  Hopton  treated  his  prisoner 
less  harshly,  as  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  induce 
him  to  recant,  and  reports  were  circulated 
among  the  public  that  the  Jesuit  would 
shortly  make  a  solemn  retractation  at  St. 
Paul's  Cross  and  burn  his  own  book  with  his 
own  hands.  But  Campion  disdainfully  re- 
jected the  proposal  that  he  should  go  over  to 
the  protestant  church,  and  when  he  had  been 
a  week  in  the  Tower  Hopton  reverted  to  the 
severe  method  of  treatment,  with  the  consent 
of  the  privy  council,  who  gave  orders  that 
Campion  should  be  examined  under  torture. 
There  is  no  authentic  account  of  what  he 
said  on  the  first  two  occasions  when  he  was 
placed  upon  the  rack  (30  July  and  6  Aug.) 
It  seems  that  he  really  revealed  nothing  of 
moment,  and  his  biographer,  Mr.  Simpson, 
after  a  very  minute  examination  of  all  the 

VOL.  Tin. 


facts,  arrives  at  the  conclusion  that  Campion's 
confessions  were  merely  his  acknowledgment 
of  the  truth  of  matters  which  he  perceived 
were  already  known  to  his  examiners  (Bio- 
graphy, 250).  However,  it  was  given  out 
that  he  had  betrayed  his  friends  and  divulged 
the  names  of  the  gentlemen  who  harboured 
him.  A  great  many  catholic  gentlemen  were 
arrested  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  in 
consequence,  it  was  alleged,  of  Campion's 
confessions.  For  a  considerable  time  the  re- 
port of  Campion's  weakness  and  even  treachery 
was  universally  credited  among  catholics  as 
well  as  protestants,  but  ultimately  the  sus- 
picion that  Campion's '  confessions '  were  for- 
geries was  turned  almost  into  a  certainty  by 
the  constant  refusal  of  the  council  to  confront 
him  with  those  whom  he  was  said  to  have 
accused.  On  29  Oct.  the  council  gave  in- 
structions that  Campion  and  others  should 
again  be  '  put  into  the  rack,'  and  this  order 
was  executed  with  all  severity. 

To  make  Campion  appear  intellectually 
contemptible,  and  to  counteract  the  effect 
produced  by  his  '  Deceni  Rationes,'  the  go- 
vernment deemed  it  expedient  to  grant  his 
demand  for  a  public  disputation.  Accord- 
ingly a  number  of  the  most  able  protestant 
divines,  including  Nowel,  dean  of  St.  Paul's, 
Dr.  William  Fulke,  Roger  Goaden,  Dr. 
Walker,  and  William  Charke,  were  appointed 
to  meet  him  and  discuss  the  chief  points  of 
controversy.  They  had  all  the  time  they 
wanted  for  preparation  and  free  access  to 
libraries,  whereas  Campion  was  not  informed 
of  the  arrangement  until  an  hour  or  two  before 
the  conference  began.  Then  he  was  placed 
in  the  middle  of  the  chapel  in  the  Tower, 
without  books,  and  without  even  a  table  to 
lean  upon.  The  disputation  was  afterwards 
resumed  in  Hopton's  hall,  and  four  con- 
ferences were  held  altogether.  Each  day's 
conference  began  at  eight  and  continued  till 
eleven,  and  was  renewed  in  the  afternoon 
from  two  till  five.  A  catholic  who  was  pre- 
sent at  the  first  conference  has  recorded  that 
he  noticed  Campion's  sickly  face  and  his 
mental  weariness — '  worn  with  the  rack,  his 
memory  destroyed,  and  his  force  of  mind 
almost  extinguished.'  'Yet,'  he  adds,  'I 
heard  Father  Edmund  reply  to  the  subtleties 
of  the  adversaries  so  easily  and  readily,  and 
bear  so  patiently  all  their  contumely,  abuse, 
derision,  and  jokes,  that  the  greatest  part  of 
the  audience,  even  the  heretics  who  had  per- 
secuted him,  admired  him  exceedingly.'  After 
the  fourth  discussion  the  council  ordered  the 
conferences  to  be  discontinued.  One  of  the 
converts  made  by  Campion  at  the  conferences 
was  Philip  Howard,  earl  of  Arundel. 

Walsingham  and  the  other  members  of 

D  D 


Campion 


402 


Campion 


the  privy  council  who  wished  to  put  him  to 
death  now  resolved  to  exhibit  him  as  a  traitor. 
On  31  Oct.  he  was  for  the  third  time  placed 
upon  the  rack,  and  tortured  more  cruelly 
than  ever,  but  not  a  single  incriminating 
word  could  be  extorted  from  him.  It  was 
then  proposed  to  indict  him  for  having  on 
a  certain  day  in  Oxfordshire  traitorously 
pretended  to  have  power  to  absolve  her  ma- 
jesty's subjects  from  their  allegiance,  and 
endeavoured  to  attach  them  to  the  obedience 
of  the  pope  and  the  religion  of  the  Roman 
church.  It  was  seen,  however,  that  this  would 
be  too  plainly  a  religious  prosecution.  A 
plot  was  therefore  forged,  and  a  new  indict- 
ment drawn  up  in  which  it  was  pretended 
that  Campion,  Allen,  Morton,  Parsons,  and 
thirteen  priests  and  others  then  in  custody, 
had  conspired  together  at  Rome  and  Rheims 
to  raise  a  sedition  in  the  realm  and  dethrone 
the  queen.  On  this  charge  Campion,  Sher- 
win,  and  five  others  were  arraigned  at  West- 
minster Hall  on  14  Nov.  When  Campion 
was  called  upon,  according  to  custom,  to  hold 
up  his  hand  in  pleading,  his  arms  were  so 
cruelly  wounded  by  the  rack  that  he  could 
not  do  so  without  assistance.  The  trial  was 
held  on  the  20th.  The  principal  witnesses 
for  the  crown  were  George  Eliot  and  three 
hired  witnesses  named  Munday,  Sledd,  and 
Caddy,  who  pretended  to  have  observed  the 
meetings  of  the  conspirators  at  Rome ;  but 
their  testimony  was  so  weak,  and  the  answers 
of  Campion  were  so  admirable,  that  when 
the  jury  retired  it  was  generally  believed  that 
the  verdict  must  be  one  of  acquittal.  How- 
ever, the  prisoners  were  all  found  guilty.  Hal- 
lam  says  that  'the  prosecution  was  as  unfairly 
conducted,  and  supported  by  as  slender  evi- 
dence, as  any,  perhaps,  that  can  be  found  in 
our  books '  {Constitutional  Hist.  i.  146). 

The  lord  chief  justice  Wray,  addressing 
the  prisoners,  asked  them  what  they  could 
say  why  they  should  not  die.  Campion 
answered :  '  It  is  not  our  death  that  ever  we 
feared.  But  we  knew  that  we  were  not  lords 
of  own  lives,  and  therefore  for  want  of 
answer  would  not  be  guilty  of  our  own  deaths. 
The  only  thing  that  we  have  now  to  say  is 
that  if  our  religion  do  make  us  traitors  we 
are  worthy  to  be  condemned ;  but  otherwise 
are  and  have  been  true  subjects  as  ever  the 
queen  had.  In  condemning  us  you  condemn 
all  your  own  ancestors — all  the  ancient  priests, 
bishops,  and  kings — all  that  was  once  the 
glory  of  England,  the  island  of  saints  and 
the  most  devoted  child  of  the  see  of  Peter. 
For  what  have  we  taught,  however  you  may 
qualify  it  with  the  odious  name  of  treason, 
that  they  did  not  uniformly  teach  ?  To  be 
condemned  with  these  old  lights — not  of 


England  only,  but  of  the  world — by  their 
degenerate  descendants  is  both  gladness  and 
glory  to  us.  God  lives ;  posterity  will  live  ; 
their  judgment  is  not  so  liable  to  corruption 
as  that  of  those  who  are  now  going  to  sentence 
us  to  death.'  The  prisoners  were  sentenced 
to  be  drawn,  hanged,  and  quartered.  Then 
Campion  broke  forth  in  a  loud  hymn  of 
praise,  '  Te  Deum  laudamus,'  and  Sherwin 
and  others  took  up  the  song,  '  Haec  est  dies 
quam  fecit  Dominus ;  exultemus  et  Isetemur 
in  ilia,'  and  the  rest  expressed  their  content- 
ment and  joy,  some  in  one  phrase  of  scripture, 
some  in  another ;  whereby  the  multitudes  in 
the  hall  were  visibly  astonished  and  affected. 
The  few  days  that  intervened  between  con- 
viction and  death  were  passed  by  the  prisoners 
in  fasting  and  other  mortifications.  The  exe- 
cution was  appointed  for  1  Dec.  1581.  Cam- 
pion, Sherwin,  and  Briant  were  to  suffer 
together  at  Tyburn.  At  the  place  of  execu- 
tion Campion  was  subjected  to  a  great  deal 
of  questioning  respecting  his  alleged  treason. 
Somebody  asked  him  to  pray  for  the  queen. 
While  he  was  doing  so  the  cart  was  drawn 
away. 

'  All  writers,'  observes  Wood,  '  whether 
protestant  or  popish,  say  that  he  was  a  man 
of  admirable  parts,  an  elegant  orator,  a  subtle 
philosopher  and  disputant,  and  an  exact 
preacher,  whether  in  English  or  Latin  tongue, 
of  a  sweet  disposition,  and  a  well-polished 
man.  A  certain  writer  (Dr.  Thomas  Fuller) 
saith,  he  was  of  a  sweet  nature,  constantly 
carrying  about  him  the  charms  of  a  plausible 
behaviour,  of  a  fluent  tongue,  and  good  parts. 
And  another  (Richard  Stanihurst),  who  was 
his  most  beloved  friend,  saith  that  he  was 
upright  in  conscience,  deep  in  judgment,  and 
ripe  in  eloquence '  (Athena  Oxon.  ed.  Bliss, 
i.  475). 

A  minute  bibliographical  account  of  his 
works  and  of  the  numerous  replies  to  them  is 
given  in  the  appendix  to  '  Edmund  Campion. 
A  biography.  By  Richard  Simpson '  (London, 
1867,  8vo),  an  admirable  and  exhaustive 
work.  The  most  ample  and  correct  edition 
of  the  '  Decem  Rationes,  et  alia  opuscula  ejus 
selecta '  was  published  by  P.  Silvester  Petra- 
Sancta  at  Antwerp,  1631, 12mo,  pp.  460.  Of 
the  '  History  of  Ireland,'  written  in  1569,  a 
manuscript  copy,  dated  1571,  was  given  by 
Henry,  duke  of  Norfolk,  in  1678,  to  the  li- 
brary of  the  College  of  Arms,  London.  This 
work  was  first  printed  by  Richard  Stanihurst 
in  Holinshed's  '  Chronicles,'  1587 ;  then  by 
Sir  James  Ware  in  his  '  History  of  Ireland,' 
1633. 

Campion's  portrait  has  been  engraved. 

[Life  by  Richard  Simpson ;  and  the  authorities 
quoted  above.]  T.  C. 


Campion 


403 


Campion 


CAMPION,  GEORGE  B.  (1790-1870), 
water-colour  painter,  born  in  1796,  was  one 
of  the  original  members  of  the  New  Society 
(now  the  Royal  Institute)  of  Painters  in 
Water  Colours  (1834),  and  contributed  land- 
scapes to  the  exhibitions  of  that  society  and 
to  those  of  the  Society  of  Artists.  Many  of 
his  views  have  been  published.  He  was  the 
author  of  '  The  Adventures  of  a  Chamois 
Hunter,'  and  of  some  papers  on  German  art 
in  the  '  Art  Journal.'  He  was  for  some  time 
drawing-master  at  the  Military  Academy, 
Woolwich.  He  resided  at  Munich  for  some 
years  before  his  death  in  1870.  There  is  a 
drawing  by  him  of  a  '  Boy  with  Rabbits '  in 
the  South  Kensington  Museum. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists,  1878;  Bryan's 
Diet,  of  Painters  (Graves) ;  Graves's  Diet,  of 
Artists.]  C.  M. 

CAMPION,  MARIA  (1777-1803).  [See 
POPE.] 

CAMPION,  THOMAS  (d.  1619),  physi- 
cian, poet,  and  musician,  was  probably  the  j 
second  son  of  Thomas  Campion  of  Witham, 
Essex,  gent.,  by  Anastace,  daughter  of  John 
Spittey  of  Chelmsford,  and  was  born  about 
the  middle  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 
Edmund  Campion,  the  Jesuit  [q.  v.],  was  in 
some  way  connected  with  the  Witham  family, 
and  one  member  of  that  family  at  least  fell 
under  grave  suspicion  of  harbouring  the 
Roman  'missioner,'  and  suffered  much  in- 
convenience in  consequence.  Nothing  is 
known  of  the  early  years  or  education  of 
Thomas  Campion,  who  certainly  was  not  the 
writer  of  that  name  mentioned  by  Wood  as 
incorporated  at  Oxford  in  1624.  That  Thomas 
Campion  was  of  Sidney  Sussex  College, 
Cambridge,  and  he  graduated  B.A.  of  that 
university  in  1621.  Thomas  Campion,  the 
musician,  was  probably  educated  at  home 
arid  on  the  continent,  and  his  M.D.  degree 
was  obtained  in  some  foreign  university.  It 
was  by  no  means  unusual  at  this  time  for 
young  men  who  abhorred  the  new  oath  of 
supremacy  to  give  themselves  to  the  study 
of  medicine.  Campion  does  not  appear  to 
have  practised  as  a  physician  till  somewhat 
late  in  his  life.  He  appealed  first  to  the 
public  as  a  poet  in  1595,  when  he  printed  a 
small  volume  entitled  'Thomse  Campiani 
Poemata,'  containing  Latin  elegiacs  and  epi- 
grams, which  were  issued  from  the  press  of 
Richard  Field  in  octavo.  The  book  is  one 
of  excessive  rarity,  and  has  been  passed  over 
by  almost  all  our  early  bibliographers.  It 
contained  among  other  trifles  a  very  pretty 
song  which  was  sung  at  the  elaborate  masque 
performed  in  Gray's  Inn,  February  1594-5 ; 


it  was  then  that  Campion  first  came  into 
notice  and  his  popularity  as  a  poet  and  mu- 
sician began.  The  little  collection  of '  Poe- 
mata '  was  reprinted  in  1619.  In  1602  he  put 
forth  his  '  Observations  on  the  Art  of  Eng- 
lish Poesie,'  in  which,  among  other  things, 
he  set  himself  to  disparage '  the  childish  titi- 
lation  of  riming.'  The  oook  was  answered 
at  once  by  Daniel  in  his  '  Panegyrike  Con- 
gratulatory .  .  .  With  a  Defence  of  Ryme 
against  a  Pamphlet  entituled  Observations 
on  the  Art  of  English  Poesie.'  Daniel's  an- 
swer seems  to  have  been  well  received,  and 
reached  a  second  edition  within  the  year. 
We  lose  sight  of  Campion  from  this  time  till 
January  1606-7,  when  he  appears  first  as 
'  doctor  of  phisicke,'  and  as  the  '  inventor ' 
of  a  masque  presented  before  James  I  at 
Whitehall  on  the  occasion  of  Lord  Hay's 
marriage.  The  merit  of  the  performance 
evidently  consisted  in  the  care  taken  with 
the  musical  part  of  the  performance.  Cam- 
pion had  now  become  an  authority  in  music, 
and  in  1610  he  published  'Two  Books  of 
Ayres ;  being  songs  with  accompanyments,' 
which  were  followed  in  1612  by  'The  Third 
and  Fourth  Books  of  Ayres .'  Next  year  Prince 
Henry  died,  and  Campion  thereupon  pub- 
lished a  collection  of  '  Songs  of  Mourning 
bewailing  the  untimely  death  of  Prince 
Henry.'  They  were  issued  in  folio,  the  ac- 
companiments being  written  by  a  certain 
'  John  Coprario,'  whose  real  name  was  plain 
John  Cooper.  On  14  Feb.  1612-13  the  Prin- 
cess Elizabeth  was  married  to  the  elector, 
and  Campion  was  chosen  to  bring  out  his 
curious  entertainment  known  as '  The  Lord's 
Masque,'  which  was  followed  in  April  by 
the  performance  of  another  masque  at  Caver- 
sham  House — the  seat  of  Lord  Knollys — 
exhibited  before  the  queen,  who  was  the 
guest  of  honour.  This  masque  too  seems  to 
nave  been  conspicuous  for  its  elaborate  mu- 
sical apparatus.  In  December  of  the  same 
year  Campion  was  once  more  employed  to 
bring  out  a  masque  on  the  occasion  of  Lord 
Somerset's  marriage  with  the  divorced  Coun- 
tess of  Essex.  It  was  performed  on  26  Dec., 
and  was  followed  next  day  by  Ben  Jonson's 
'  Challenge  at  the  Tilt.'  During  this  same 
year  Campion  brought  out '  A  new  Way  of 
making  foure  parts  in  Counterpoint,  by  a 
most  familiar  and  infallible  rule,  with  some 
other  Discourses  on  the  Theory  of  Music.' 
This  work  was  dedicated  to  Prince  Charles. 
It  is  hardly  possible  that  while  so  much  of 
his  time  was  given  up  to  music  and  literature 
(and  it  is  evident  that  he  had  become  a 
recognised  authority  on  musical  matters), 
Campion  can  have  devoted  himself  much  to 
practising  in  physic.  Nevertheless  we  meet 


Campion 


404 


Camville 


with  him  once  in  that  capacity  when  Sir 
Thomas  Monson  was  in  the  Tower  on  a 
charge  of  complicity  in  the  murder  of  Sir 
Thomas  Overbury,  and  '  Dr.  Campion,  phy- 
sician,' was  allowed  to  have  access  to  the 
prisoner  '  on  matters  relating  to  his  health.' 
This  was  in  January  1616.  Next  year  the 
Earl  of  Cumberland,  writing  to  his  son, 
Lord  Clifford,  suggests  that  Dr.  Campion 
should  be  consulted  on  the  subject  of  a 
masque  which  was  then  preparing.  After 
this  we  hear  no  more  of  him  till  we  find  his 
burial  entered  in  the  register  of  St.Dunstan's- 
in-the-West,  London,  on  1  March  1619. 
Campion's  publications  have  never  been  col- 
lected ;  he  seems  to  have  enjoyed  a  high 
reputation  in  his  lifetime,  and  Camden  speaks 
of  him  in  terms  of  perhaps  exaggerated  praise. 
All  his  works  are  regarded  as  very  precious 
by  collectors ;  his  masques  have  been  re- 
printed by  Nichols  in  his  'Progresses'  of 
Elizabeth  and  James  I. 

[Brit.  Mus.  Cat.  of  Early  English  Books; 
Hazlitt's  Handbook  of  Poetical  and  Dramatic 
Literature ;  Nichols's  Progresses  of  Eliz.  iii.  310, 
349  et  seq. ;  Progresses  of  James  I,  ii.  105,  505, 
558,  629,  707;  Wood's  Fasti,  i.  417;  Visit,  of 
London  (Harl.  Soc.  1880),  i.  134;  Cal.  of  State 
Papers,  Dom.  1611-18,  p.  321  ;  Hist.  MSS. 
Comm.  7th  Rep.  671 ;  Grove's  Diet,  of  Music, 
sub  nom.]  A.  J. 

CAMPION,  alias  WIGMOKE,  WILLIAM 
(1599-1665),  Jesuit,  a  native  of  Hereford- 
shire, entered  the  Society  of  Jesus  at  Wat- 
ten,  near  St.  Omer,  in  1624,  and  became  a 
professed  father  in  1640.  He  was  employed 
on  the  mission  in  this  country  for  many 
years,  was  rector  of  St.  Francis  Xaviers 
'  college  '  or  district  (comprising  the  Welsh 
missions)  in  1655,  and  afterwards  was  ap- 
pointed rector  of  the  House  of  Tertians,  at 
Ghent,  where  he  died  on  28  Sept.  1665.  He 
published  anonymously  an  octavo  volume, 
without  place  or  date,  'On  the  Catholic 
Doctrine  of  Transubstantiation,  against  Dr. 
John  Cosin,'  afterwards  bishop  of  Durham. 

[Foley's  Records,  vii.  848;  Southwell's  Bibl. 
Script.  Soc.  Jesu,  313  ;  Oliver's  Jesuit  Collections, 
65 ;  Backer's  Bibl.  des  Ecrivains  de  la  Com- 
pagnie  de  Jesus  (1869),  i.  1031.]  T.  C. 

CAMVILLE,  GERARD  DE  (d.  1215  ?), 
judge,  was  son  of  Richard  de  Camville,  who 
is  mentioned  among  the  leaders  and  con- 
stables of  Richard  I's  fleet  in  1190,  was  ap- 
pointed joint  governor  of  Cyprus  with  Robert 
de  Turneham  in  1191,  and  died  at  the  siege 
of  Acre  in  the  same  year.  The  name  Cam- 
ville occurs  in  the  '  Battle  Abbey  Roll.'  By 
his  wife  Nicholaa,  daughter  of  Richard  de 
Haia,  Gerard  de  Camville  acquired  estates  in 


Normandy  and  Lincolnshire,  and  the  ward- 
ship of  Lincoln  Castle  and  the  shrievalty  of 
the  county,  which  were  hereditary  in  Ni- 
cholaa's  family.  The  marriage  probably  took 
place  about  1190,  as  he  then  obtained  a  char- 
ter from  the  king  in  confirmation  of  his  title. 
During  Richard's  absence  in  Palestine  he  be- 
came a  decided  adherent  of  John.  Longchamp 
in  1191  removed  him  from  the  shrievalty, 
and  attempted  to  reduce  Lincoln  Castle ;  but 
it  was  stoutly  defended  by  Nicholaa,  Cam- 
ville himself  being  with  John  until  the  fall 
of  Nottingham  and  Tickill  compelled  Long- 
champ  to  raise  the  siege.  Camville  was  ex- 
communicated the  same  year.  On  Richard's 
return  in  1194  he  was  deprived  of  the  war- 
denship  of  Lincoln  Castle  and  the  shrievalty 
of  the  county,  and  was  arraigned  by  Long- 
champ  at  Nottingham  on  a  charge  of  har- 
bouring robbers  and  treating  the  king's  writ 
with  contempt.  His  estates  were  forfeited, 
but  he  recovered  them  on  payment  of  a  fine 
of  2,000  marks.  His  wife  also  paid  a  fine  of 
200  marks  for  liberty  to  marry  her  daughter 
to  whomsoever  she  pleased,  provided  he  was 
not  an  enemy  to  the  king.  On  the  accession 
of  John,  Camville  was  reappointed  warden  of 
Lincoln  Castle  and  sheriff  of  the  county,  and 
purchased  from  the  king  for  1,000  marks  the 
lands  of  Thomas  de  Verdun  and  the  wardship 
of  his  widow,  with  liberty  to  marry  her  to 
his  son  Richard.  He  was  present  at  Lincoln 
in  1200  when  John  received  the  homage  of 
William  of  Scotland.  In  1205  he  was  em- 
ployed in  measuring  the  marsh  between  Spal- 
ding  and  Tid  in  Lincolnshire.  In  1208-9  he 
acted  as  a  justice  itinerant  for  Cambridge- 
shire. He  was  in  attendance  on  the  king  in 
Ireland  in  1210.  He  appears  to  have  died  in 

1215.  His  wife  survived  him,  was  sheriff  of 
Lincolnshire  under  John,  and,  having  de- 
fended  Lincoln  Castle  against  the  barons  in 

1216,  was  rewarded  with  a  grant  of  the  lands 
in  Lincolnshire  which  had  belonged  to  the 
rebel  William   de   Huntingfield,  and  with 
the  wardenship  of  Torkesley  and  Frampton 
Castle.   She  was  warden  of  Lincoln  Castle  and 
sheriff  of  the  county  under  Henry  III  in  1218. 

[Memoriale  Walter!  de  Coventria  (Rolls  Ser.)  ; 
Hoveden  (Rolls  Ser.)  ;  Archseologia,  xxvii.  112  ; 
Chronicles  of  the  reigns  of  Stephen,  Hen.  II,  and 
Ric.  I  (Rolls  Ser.)  ;  Dugdale's  Baronage,  i.  598, 
627  ;  Rot.  Pat.  i.  57,  127;  Rot.  de  Obi.  et  Fin. 
(Hardy),  p.  64 ;  Ric.  Div.  (Eng.  Hist.  Soc.),  p. 
30  ;  Fines  (Hunter),  i.  321 ;  Rot.  de  Lib.  Mis.  et 
Prsest.  (Hardy),  pp.  145,  153,  203;  Foss's  Judges 
of  England.]  J.  M.  R. 

CAMVILLE,  THOMAS  DE  (d.  1235), 

:  judge,  third  son  of  William,  brother  of  Gerard 

de  Camville  [q.  v.],  by  Albreda,  daughter  of 

Geoffrey  Marmion,  held  the  manors  of  Wes- 


Canada 


405 


Candlish 


de  Crevequer. 

[Rot.  Cane.  p.  220 ;  Rot.  Claus.  i.  243,  325 ;  i  a  village  about  three  mifes  out  of  Ipswich' 

Dugdale's  Orig.  p.  43;  Dugdale's  Baronage,  i.    Vrnrn   17R*  *"  1<7«fl  <"'— Ji 

628  ;  Morant's  Essex,  i.  243 ;  Foss's  Judges  of 
England;  Royal  Letters  (Rolls  Ser.),  ii.  61.] 

J.  M.  R. 


terham  in  Kent,  and  Senefield  and  Fobbing  of  WUliam  More,  a  working  glover  of  Yox- 
m  Essex.  Haying  taken  the  side  of  the  ford.  Her  mother  was  a  daughter  of  Thoma 
barons  in  the  civil  war,  he  was  deprived  of  Holder  of  Woodbridge,  the  surveyor  of  the 
his  estates  ml21o,  but  obtained  restitution  window-lights  for  that  part  of  the  county 
ofthemml217ondomghomagetoHenryIIL  In  1750  her  father  removed  to  Ipswich  where 
He  acted  as  a  justice  in  1229.  He  died  in  his  wife  died  in  1751.  Ann  taught  herself  to 
1235^  leaving  a  widow  named  Agnes,  and  a  read  and  write,  and  studied  all  accessible 
~t,  who  married  a  daughter  of  Hamo  ,  travels,  plays,  and  romances.  In  1762  she 

married  Candler,  a  cottager  of  Sproughton, 
a  village  about  three  miles  out  of  Ipswich, 
From  1763  to  1766  Candler  served  in  the 
militia  (Poetical  Attempt*,  p.  5),  and  this 
service,  combined  with  the  man's  drinking 
habits,  kept  Ann  and  her  growingfamily  poor. 
CANADA,  VISCOUNT.  [See  ALEXANDER,  i  In  I777  Dandier  enlisted  in  the  line;  Ann 

SIR  WILLIAM  (1567  P-1640)  1  !  T*8  put  four  of  her  81X  children  »nto 

the  workhouse,  and  was  herself  upon  a  sick 

CANCELLAR,  JAMES  (Jl.  1564),  theo-  bed  for  eleven  weeks.  In  1780,  after  a  brief 
logical  writer,  describes  himself  as  'one  of  visit  to  her  husband  in  London  (ib.  p.  10), 
the  Queen's  Majesty's  most  hon.  chapel '  at  ,  she  took  refuge  in  Tattingstone  workhouse, 
the  beginning  of  Mary's  reign.  Probably  he  i  where  she  gave  birth  to  twin  sons  on  20  March 
•was  the  James  Cancellar  who,  on  27  July  1781 ;  she  wrote  one  of  her  poems  on  their 
1554,  was  admitted  as  proctor  for  Hugh  deaths  a  few  weeks  after.  In  1783,  when 
Barret,  priest,  to  the  mastership  of  the  Hos-  Candler  came  back  discharged,  she  joined  him 
pital  of  Poor  Priests  at  Canterbury  (SOMNER,  ,  for  a  time ;  but  illness  made  them  both  return 
Antiq.  of  Canterbury,  ed.  Battely,  i.  73).  j  to  the  workhouse,  whence  Candler  dismissed 
His  works  are  :  1.  '  The  Pathe  of  Obedience,  j  himself  in  six  months,  and  Ann  never  saw 
righte  necessarye  for  all  the  King  and  Queenes  him  again.  Staying  in  the  workhouse  she 
Majesties  subjectes  to  reade  learne  and  use  set  to  work  upon  the  little  poems  by  which 
their  due  obediences  to  the  hyghe  powers  she  is  known.  The  '  Ipswich  Journal '  pub- 
according  to  thys  godlye  Treatise,'  London  ,  lished  one  in  March  1785,  'On  the  Death  of 
[1553],  8vo ;  dedicated  to  Queen  Mary,  i  a  Most  Benevolent  Gentleman '  (Metcalfe 
2.  '  A  Treatise,  wherein  is  declared  the  per-  ;  Russell  of  Sproughton) ;  she  wrote  one  in 
nitious  opinions  of  those  obstinate  people  of  1787,  '  To  the  Inhabitants  of  Yoxford ; '  one 
Kent,'  London,  1553,  8vo.  3.  '  Of  the  Life  ,  in  1788  to  a  lady  who  had  befriended  her, 


active  and  contemplative,  entitled  The  Pearle 
of  Perfection,'  London,  1558,  8vo.  4.  '  Medi- 
tations set  forth  after  the  alphabet  of  the 
Queens  name.'  Dedicated  to  Queen  Eliza- 
beth. Printed  at  the  end  of  the  translation 
by  Queen  Elizabeth  of  the  '  Meditation '  of 
Margaret,  queen  of  Navarre,  London  (H. 
Denham),24mo.  5.  'An  Alphabet  of  Prayers,' 
London,  1564, 1576,  16mo.  In  this  alphabet 
*  many  prayers  have  the  first  letter  of  them 
in  alphabetical  order ;  and  the  initial  letter 
of  others  form  his  patron's  name,  Robert 
Dudley.' 

[Maunsell's  Cat.  of  English  Printed  Bookes, 
28,  84;  Addit.MS.  5865,  f.  113;  Tanner's  Bibl. 
Brit.  149;  Ames's  Typogr.  Antiq.  (Herbert), 
566,  850,  948,  1572;  Lowndes's  Bibl.  Man. 
(Bonn),  365.]  T.  C. 

CANDIDUS,  HUGH.  [See  HUGH,  fi. 
1180.] 

CANDISH.     [See  CAVENDISH.] 

CANDLER,  ANN  (1740-1814),  poetess, 
<The  Suffolk  Cottager,'  born  at  Yoxford, 
Suffolk,  18  Nov.  1740,  was  one  of  the  children 


with  the  title  '  An  Invitation  to  Spring,'  and 
another  spring  song  to  the  same  lady  in  1789. 
The  'Ipswich  Journal'  (17  Sept.  1814) 
ascribes  the  following  poems  also  to  her : 
'  A  Paraphrase  of  the  5th  chap,  of  the  2nd 
Book  of  Kings ; '  the  '  History  of  Joseph,  in 
an  Address  to  a  Young  Man ; '  and  the '  Life  of 
Elijah  the  Prophet,'  which  probably  appeared 
in  that  journal  from  1790  onward,  and  re- 
main uncollected.  By  1800  it  was  proposed 
to  publish  a  little  volume  of  Ann  Candler'a 
work  by  subscription ;  and  by  24  May  1802 
she  was  under  a  roof  of  her  own  at  Copdock, 
just  by  Sproughton,  near  a  married  daughter. 
Her  book  was  published  at  Ipswich  in  1803, 
8vo.  She  died  on  6  Sept.  1814,  at  Holton, 
Suffolk,  aged  74  (Ipswich  Journal,  17  Sept. 
1814). 

[Short  Narrative  preceding  her  Poetical 
Attempts,  pp.  2-6,  8,  9,  11, 13;  Ipsrwich  Journal, 
17  Sept.  1814.]  J.  H. 

CANDLISH,  ROBERT  SMITH,  D.D. 
(1806-1873),  preacher  and  theologian,  wa» 
born  in  1806  at  Edinburgh,  where  his  father, 
James  Candlish,  M.A.,  was  a  medical  teacher. 


Candlish 


406 


Candlish 


The  family  was  connected  with  Ayrshire,  and 
James  Candlish,  who  was  born  in  the  same 
year  with  Robert  Burns,  was  an  intimate 
friend  of  the  poet.  Writing  of  him  to 
Peter  Hill,  bookseller,  Edinburgh,  Burns 
called  him  '  Candlish,  the  earliest  friend, 
except  my  only  brother,  whom  I  have  on 
earth,  and  one  of  the  worthiest  fellows  that 
ever  any  man  called  by  the  name  of  friend.' 
The  wife  of  James  Candlish  was  Jane  Smith, 
one  of  the  six  belles  of  Mauchline  celebrated 
in  1784  in  one  of  Burns's  earliest  poems. 
Robert  Candlish's  father  died  when  he  was 
but  five  weeks  old,  and  the  care  of  the  family 
was  thrown  on  his  mother,  a  woman  of 
great  excellence  and  force  of  character,  who, 
though  in  the  narrowest  circumstances,  con- 
trived to  give  her  two  sons  a  university  edu- 
cation, and  have  them  trained,  the  elder  for 
the  medical  profession  and  the  younger  for 
the  ministry.  James  Candlish,  the  elder 
brother,  a  young  man  of  the  highest  talent 
and  character,  died  in  1829,  just  as  he  had 
been  appointed  to  the  chair  of  surgery  in  An- 
derson s  College,  Glasgow.  Robert  Candlish 
was  never  sent  to  school,  receiving  all  his 
early  instruction  from  his  mother,  sister,  and 
brother.  At  the  university  of  Glasgow  he 
was  a  distinguished  student,  and  among  his 
intimate  friends  was  known  for  his  general 
scholarship,  his  subtlety  in  argument,  and  his 
generosity  and  straightforwardness  of  cha- 
racter. He  was  fond  of  open-air  life,  in- 
dulging in  many  rambles  with  his  friends. 

His  first  appointment,  as  tutor  at  Eton  to 
Sir  Hugh  H.  Campbell  of  Marchmont,  was 
the  result  of  an  application  to  some  of  the 
professors  for  '  the  most  able  young  man  they 
could  recommend.'  After  nearly  two  years 
he  returned  to  Glasgow,  was  licensed  as  a 
probationer,  and  served  for  about  four  or  five 
years  as  assistant  first  in  a  Glasgow  church, 
then  in  the  beautiful  parish  of  Bonhill,  near 
Loch  Lomond.  About  the  end  of  1833,  his 
great  gift  as  a  preacher  having  become  known 
to  a  select  few,  he  was  appointed  assistant 
to  the  minister  of  St.  George's,  Edinburgh, 
the  most  influential  congregation  in  that 
city.  On  the  death  of  the  former  incumbent, 
within  a  very  short  time  of  his  becoming 
assistant,  he  was  appointed  minister,  his  re- 
markable ability  as  a  preacher  being  now 
most  cordially  recognised.  For  four  or  five 
years  he  confined  himself  to  the  work  of  his 
congregation  and  parish,  with  such  occa- 
sional services  as  so  distinguished  a  preacher 
was  invited  to  give. 

In  1839  he  was  led  to  throw  himself  into 
the  momentous  conflict  with  the  civil  courts 
which  had  sprung  out  of  the  passing  of  the 
veto  law  by  the  general  assembly  in  1834, 


recognising  a  right  on  the  part  of  the  people 
to  have  an  influential  voice  in  the  appoint- 
ment of  their  ministers,  which  law  of  the 
church  the  civil  courts  declared  to  be  ultra 
vires.  Candlish  was  a  member  of  the  general 
assembly  of  1839,  and  towards  the  close  of 
a  long  discussion,  when  three  motions  were 
before  the  house,  rose  from  an  obscure  place 
and  delivered  a  speech  of  such  eloquence  as 
placed  him  at  once  in  the  front  rank  of  debaters. 
A  few  months  later  it  fell  to  him,  at  the  re- 
quest of  his  friends,  to  propose  a  motion  in 
the  commission  of  assembly  for  suspending 
seven  ministers  of  the  presbytery  of  Strath- 
bogie,  who  in  the  case  of  Marnoch  had  dis- 
regarded the  injunction  of  the  church  and 
obeyed  that  of  the  civil  courts.     The  occa- 
sion was  one  of  supreme  importance ;  it  was 
throwing  down  the  gauntlet  to  the  court  of 
session,  and  proclaiming  a  war  in  which  one 
or  other  of  the  parties  must  be  defeated. 
Even  among  those  who  were  most  opposed 
to  the  policy  advocated  by  Candlish  there 
was  no  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  pro- 
found ability  with  which  he  supported  his 
motion.     The  majority  of  the  general  as- 
sembly persistently  adhered  to  the  policy 
thus  initiated  in  all  the  subsequent  stages  of 
the  controversy.     In  1843  that  party,  finding 
itself  unable  to  longer  maintain  the  position 
of  an  established  church,  withdrew  from  its 
connection  with  the  state,  and  formed  the 
Free  church  of  Scotland. 

The  principles  on  which  Candlish  took  his 
stand  and  which  he  sought  to  elucidate  and 
maintain  were  two — the  right  of  the  people 
of  Scotland,  confirmed  by  ancient  statutes, 
to  an  effective  voice  in  the  appointment  of 
their  ministers ;  and  the  independent  juris- 
diction of  the  church  in  matters  spiritual — 
both  of  which  principles,  it  was  held,  the 
civil  courts  had  set  aside.  In  regard  to  the 
latter,  it  has  been  pointed  out  by  Sir  Henry 
W.  Moncreiff,  in  his  sketch  of  his  friend  in 
'  Disruption  Worthies,'  that  in  reply  to  the 
common  charge  against  the  church  that  she 
claimed  to  be  the  sole  judge  of  what  was 
civil  and  what  was  spiritual,  Candlish  main- 
tained, first,  that  whoever  should  make  such 
a  claim  would  trample  under  foot  all  liberties, 
civil  and  ecclesiastical,  and  establish  an  in- 
tolerable despotism ;  second,  if  such  a  claim 
should  be  made  by  a  church,  that  church 
would  necessarily  be  assuming  an  authority 
in  all  causes,  civil  and  ecclesiastical ;  third, 
that  the  case  was  the  same  when  the  claim 
was  made  by  the  court  of  session ;  the  claim 
would  extinguish  all  liberty.  The  view  of 
what  should  be  done  in  cases  of  conflicting 
jurisdiction,  enunciated  by  Candlish  ana 
maintained  by  his  friends  during  the  con- 


Candlish 


407 


Candlish 


troversy,  was,  that  in  such  a  case  the  civil 
courts  should  deal  exclusively  with  the  civil 
bearings  of  the  question,  and  the  spiritual 
courts  with  the  spiritual ;  that  neither  should 
coerce  the  other  in  its  own  sphere ;  and  that 
therefore  it  was  utterly  wrong  for  the  court 
of  session  to  attempt,  as  it  was  doing,  to  con- 
trol the  spiritual  proceedings  of  the  church  ; 
it  ought  to  confine  itself  wholly  to  civil 
effects. 

Candlish  had  just  begun  to  distinguish 
himself  in  debate,  when,  at  his  suggestion,  a 
very  important  step  was  taken,  which  ulti- 
mately had  a  great  effect  in  consolidating 
and  extending  the  movement.  It  had  been 
resolved  to  establish  an  Edinburgh  news- 
paper (the  '  Witness '),  devoted  to  the  in- 
terests of  the  church,  and  when  an  editor 
came  to  be  proposed,  Candlish  recommended 
Hugh  Miller  of  Cromarty,  of  whom  he  had 
formed  a  high  opinion  from  a  pamphlet 
('  Letter  to  Lord  Brougham ')  on  the  church 
question  recently  published.  Miller  had  but 
recently  ceased  to  be  a  working  mason,  and 
as  he  was  a  highlander,  and  quite  unprac- 
tised in  newspaper  work,  his  appointment 
was  a  somewhat  perilous  experiment,  but 
with  his  strong  intuitive  perception  and  his 
usual  daring  Candlish  was  willing  to  com- 
mit the  paper  to  his  hands.  The  arrangement 
was  no  sooner  made  than  its  success  appeared. 
The  '  Witness '  was  for  many  years  one  of 
the  most  powerful  engines  the  press  ever 
supplied  for  any  cause. 

Candlish  for  the  next  few  years  was  always 
more  or  less  engrossed  with  the  great  con- 
troversy, constantly  aiding  in  counsel  at  its 
several  stages,  expounding  and  enforcing  his 
views  at  many  public  meetings,  and  contri- 
buting in  a  great  degree  to  the  popularity 
of  the  cause.  He  at  the  same  time  carried 
on  the  work  of  his  congregation  and  parish, 
interested  himself  in  church  work  generally, 
and  sometimes  devised  new  schemes  of  philan- 
thropy or  ways  of  conducting  them.  During 
this  period  it  was  agreed  by  the  government 
to  institute  a  chair  of  biblical  criticism  in 
the  university  of  Edinburgh,  and  the  office 
was  given,  by  the  home  secretary,  Lord  Nor- 
manby,  to  Candlish.  His  nomination  to  the 
chair  was  commented  on  with  great  severity 
in  the  House  of  Lords,  chiefly  by  Lord  Aber- 
deen, who  denounced  in  the  bitterest  terms 
the  conferring  of  such  an  honour  on  one  who 
was  in  open  opposition  to  the  civil  courts 
and  the  law  of  the  land.  The  government 
yielded ;  the  presentation  was  cancelled,  and, 
some  years  after,  the  appointment  was  given 
to  Dr.  Robert  Lee. 

Next  to  Chalmers,  Candlish  was  now  the 
most  prominent  leader  of  the  '  non-intrusion ' 


party,  and  though  still  very  young  his 
leadership  was  accepted  with  great  confidence 
and  admiration  by  his  brethren.  He  was  an 
influential  member  of  a  meeting  of  clergy 
called  '  the  convocation,'  in  November  1842, 
when  it  was  virtually  agreed,  in  the  event 
of  no  relief  being  procured  from  parliament, 
to  dissolve  connection  with  the  state.  This 
step  was  actually  taken  on  18  May  1843, 
470ministers,withacorrespondingproportion 
of  lay-elders  and  of  the  people,  forming  them- 
selves into  the  Free  church.  In  the  organi- 
sation of  this  body  Candlish  had  the  leading 
share. 

From  this  time,  or  at  least  from  the  death 
of  Chalmers,  till  close  on  his  own  death  in 
1873,  Candlish  may  be  said  to  have  been  the 
ruling  spirit  in  the  Free  church.  His  re- 
markable activity  and  versatility  enabled  him 
to  take  a  share  in  every  department  of  work, 
and  his  readiness  of  resource,  great  power  of 
speech,  and  ability  to  influence  others,  made 
him  facile  princeps  in  conducting  the  busi- 
ness of  the  general  assembly  and  other  church 
courts.  With  a  kind  of  instinct  he  seemed 
to  perceive  very  readily,  as  a  discussion  went 
on,  in  what  manner  the  convictions  of  the 
assembly  might  be  most  suitably  embodied, 
and  his  proposals  were  almost  always  sus- 
tained by  very  large  majorities.  Perhaps  out 
of  this  there  sprang  the  readiness  which 
marked  his  later  years  to  be  guided  by  the 
prevailing  sentiment  rather  than  to  control 
and  direct  it.  While  having  his  hands  full 
of  every  kind  of  church  work,  he  continued 
to  minister  to  the  people  of  St.  George's  and 
build  up  one  of  the  most  influential,  earnest, 
and,  in  point  of  contributions,  liberal  congre- 
gations in  Scotland. 

Candlish  took  a  special  interest  in  edu- 
cation. The  old  tradition  of  the  Scottish 
church  respecting  the  connection  of  church 
and  school  had  strongly  impressed  him,  as 
well  as  the  desire  to  see  the  work  of  edu- 
cation elevated  and  the  famous  plan  of  John 
Knox  more  thoroughly  carried  out.  For  many 
years  he  laboured  very  earnestly  to  promote 
an  education  scheme  of  the  church,  and  was 
highly  successful  in  raising  the  status  and  im- 
proving the  equipment  of  the  normal  colleges. 
In  other  respects,  the  plan  of  having  a  school 
connected  with  every  congregation  did  not 
prove  very  popular,  especially  among  the 
laity.  And  when,  by  act  of  parliament, 
the  test  which  confined  the  office  of  parish 
schoolmaster  to  members  of  the  established 
church  was  abolished,  a  strong  feeling  sprang 
up  in  favour  of  a  national  system  of  educa- 
tion that  should  absorb  the  existing  schools. 
Candlish  at  first  did  not  look  with  much 
favour  on  this  proposal,  but  gradually  he 


Candlish 


408 


Cane 


came  to   support  it.     He  was   desirous  of 
seeing  some  security  provided  for  religious 
teaching,  but  was  satisfied  when  it  was  pro-  ; 
posed  to  leave  this  matter  in  the  hands  of  : 
school  boards,  elected  by  the  people.    On  the 
passing  of  the  act  to  this  effect,  he  advocated  : 
the  abandonment  of  the  Free  church  schools  \ 
as  such,  and  the  transference  of  the  build- 
ings as  free  gifts  to  the  school  boards  of  the 
parishes  where  they  were  situated.   The  nor- 
mal schools  were  retained  in  their  church  con- 
nection. 

On  the  death  of  Dr.  Chalmers  in  1847, 
and  the  readjustment  of  the  chairs  in  the 
New  College  (the  theological  institution  of 
the  Free  church  at  Edinburgh),  Candlish  was 
appointed  to  a  chair  of  divinity,  but  on  con- 
sideration he  declined  the  appointment.  He 
cont  inued  minister  of  St.  George's  Free  church 
to  the  end  of  his  life.  In  1862  he  was  ap- 
pointed principal  of  the  New  College,  with- 
out a  professor's  chair,  the  duties  being  chiefly 
honorary,  and  the  appointment  being  con- 
ferred partly  in  consideration  of  his  eminent 
abilities  and  partly  in  the  expectation  that 
new  life  would  be  thrown  into  the  college  by 
his  vigour.  In  1841  Candlish  received  the 
degree  of  D.D.  from  the  college  of  New  Jer- 
sey, commonly  called  Princeton  College,  in 
the  United  States,  and  in  1865  the  univer- 
sity of  Edinburgh  gave  him  the  same  degree. 
In  1861  he  was  moderator  of  the  general 
assembly. 

Among  movements  outside  his  own  church 
in  which  he  took  an  active  share  was  that 
for  the  formation  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance 
in  1845.  Another  was  directed  towards  the 
union  of  four  presbyterian  churches,  the 
Free,  United  Presbyterian,  and  Reformed 
Presbyterian  of  Scotland,  and  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  of  England.  This  scheme  was 
defeated  through  the  opposition  of  Dr.  Begg 
and  his  friends.  The  union  of  the  Free  church 
with  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  was  subse- 
quently carried  into  effect. 

Candlish  made  his  last  appearance  in  the 
general  assembly  in  May  1873.  Occasional 
flashes  of  his  former  fire  could  not  conceal 
from  his  friends  his  failure  of  strength. 
Some  weeks  spent  in  England  in  the  autumn 
produced  no  favourable  result.  On  return- 
ing to  Edinburgh  he  took  to  his  bed,  and 
after  a  brief  illness,  in  which  his  mind  con- 
tinued clear  and  unimpaired,  and  many  tokens 
were  given  of  his  serene  trust  in  God  and 
tender  regard  for  his  friends  and  brethren, 
he  passed  away  on  the  evening  of  Sunday, 
19  Oct. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  Candlish's  pub- 
lications (many  pamphlets,  speeches,  ser- 
mons, &c.,  being  omitted)  :  1.  '  Contribu- 


tions towards  the  Exposition  of  Genesis/ 
3  vols.  1842.  2.  'The  Atonement,'  2nd  edit. 
1845.  3.  '  Letters  to  Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott  on 
his  "  Horse  Apocalypticse,'"  1846.  4.  '  Letter 
to  the  Marquess  of  Lansdowne  on  Schools 
in  Scotland,'  1846.  5.  '  Scripture  Charac- 
ters and  Miscellanies,'  1850.  6.  '  Examina- 
tion of  Mr.  Maurice's  Theological  Essays,' 
1854.  7.  '  Life  in  a  Risen  Saviour,'  1858. 
8.  <  Reason  and  Revelation,'  1859.  9.  '  The 
Two  great  Commandments,'  1860.  10.  '  The 
Fatherhood  of  God '  (Cunningham  Lectures), 
1865.  11.  '  Relative  Duties  of  Home  Life,' 
1871.  12.  '  John  Knox  and  his  Devout  Ima- 
gination,' 1872.  13.  '  Discourses  on  the  Son- 
ship  and  Brotherhood  of  Believers,'  1872. 
14.  '  The  Gospel  of  Forgiveness.'  15.  '  Ex- 
pository Discourses  on  1  John.'  16.  Ser- 
mons (posthumous),  1874.  17.  '  Discourses 
on  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians'  (posthumous) , 
1875.  With  regard  to  Candlish's  theologi- 
cal views,  it  has  been  shown  by  Principal 
Rainy,  in  his  very  able  chapter  on  '  Dr. 
Candlish  as  a  Theologian,'  that  while  he 
was  thoroughly  attached  to  the  theology  of 
the  reformers,  it  was  not  as  a  mere  theology 
or  logical  system  that  he  had  regard  to  it, 
but  as  something  given  from  above  to  meet 
the  exigencies  of  the  human  soul.  In  op- 
posing Mr.  Maurice,  he  found  himself  called 
to  vindicate  the  forensic  aspect  of  the  gos- 
pel, as  founded  on  law,  and  demanding  that 
that  law  be  maintained,  but  he  delighted  to 
show  its  application  also  to  the  whole  sphere 
of  human  life,  to  show  that  contact  with 
Christ  meant  not  only  pardon,  but  life,  joy, 
strength,  and  purity.  In  life  and  in  death 
he  showed  how  he  not  only  held  but  was 
held  and  moved  by  his  theology,  and  derived 
from  it  the  courage  and  hope  with  which  he 
seemed  to  be  inspired. 

[Memorials  of  Robert  S.  Candlish,  D.D.,  by 
William  Wilson,  D.D.,  with  concluding  chapter 
by  Robert  Rainy,  D.D.;  Buchanan's  Ten  Years' 
Conflict;  Disruption  Worthies;  Memoir  by  James 
S.  Candlish,  D.D.,  prefixed  to  Posthumous  Ser- 
mons; Sunday  Magazine,  December  1873;  Scots- 
man newspaper,  20  Oct.  1873.]  W.  G.  B. 

CANE,  ROBERT,  M.D.  (1807-1858), 
Irish  naturalist,  was  born  at  Kilkenny  in 
1807.  After  acting  for  some  time  as  a  phar- 
maceutical assistant,  he  found  the  means  of 
attending  the  College  of  Surgeons,  Dublin, 
and  during  a  severe  cholera  epidemic  dis- 
tinguished himself  by  his  devoted  attendance 
on  the  patients  in  the  cholera  hospitals.  He 
was  also  equally  known  for  his  patriotic  zeal, 
and  acted  as  chairman  at  democratic  meetings 
of  the  medical  students  and  alumni  of  Trinity 
College.  He  graduated  M.D.  in  1836,  and, 


Canes 


409 


Canfield 


having  settled  in  his  native  city,  soon  ac- 
quired a  lucrative  practice.  He  took  a  pro- 
minent part  in  public  and  political  matters. 
He  organised  a  banquet  for  O'Connell  in 
Kilkenny  in  1840,  acted  as  steward  on  the 
occasion,  and  also  was  the  chief  promoter  of 
the  repeal  movement  in  the  city.  In  1844 
he  was  elected  mayor  of  Kilkenny.  He 
never  altogether  sympathised  with  the  aims 
of  the  Young  Ireland  party.  He  had  no 
share  in  the  insurrection  of  1848,  but  was 
arrested  on  29  July,  and  for  some  time  re- 
mained in  prison.  In  1853  he  originated 
the  Celtic  Union,  a  semi-political  and  semi- 
literary  society,  one  of  the  purposes  of  which 
was  the  publication  of  works  relating  to  the 
history  of  Ireland.  In  connection  with  the 
society  he  edited  a  magazine,  the  '  Celt,'  the 
first  number  of  which  appeared  on  1  Aug. 
1857.  He  also  wrote  in  the  series  of  works 
published  by  the  society,  '  History  of  the 
Williamite  and  Jacobite  Wars  of  Ireland 
from  their  origin  to  the  capture  of  Athlone,' 
1859.  He  died  of  consumption  on  16  Aug. 
1858. 

[Irish  Quarterly  Keview,  viii.  1004-96.] 

T.  F.  H. 

CANES,  VINCENT  (d.  1672),  a  Fran- 
ciscan friar  who,  on  entering  into  religion, 
took  the  name  of  JOHN-BAPTIST,  was  born 
on  the  borders  of  Nottinghamshire  and  Lei- 
cestershire, and  brought  up  in  the  protestant 
religion.  When  he  arrived  at  the  age  of 
eighteen  he  was  sent  to  the  university  of 
Cambridge,  and  remained  there  for  two  years. 
Then  he  removed  to  London,  and  after  tra- 
velling in  Holland,  Germany,  France,  and 
Flanders,  returned  to  this  country  'to  parti- 
cipate of  the  miseries  which  our  civil  wars 
then  commenced.'  Having  been  converted 
to  the  catholic  religion,  he  entered  the  Fran- 
ciscan convent  at  Douay.  In  1648  he  was 
employed  on  the  English  mission.  He  lived 
sometimes  in  Lancashire,  but  for  the  most 
part  in  London,  and  was  remarkable  for  the 
plainness  of  his  dress  and  the  simplicity 
of  his  conversation.  Canes  was  selected 
by  the  catholic  body  to  defend  their  cause 
against  Dr.  Edward  Stillingfleet,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Worcester,  and  he  performed  the 
task  to  their  satisfaction.  He  died  at  Somer- 
set House,  in  the  Strand,  in  June  1672,  and 
was  buried  in  the  chapel  belonging  to  that 
palace. 

His  works,  which  appeared  under  the  ini- 
tials J.  V.  C.,  are :  1.  '  The  reclaim'd  Papist : 
or  a  dialogue  between  a  Popish  knight,  a 
Protestant  lady,  a  parson,  and  his  wife/ 
1655,  8vo.  Dedicated  to  John  Compton, 
esq.,  to  whom,  it  seems,  he  was  chaplain. 


Dr.  John  Owen  published  an  answer  to  this 
work  under  the  title  of  '  The  Triumph  of 
Rome  over  despised  Protestancy,'  London, 
1655,  4to.  2.  '  Fiat  Lux,  or,  a  general  con- 
duct to  a  right  understanding  m  the  great 
Combustions  and  Broils  about  Religion  here 
in  England  betwixt  Papist  and  Protestant, 
Presbyterian  &  Independent.  To  the  end 
that  moderation  and  quietnes  may  at  length 
hapily  ensue  after  so  various  Tumults  in  the 
Kingdom.  By  Mr.  J.  V.  C.,  a  friend  to 
men  of  all  Religions'  [Douay?],  1661,  8vo; 
[London],  1662,  8vo.  Dedicated  to  Eliza- 
beth, countess  of  Arundel  and  Surrey,  the 
mother  of  Cardinal  Howard.  Dr.  John  Owen 
also  answered  this  work  in  a  volume  of 
'  Animadversions ; '  and  Samuel  Mather  pub- 
lished a  reply  to  it,  entitled  '  A  Defence  of 
the  Protestant  Religion,'  Dublin,  1671,  4to. 
3.  '  An  Epistle  to  the  Authour  of  the  Ani- 
madversions upon  Fiat  Lux.  In  excuse 
and  justification  of  Fiat  Lux  against  the 
said  Animadversions'  [Douay?],  1663,  8vo, 
and  reprinted  in  '  Diaphanta.'  This  elicited 
from  Dr.  Owen  '  A  Vindication  of  the  Ani- 
madversions,' 1664.  4.  '  Diaphanta :  or  Three 
Attendants  on  Fiat  Lux.  Wherin  Catho- 
lik  Religion  is  further  excused  against  the  op- 
position of  severall  Adversaries.  (1)  Epistola 
ad  Odoenum,  against  Dr.  Owen.  (2)  Epi- 
stola ad  Crcesum,  against  Mr.  Whitby. 
(3)  Epistola  ad  Amphibolum,  against  Dr. 
Taylor.  And  by  the  way  an  Answer  is  given 
to  Mr.  Moulin,  Denton,  and  Stillingfleet ' 
[Douay],  1665,  8vo.  These  letters  were  re- 
issued under  the  title  of '  Three  Letters  de- 
claring the  strange  odd  proceedings  of  Pro- 
testant Divines,  when  they  write  against 
Catholicks  :  by  the  example  of  Dr.  Taylor's 
Dissuasive  against  Popery;  Mr.  Whitbies 
Reply  in  the  behalf  of  Dr.  Pierce  against 
Cressy;  and  Dr.  Owens  Animadversions  on 
Fiat  Lux1  [Douay?],  1671.  5.  <T£  Ka0o- 
Xt/«a  Stilingfleeton.  Or,  an  account  given  to 
a  Catholick  friend,  of  Dr.  Stillingfleets  late 
book  against  the  Roman  Church.  Together 
with  a  short  Postil  upon  his  Text.  In  three 
letters,'  Bruges,  1672,  8vo. 

[Wood's  Athense  Oxon.  (Bliss),  iv.  107; 
Dodd's  Church  Hist.  iii.  315;  Fiat  Lux  (1662), 
261-71 ;  Cal.  State  Papers  (Dora.),  Car.  II 
(1666-7),  291;  Olivers  Catholic  Religion  in 
Cornwall,  546 ;  Cat.  of  Printed  Books  in  Brit. 
Mus.]  T.  C. 

CANFIELD,  BENEDICT  (1563-1611), 
Capuchin  friar,  whose  real  name  was  WIL- 
LIAM FITCH,  was  the  second  son  of  William 
Fitch,  owner  of  the  manor  of  Little  Can- 
field  in  Essex,  by  his  second  wife,  Anne, 
daughter  of  John  Wiseman  of  Felstead,  and 


Canfield 


410 


Cann 


was  born  at  Little  Canfield  in  1563.  He 
studied  law  in  the  Middle  Temple,  but  on 
being  converted  to  the  catholic  religion  he 
went  toDouayand  afterwards  to  Paris,  where 
he  entered  the  convent  of  the  Capuchins  on 
23  March  1586,  taking  the  name  of  Benedict 
or  Benet.  In  July  1589  he  returned  to  Eng- 
land with  Father  John  Chrysostom,  a  Scotch- 
man. They  set  sail  from  Calais,  and  landed 
between  Sandwich  and  Dover.  As  they  were 
known  to  be  priests,  they  were  carried  before 
the  mayor,  who  committed  them  to  prison, 
whence  they  were  removed  to  London  and 
brought  before  Lord  Cobham.  They  were 
then  sent  to  Nonsuch,  where  the  queen  was 
residing,  and  examined  by  Sir  Francis  Wal- 
singham,  who  committed  them  to  the  Tower. 
The  Scotch  friar  was  released  at  the  request 
of  the  French  king,  but  Father  Benedict 
was  conveyed  to  Wisbech  Castle,  where  he 
appeared  in  his  Franciscan  habit.  On  his 
way  thither  he  was  led  through  the  streets 
of  Cambridge,  and  created  an  extraordinary 
sensation,  such  a  garb  not  having  been  seen 
in  that  town  since  Queen  Mary's  days.  After 
remaining  at  Wisbech  for  eighteen  months 
he  was  removed  to  Framlingham  Castle  in 
Suffolk.  In  both  these  prisons  he  held  con- 
troversial conferences  with  various  protestant 
divines.  After  three  years'  imprisonment  he 
was  released  at  the  request  of  Henry  IV  of 
France.  He  was  master  of  the  novices  for  a 
long  time  both  at  Orleans  and  Rouen,  and 
in  the  latter  city  he  was  also  guardian  of  his 
convent.  His  death  occurred  in  the  con- 
vent of  the  Capuchins  in  the  Rue  St.- 
Honore,  in  Paris,  on  21  Nov.  1611.  A  curious 
biography  of  him,  partly  autobiographical, 
was  published,  with  his  portrait  prefixed, 
under  the  title  of  '  The  miraculous  life, 
conuersion,  and  conuersation  of  the  Reuerend 
Father  Bennett  of  Cafield,'  Douay,  1623, 
8vo,  pp.  145,  together  with  '  The  Life  of  the 
Reverend  Fa.  Angel  of  loyevse,  Capvcin 
Preacher,'  and  the  life  of 'Father  Archangell, 
Scotchman,  of  the  same  Ordere.'  These  three 
biographies  had  previously  appeared  in  French 
at  Paris  in  1621. 

Father  Benedict,  who  was  a  celebrated 
preacher  both  in  English  and  French,  wrote : 
1.  « The  Christian  Knight.'  2.  '  Tabulae  quae- 
dam  de  bene  orando.'  3.  '  The  Rule  of  Per- 
fection, contayning  a  breif  and  perspicuovs 
abridgement  of  all  the  wholle  spirituall  life, 
reduced  to  this  only  point  of  the  (will  of 
God).  Diuided  into  three  Partes,'  Rouen, 
1609,  8vo.  A  Latin  translation  appeared  at 
Cologne,  1610,  12mo.  A  little  treatise  by 
Canfield  was  published  at  London  in  1878 
under  the  title  of  '  The  Holy  Will  of  God : 
a  short  rule  of  perfection.' 


[Addit.  MSS.  5825,  f.  150  b,  5865,  f.  Ill; 
Harl.  MS.  7035,  p.  187;  Bibl.  Grenvilliana ; 
Cat.  of  Printed  Books  in  Brit.  Mus. ;  Dodd's 
Church  Hist.  ii.  144,  393  ;  Oliver's  Catholic  Re- 
ligion in  Cornwall,  547 ;  Morant's  Essex,  ii. 
463 ;  Berry's  Essex  Genealogies,  146  ;  Granger's 
Biog.  Hist,  of  England  (1824),  ii.  81.]  T.  C. 

CANICUS  or  KENNY,  SAINT.  [See 
CAINNECH.] 

CANN,  ABRAHAM  (1794-1864),  wrest- 
ler, the  son  of  Robert  Cann,  a  farmer  and  a 
wrestler  in  Devonshire,  and  his  wife,  Mary, 
was  baptised  at  Colebrooke,  near  Crediton, 
on  2  Dec.  1794,  and,  inheriting  from  his  father 
a  love  of  play,  soon  defeated  John  Jordan, 
Flower,  Wreyford,  Simon  Webber,  and  the 
other  best  wrestlers  in  Devonshire,  and  car- 
ried off  the  prizes  at  all  the  places  where  he 
became  a  competitor.  In  these  matches  he 
wrestled  in  the  Devonshire  fashion,  namely, 
wearing  shoes  and  endeavouring  to  disable 
his  adversary  by  violently  kicking  him  on  the 
legs.  On  21  Sept.  1826,  at  the  Eagle  tavern, 
City  Road,  London,  he  contended  without 
shoes  for  the  first  prize  with  James  Warren  of 
Redruth  (conspicuous  for  his  bravery  at  the 
time  of  the  loss  of  the  Kent,  Indiaman,  in 
1825),  and  although  the  latter  made  a  gal- 
lant struggle,  Cann  was  declared  the  victor. 
He  had  long  been  known  as  the  champion  of 
Devonshire,  and  he  now  challenged  James 
Polkinghorne,  the  champion  of  Cornwall. 
Polkinghorne  was  6  ft.  2  in.  high,  weighed 
3201bs.,  and  had  not  wrestled  for  some  years, 
being  the  landlord  of  the  Red  Lion  inn  at  St. 
Columb  Major.  Cann  was  but  5  ft.  8£  in.  in 
height,  and  weighed  1751bs.  This  match, 
which  was  for  200/.  a  side  for  the  best  of  three 
back  falls,  took  place  at  Tamar  Green,  Morice 
Town,  near  Devonport,  on  23  Oct.  1826,  in 
the  presence  of  upwards  of  12,000  spectators. 
After  a  long  struggle  the  Cornishman  won  a 
fair  back  fall.  Cann  next  threw  Polkinghorne, 
but  a  dispute  arising,  a  toss  gave  it  in  favour 
of  the  latter.  After  several  other  falls,  Pol- 
kinghorne threw  Cann,  but  the  triers  were 
divided  in  opinion  as  to  the  fall.  Polking- 
horne left  the  ring,  and  after  much  wrangling, 
the  match  was  declared  to  be  drawn.  The 
Devonshire  man,  with  the  toes  and  heels  of 
his  shoes,  kicked  his  adversary  in  the  most 
frightful  manner,  while  the  Cornishman 
neither  wore  shoes  nor  practised  kicking. 
In  1861  Lord  Palmerston  headed  a  subscrip- 
tion among  the  west-country  gentlemen,  by 
which  the  sum  of  200/.  was  presented  to  the 
former  champion  of  Devonshire. 

Cann  was  for  many  years  the  proprietor 
of  an  inn,  and  died  in  his  native  place,  Cole- 
brooke, on  7  April  1864.  He  had  four  bro- 


Canne 


411 


Canne 


thers,  James,  Robert,  George,  and  William, 
all  of  whom  were  wrestlers.  Messrs.  Sparkes 
&  Pope,  solicitors,  Crediton,  are  said  to  pos- 
sess a  manuscript  biography  of  Cann. 

[Times,  23  Sept.  1826,  p.  3;  Englishman, 
29  Oct.  1826,  p.  1,  cols.  3-4;  Sporting  Mag. 
Ixvii.  165  (1826),  Ixix.  55,  215,  314,  344(1827); 
Cornwall  Gazette,  28  Oct.  1826,  pp.  2-3,  and 
4  Nov.  p.  2 ;  London  Mag.  1  Oct.  1826,  pp. 
160-3;  Annual  Kegister,  1826,  pp.  157-8; 
Hone's  Everyday  Book  (1826),  ii.  1009,  1337, 
and  Table  Book,  ii.  415, 499  ;  Illustrated  Sport- 
ing News,  7  May  1864,  pp.  100,  101,  111,  with  two 
portraits.]  G.  C.  B. 

CANNE,  JOHN  (d.  1667  ?),  divine  and 
printer,  may  have  been  connected  with  the 
important  family  of  the  name  at  Bristol, 
where  Sir  Thomas  Canne  was  knighted  by 
James  I,  his  son  William  was  mayor,  and 
his  grandson  Robert  was  made  a  knight  and 
baronet  by  Charles  II,  and  was  complained 
of  as  a  '  favourer  of  sectaries.'  That  John 
had  some  tie  with  Bristol  is  probable  from 
his  connection  with  the  Broadmead  baptists. 
He  has  been  supposed  to  have  received  epi- 
scopal ordination,  but  this  is  not  certain. 
There  was  a  congregation  of  independents 
and  psedo-baptists  meeting  in  Deadman's 
Place,  London,  the  majority  of  whom,  in 
consequence  of  persecution,  followed  their 
minister,  John  Hubbard,  to  Ireland,  about 
1621.  On  his  death  the  church  returned  to 
London  and  chose  Canne  as  teacher.  After 
a  year  or  two  he  went  to  Amsterdam,  and 
there  became  the  successor  of  Henry  Ains- 
worth  as  pastor  of  the  congregation  of  Eng- 
lish independents  there.  At  one  time  some 
of  Ainsworth's  posthumous  manuscripts  were 
in  his  hands.  Canne  retained  his  position 
for  seventeen  years,  and  to  his  pulpit  labours 
added  those  of  an  author  and  printer.  An 
allusion  to  the  troubles  of  the  church  is 
found  in  the  title  of  his  first  book, '  The  Way 
to  Peace,  or  Good  Counsel  for  it ;  preached 
upon  the  15th  day  of  the  second  month 
1632,  at  the  reconciliation  of  certain  brethren 
between  whom  there  had  been  former  differ- 
ences,' Amsterdam,  1632.  His  most  im- 
portant book  appeared  two  years  later,  and 
is  called  '  A  Necessitie  of  Separation  from 
the  Church  of  England,  proved  by  the  Non- 
conformists' Principles.  Specially  opposed 
unto  Dr.  Ames,  his  Fresh  Suit  against  hu- 
mane ceremonies  in  the  point  of  beparation 
only.  .  .  .  By  John  Canne,  pastor  of  the 
ancient  English  Church  in  Amsterdam. 
Printed  in  the  yeare  1634.'  This  was  re- 
printed in  1849  by  the  Hansard  Knollys 
Society,  under  the  editorship  of  the  Rev. 
Charles  Stovel.  It  is  a  work  of  ability.  In 
1639  Canne  published  at  Amsterdam  'A 


Stay  against  Straying ;  wherein,  in  opposi- 
tion to  Mr.  John  Robinson,  is  proved  the 
unlawfulness  of  hearing  the  Ministers  of  the 
Church  of  England.'  These  two  treatises 
were  answered  in  1642  by  John  Ball,  who 
styles  Canne  'the  leader  of  the  English 
Brownists  in  Amsterdam.'  Richard  Baxter 
said :  '  Till  Mr.  Ball  wrote  for  the  Liturgy 
and  against  Can,  and  Allen,  &c.,  and  Mr. 
Buxton  published  his  "  Protestation  Pro- 
tested," I  never  thought '  (he  was  then  twenty- 
five  years  old,  and  minister  at  Kidderminster), 
'  I  never  thought  what  presbytery  or  inde- 
pendency were,  nor  ever  spake  with  a  man 
that  seemed  to  know  it.  And  that  was  in 
1641,  when  the  war  was  brewing '  (DEXTEB, 
p.  651). 

In  1640  Canne  visited  England,  and  the 
Broadmead  congregation  of  baptists  having 
been  formed  he  was  called  upon  to  preach 
to  them.  The  Broadmead  records  contain 
very  curious  particulars  as  to  his  services. 
In  the  morning  he  had  '  liberty  to  preach  in 
the  public  place'  (called  a  church), '  but  in 
the  afternoon  a  godly  honourable  woman,' 
learning  that  Canne  was  '  a  baptized  man  by 
them  called  an  anabaptist,'  had  the  church 
closed  against  him,  and  he  preached  on  the 
green,  and  debated  with  Mr.  Fowler,  a  sym- 
pathetic minister,  who  was  ejected  at  tho 
Restoration,  and  was  the  father  of  Edward 
Fowler,  bishop  of  Gloucester  (1691-1716). 
Canne  returned  to  Amsterdam  in  the  same 
year  and  issued  his  '  Congregational  Disci- 
pline.' This  year  appeared  '  Syon's  Preroga- 
tive Royal ;  or  a  Treatise  tending  to  prove  that 
every  particular  congregation  ...  is  an  inde- 
pendent body.  By  a  Well-wisher  of  the  Truth.' 
This  is  attributed  to  Canne  by  John  Paget  in 
his  '  Defence  of  Presbyterian  Government.'  It 
has,  however,  been  thought  that  Ainsworth 
was  the  author  [see  AINSWOKTH,  HENBT].  It 
is  supposed  that  Canne  remained  at  Amster- 
dam until  1647,  when  his  reference  Bible  with 
notes  appeared.  This  was  the  best  work  of 
its  kind  that  had  then  appeared.  It  was 
dedicated  to  the  English  parliament.  It 
has  been  thought  that  Canne  was  the  author 
of  three  sets  of  notes  on  the  Bible,  and  that 
there  was  one  earlier  issue  than  that  of  1647, 
since  he  there  refers  to  additions  'to  the 
former  notes  in  the  margin,'  but  no  copy 
appears  to  be  known.  In  1668  he  had  an 
exclusive  license  for  seven  yeare  'to  print  a 
Bible  with  annotations,  being  his  own  work, 
and  that  no  man,  unless  appointed  by  him, 
may  print  his  said  notes,  either  already 
printed  or  to  be  printed '  (Calendar  of  Mate 
Papers,  9  June  1663).  In  the  edition  of 
1664  he  speaks  of  an  edition  with  larger 
annotations  which  he  proposed  to  publish, 


Canne 


412 


Canne 


and  on  which  he  had  spent  many  years. 
This  does  not  appear  to  have  been  published. 
Canne's  eyes  were  again  set  homeward,  and 
in  1649  five  of  his  books  were  published  in 
London:  1.  'The  Improvement  of  Time.' 
2.  '  The  Golden  Rule,  or  Justice  advanced 
in  justification  of  the  legal  proceedings  of 
the  High  Court  of  Justice  against  Charles 
Steward,  late  king  of  England.'  3.  'The 
Snare  is  Broken.  Wherein  is  proved,  by 
Scripture,  Law,  and  Reason,  that  the  National 
Covenant  and  Oath  was  unlawfully  given 
and  taken.  Published  by  authority,'  1649, 
4to.  The  dedication,  to  the  Rt.  Hon.  the 
Commons  assembled  in  parliament,  is  dated 
from  Bowe,  21  April  1649.  4.  '  Emanuel, 
or  God  with  us,'  4to  (this  is  a  jubilation 
over  the  victory  at  Dunbar).  5.  '  The  Dis- 
coverer .  .  .  the  Second  Part,'  is  a  vindica- 
tion of  Fairfax  and  Cromwell,  to  whom  it 
is  jointly  dedicated.  There  is  no  internal 
evidence  of  the  authorship,  and  the  terms 
of  a  reference  to  Overton  on  page  70  rather 
militate  against  its  being  written  by  Canne, 
but  it  is  attributed  to  him  in  a  pamphlet, 
1  The  Same  Hand  again,'  1649  (E  5£3). 
The  first  part  is  said  to  have  appeared  in 
1643.  In  1650  he  was  at  Hull,  and  acted  as 
chaplain  to  the  governor,  Colonel  Robert 
Overton,  whose  curious  book,  '  Man's  Mor- 
talitie,'  he  had  printed  at  Amsterdam  in 
1643.  Canne  was  in  such  favour  with  the 
soldiers  that  they  obtained  leave  from  the 
council  of  state  to  have  the  chancel  of  the 
parish  church  for  their  meeting-place,  and 
they  walled  up  the  arches  between  it  and 
the  church,  where  John  Shawe,  another  fa- 
mous puritan,  had,  as  he  boasts,  '  constantly 
above  3,000  hearers.'  Canne's  friends  ob- 
tained a  grant  for  him  from  the  council  of 
state  of  651.  6s.  8d.  for  his  chaplain's  salary 
for  196  days  ;  '  and  for  his  future  subsistence 
two  soldiers  are  to  be  reduced  out  of  each 
of  the  four  companies  of  that  garrison,  which 
will  retrench  6s.  8d.,  in  lieu  of  which  a  chap- 
lain is  to  be  added.'  His  stay  in  Hull  was  not 
long,  but  in  1653,  when  he  published  at  Lon- 
don '  A  Voice  from  the  Temple  to  the  Higher 
Powers,'  the  remembrance  was  rankling  in 
his  mind,  and  he  denounces  Shawe  as '  a  most 
corrupt  man  and  hitherto  countenanced  by 
men  as  corrupt  and  rotten  as  himself.'  The 
book  is  dedicated  to  Cromwell,  with  a  second 
dedication  or  epistle  to  Overton,  from  '  your 
Christian  brother  to  serve  you  in  the  Gospel, 
John  Canne,'  who  mentions  the  desire  ex- 
pressed by  some  for  his  notes  on  Daniel. 
These  do  not  appear  to  have  been  published. 
In  relation  to  their  controversies  Shawe,  011  the 
other  hand,  says :  '  I  had  many  contests  with 
him  before  Oliver  the  Protector,  to  whom  he 


appealed,  and  elsewhere.  At  last  he  printed 
a  little  pamphlet  against  me  where  are  some 
few  truths  but  most  part  lyes.  I  drew  up 
an  answer  to  it,  but  was  over  persuaded  by 
divers  discreet  and  learned  men  to  let  it  alone 
and  sleight  it.'  Like  other  controversialists 
Shawe  had  a  mean  opinion  of  his  adversary. 
He  quotes  a  biting  epigram : — 

Is  John  departed  ?  is  Canne  dead  and  gone  ? 
Farewell  to  both,  to  Canne  and  eke  to  John ; 
Yet  being  dead,  take  this  advice  from  me, 
Let  them  not  both  in  one  grave  buryed  be ; 
But  lay  John  here,  and  lay  Canne  thereabout, 
For  if  they  both  should  meet,  they  would  fall  out. 

In  1653  also  appeared  '  A  Second  Voice  from 
the  Temple  to  the  Higher  Powers.'  He  was 
at  this  time  credited  with  the  possession  of 
great  influence  with  the  council  of  state. 
His  next  work,  '  Time  with  Truth,'  is  dated 
from  Hull  in  1656.  His  daughter,  whose 
name  was  Deliverance,  was  buried  on  18  Dec. 
1656,  and  his  wife,  '  Agnees,'  was  buried  on 
20  Jan.  1656-7,  at  the  same  place,  Holy 
Trinity  Church,  Hull.  He  now  appears  to 
have  imbibed  some  of  the  principles  of  the 
fifth-monarchy  men,  and  in  1657  he  pub- 
lished at  London  '  The  Time  of  the  End  .  .  .' 
Christopher  Feake  and  John  Rogers  both  sup- 
plied prefaces.  These  persons  with  others  were 
denounced  to  the  government  as  meeting  at 
Mr.  Daforme's  house  in  Bartholomew  Lane, 
near  the  Royal  Exchange,  and  professing 
themselves  ready  for  insurrection.  This  was 
only  two  months  after  the  crushing  of  Ven- 
ner's  attempted  rising  in  the  interest  of  the 
fifth  monarchy.  Canne  complains  bitterly 
of  his  banishment  from  Hull  '  after  seven- 
teen years'  banishment  before.'  On  2  April 
1658,  when  '  old  brother  Canne '  was  in  the 
pulpit  of  the  meeting-place  in  Swan  Alley, 
Coleman  Street,  the  marshal  of  the  city 
entered  and  arrested  him  and  seven  of  the 
brethren  who  had  protested  against  their 
rough  treatment  of  the  old  man.  Canne  was 
brought  before  the  lord  mayor,  and  acknow- 
ledged that  he  was  not  satisfied  with  the 
government,  and  would  like  an  opportunity 
to  tell  the  Protector  so,  but  declined  to  enter 
upon  the  question  with  the  magistrate.  One 
of  the  accused,  Wentworth  Day,  was  fined 
5001.  and  sentenced  to  twelve  months'  im- 
prisonment. John  Clark,  who  had  been  ac- 
quitted by  the  jury,  was  condemned  to  pay 
200  marks  and  to  be  imprisoned  six  months. 
Canne  and  the  remainder  were  released  on 
25  April  1658.  A  narrative  of  the  transaction 
was  published.  This  year  he  published  '  The 
Time  of  Finding,'  in  which  he  describes  him- 
self as  '  an  old  man,'  and  expecting  '  every 
day  to  lay  down  this  earthly  tabernacle,'  and 


Canne 


413 


Cannera 


complains  of  the  persecutions  he  had  endured, 
and  to  which  he  attributed  the  death  of  his 
wife  and  daughter.  In  1659  he  published 
'  A  Seasonable  Word  to  the  Parliament  Men,' 
and  '  A  Twofold  Shaking  of  the  Earth.'  A 
tract  upon  tithes,  entitled  '  A  Query  to 
William  Prynne,'  was  printed  at  the  end  of 
an  '  Indictment  against  Tythes,'  by  John 
Osborn,  London,  1659.  Canne  was  resident 
in  August  of  this  year  at  his  house  '  with- 
out Bishopsgate,'  and  the  date  of  his  final 
retreat  from  England  is  not  known. 

.  .  .  old  Father  Canne, 
That  reverend  man, 

is  mentioned  in  the  '  Psalm  of  Mercy,'  a 
gross  satire  against  the  fifth-monarchy  men, 
which  is  dated  by  Thomas  Wright  8  Jan. 
1660.  It  is  partially  printed  in  his  '  Political 
Ballads  published  during  the  Commonwealth' 
(Percy  Society,  1841,  p.  259).  He  is  also  the 
object  of  some  satirical  writings  of  Samuel 
Butler,  who  published  '  The  Acts  and  Monu- 
ments of  our  late  Parliament,'  1659,  under 
the  pseudonym  of  John  Canne  (B.  M.  E  1S|2). 
A  John  Cann,  of  London,  gentleman,  is  men- 
tioned as  the  husband  of  Elizabeth  Stubbs 
in  the  Cambridgeshire  pedigrees  (Genealo- 
gist, iii.  311),  but  whether  this  indicates  a 
second  marriage  is  not  known.  We  find  him 
at  Amsterdam  in  1664,  where  he  issued  again 
his  'Bible  with  Marginal  Notes.'  This  is 
his  most  laborious  and  useful  work,  and  has 
gone  through  several  editions.  His  book 
was  used  in  the  preparation  of  Bagster's 
'  Comprehensive  Bible,'  of  which  it  is  indeed 
the  basis.  Canne  is  believed  to  have  died 
in  Amsterdam  in  1667.  In  the  library  of 
the  British  Museum,  which  contains  many 
of  Canne's  books,  the  catalogue  discriminates 
between  John  Canne  '  the  elder '  and  '  the 
younger.'  Under  the  latter  name  there  is 
only  one  entry :  '  A  New  Evangelical  His- 
tory of  the  Holy  Bible  contained  in  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  digested  in  a  plain, 
regular,  and  easy  narrative  with  twenty- 
four  curious  copper-plate  cuts,  by  John  Canne. 
London :  P.  &  J.  Bradshaw,  in  Paternoster 
Row,  and  J.  Goodwin,  in  the  Strand,  1766.' 
Whether  this  is  a  pseudonym  assumed  by 
some  writer  desirous  of  profiting  by  a  name 
so  well  known  in  connection  with  the  Bible, 
or  whether  it  is  a  genuine  name,  is  unknown. 
A  copy  of  the  '  Wicked  Bible '  mentioned  in 
Mr.  Henry  Stevens's '  Recollections  of  James 
Lennox '  is  said  to  have  come  from  a  library 
in  Holland  founded  by  Canne,  but  details 
are  wanting. 

[Dexter's  Congregationalism  of  last  Three 
Hundred  Years,  1880  ;  Memoirs  of  Master  John 
Shawe,  written  by  himself,  edited  by  the  Rev. 


J.  R.  Boyle,  Hull,  1882,  pp.  43-6,  199-215; 
Some  of  the  Life  and  Opinions  of  a  Fifth-Mon- 
archy Man,  chiefly  extracted  from  the  writings 
of  John  Rogers,  preacher,  by  the  Rev.  Edward 
Rogers,  M.A.,  London,  1867,  pp.  156,  312,  316; 
Calendars  of  State  Papers  (from  about  1613  to 
1660) ;  Canne's  Necessitie,  &c.  ed.  Stovel,  1849  ; 
Wilson's  History  of  Dissenting  Churches,  iv. 
125-36  ;  Brook's  Lives  of  the  Puritans,  iii.  332 ; 
Hanbury's  Memorials,  i.  515;  Worthington's 
Diary,  i.  266.]  W.  E.  A.  A. 

CANNERA  or  CAINNER,  SAINT  (d. 
530  ?),  appears  in  the  martyrology  of  Tam- 
lacht  and  other  ancient  lists  of  Irish  saints 
on  28  Jan.  (O'HANLON,  Lives  of  Irish  Saints, 
i.  464).  According  to  Colgan  she  was  born  of 
noble  parents  in  the  district  of  Bentraighe 
(Bantry)  in  S.  Munster.  Her  father's  name 
was  Cruithnechan  (Martyr.  Taml.,  quoted 
by  COLGAN),  her  mother's,  Cumania.  Refus- 
ing all  offers  of  marriage,  she  lived  many 
years  in  a  solitary  cell,  till  seized  with  a 
sudden  desire  to  form  one  of  the  company 
gathered  round  St.  Senan  in  his  island  home 
of  Inis-cathey,  in  the  mouth  of  the  Shannon, 
off  the  coast  of  Clare.  The  saint,  however, 
was  obdurate  to  her  prayers,  and  refused  to 
admit  a  woman  to  his  monastic  settlement. 
However,  it  was  in  vain  that  he  urged  her 
to  go  back  into  the  world.  Repulsed  in  her 
first  entreaties  she  at  last  persuaded  St.  Se- 
nan to  promise  that  he  would  administer  the 
sacrament  to  her  as  she  lay  dying,  and  grant 
her  the  privilege  of  burial  in  his  island.  Her 
tomb  there  was  still  pointed  out  when  the 
ancient  life  of  this  saint  was  drawn  up,  and 
sailors  were  wont  to  visit  it  to  offer  up  vows 
for  a  prosperous  voyage  (  Vita  S.  Senani,  ap. 
COLGAN,  c.  30).  This  story  of  St.  Cannera  and 
St.  Senan  forms  the  groundwork  of  one  of 
Moore's  Irish  melodies.  As  St.  Senan  seems 
to  have  flourished  in  the  sixth  century,  a 
similar  date  must  be  assigned  to  St.  Cannera, 
who  died  about  530,  according  to  Colgan. 
The  last-mentioned  authority  tells  us  that  she 
was  venerated  at  Kill-chuilinn,  in  Carberry 
(Leinster),  and  at  other  churches  in  Ireland. 
For  the  Scotch  saint  Kennera  or  Cainner 
(29  Oct.),  whose  name  is  preserved  in  the 
I  parish  of  Kirk-kinner,  opposite  Wigton,  and 
i  elsewhere  in  Galloway,  see  'Bollandi  Acta 
1  SS.'  12  Oct.,  904-5,  and  Forbes's  '  Calendar 
1  of  Scottish  Saints,'  361.  This  saint  is  said 
1  to  have  been  confused  in  later  martyrologies 
!  with  St.  Cunnera,  the  Batavian  martyr,  one 
!  of  the  legendary  followers  of  St.  Ursula. 

[Colgan's  ActaSS.  in  Vita  S.  Cannerae,  174, 
&c.,  and  Vita  S.  Senani,  8  March,  502-44; 
Colgan's  Vita  S.  Senani  is  probably  historical  to 
some  extent,  as  it  is  known  that  this  saint's  life 
was  written  by  his  contemporary,  St.  Colman 


Canning 


414 


Canning 


MacLenin,  and  its  substance  has  been  worked 
up  into  Colgan's  account;  Bollandi  Acta  SS. 
(8  March),  760-79  ;  O'Hanlon's  Lives  of  Irish 
Saints,  i.  464,  &c.]  T.  A.  A. 

CANNING,  CHARLES  JOHN,  EAKL 

CANNING  (1812-1862),  governor-general  of 
India,  was  the  third  son  of  the  celebrated 
statesman,  George  Canning  [q.  v.]  He  was 
born  on  14  Dec.  1812,  at  Gloucester  Lodge, 
an  Italian  villa,  at  one  time  the  property  of 
the  Duchess  of  Gloucester,  situated  in  what 
was  then  an  almost  rural  tract  between 
Brompton  and  Kensington.  His  education 
was  commenced  at  a  private  school  at  Put- 
ney, and  continued  at  Eton,  which  he  left  at 
the  end  of  1827,  carrying  away  with  him  '  a 
reputation  rather  for  intelligence,  accuracy, 
and  painstaking,  than  for  refined  scholarship 
or  any  remarkable  powers  of  composition.' 
After  spending  nearly  a  year  under  private 
tuition  in  the  house  of  the  Rev.  John  Shore, 
of  Potton  in  Bedfordshire,  where  he  con- 
tracted a  lasting  friendship  with  the  third 
Lord  Harris,  one  of  his  fellow-pupils,  and 
afterwards  governor  of  Madras,  he  entered 
Christ  Church,  Oxford,  in  December  1828.  At 
Oxford  he  was  the  contemporary  of  Gladstone, 
Dalhousie,  and  Elgin.  In  1832  he  took  his 
degree  with  a  first  class  in  classics  and  a  se- 
cond in  mathematics.  In  1836  he  married  the 
Honourable  Charlotte  Stuart,  eldest  daughter 
and  coheiress  of  Lord  Stuart  de  Rothesay, 
and  in  1836  entered  parliament  as  member 
for  Warwick.  In  1837,  both  his  elder  brothers 
having  died  some  years  previously,  he  suc- 
ceeded, on  the  death  of  his  mother,  to  the 
peerage,  which  had  been  created  in  her  favour 
after  her  husband's  death,  and  became  Vis- 
count Canning  of  Kilbrahan  in  the  county 
of  Kilkenny.  On  the  formation  of  Sir  Robert 
Peel's  government  in  1841,  he  was  appointed 
under-secretary  of  state  for  foreign  affairs, 
and  held  that  office  for  nearly  five  years,  be- 
coming chief  commissioner  for  woods  and 
forests  shortly  before  the  downfall  of  Peel's 
government  in  1846.  He  continued  to  be  a 
follower  of  Peel  during  the  remainder  of  that 
statesman's  life,  and,  adhering,  after  Peel's 
death,  to  the  Peelite  party,  he  declined  an 
offer  of  the  post  of  foreign  secretary  which 
was  made  to  him  by  Lord  Derby  on  the  occa- 
sion of  the  latter  being  invited  to  form  an 
administration,  when  Lord  Russell's  cabinet 
resigned  office  in  the  spring  of  1851.  In  1853 
he  joined  Lord  Aberdeens  cabinet  as  post- 
master-general, holding  the  same  office  for  a 
short  time  under  Lord  Palmerston,  by  whom 
he  was  selected  in  1855  to  succeed  Lord  Dal- 
housie as  governor-general  of  India.  In  his 
management  of  the  postal  department,  Can- 
ning established  a  reputation  for  administra- 


tive ability,  evincing  in  a  marked  degree  some 
of  the  qualities  which  distinguished  him  in 
his  after  career.  The  unremitting  industry, 
the  habit  of  careful  inquiry  into  facts,  and  the 
caution,  sometimes  perhaps  carried  to  excess, 
which  were  exhibited  by  the  governor-gene- 
ral during  the  terrible  events  of  the  Indian 
mutiny,  all  characterised  his  performance  of 
the  far  less  responsible  duties  which  devolved 
upon  the  postmaster-general.  He  introduced 
several  beneficial  changes  in  the  organisation 
of  the  department,  establishing,  among  other 
reforms,  the  practice  of  annually  submitting 
to  parliament  a  report  of  the  work  achieved  by 
the  post  office.  Sir  Rowland  Hill,  whose  ap- 
pointment as  sole  secretary  to  the  post  office 
in  1854  was  made  on  the  advice  of  Canning, 
described  the  period  during  which  he  served 
under  him  as  '  the  most  satisfactory  period  of 
his  whole  official  career,  that  in  which  the 
course  of  improvement  was  steadiest,  most 
rapid,  and  least  chequered.' 

Canning  assumed  the  government  of  India 
on  the  last  day  of  February  1856,  having  vi- 
sited en  route  Bombay  and  Madras,  at  the 
latter  of  which  places  he  spent  some  days  with 
his  old  friend  and  fellow-student,  Lord  Harris, 
who  was  then  governor  of  Madras.  India  at 
that  time  was  at  peace.  During  Lord  Dal- 
housie's  government  large  additions  had  been 
made  to  British  territory ;  the  Punjab,  Pegu, 
Nagpur,  Satara,  Jhansi,  and  Oudh  had  been 
annexed ;  the  Berar  territories  of  the  Nizam 
of  the  Dekhan  had  been  placed  under  British 
administration ;  the  mediatised  courts  of  Arcot 
and  Tanjore  had  ceased  to  exist ;  and  the  re- 
cognition of  the  grandson  of  the  king  of  Delhi, 
then  an  elderly  man,  as  the  future  successor 
of  the  latter,  had  been  granted,  subject,  among 
other  stipulations,  to  the  condition  that  he 
should  as  king  '  receive  the  governor-general 
at  all  times  on  terms  of  perfect  equality.'  By 
the  recent  annexations  of  territory  four  mil- 
lions sterling  had  been  added  to  the  revenues 
of  British  India.  Great  progress,  both  moral 
and  material,  had  been  made  in  the  various 
branches  of  the  administration.  In  an  ela- 
borate minute  recorded  by  the  retiring  go- 
|  vernor-general  on  the  eve  of  his  departure, 
j  emphatic  stress  was  laid  on  the  prosperous  and 
peaceful  condition  of  affairs,  qualified  only  by 
the  remark  that  '  no  prudent  man,  who  has 
any  knowledge  of  eastern  affairs,  would  ever 
venture  to  predict  the  maintenance  of  con- 
tinued peace  within  cur  eastern  possessions.' 
Canning  was  not  less  desirous  than  the  ma- 
jority of  his  predecessors  for  a  peaceful  ad- 
ministration. In  his  speech  at  the  banquet 
given  by  the  court  of  directors  in  his  honour 
before  his  departure  from  England,  he  gave 
expression  to  his  desire  for  a  peaceful  time  of 


Canning 


415 


Canning 


office,  and  to  his  recognition  of  '  the  large 
arena  of  peaceful  usefulness '  which  lay  be- 
fore him ;  adding,  however,  with  prophetic 
apprehension,  that  he  could  not  forget  that 
'  in  our  Indian  empire  that  greatest  of  all 
blessings  depends  upon  a  greater  variety  of 
chances  and  a  more  precarious  tenure  than  in 
any  other  quarter  of  the  globe,'  and  that '  in 
the  sky  of  India,  serene  as  it  is,  a  small  cloud 
may  arise,  at  first  no  bigger  than  a  man's  hand, 
but  which,  growing  larger  and  larger,  may  at 
last  threaten  to  burst  and  overwhelm  us  with 
ruin.'  He  had  not  been  long  at  Calcutta 
when  it  became  apparent  that  a  war  was  im- 
pending, which,  though  not  affecting  Indian 
territory,  nor  the  actual  frontier  of  India, 
would  involve  the  employment  of  a  portion 
of  the  Indian  army.  Persia,  in  defiance  of 
an  existing  treaty,  had  taken  Herat,  and,  ne- 
gotiations failing  to  bring  about  the  evacua- 
tion of  the  place  by  the  Persian  forces,  the 
English  government  in  the  autumn  of  1856 
declared  war  against  the  shah.  The  arrange- 
ments for  the  expedition,  which  was  carried 
to  a  successful  issue  early  in  1857,  under  the 
command  of  Sir  James  Outram,  were  made 
by  Canning,  and  occupied  a  good  deal  of  his 
attention  in  the  latter  part  of  his  first  year  of 
office.  Closely  connected  with  this  matter  was 
the  question  of  subsidising  the  amir  of  Ca- 
bul,  and  enabling  him  by  grants  of  money  and 
arms  to  aid  in  driving  the  Persians  from  Herat. 
This  policy,  urged  by  Herbert  Edwardes,  was 
adopted  by  Canning,  at  first  with  some  reluc- 
tance, but  afterwards  with  a  conviction  of  its 
wisdom.  He  showed  this  conviction  by  cor- 
dial acknowledgments  to  Edwardes. 

Another  very  difficult  question,  handed 
down  to  Canning  by  his  predecessor,  with 
which  he  was  called  upon  to  deal  very  shortly 
after  his  arrival,  was  that  of  an  alteration  of 
the  conditions  of  service  upon  which  the  se- 
poys in  the  native  army  of  Bengal  were  enlisted 
— a  change  which  involved  the  obligation 
of  service  beyond  the  sea.  In  deciding  upon 
this  military  reform,  which  had  been  pressed 
upon  the  attention  of  the  government  by  the 
difficulty  of  providing  British  Burma  with  a 
sufficient  force  of  native  troops,  but  which  has 
since  been  regarded  as  one  of  the  causes  of  the 
mutiny  of  1857,  Canning  was  supported  by 
the  commander-in-chief  and  by  his  other  con- 
stituted advisers.  His  own  view  on  the  sub- 
ject, as  stated  in  his  letters  to  the  president 
of  the  board  of  control,  was  that  the  system  of 
enlistment  for  limited  service,  which  had  never 
been  adopted  in  Madras  or  Bombay,  ought 
not  to  have  been  tolerated  so  long  in  Bengal ; 
and  although  there  were  some  persons  who 
were  apprehensive  of '  risk  in  meddling  with 
the  fundamental  conditions  upon  which  the 


bargain  between  the  army  and  the  govern- 
ment has  hitherto  rested,  there  was  no  real 
cause  for  fear  on  this  ground.  His  only  ap- 
prehension had  been — and  that  he  said  had 
vanished — that '  the  sepoys  already  enlisted  on 
the  old  terms  might  suspect  that  the  change 
was  a  first  step  towards  breaking  faith  with 
them,  and  that  on  the  first  necessity  they 
might  be  compelled  to  cross  the  sea ;'  but  there 
had  been  '  no  sign  of  any  such  false  alarm 
on  their  part.' 

The  administration  of  the  recently  annexed 
province  of  Oudh,  which  had  fallen  into  in- 
competent hands,  occasioned  much  anxiety 
to  Canning  at  that  time.  The  difficulty  was 
met  by  the  supersession  of  the  officiating  chief 
commissioner,  and  by  the  transfer  to  that  post 
of  Sir  Henry  Lawrence,  then  in  charge  of  our 
relat  ions  with  the  native  states  in  Raj  pu  tana. 
During  this  first  year  of  his  government,  the 
amount  of  work  which  pressed  upon  Canning 
was  very  great ;  for,  while  he  had  to  deal  with 
several  new  and  difficult  questions  of  the 
nature  of  those  just  referred  to,  he  had  also, 
like  all  newly  appointed  governors-general,  to 
wade  through  heavy  masses  of  previous  cor- 
respondence bearing  upon  the  innumerable 
matters  which  called  for  decision.  At  that 
time  the  duty  of  initiating  orders  in  the  busi- 
ness of  all  the  departments  devolved  upon 
the  governor-general.  It  was  not  untd  a 
later  period,  when  the  work  was  enormously 
increased  by  the  events  of  the  mutiny,  that 
Canning,  at  the  instance  of  Sir  Henry  Ric- 
ketts,  introduced  the  quasi-cabinet  arrange- 
ment, under  which  each  member  of  council 
takes  charge  of  a  department,  disposing  of 
all  details,  and  only  referring  to  the  governor- 
general  matters  of  real  importance,  and  ques- 
tions involving  principles  or  the  adoption  of 
a  new  policy. 

It  would  be  foreign  to  the  scope  of  this 
brief  memoir  to  enter  upon  any  detailed  re- 
view of  the  causes  or  of  the  incidents  of  the 
appalling  catastrophe,  the  mutiny  of  the  Ben- 
gal army,  which  strained  to  the  utmost  the 
energies  and  resources  of  the  government  of 
India  during  the  second  and  third  years  of 
Canning's  administration.  Whether  the  issue 
of  the  greased  cartridges  was  the  chief  cause 
of  the  discontent,  or  panic,  or  whatever  the 
sentiment  may  be  called,  which  clearly  existed 
(and  this  was  Lord  Lawrence's  view),  or 
whether,  as  was  held  by  many  persons  well 
qualified  to  form  an  opinion,  the  mutiny  origi- 
nated in  a  number  of  concurrent  causes,  which 
are  summed  up  in  a  single  sentence  in  Sir 
John  Kaye's  preface  to  his  '  History  of  the 
Sepoy  War : '  '  Because  we  were  too  English 
the  crisis  arose,'  to  which  he  added,  '  it  was 
only  because  we  were  English  that  when  it 


Canning 


416 


Canning 


arose  it  did  not  utterly  overwhelm  us ' — these 
are  questions  upon  which  difference  of  opinion 
will  always  exist.  The  first  open  indication 
of  the  approaching  catastrophe  was  given  in 
February  1857  by  the  19th  Bengal  native 
infantry  at  Berhampore  refusing  to  receive 
the  new  cartridges.  Previous  to  and  subse- 
quent to  this  affair,  reports  were  received  of 
a  mysterious  circulation  of '  chupatties,'  small 
cakes  of  unleavened  meal,  which  were  passed 
from  village  to  village  in  the  north-western 
provinces,  and  of  lotus  flowers  sent  from  regi- 
ment to  regiment.  There  were  also  nume- 
rous acts  of  incendiarism  in  the  military  can- 
tonments. On  29  March  the  first  act  of 
violence  took  place,  when  a  sepoy  of  the 
34th  regiment  at  Barrackpur,  in  a  state  of 
intoxication,  attacked  and  wounded  the  ad- 
jutant of  the  regiment,  many  hundred  men 
of  the  regiment  looking  on  quietly,  while  a 
native  officer  refused  to  take  the  assailant 
into  custody,  and  forbade  his  men  to  render 
any  assistance  to  the  English  officer,  who 
narrowly  escaped  with  his  life.  The  extent 
of  the  native  disaffection  was  not  seen,  how- 
ever, until  10  May,  when  the  mutiny  at 
Meerut,  accompanied  by  the  murder  of  seve- 
ral English  officers  and  other  English  men 
and  women,  followed  the  next  day  by  the 
rising  of  the  native  troops  and  massacre  of 
Europeans  at  Delhi,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
few  weeks  by  the  rising  of  nearly  the  whole 
of  the  Bengal  army,  by  the  rebellion  in  Oudh, 
by  the  massacre  at  Cawnpore,  and  by  the 
murder  of  Europeans  at  many  other  places 
in  the  Bengal  presidency  and  in  Central  In- 
dia, showed  that  British  rule  in  India  was 
confronted  by  the  gravest  peril  to  which  it 
had  been  exposed  since  the  days  of  Olive. 
Canning  was  much  blamed,  especially  by  the 
English  residents  of  Calcutta,  for  having 
failed  in  the  first  instance  to  realise  the  gra- 
vity of  the  crisis.  His  refusal  at  an  early 
period  of  the  mutiny  to  take  advantage  of 
an  offer  which  was  made  by  the  English  at 
Calcutta  to  form  a  regiment  of  volunteers,  an 
offer  which  he  afterwards  accepted ;  the  de- 
lay of  the  government  in  ordering  a  general 
disarming  of  the  sepoys  until  the  course  of 
events  had  rendered  such  a  measure  impos- 
sible ;  the  inclusion  of  English  newspapers  in 
an  act  restricting  the  liberty  of  the  press  ;  the 
application  to  Englishmen,  as  well  as  to  na- 
tives, of  a  general  disarming  act ;  Canning's 
efforts  to  moderate  the  fierceness  of  the  retri- 
bution, which,  involving  in  some  cases  the 
sacrifice  of  innocent  men,  was  being  exacted  by 
British  officers,  both  civil  and  military,  for  the 
outrages  committed  by  the  mutineers  and  by 
others  who  had  participated  in  those  outrages 
— all  these  things  were  severely  censured 


in  certain  quarters,  and  for  a  time  brought 
much  unpopularity  upon  the  governor-general 
among  a  section  of  his  countrymen  in  India. 
'  Clemency  Canning '  was  the  nickname  which 
was  applied  to  him,  and  on  one  occasion  it 
was  remarked  that  his  policy  was  best  de- 
scribed by  two  stamps  in  use  in  the  Indian 
post-office,  '  too  late '  and '  insufficient.'  Can- 
ning's unpopularity  at  that  time  was  much 
fostered  by  the  natural  reserve  and  apparent 
coldness  of  his  disposition.  It  is  probable 
that  in  some  cases  the  tendency  to  a  very 
deliberate  weighing  of  evidence,  when  deal- 
ing with  difficult  questions,  caused  undesir- 
able delays  in  cases  in  which  promptitude  of 
action  was  essential.  The  failure  at  the  early 
stages  of  the  revolt  to  realise  the  magnitude 
of  the  danger  which  had  arisen  was  shared 
more  or  less  by  every  Englishman  in  India, 
by  men  of  the  ripest  Indian  experience,  as 
well  as  by  men  who,  like  the  governor-gene- 
ral and  the  commander-in-chief,  were  com- 
parative novices  in  Indian  affairs.  Of  Can- 
ning's undaunted  courage  and  firmness  there 
never  was  a  shadow  of  a  doubt.  Lord  Elgin 
and  Lord  Clyde,  like  all  who  were  brought 
into  direct  official  relations  with  him,  were 
much  impressed  by  the  calm  courage  and  firm- 
ness evinced  by  the  governor-general  at  that 
dark  time.  Two  qualities,  always  important 
in  a  ruler,  but  exceptionally  important  in  deal- 
ing with  a  perilous  crisis,  the  faculty  of  repos- 
ing confidence  in  able  subordinates,  and  the 
prompt  and  generous  recognition  of  good  ser- 
vice, Canning  evinced  in  a  remarkable  degree. 
His  immediate  compliance  with  Sir  Henry 
Lawrence's  application  to  be  invested  with 
full  military  authority  in  Oudh  enabled  the 
latter  to  take  precautions  which,  although 
they  failed  to  stem  the  tide  of  rebellion  or  to 
prevent  the  sacrifice  of  many  lives,  including 
that  of  the  gallant  and  able  man  who  devised 
them,  averted  what  would  have  been  the  far 
graver  disaster  of  the  fall  of  the  Lucknow 
residency  and  the  massacre  of  its  illustrious 
garrison.  His  confidence  in  John  Lawrence 
was  amply  justified  by  the  sagacity  and  cou- 
rage with  which  the  chief  commissioner,  dis- 
cerning the  enormous  importance  of  the  re- 
capture of  Delhi,  strained  every  effort  to  send 
to  that  place  all  the  troops  that  could  possibly 
be  spared  from  the  Punjab.  But  while  Can- 
ning thus  trusted  the  ablest  of  his  lieutenants, 
he  by  no  means  surrendered  the  exercise  of 
his  own  judgment  when  on  difficult  questions 
his  views  differed  from  theirs.  Thus,  when 
John  Lawrence  recommended  the  abandon- 
ment of  the  trans-Indus  territory,  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  advice  of  Sydney  Cotton  and 
Herbert  Edwardes,  the  governor-general  de- 
cided against  the  proposal,  and  at  a  later 


Canning 


417 


Canning 


period  he  overruled  Outram's  objections  to  his 
own  policy  in  dealing  with  the  Taluqdars  in 
Oudh. 

The  last-mentioned  affair, which  might  have 
cut  short  Canning's  tenure  of  office,  and  which 
actually  led  to  the  retirement  of  a  cabinet 
minister,  was  one  of  the  most  embarrassing 
incidents  in  Canning's  career.  It  arose  out 
of  a  proclamation  which  Canning  deemed  it 
advisable  in  the  spring  of  1858  to  issue,  as 
soon  as  the  reconquest  of  Oudh  should  have 
been  completed,  regarding  the  treatment  to 
be  meted  out  to  those  who  had  been  guilty  of 
rebellion  in  that  province.  The  proclamation 
declared  among  other  things  that  with  a  few 
exceptions  '  the  proprietary  right  in  the  soil 
of  the  province  was  confiscated  by  the  British 
government,  which  would  dispose  of  that  right 
in  such  a  manner  as  it  might  deem  fitting.' 
Canning  regarded  the  proclamation  as  an  in- 
dulgent one,  seeing  that  it  promised  an  ex- 
emption almost  general  from  the  penalties  of 
death  and  imprisonment  to  Oudh  chieftains 
and  others  who  had  joined  in  the  rebellion. 
Lord  Ellenborough,  then  president  of  the 
board  of  control,  took  a  different  view,  and 
transmitted  through  the  secret  committee  of 
the  court  of  directors  a  despatch  condemning 
the  proclamation  in  language  of  unusual  se- 
verity, as  involving  an  unjustifiable  departure 
from  the  course  generally  followed  in  dealing 
with  a  recently  conquered  nation.  The  lan- 
guage of  the  despatch,  which  had  been  issued 
without  the  knowledge  of  the  cabinet,  was 
generally  disapproved  in  England,  and  pro- 
voked in  both  houses  of  parliament  animated 
discussions,  which  would  have  led  to  the 
downfall  of  Lord  Derby's  government,  had 
not  Ellenborough,  taking  upon  himself  the 
entire  responsibility  of  his  act,  retired  from 
the  cabinet.  Canning,  after  having  vindicated 
his  policy  in  a  dignified  and  masterly  reply, 
in  the  course  of  which  he  observed  that '  no 
taunts  or  sarcasms,  come  from  what  quarter 
they  might,  would  turn  him  from  the  path 
which  he  believed  to  be  that  of  public  duty,' 
consented  at  the  earnest  request  of  the  prime 
minister  to  retain  his  office. 

In  the  course  of  the  same  year,  1858,  Can- 
ning was  called  upon  to  give  effect  to  the  act 
of  parliament  which  transferred  the  govern- 
ment of  India  from  the  East  India  Company 
to  the  crown.  He  thus  became  the  first  vice- 
roy of  India.  In  1859  he  was  raised  to  an 
earldom.  During  the  remaining  years  of  his 
government,  his  duties,  if  less  anxious,  were 
scarcely  less  arduous  than  those  which  had 
weighed  upon  him  during  the  mutiny.  The  re- 
organisation of  the  Indian  army,  the  re-esta- 
blishment of  Indian  finance,  which  had  been 
seriously  disarranged  by  the  enormous  expen- 

VOL.   VIII. 


diture  entailed  by  the  mutiny,  the  restoration 
of  confidence  in  the  minds  of  native  chiefs,  and 
reforms  in  the  legislative  and  administrative 
system,  which  were  embodied  in  the  Indian 
Council's  Act  of  1861,  were  among  the  mat- 
ters which  chiefly  engaged  his  attention  during 
the  last  three  years.  He  cordially  supported 
Bishop  Cotton's  plans  for  educating  the 
children  of  Eurasians  and  poor  Europeans. 
He  objected  to  the  military  policy  of  the 
home  government.  He  deprecated  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  system  of  raising  British  regiments 
for  employment  exclusively  in  India,  holding 
that  it  was  essential  that  the  British  force  in 
India  should  be  largely  composed  of  regiments 
and  batteries  which  could  not  be  removed  to 
meet  an  exigency  in  Europe.  Regarding  the 
native  states,  Canning  attached  great  import- 
ance to  the  policy  of  securing  and  confirming 
the  allegiance  of  the  great  chiefs.  With  this 
view  he  deemed  it  essential  that  the  princes 
and  people  of  India  should  be  assured  that  the 
annexation  policy  was  abandoned,  and  that 
the  traditional  custom  of  adoption  would  not 
in  future  be  interfered  with,  and  he  caused 
'  simnuds,'  i.e.  grants,  to  be  issued  to  all  the 
chiefs  of  a  certain  rank,  sanctioning  the  right 
of  adoption  in  terms  which  could  not  be  mis- 
understood. One  of  the  measures  taken  to 
restore  the  financial  equilibrium— the  imposi- 
tion of  an  income-tax — was  strenuously  op- 
posed by  the  governments  of  Madras  and  Bom- 
bay, and  produced  an  official  controversy, 
which  was  followed  by  the  removal  from  office 
of  the  governor  of  Madras,  Sir  Charles  Tre- 
velyan,  who  had  taken  the  extraordinary  step, 
while  the  correspondence  was  in  progress,  of 
publishing  in  the  local  newspapers  a  minute 
condemning  the  policy  of  the  government  of 
India.  Canning  s  action  in  this  matter  was 
mainly  confined  to  supporting  the  policy  of 
his  financial  advisers.  Finance  was  not  a 
subject  with  which  he  was  specially  conver- 
sant ;  but  it  is  believed  that  while  he  con- 
demnedTrevelyan's  insubordination,  Canning 
did  not  consider  his  objections  to  the  income- 
tax  to  be  altogether  destitute  of  force.  The 
last  months  or  Canning's  stay  in  India  were 
clouded  by  in  the  death  of  his  noble  and  sin- 
gularly gifted  wife,  who  was  carried  off  by  an 
attack  of  jungle  fever  in  the  latter  part  of 
1861.  His  intense  grief  is  vividly  described 
by  Bishop  Cotton.  Lady  Canning's  death 
was  mourned  throughout  India  by  all  who 
had  been  brought  into  contact  with  her. 
Canning  retired  in  March  1862,  much  broken 
in  health,  and  died  in  London  on  17  June 
following.  In  recognition  of  his  eminent 
services  he  was  created  a  knight  of  the  Garter 
a  few  weeks  before  his  death.  He  left  no 
issue,  and  his  title  consequently  lapsed. 

E  B 


Canning 


418 


Canning 


Of  Canning's  character  as  a  public  man 
some  idea  will  have  been  formed  from  the 
preceding  remarks.  His  defects  were  a  cold 
and  reserved  manner  and  an  over-anxious 
temperament,  which  frequently  occasioned 
delay  in  the  despatch  of  business.  In  the 
elaborate  care  which  he  bestowed  upon  the 
composition  of  his  official  minutes,  despatches, 
and  speeches,  he  was  painstaking  almost  to  a 
fault.  He  was  strictly  just  and  conscientious 
in  the  disposal  of  his  patronage,  but  even  here 
his  anxiety  to  select  the  best  man  for  a  vacant 
post  sometimes  caused  undue  delay  in  filling 
up  appointments.  He  appears  to  have  pos- 
sessed in  an  eminent  degree  the  great,  and  at 
all  times  rare,  virtue  of  magnanimity.  No 
amount  of  personal  obloquy  could  induce  him 
to  clear  his  own  character,  as  he  might  have 
done  on  more  than  one  occasion,  at  the  expense 
of  the  reputation  of  his  countrymen.  And  if 
he  was  cold  and  reserved  in  manner,  his  cold- 
ness was  not  that  of  an  unfeeling  heart.  It 
was  related  of  him  by  a  member  of  his  per- 
sonal staff  that  on  the  night  on  which  he 
heard  of  the  Cawnpore  massacre,  he  spent 
the  whole  of  it  walking  up  and  down  the 
marble  hall  of  Government  House.  Cotton 
described  him  as  '  a  very  mirror  of  honour, 
the  pattern  of  a  just,  high-minded,  and  fear- 
less statesman,  kind  and  considerate  .  .  . 
without  any  personal  bias  against  opponents.' 
His  name  will  have  a  high  rank  among  great 
Indian  statesmen. 

[Ann.  Keg.  1862 ;  Life  of  Sir  Rowland  Hill, 
by  George  Birkbeck  Hill,  London,  1880,  p.  263 ; 
Kaye's  History  of  the  Sepoy  War;  Malleson's 
History  of  the  Indian  Mutiny,  1878 ;  Chambers's 
History  of  the  Indian  Revolt,  1859  ;  Parliamen- 
tary Paper  relating  to  the  Oudh  Proclamation, 
1859;  Men  whom  India  has  known,  Madras,  1871 ; 
Memoir  of  Bishop  Cotton,  1871  ;  personal  infor- 
mation. Lord  Canning's  correspondence,  which' 
is  said  to  have  been  preserved  in  a  very  complete 
form,  is  in  the  possession  of  his  heir,  the  present 
Marquis  of  Clanricarde.  It  was  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  the  late  Sir  John  Kaye  when  he  was 
writing  his  '  History  of  the  Sepoy  War,'  but  in 
consequence  of  an  incident  which  occurred  in  con- 
nection with  the  restoration  of  the  papers  after 
Sir  John  Kaye's  death,  an  application  made  by 
the  writer  of  this  article  for  permission  to  consult 
them  has  been  declined.]  A.  J.  A. 

CANNING,  ELIZABETH  (1734-1773), 
malefactor,  was  born  on  17  Sept.  1734.  When 
she  first  attracted  public  notice,  her  father, 
who  had  been  a  sawyer,  was  dead,  leaving 
behind  him  a  widow  and  five  children,  of 
whom  Elizabeth  was  the  eldest.  In  December 
1752  she  was  a  domestic  servant  in  the  family 
of  one  Edward  Lyon,  a  carpenter  in  Alder- 
manbury,  Previous  to  this  she  had  been 


two  years  in  a  neighbouring  alehouse,  and 
had  borne  a  good  character.  On  New-year's 
day  1753  she  went  to  visit  an  uncle  and  aunt 
of  the  name  of  Colley,  who  lived  at  Saltpetre 
Bank,  near  Wellclose  Square.  They  saw 
her  on  her  way  home  about  nine  p.m.  as  far  as 
Houndsditch,  where  they  parted  with  her. 
As  she  did  not  return  to  her  mother's  or 
master's  house,  she  was  circumstantially  ad- 
vertised for  as  follows :  '  Lost,  a  girl  about 
eighteen  years  of  age,  dressed  in  a  purple  mas- 
querade stun0  gown,  a  white  handkerchief  and 
apron,  a  black  quilted  petticoat,  a  green  under 
coat,  black  shoes,  blue  stockings,  a  white 
shaving  hat,  with  green  ribbons,  and  had  a 
very  fresh  colour.  She  was  left  on  Monday 
I  last  near  Houndsditch,  and  has  not  been  heard 
of  since.  Whoever  informs  Mrs.  Cannons 
[Canning],  a  Scowrer  [sawyer]  at  Alderman- 
bury  Postern,  concerning  her  shall  be  hand- 
somely rewarded  for  their  trouble '  (Daily 
Advertiser,  4  Jan.  1753).  Rumours  being 
j  circulated  that  she  had  been  heard  to  shriek 
i  out  of  a  hackney-coach  in  Bishopsgate  Street, 
j  this  advertisement  was  repeated  on  6  Jan. 
with  her  name  in  full,  and  some  additional 
j  particulars.  Prayers  were  besides  offered  up 
!  for  her  '  in  churches,  meeting-houses,  and 
even  at  Mr.  Westley's.'  Also  that  infallible 
i  eighteenth-century  oracle,  a  fortune-teller  or 
i  cunning-man,  was  consulted.  All  inquiries 
were,  however,  in  vain,  and  it  was  not  until 
I  Monday,  29  Jan.  1753,  a  little  after  ten  at 
I  night,  that  Elizabeth  Canning  returned  to  her 
I  mother's  house  in  Aldermanbury  Postern. 
She  had  been  absent  four  weeks,  and  she  came 
back  in  a  most  miserable  condition,  ill,  half- 
starved,  and  half-clad.  Her  story,  as  it  gra- 
dually took  shape  under  the  questions  of  sym- 
pathising neighbours,  amounted  in  brief  to 
this  :  That  after  leaving  her  uncle  and  aunt 
on  1  Jan.  she  had  been  attacked  in  Moorfields 
by  two  men  in  great  coats,  who  robbed  her, 
partially  stripped  her,  stunned  her  by  a  blow 
on  the  temple,  and  finally  dragged  her  away 
to  a  house  on  the  Hertfordshire  road.  Here 
an  old  woman,  after  fruitlessly  soliciting  her 
'  to  go  their  way '  (i.e.  lead  an  immoral  life), 
cut  off  her  stays,  and  thrust  her  a  few  steps 
upstairs  into  a  room,  where  she  had  been  con- 
fined ever  since,  subsisting  on  bread  and  water 
and  a  mince  pie  that  her  first  assailants  had 
overlooked  in  her  pocket.  Ultimately,  she 
said,  she  had  escaped  through  the  window, 
tearing  her  ear  in  doing  so.  The  mention  of 
the  Hertfordshire  road  seems  immediately  to 
have  attracted  suspicion  to  one  Susannah,  or 
'  Mother '  Wells,  who  kept  an  establishment 
of  doubtful  reputation  at  Enfield  Wash  ;  and 
when,  two  days  after  her  return,  Canning  re- 
peated her  story  to  Alderman  Chitty,  a  war- 


Canning 


419 


Canning 


rant  was  issued  for  the  apprehension  of  Wells. 
On  1  Feb.  Canning,  her  mother,  and  a  group 
of  friends,  went  with  an  officer  to  Wells^s 
house.  Canning,  who  was  still  very  weak, 
was  taken  from  room  to  room.  She  identified 
(with  certain  discrepancies)  a  loft  as  the  one 
in  which  she  had  been  placed,  and  passing  by 
Mrs.  Wells,  she  selected  one  Mary  Squires, 
an  old  gipsy  of  surpassing  ugliness  (there  is 
a  portrait  of  her  in  the  'Newgate  Calendar') 
as  the  person  who  had  cut  off  her  stays  and 
thrust  her  upstairs.  The  gipsy  promptly  de- 
clared that  at  the  time  of  the  occurrence  she 
was  a  hundred  and  twenty  miles  away  at 
Abbotsbury  in  Dorsetshire.  The  whole  Wells 
household,  however,  including  Squires's  son 
George,  a  young  woman  named  Virtue  Hall, 
and  a  married  couple,  rejoicing  in  the  extra- 
ordinary names  of  Fortune  and  Judith  Natus, 
were  taken  before  a  neighbouring  justice,  Mr. 
Teshmaker  of  Ford's  Grove.  Squires  and 
Wells  were  committed  for  trial  for  assault 
and  felony  ;  the  rest  of  the  party  were  dis- 
charged. 

This,  it  has  been  said,  took  place  on  1  Feb. 
On  the  6th  Canning's  case  was  handed  by 
Mr.  Salt,  a  solicitor,  to  Henry  Fielding,  the 
novelist,  then  a  Bow  Street  magistrate,  for 
his  opinion.  Fielding,  after  giving  this,  was 
persuaded  into  allowing  Canning  to  swear 
an  information  before  him,  and  also  into  ex- 
amining Virtue  Hall.  Next  day  Canning 
was  brought  to  him,  and  repeated,  with  some 
variations,  the  tale  she  had  already  told  to 
Alderman  Chitty.  The  result  of  this  was  that 
another  warrant  was  issued  against  the  rest 
of  the  Wells  household,  and  Judith  Natus 
and  Virtue  Hall  were  brought  before  Field- 
ing. Virtue  Hall,  after  much  apparent  pre- 
varication and  contradictory  evidence,  finally 
told  a  story  closely  resembling  that  of  Can- 
ning. This,  with  the  aid  of  Mr.  Salt,  the 
solicitor  for  the  prosecution  (!),  was  embodied 
in  an  information  which  she  signed.  The 
curious  laxity  which  permitted  these  pro- 
ceedings was  commented  upon  at  the  time, 
and  would  be  unintelligible  now  (STEPHEN, 
History  of  the  Criminal  Law  of  England, 
1883,  i.  423). 

On  21  Feb.  Squires  and  Wells  were  tried 
at  the  Old  Bailey.  Canning  retold  her  tale  ; 
Hall  corroborated  it.  Three  witnesses,  Gib- 
bons, Clarke,  and  Greville,  were  called  to 
prove  an  alibi  for  Squires;  but  they  were 
contradicted  by  a  fourth  named  Iniser,  and, 
in  her  statement  before  receiving  sentence, 
by  Squires  herself.  Squires  was  condemned 
to  death ;  Wells  to  be  burned  in  the  hand, 
a  sentence  which  was  executed  forthwith,  to 
the  delight  of  the  excited  crowd  in  the  Old 
Bailey  sessions-house. 


Then  began  a  new  phase  in  the  story.  The 
lord  mayor,  Sir  Crisp  Gascoyne,  who  had  pre- 
sided at  the  trial  ex  officio,  was  not  satisfied 
with  the  verdict.  He  made  further  and 
searching  inquiries.  He  found  that  other 
witnesses  were  ready  to  prove  the  alibi  of 
Squires.  Virtue  Hall,  moreover,  upon  re- 
examination  recanted  her  evidence.  A  respite 
was  consequently  obtained  for  Squires,  and 
her  case  was  referred  to  the  law  officers  of 
the  crown.  They  reported  that  the  weight 
of  the  evidence  was  in  her  favour,  and  the 
king  thereupon  granted  her  a  free  pardon. 

Meanwhile  Fielding  had  published  his 
'  Clear  State  of  the  Case  of  Elizabeth  Can- 
ning,' which  was  immediately  answered  by 
Dr.  Hill  of  <  The  Inspector '  in  the  <  Story  of 
Elizabeth  Canning  consider'd.'  Other  pamph- 
lets by  authors  less  illustrious  began  to  mul- 
tiply rapidly.  Portraits  of  Canning  and 
Squires  appeared  in  all  the  print-shops,  and 
the  caricaturists  entered  eagerly  into  the  con- 
troversy. The  fine  gentlemen  of  White's 
chocolate-house  made  collections  for  the  he- 
roine of  the  hour,  and  the  rabble  attacked  Sir 
Crisp  Gascoyne  in  his  coach.  '  The  town  was 
divided  between  the  "  Canningites  "-^and 
"Egyptians,"  or  "  Gipsyites,"  and  "Betty 
Canning," '  says  Churchill  in  the  '  Ghost,' 

was  at  least, 
With  Gascoyne's  help,  a  six  months'  feast. 

Churchill  might  have  extended  the  time 
still  further,  for  it  was  not  until  29  April 
1754  that  Canning  was  summoned  again  to 
the  Old  Bailey  to  take  her  trial  for  wilful 
and  corrupt  perjury.  Her  different  and  dif- 
fering statements  were  carefully  dissected  by 
counsel,  and  (rather  after  date)  evidence  was 
now  tendered  by  Fortune  and  Judith  Natus,  to 
the  effect  that  they  slept  in  the  loft  during 
the  whole  of  the  time  that  Canning  was  said 
to  have  been  confined  there.  As  regards  the 
Squires  alibi,  thirty-eight  witnesses  swore 
that  the  gipsy  had  been  seen  in  Dorsetshire ; 
twenty-seven,  on  the  other  hand,  as  pertina- 
ciously asserted  that  she  had  been  in  Middle- 
sex. The  trial  lasted  eight  days.  The  be- 
wildered jury  first  put  in  a  squinting  verdict 
— they  found  Canning  '  guilty  of  penury,  but 
not  wilful  and  corrupt.'  This  qualified  de- 
liverance the  recorder  refused  to  receive,  and 
they  then  found  her  guilty  with  a  recom- 
mendation to  mercy,  though  subsequently 
two  of  their  number  made  affidavits  that  the 
verdict  was  not  accordingtotheirconsciences. 
When,  on  30  May  1754,  she  came  up  to  re- 
ceive judgment,  eight  members  of  the  court, 
led  by  the  humane  Sir  John  Barnard,  were 
for  six  months'  imprisonment,  while  nine 
were  for  transportation  for  seven  years.  She 

E  E  2 


Canning 


420 


Canning 


was  consequently  transported  in  August,  '  at 
the  request  of  her  friends,  to  New  England.' 
According  to  the  '  Annual  Register '  for  1761, 
p.  179,  she  came  back  to  this  country  at  the 
expiration  of  her  sentence  to  receive  a  legacy 
of  500/.,  left  to  her  three  years  before  by  an 
old  lady  of  Newington  Green.  According 
to  later  accounts,  however  (Gent.  Mag.  xliii. 
413),  she  never  returned,  but  died  22  July 
1773  at  Weathersfield  in  Connecticut.  In 
'  Notes  and  Queries '  for  24  March  1855  it 
is  further  stated,  upon  the  authority  of  con- 
temporary American  newspapers  (which  give 
the  month  of  death  as  June),  that  she  had 
married  abroad,  her  husband's  name  being 
Treat.  Caulfield,  in  his  sketch  of  her  (Re- 
markable Persons,  iii.  148),  says  that  Mr. 
Treat  was  '  an  opulent  quaker,'  and  adds  that 
'  for  some  time  she  [Canning]  followed  the 
occupation  of  a  schoolmistress.'  But  how 
from  1  Jan.  1753  to  the  29th  of  that  month 
she  did  really  spend  her  time  is  a  secret  that 
has  never  to  this  day  been  divulged.  '  Not- 
withstanding the  many  strange  circumstances 
of  her  story,  none  is  so  strange  as  that  it 
should  not  be  discovered  in  so  many  years 
where  she  had  concealed  herself  during  the 
time  she  had  invariably  declared  she  was  at 
the  house  of  Mother  Wells  '  (Gent.  Mag.  ut 
supra). 

[A  full  account  of  the  above  case  is  to  be 
found  in  Ho  well's  State  Trials,  1813,  xix.  262- 
275,  285-691,  and  1418.  The  Gent.  Mag.  for 
1753  and  1754  also  contains  much  information, 
and  a  plan  (xxiii.  306-7)  of  Wells's  house  at  En- 
field.  Cf.  also  Genuine  and  Impartial  Memoirs 
of  Elizabeth  Canning,  1754  ;  Caulfield's  Eemark- 
able  Persons,  1820,  iii.  108-48  (which  includes 
a  portrait) ;  Paget's  Paradoxes  and  Puzzles,  1874, 
pp.  317-36  ;  and  Notes  and  Queries,  ut  supra. 
There  are  also  innumerable  pamphlets  in  the  case 
besides  Fielding's  and  Hill's.  Sir  Crisp  Gascoyne 
published  an  Enquiry  into  the  Cases  of  Canning 
and  Squires,  1754;  Allan  Ramsay,  the  painter, 
in  a  Letter  from  a  Clergyman  to  a  Nobleman, 
1753,  wrote  ably  on  the  subject,  and  a  surgeon 
named  Dodd  issued  a  Physical  Account.  Many 
other  tracts,  however,  such  as  Canning's  Farthing 
Post,  Canning's  Magazine,  and  the  like,  are 
eagerly  sought  after  by  collectors.]  A.  D. 

CANNING,  GEORGE  (1770-1827), 
statesman,  was  born  in  London  on  11  April 
1770.  His  family,  which  claimed  descent 
from  William  Canynges  of  Bristol  [q.  v.],  was 
at  one  time  seated  at  Bishops  Canning  in 
Wiltshire,  and  afterwards  at  Foxcote  in  War- 
wickshire. A  cadet  of  the  family  obtained 
the  manor  of  Garvagh  in  Londonderry  from 
Elizabeth,  and  died  there  in  1646.  The  states- 
man's father,  George  Canning,  was  the  eldest 
of  three  brothers,  sons  of  Stratford  Canning 


of  Garvagh  (1703-1775),  and,  according  to 
one  report,  was  disinherited  by  his  father  in 
consequence,  it  seems,  of  some  early  attach- 
ment of  which  the  family  disapproved.  He 
came  to  London  in  1757  with  an  allowance 
of  150Z.  a  year,  was  called  to  the  bar  in  1764, 
wrote  for  the  papers,  published  a  translation 
of  the  'Anti-Lucretius'  (1766)  and  a  collec- 
tion of  poems  (1767).  In  1768  he  married 
Mary  Anne  Costello,  a  young  lady  of  great 
beauty,  but  without  any  fortune,  and,  sinking 
under  the  burden  of  supporting  himself  and 
his  family,  died  of  a  broken  heart  11  April 
1771.  His  second  brother,  Paul,  had  a  son 
George  (1778-1840),  created  baron  Garvagh 
of  Londonderry  in  the  Irish  peerage  in  1818. 
The  youngest,  Stratford,  was  a  banker  in 
London,  and  the  father  of  Lord  Stratford  de 
Redcliffe  [see  CANNING,  STKATFOED]. 

After  her  husband's  death  his  widow  went 
upon  the  stage,  and  was  twice  married,  her 
second  husband  being  Redditch,  an  actor,  and 
her  third  a  Mr.  Hunn,  a  linendraper  of  Ply- 
mouth, whom  she  also  outlived  for  many 
years.  She  never  achieved  any  great  suc- 
cess in  her  profession,  and  finally  quitted  it 
in  1801,  when  Canning,  who  had  then  been 
under-secretary  of  state  for  five  years,  ar- 
ranged to  have  his  pension  of  5001.  a  year 
settled  on  his  mother  and  sisters. 

Mrs.  Canning  had  two  children,  a  boy  and 
a  girl,  and  when  the  former  was  eight  years 
old  her  brother-in-law,  the  banker,  took  him 
into  his  own  house,  and  educated  him  as  his 
own  son.  He  was  sent  to  school  in  London, 
and  afterwards  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Richards,  at 
Hyde  Abbey,  near  Winchester,  and  finally 
to  Eton,  where  he  soon  distinguished  himself 
for  his  wit,  his  scholarship,  and  his  preco- 
cious powers  of  composition.  In  concert  with 
his  friends  John  and  Robert  Smith,  Hook- 
ham  Frere,  and  Charles  Ellis,  he  brought  out 
a  school  magazine,  called  the  '  Microcosm,' 
which  attracted  sufficient  attention  to  in- 
duce Knight,  the  publisher,  to  pay  the  young 
editor  fifty  pounds  for  the  copyright — in  all 
probability  the  first  copy  money  ever  yet 
paid  to  a  schoolboy.  Canning  always  loved 
Eton,  and  in  1824  was  '  sitter '  in  the  Eton 
ten-oar,  the  post  of  honour  reserved  for  dis- 
tinguished old  Etonians.  In  October  1788 
he  went  up  to  Christ  Church,  where  he  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Jenkinson  (afterwards 
Lord  Liverpool),  Sturges  Bourne,  Lord  Gran- 
ville,  Lord  Morley  (then  Lord  Boringdon), 
Lord  Holland,  and  Lord  Carlisle,  and  ex- 
tended his  classical  reputation  by  gaining  the 
chancellor's  prize  for  Latin  verse,  the  subject 
for  that  year,  1789,  being  the  '  Pilgrimage  to 
Mecca.'  In  the  following  year  ,he  took  his 
bachelor's  degree,  and  entered  himself  at  Lin- 


Canning 


421 


Canning 


coin's  inn,  though  his  residence  chambers 
were  at  2  Paper  Buildings,  in  the  Inner 
Temple. 

His  uncle,  the  banker,  was  a  staunch  whig, 
and  his  house  was  a  favourite  resort  of  the 
whig  leaders.  Here  the  young  Oxonian  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Fox  and  Sheridan,  who 
introduced  him  to  Devonshire  House  at  a 
grand  supper  party  given  by  the  duchess  to 
all  the  wit,  rank,  and  beauty  of  the  whig 
party.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  at  this 
time  Canning  called  himself  a  whig,  and  his 
intimate  friend,  George  Ellis,  his  colleague 
in  the  '  Anti-Jacobin,'  and  one  of  the  founders 
of  the  '  Quarterly  Review,'  was  even  now 
writing  in  the  '  Rolliad.'  But  the  French 
I  revolution  exercised  the  same  influence  on 
I  Canning  as  it  did  on  many  older  men,  hither- 
to the  most  distinguished  ornaments  of  the 
whig  party — Burke,  Windham,  Spencer,  Lord 
Fitzwilliam — and  brought  them  over  in  a  body 
to  the  tory  camp.  Sir  Walter  Scott  says 
that  Canning's  conversion  was  due  to  a  visit 
from  Godwin,  who  came  to  him  in  Paper 
Buildings,  and  told  him  that  the  English 
Jacobins,  in  the  event  of  a  revolution,  had 
determined  on  making  him  their  leader. 
Canning,  according  to  this  account,  took  time 
to  consider  the  proposal,  and,  coming  to  the 
conclusion  that  he  had  better  at  once  make 
his  plunge  in  the  opposite  direction,  instantly 
hurried  off  to  Pitt.  Scott  seems  to  have 
heard  this  story  at  Murray's,  but  he  does  not 
say  from  whom,  though  he  adds  that  Sir  W. 
Knighton  was  the  person  to  whom  Canning 
told  it.  Godwin's  visit,  however,  was  only 
one  out  of  many  causes  all  converging  to  the 
same  result.  Moore  declares  that  the  treat- 
ment of  Burke  and  Sheridan  by  the  whigs 
had  some  effect  in  leading  Canning  to  unite 
himself  with  the  tories.  A  long  letter  of 
13  Dec.  1792,  written  to  his  friend,  Lord 
Boringdon,  at  Vienna,  gives  Canning's  own 
explanation  of  his  views  and  inclinations  at 
the  period,  and  shows  that  he  already  re- 
garded Mr.  Pitt  as  the  man  of  the  age. 
Whether,  however,  Canning  went  to  Pitt, 
or  Pitt  sent  for  Canning,  the  result  was  the 
same.  In  1793  he  finally  enrolled  himself 
under  that  statesman's  banner,  and  took  his 
seat  in  the  House  of  Commons  as  member 
for  Newport  in  January  1794  His  maiden 
speech  was  delivered  on  the  31st  of  that 
month,  the  subject  being  the  proposed  grant 
of  a  subsidy  to  the  king  of  Sardinia.  Can- 
ning himself  wrote  an  account  of  it  to  Lord 
Boringdon,  in  which  he  describes  his  own 
sensations  at  the  moment  of  rising,  and  his 
annoyance  towards  the  middle  of  his  speech 
by  seeing  some  members  on  the  front  op- 
position bench  laughing,  as  he  thought,  at 


himself.  The  cheers  of  his  friends,  how.  \  «T, 
soon  restored  him,  and  he  got  through  hie 
task  triumphantly. 

In  1796  Canning  was  made  under-secret ary 
of  state  for  foreign  affairs,  a  position  which 
he  held  till 'Pitt's  resignation  in  1801,  and 
in  1797  exchanged  Newport  for  Wendover. 
From  1799  to  1801  he  brought  out  the  'Anti- 
Jacobin,'  to  which  Ellis,  Frere,  the  Smiths, 
Lord  Wellesley,  Lord  Carlisle,  and  even  Pitt 
contributed.  Canning  himself,  it  is  said, 
never  directly  acknowledged  the  authorship 
of  any  of  the  pieces  attributed  to  him.  But 
we  may  safely  assert  that  the  '  Needy  Knife- 
grinder,'  the  lines  on  Mrs.  Brownrigg,  the 
'  New  Morality,'  the  song  on  Captain  Jean 
Bon  Andre,  the  lament  of  Rogero,  and 
Erskine's  speech  to  the  Whig  Club,  were 
almost  exclusively  the  work  of  Canning. 
The  paper  was  perhaps  the  most  brilliant 
success  of  its  kind  on  record.  The  intention 
of  it  was  to  make  the  revolutionary  party 
ridiculous.  Previously  it  had  been  the  up- 
holders of  law  and  order,  the  'Dons,'  the 
'  Bigwigs,'  who  had  been  the  favourite  objects 
of  popular  satire.  Now,  perhaps  for  the  first 
time,  it  was  their  assailants  who  were  covered - 
with  contempt ;  and  such  was  the  success 
of  the  experiment,  that  we  only  wonder  it 
was  discontinued  so  soon.  It  came  out  in 
September  1797,  and  was  stopped  in  the  fol- 
lowing July. 

On  8  July  1800  Canning  married  Joan, 
daughter  of  Major-general  John  Scott,  a 
young  lady  with  100,000/.,  and  sister  to  the 
Duchess  of  Portland.  This  made  him  indepen- 
dent, and  when  Pitt  resigned  on  the  Roman 
catholic  question,  Canning  coidd  follow  him 
into  retirement  without  any  pecuniary  mis- 
givings. 

During  the  administration  of  Adding- 
ton,  who  succeeded  Pitt  at  the  treasury, 
Canning  seems  to  have  represented  that  kind 
of  irregular  opposition  which,  coming  from 
below  the  gangway  on  the  ministerial  side 
of  the  house,  is  more  familiar  to  us  at  the 
present  day  than  it  was  to  our  grandfathers. 
He  was  in  favour  of  the  Roman  catholic  claims  t 
and  for  a  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war,  I 
and  Addington  was  inclined  to  neither.  Pitt, 
however,  held  him  in  check  as  well  as  he 
could  for  the  first  two  or  three  years,  though 
he  could  not  prevent  him  from  indulging  in 
those  flights  of  humour  at  the  expense  of 
the  Addmgtonian  party,  which  greatly  irri- 
tated the  minister's  own  friends,  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  that  bitter  and  widespread 
animosity  which  pursued  him  to  his  grave. 
In  May  1804,  however,  Pitt  returned  to 
power,  and  Canning  with  him  as  treasurer 
of  the  navy,  an  office  which  he  held  till  Pitt's 


Canning 


422 


Canning 


death  in  1806.  He  was  oflered  high  office 
by  Lord  Grenville  in  the  cabinet  of  All  the 
Talents,  but  declined  it  on  what  Lord  Malmes- 
bury  allows  to  have  been  honourable  and 
honest  grounds — that  is  to  say,  on  grounds 
which  showed  how  complete  a  tory  Canning 
had  now  become.  His  reason  was  that  in 
the  formation  of  the  government  the  king's 
wishes  had  not  been  sufficiently  consulted. 
In  the  spring  of  1807,  however,  the  new 
government  was  dismissed,  and  the  tories 
again  returned  to  power  under  Canning's 
near  relative,  the  Duke  of  Portland,  even 
then,  however,  in  declining  health  and  un- 
equal to  the  duties  of  his  position.  In  this 
cabinet  Canning,  at  the  age  of  thirty-seven, 
took  his  seat  as  foreign  minister- 

The  ministry  lasted  two  years  and  a  half, 
and  during  its  existence  occurred  the  seizure 
of  the  Danish  fleet  by  Lord  Cathcart,  the 
campaign  of  Sir  John  Moore,  the  Walcheren 
expedition,  and  the  orders  in  council  of  No- 
vember 1807,  which,  however,  were  not  the 
beginning  of  that  series  of  retaliatory  mea- 
sures. The  capture  of  the  Danish  fleet  was 
planned  by  Canning,  and  it  was  certainly 
one  of  the  boldest  and  most  successful  opera- 
tions of  the  whole  war.  It  entirely  disabled 
the  northern  confederacy  against  England, 
which  Napoleon  had  formed  with  so  much 
care,  and  put  thRjfiniahinp-  stroke  to  the  work 
of  Nelson  at  Trafalgar. .  The  expeditions  to 
Spain  and  to  the  Scheldt  were  less  fortunate. 
At  this  time  Lord  Castlereagh  was  secretary- 
at-war,  and  though  the  cabinet  decided  on 
the  policy  to  be  pursued,  on  him  devolved 
the  duty  of  superintending  and  carrying  out 
the  details.  Canning  thought  that  Moore's 
expedition  had  been  greatly  mismanaged, 
and  that  reinforcements  which  arrived  '  too 
late '  to  alter  the  fall  of  the  campaign  might 
easily  have  been  despatched  in  time  to  con- 
vert defeat  into  victory.  The  following  year, 
when,  principally  owing  to  Canning's  ener- 
getic remonstrances,  it  was  decided  once 
more  to  renew  the  war  in  the  Peninsula, 
Lord  "Wellesley  accepted  the  Spanish  em- 
bassy on  the  distinct  understanding  that  his 
brother,  Lord  Wellington,  should  be  vigo- 
rously supported  from  home.  Canning  was 
much  mortified  and  disappointed  on  finding 
that  the  troops  which  were  originally  destined 
for  Portugal  had  been  diverted  by  Lord  Cas- 
tlereagh to  an  expedition  against  Flushing. 
That  it  was  expedient  to  protect  this  country 
against  the  possible  consequences  of  a  French 
occupation  of  Antwerp  will  hardly  be  denied. 
The  question  was  whether,  if  we  had  not 
troops  enough  for  both  purposes,  Portugal  or 
Holland  was  to  have  the  preference.  To 
Canning  it  seemed  that  the  despatch  of  these 


forces  against  Antwerp  was  a  distinct  breach 
of  faith  with  Lord  Wellesley,  and  this  was 
his  second  ground  of  complaint  against  Lord 
Castlereagh.  A  third  was  that  when  the  con- 
vention of  Cintra  was  under  the  consideration 
of  the  cabinet,  a  resolution  approving  it  was 
j  adopted  in  Canning's  absence,  who,  as  foreign 
secretary,  had  a  pre-eminent  right  to  be  con- 
sulted. The  result  was  that  in  April  1809 
he  told  the  Duke  of  Portland  that  either 
Lord  Castlereagh  must  be  removed  to  some 
other  office,  or  that  he  (Canning)  must  re- 
sign. Canning's  resignation,  as  the  duke  well 
knew,  would  break  up  the  ministry.  To 
propose  to  Castlereagh  that  he  should  retire 
from  the  management  of  the  war  required 
an  amount  of  moral  courage  of  which  the 
duke  was  not  possessed.  But  he  .undertook, 
nevertheless,  that  it  should  be  done,  and 
at  once  placed  himself  in  communication 
with  the  principal  friends  of  Lord  Castle- 
reagh in  the  cabinet,  Eldon,  Bathurst,  and 
Camden. 

Of  what  followed — of  the  long  train  of 
consultations,  negotiations,  stipulations,  en- 
treaties, and  remonstrances  with  which  the 
next  five  months  were  taken  up,  during  the 
whole  of  which  time  Lord  Castlereagh  was 
left  in  ignorance  of  what  was  hanging  over 
his  head — such  conflicting  and  complicated 
accounts  have  been  given  to  the  world  that 
to  extract  the  precise  truth  from  them  seems 
almost  impossible.  The  charge  brought  against 
Canning  was  this,  that  after  having  declared 
to  the  prime  minister  his  want  of  confidence 
in  Lord  Castlereagh,  and  having  consented  to 
retain  office  only  on  condition  that  his  lord- 
ship should  be  removed  from  the  war  depart- 
ment, he  continued  all  through  the  summer 
to  meet  him  as  if  nothing  had  occurred,  to 
transact  public  business  with  him  as  usual, 
to  allow  him  to  go  on  with  the  Scheldt  ex- 
pedition, though  all  the  time  he  disapproved 
of  it,  and  daily  and  hourly  therefore  to  prac- 
tise towards  him  a  species  of  deception  which 
no  consideration  for  the  ministry  or  anxiety 
for  the  public  welfare  could  justify.  Can- 
ning's answer  was  that  he  was  more  sinned 
against  than  sinning;  that  the  deception 
of  which  Castlereagh  complained  had  been 
first  practised  on  himself,  who  had  been  dis- 
tinctly assured  that  Lord  Camden  had  under- 
taken to  make  the  necessary  communica- 
tions ;  that,  on  finding  himself  deceived,  he  re- 
peatedly urged  on  the  Duke  of  Portland  the 
immediate  fulfilment  of  his  promise,  and  that 
on  each  of  these  occasions  he  was  begged  by 
Lord  Castlereagh's  own  friends  to  acquiesce 
in  a  further  suspension  of  it;  first  till  the 
end  of  the  session,  then  till  the  Flushing  ex- 
pedition had  set  sail,  then  till  the  result  of 


Canning 


423 


Canning 


it  was  known ;  and  that  finally,  when  no 
further  pretext  for  delay  remained,  and  no 
steps  had  yet  been  taken  for  informing  Cas- 
tlereagh  of  the  resolution  arrived  at  by  the 
cabinet,  he  fulfilled  his  own  part  of  the 
understanding  by  the  immediate  resignation 
of  his  office. 

To  these  counter  statements  we  have  to 
add  Lord  Camden's  denial  that  he  had  ever 
'  undertaken '  to  tell  Lord  Castlereagh  what 
had  been  determined  on,  though  he  had  not 
positively  refused ;  and  there  is  no  difficulty, 
perhaps,  in  supposing  that  the  Duke  of  Port- 
land may  have  understood  him  to  mean 
more  than  he  did  himself.  That,  however, 
is  between  the  Duke  of  Portland  and  Lord 
Camden,  and  does  not  affect  Canning.  We 
can  only  refer  our  readers  to  the  account  of 
these  transactions  to  be  found  in  the  diary 
of  Lord  Colchester,  in  Twiss's  life  of  Eldon, 
in  the  memoir  of  Canning  by  Therry,  in 
Stapleton's  life  of  Canning,  in  Alison's  life 
of  Lord  Castlereagh,  and  in  the  'Annual 
Register '  for  1809X  At  the  last  moment 
Lord  Castlereagh  only  became  acquainted 
with  the  truth  by  an  accident.  Dining  with 
Lord  Camden  one  evening,  after  a  meeting  of 
the  cabinet,  he  commented  on  Canning's  ab- 
sence from  it,  when  his  host,  it  seems,  at 
length  mustered  up  courage  to  deliver  himself 
of  his  message.  In  those  days  there  was  only 
one  thing  to  be  done.  A  challenge  was  at 
once  sent,  and  the  two  statesmen  met  on 
Putney  Heath  on  21  Sept.  Lord  Yarmouth 
was  Lord  Castlereagh's  second,  and  Charles 
Ellis  (Lord  Seaford)  Canning's.  Neither 
party  fired  in  the  air,  but  each  missed  his 
first  shot ;  at  the  second  fire  Canning's  bullet 
hit  the  button  of  Lord  Castlereagh's  coat, 
and  Lord  Castlereagh's  wounded  Canning 
in  the  thigh.  The  nurt,  however,  was  but  i 
slight,  and  he  was  able  to  walk  off  the  | 
ground. 

Thus  ended  the   first  part  of  Canning's  j 
ministerial  career.     The  Duke  of  Portland  . 
resigned  in  October  and  was  succeeded  by  ! 
Mr.  Perceval,  to  whom  Canning  gave  an  in-  | 
dependent  support,  though  he  declined  to 
serve  under  him  in  the  cabinet.     Canning 
has  been  blamed  for  the  part  which  he  played 
at  this  conjuncture,  as  if  he  had  been '  intri- 
guing '  against  Perceval.     We  see  no  signs 
of  any  intrigue.      He  told  Perceval  fairly 
that  he  thought  he  had  the  better  right  of 
the  two  to  the  first  place,  and  that  he  should 
try  to  secure  it,  but  that  if  he  failed  himself 
he  would  give  all  his  interoi  to  liis  friend. 
Perceval  and  Canning,  however,  like  Ad- 
dingtou  and  Canning,  and  like  the  Duke  of 
Wellington  and  Canning,  represented  t\vn 
rival  sections  of  the  tory  party,  of  which 


neither  did  justice  to  the  other,  but  of  which 
the  less  numerous  of  the  two  has  necessarily 
suffered  the  most  from  misrepresentation  and 
calumny. 

Canning  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  Sir 
Walter  Scott  in  1806  through  the  introduc- 
tion of  George  Ellis,  and  an  intimacy  was  at 
once  formed  which  lasted  their  lives.  Scott 
dined  with  Canning  at  Montagu  House,  the 
residence  of  the  Princess  of  Wales,  and  found 
him  a  charming  companion.  Canning  in  his 
turn  was  delighted  with  Scott,  and  especially 
with  his  song  on  the  acquittal  of  Lord  Mel- 
ville. In  1808  he  interested  himself  greatly  in 
the  foundation  of  the  'Quarterly  Review,' of 
which  Scott,  George  Ellis,  and  himself  may 
be  said  to  have  been  the  principal  projectors. 
It  does  not  seem,  however,  that  Canning  con- 
tributed anything  to  its  pages,  except  a 
humorous  article  on  the  bullion  question, 
the  joint  work  of  himself  and  Ellis,  which 
appeared  in  October  1811.  Scott  was  in 
town  in  the  spring  of  1809,  and  seems  to 
have  gathered  from  Canning's  conversation 
that  a  break-up  of  the  ministry  was  at  hand. 
Accordingly,  when  he  heard  of  the  quarrel 
with  Lord  Castlereagh,  it  did  not  take  him 
by  surprise.  Scott,  who  was  the  soul  of 
honour  and  had  access  to  the  best  informa- 
tion, did  not  think  that  Canning  was  to 
blame,  and  hoped  now,  he  said,  that  he 
'  would  take  his  own  ground  in  parliament,- 
and  hoist  his  own  standard,'  as  '  sooner  or 
later  it  must  be  successful.'  This  tribute  to 
Canning  from  the  old  Scotch  tory,  who  had 
no  idea  of  any  coquetting  with  liberalism,  is 
important,  as  it  indicates  the  extent  of  Can- 
ning's hold  upon  the  abler  section  of  the 
tories,  unbending  conservatives  though  they 
were. 

Canning  had  now  some  leisure  for  litera- 
ture, and  in  the  following  year  he  wrote  a 
letter  to  Scott  on  English  versification.  He 
was  'more  and  more  delighted'  with  the 
'  Lady  of  the  Lake,'  he  said,  every  time  he 
read  it.  But  still  he  did  not  altogether  ap- 
prove of  the  metre.  He  wished  Scott  to 
try  his  hand  at  Dryden's  style,  and  seems  to 
have  contemplated  at  one  time  clothing  some 
parts  of  the  '  Lady  of  the  Lake  "  in  a  Dry- 
denic  habit'  with  a  view  of  showing  Scott 
of  what  that  measure  was  capable.  Scott 
himself  was  so  far  influenced  by  Canning  as 
to  write  a  poem  in  imitation  of  Crabbe  called 
the  'Poacher,'  and  an  heroic  epistle  from 
Zetland  to  the  Duke  of  Buccleuch.  But 
when  Canning  read  them  he  must  have  seen 
at  once  that  Scott's  strength  did  not  lie  in 

heroics. 

In  the  Perceval  administration  Lord 
lesley  was  foreign  secretary,  and  he  in  office 


Canning 


424 


Canning 


and  Canning  out  of  office  combined  to  urge 
on  the  ministry  to  a  vigorous  prosecution  of 
the  Peninsular  war  and  a  cordial  support  of 
Lord  Wellington.     Sir  Archibald  Alison  is 
mistaken  in  asserting  that  the  whole  burden  j 
of  defending  the  Peninsular  war  in  the  House 
of  Commons   during   the   ministry   of  Mr. 
Perceval  devolved  on  Lord  Castlereagh,  be- 
cause   Canning  had    gone    abroad.      Can- 
ning was   in  his  place   in  parliament  and  ' 
spoke  brilliantly  in  support  of  the  war  in  '' 
1810,  1811,  and  1812.     But  in  spite  of  all 
that  he  could  do  the  war  was  not  conducted 
to  the  satisfaction  of  Lord  Wellesley,  who, 
early  in  1812,  retired  from  the   ministry. 
The  assassination  of  Perceval  followed  soon 
afterwards,  and  then   came  another  inter- 
regnum, during  which  fruitless  efforts  were 
made  to  form  a  united  administration  in  ] 
which  Wellesley  and  Canning  and  Lords  Grey 
and  Grenville  should  all  have  places.     The  I 
failure  of  the  negotiations  was  really  owing  ; 
to  the  fact  that  the  prince  regent  reserved 
to  himself  the  right  of  naming  the  prime 
minister,  thus  violating  one  of  the  cardinal 
doctrines  of  the  whig  creed  ;  and  in  the  end 
he  was  obliged  to  fall  back  upon  Lord  Liver-  ' 
pool,  who  offered  the  foreign  office  to  Can-  ' 
ning,   coupled,  however,  with  the  condition  ! 
that  Lord  Castlereagh  must  lead  the  House 
of  Commons.     On  these  terms  Canning  re-  | 
fused  the  offer,  though  it  is  hardly  to  be 
doubted  that  he  regretted  his  refusal  after- 
wards.    He  used  to  say  himself  that  two 
years  of  the  foreign  office  at  that  time  would 
have  been  worth  ten  years  of  life.     How- 
ever, the  die  was  cast,  and  his  rival  was 
installed  for  life. 

Canning's  article  on  the  bullion  question 
in  the  '  Quarterly  Review '  has  been  noticed, 
and  such  was  the  readiness  with  which  he 
mastered  questions  not  naturally  congenial 
to  him  that  in  the  great  currency  debates  of 
1811  he  showed  to  no  disadvantage  by  the 
side  of  Huskisson  and  Horner.  These  gentle- 
men represented  the  views  of  the  'bullion 
committee '  of  which  Horner  had  been  chair- 
man, recommending  that  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land should  be  compelled  to  resume  cash 
payment  within  two  years.  f  The  government 
opposed  the  resolutions  embodying  the  views 
of  the  committee,  partly  on  the  anti-bul- 
lionist  theory  in  favour  of  an  inconvertible 
paper  currency,  partly  on  the  ground  that 
the  time  was  ill  chosen.  Canning  took  a 
middle  course,  agreeing  with  one  half  of  the 
government  argument,  and  dissenting  from 
the  other.  He  was  in  theory  a  decided  bul- 
lionist.  But  he  thought  cash  payments 
could  not  be  resumed  till  the  restoration  of 
peace,  and  on  that  understanding  the  ques- 


tion rested  for  the  moment.  When  in  1814 
it  was  resumed,  Canning  was  out  of  England, 
and  took  no  part  in  the  further  postponements, 
which  eventually  reached  to  1819. 

At  the  general  election  of  1812  Canning 
was  returned  for  Liverpool,  on  which  occa- 
sion he  made  the  memorable  declaration  that 
his  political  allegiance  was  buried  in  the 
grave  of  Pitt.  Seeing  no  probability  of  any 
immediate  return  to  office,  he  in  the  follow- 
ing year  disbanded  the  small  party  of  friends 
who  had  followed  his  fortunes  in  the  House 
of  Commons,  and  in  1814  left  England  for 
Lisbon.  The  journey  was  undertaken  in 
the  first  instance  for  the  benefit  of  his  son's 
health,  but  Lord  Liverpool  as  soon  as  he 
heard  of  it  pressed  on  him  the  post  of  am- 
bassador extraordinary  at  Lisbon.  After  re- 
maining there  for  nine,  months  Canning  re- 
paired with  his  family  to  the  south  of  France, 
where  he  spent  about  a  year,  and  returned 
to  England  in  the  summer  of  1816,  when  he 
became  president  of  the  board  of  control. 
The  circumstances  of  his  appointment  to 
Lisbon  gave  rise  to  a  vote  of  censure  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  to  which  Canning's 
reply  is  one  of  the  greatest  monuments  of 
his  genius  which  he  has  left  behind  him.  A 
message  had  been  sent  home  from  Lord 
Strangford,  the  English  ambassador  at  Bra- 
zil, to  the  effect  that  the  king  of  Portugal 
would  like  to  return  to  Europe  under  British 
protection.  The  ministers  determined  to  ap- 
point an  ambassador  extraordinary  to  receive 
him  at  Lisbon,  and  Canning  was  selected  for 
the  post.  It  turned  out,  after  Canning's  ar- 
rival at  his  post,  that  the  king  had  changed 
his  mind.  But  it  was  urged  by  Mr.  Lambton, 
the  mover  of  a  vote  of  censure  on  the  ap- 
pointment, that  it  had  been  known  all  along 
that  he  never  intended  to  come;  that  the 
appointment  therefore  was  a  simple  job,  and 
the  salary  (14,000/.  a  year)  under  any  circum- 
stances excessive.  Canning  made  mincemeat 
of  his  assailant,  and  no  more  was  ever  heard 
about  the  Lisbon  'job.' 

Between  1817  and  1820  the  English  mi- 
nistry had  to  deal  with  two  separate  conspi- 
racies of  which  the  avowed  objects  were  the 
plunder  of  society  and  the  overthrow  of  the 
constitution.  That  the  means  at  the  disposal 
of  the  conspirators  were  ridiculously  dispro- 
portionedto  their  ends,  that  they  themselves' 
were  men  of  no  ability,  and  that,  after  their 
schemes  were  discomfited,  they  appeared  to  be 
contemptible,  may  readily  be  granted.  But 
the  swell  of  the  great  revolutionary  storm  was 
still  agitating  Europe.  The  English  conspi- 
rators were  known  to  be  in  communication 
with  foreigners;  if  despicable,  they  were  still 
desperate :  and  though  they  might  be  incapable 


Canning 


425 


Canning 


of  effecting  a  revolution,  it  was  not  obviously 
beyond  their  power  to  excite  an  insurrection, 
or  riots  at  all  events  on  so  large  a  scale  as  to 
plunge  the  country  into  confusion,  and  ex- 
pose many  ignorant  and  credulous  persons 
to  death  or  ruin.  The  detected  plot  for  as- 
sassinating all  the  ministers  in  Lord  Har- 
rowby's  dining-room  shows  of  what  these 
men  were  capable.  Canning  accordingly  sup- 
ported the  precautionary  measures  adopted 
by  the  government,  and  had  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  the  old  liberal  tories,  who  had 
hitherto  stood  aloof  under  Lord  Grenville, 
once  more  reunited  with  their  former  asso- 
ciates in  defence  of  the  public  safety.  Can- 
ning's speech  on  the  subject  is  the  best  ex- 
planation of  his  conduct.  Lord  Liverpool's 
gavernment  has  frequently  been  blamed,  and 
anning  as  a  member  of  it,  for  the  unneces- 
sary severity  of  the  Six  Acts.  But  whether 
the  return  of  tranquillity  which  follows  the 
introduction  of  repressive  measures  would 
equally  have  succeeded  without  them  is  one 
of  those  unpractical  questions  to  which  no 
satisfactory  answer  can  by  any  possibility 
be  given. 

In  1820  occurred  the  affair  of  Queen 
Caroline,  when  the  ministry  were  overper- 
suaded  by  the  king  to  introduce  a  divorce 
clause  into  the  bill  which  they  wished  to 
confine  to  the  exclusion  of  her  majesty  from 
England ;  the  agreement  to  be  that  she  was 
to  be  paid  50,000/.  a  year  as  long  as  she 
resided  abroad.  To  a  bill  so  limited  Can- 
ning was  not  opposed,  but  as  he  had  been  on 
very  friendly  terms  with  the  queen  he  wished 
to  take  no  part  in  the  proceedings  against 
her,  and  therefore  tendered  his  resignation. 
The  king,  however,  declined  to  accept  it,  and 
in  August  1820  Canning,  who  had  been 
much  distressed  by  the  death  of  his  only 
son  in  the  previous  April,  again  went  abroad 
for  the  autumn.  The  queen's  trial  lasted  from 
17  Aug.  to  10Nov.,when  the  bill  being  carried 
in  the  House  of  Lords  by  the  small  majority  of 
nine  only,  Lord  Liverpool  at  once  withdrew 
it.  Immediately  afterwards  Canning  re- 
turned to  England,  but  it  was  only  to  retire 
from  the  government  on  the  ground  that  he 
could  not  be  absent  from  parliament  any 
longer,  and  that  he  could  not  be  a  party  even 
to  the  unobjectionable  measures  which  th.e 
government  had  still  to  carry  out  in  connec- 
tion with  the  queen.  On  the  queen's  death 
in  August  18:21  Lord  Liverpool  wished  to 
bring  him  back,  but  the  king,  offended  not  so 
much  with  Canning  as  with  the  part  taken 
by  his  friends  in  the  House  of  Commons,  de- 
clined to  receive  him,  and  after  another  brief 
trip  to  the  continent  he  in  1822  accepted  the 
governor-generalship  of  India.  Before  he 


;  could  set  sail,  however,  Lord  Castlereagh, 

now  Lord  Londonderry,  destroyed  himself, 

and  this  time  both  Lord  Liverpool  and  the 

;  Duke  of  Wellington  told  George  IV  that 

i  Canning  must  fill  his  place  at  the  foreign 

!  office.    Early  in  the  autumn  of  1822  accord- 

i  ingly  he  returned  to  that  long-regretted  post, 

and  at  the  same  time  exchanged  his  seat  at 

Liverpool  for  Harwich. 

We  now  enter  on  the  last  and  most  impor- 
tant stage  of  Canning's  life.  When,  after  fif- 
teen years'  absence,  he  again  took  his  seat  at 
the  foreign  office,  the  aspect  of  affairs  in  Eu- 
rope had  entirely  changed.  Napoleon  was 
dead.  The  reign  of  conquest  and  aggression 
!  was  over.  Yet  it  seemed  to  the  European 
monarchies  that  they  had  only  exchanged  one 
enemy  for  another,  and  that  the  Jacobinism 
,  which  on  the  removal  of  Napoleon's  iron  hand 
had  sprung  to  life  again,  could  be  combatted 
only  by  the  same  means  which  had  over- 
thrown imperialism.  The  English  statesmen 
who  had  stood  side  by  side  with  the  kings 
and  emperors  of  the  continent  in  their  life- 
and-death  struggle  naturally  fell  in  with  this 
train  of  ideas.  They  had  not  deposed  a  Euro- 
pean dictator  to  enthrone  a  European  de- 
mocracy. And  though  Lord  Castlereagh  and 
the  Duke  of  Wellington  refused  to  be  par- 
ties either  to  the  Holy  alliance  or  to  the 
much  more  practical  and  formidable  under- 
standing which  eventually  grew  out  of  it, 
they  did  not,  perhaps  they  felt  they  could 
not,  express  any  marked  disapproval  of  its 
measures./^ 

In  the  settlement  of  Europe  effected  by 
the  treaty  of  Vienna  (9  June  1815)  Canning 
had  no  part.  He  is  said  to  have  condemned 
it ;  but  how  far  the  end  justified  the  means  is 
too  long  a  question  to  examine  in  these  pages. 
The  object  in  view  was  such  a  reconstruction 
of  Europe  as  should  offer  the  strongest  bar- 
rier to  the  revival  of  the  Napoleonic  system. 
The  means  adopted  were  the  incorporation 
of  minor  states  with  larger  ones,  and  the 
partition  of  the  two  countries  which  had 
alone  joined  the  standard  of  Napoleon, 
Saxony  and  Poland.  This  last  arrangement 
was  concerted  between  Russia  and  Prussia, 
the  latter  receiving  a  large  slice  of  Saxony 
in  return  for  handing  over  to  Russia  the 
duchy  of  Warsaw,  which  had  been  formed 
out  of  Prussian  Poland  after  the  treaty  of 
Tilsit  in  1809.  England,  France,  and  Austria 
were  extremely  indignant  at  the  transaction, 
but  ultimately  accepted  it  rather  than  run 
the  risk  of  another  European  war.  The  dis- 
regard of  national  feeling,  and  in  some  cases 
of  actual  pledges,  which  attended  this  great 
pacification,  gave  a  handle  to  the  opponents 
of  the  English  ministry,  of  which  they  freely 


Canning 


426 


Canning 


availed  themselves.     But  Canning  of  course  1821  stamped  out  the  movement  in  NaplesY 
accepted  it  as  a  fait  accompli  on  his  return  In  Spain  the  people  themselves,  then  under 
to  office,  and  upheld  it  on  all  occasions  as  the  influence  of  the  priesthood,  had  rebelled 
the  international  law  of  Europe.  against  the  new  constitution,  and  kept  up  a  / 
It  was  on  the  nature  of  the  obligations  en-  species  of  guerilla  warfare  on  its  adherents/ 
tailed  by  the  congress  of  Vienna  on  the  con-  In  Portugal  something  of  the  same  kind  had 
tracting  powers  that  England  differed  from  dccurrecT     The  king,  John  VI,  hurried  back 
her  allies,  partially  during  the  lifetime  of   from  Brazil  in  1821,  and,  having  at  first  ac- 
Lord  Castlereagh,  and  more  widely  on  the  ac-  cepted  the  constitution,  afterwards  revoked  it, 
cession  of  Canning.    While  president  of  the  promising  at  the  same  time  to  give  his  sub- 
board  of  control  he_  had  attended  the  con-  jects  a  better  one.    There  was  at  this  time  in 
gress  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  in.  1818,  which  pro-  Portugal  what  there  was  not  either  in  Spain 
vided  for  the  evacuation  of  France  by  the  al-  or  Naples,  a  moderate  constitutional  party >y 
lied  troops,  and  ha"d  consented  to  the  pledge  which,  while  utterly  hostile  to  the  absurd 
given  by  England  to  join  in  resisting  any  scheme  of  government  put  forward  by  the 
fresh  efforts  of  the  French  Jacobins  to  disturb  !  Spanish  revolutionaries,  and  known  to  his-  * 


the  Restoration  government.  But  this  was' 
an  exceptional  case,  and  by  no  means  com- 
mitted us  to  a  similar  jco-operation  against 
insurrectionary  movements  in  general.  Lord 
Castlereagh  was  as  strong  on  this  point  as 
Canning.  In  a  circular  addressed  to  our  am- 
bassador while  the  congress  was  sitting  at 
Laybach  in  1821,  Castlereagh  pointed  out  that 
the  congress  of  Vienna'  bound  us  to  support, 
if  necessary  by  force  of  arms,  the  territorial 
arrangements  concluded  in  1815,  but  nothing 


tory  as  '  the  constitution  of  1812,'  were  still 
of  opinion  that  the  people  must  be  admitted 
to  some  share  in  the  government,  and  that 
j  the  old  system  of  purely  paternal  absolutism 
could  no  longer  be  maintained.  Of  this  partj 
the  king  himself  and  the  Marquis  Palmelh 
were  at  the  head,  and  it  was  to  this  partj 
that  Canning  gave  his  own  support.  -  . 

In  1823,  the  revolutionary  party  in  Spain 
still  holding  their  ground,  the  king  of  Francfe 
marched  an  army  into  the  Peninsula  under 


more.   As  Canning  said  afterwards,  our  gua- 1  the  command  of  the  Due  d'Angouleme,  which 
\  rantees  were  territorial,  not  political.     But  1  speedily  reduced  the  rebels  to  submission^ 


then  arose  the  further  question,  whether  the 
treaty  of  Vienna  not  .only  did  not  enjoin 
political  intervention,  but  actually  "Forbade 
it,  and  entitled  neutral  power%if  they  chose, 


Canning  protested,  but  protested  in  v&in; 
and,  not  thinking  it  for  the  interest  of  this 
country  to  exercise  her  right  of  going  to  war 
in  order  to  drive  the  French  away,  he  reta- 


to  interfere  to  prevent  it^Castlereagh  and^j  Jiated  in  another  fashion  by  acknowledging 


Wellington  seem  to  have  answered  this 
question  in  the  negative,  Canning  in  the 
affirmative.  The  letter  of  the  treaty  is  ce.r- 
tainly  in  favour  of  the  former  interpretation; 
for,  while  it  distinctly  prohibits  aggressive 
intervention^it  is  altogether  silent  on  pro* 
tective^  But  Canning  may  have  rightly 
judged  that  it  was  difficult  to  draw  any 
abiding  line  between  the  two  ;  that  the  one 
was  very  likely  to  run  into  the  other ;  and 
that,  if  the  treaty  was  not  to  become  a  dead 
letter,  intervention  must  be  forbidden  alto-; 
gether,  and  the  right  of  nations  to  do  as 
they  liked  inside  the  boundaries  allotted  to 
them  by  the  public  law  be  unreservedly  re^ 
cognised.  It  is  to  be  added,  however,  that 
resistance  to  political  intervention  was,  in 
Canning's  opinion,  a  right  merely  and  not  a 
duty,  and  a  question  to  be  determined  entirely 
by  our  own  interests  at  the  moment. 
'  We  shall  now  be  able  to  understand  the 
new  point  of  departure  taken  by  English 
foreign  policy  on  the  return  of  Canning  to 
the  foreign  office  in  1822.  The  new  revolu- 
tion, which  had  begun  Originally  in  Spain  in 
1820,  had  spread  to  Portugal  and  Naples. 
The  Austrians  had  already  intervened,  and  in 


the  independence  of  the  Spanish  American 
colonies.  If  French  influence  was  hence- 
forth to  predominate  in  Spain,  it  should  not 
be  *  -Spain,  with  the  Indies.'  He  called  the 
new  vrorldinto  existence  to  redress  the 
balance  of  the  old.  These  words  have  been 
supposed  to  shed  immortal  lustre  on  both 
the  eloquence  and  the  principles  of  Canning, 
But  it  is  only  due  to  Lord  Castlereagh  to  say 
that  in  the  instructions  which  he  drew  up 
for  the  Duke  of  Wellington  on  his  setting 
out  for  the  congress  of  Verona  in  1822,  oc- 
curs the  following  passage :  '  But  the  case  of 
the  revolted  colonies  is  different.  It  is  evi- 
dent from  tEe  course  which  events  have 
taken  that  their  recognition  as  independent  / 
states  has  become  merely  a  question  of  time.v 

On  the  Portuguese  absolutists  the  presence 
of  the  French  army  in  Spain  produced  the 
worst  possible  effect.  At  their  head  were 
the  queen  and  her  second  son  D«n  Miguel, 
the  eldest,  Don  Pedro,  preferring  to  remain 
at  Brazil,  half  as  emperor,  half  as  regent  for 
his  father,  his  daughter,  Donna  Maria,  being 
the  direct  heiress  to  the  throne.  In  1824, 
encouraged  by  French  emissaries,  the  abso- 
lutists began  gradually  to  assume  a  very 


Canning 


427 


Canning 


alarming  attitude,  and  the  king  applied 'to 
England  for  assistance.  Canning  was  un- 
willing to  go  to  the  length  of  sending  troops 
to  Lisbon,  as  that  would  have  the  appear- 
ance of  doing  exactly  what  he  himself  had 
condemned  when  it  was  done  by  France. 
But  he  thought  that  a  squadron  might  be 
sent  to  the  Tagus  without  exposing  us  to 
the  same  criticism,  and  by  these  means  a 
coup  d'etat  attempted  by  Don  Miguel  was 
frustrated,  and  he  himself  obliged  to  take 
refuge  at  Vienna.  In  March  1826  John  VI 
died,  having  appointed  his  daughter  Isabella 
regent,  and  Don  Pedro  sent  over  a  decree 
establishing  a  constitutional  form  of  govern- 
ment. The  absolutist  party,  however,  were 
still  strong  in  Portugal.  They  had  the  queen 
dowager  on  their  side,  and  the  presence  of  a 
French  army  in  Spain  to  encourage  them. 
In  the  course  of  the  following  year  a  regular 
rebellion  broke  out,  fomented  by  the  Spanish 
authorities,  and  their  participation  in  the  war 
brought  the  circumstances  within  the  scope 
of  our  original  treaties  with  Portugal,  which 
bound  us  in  such  case  to  assist  her.  British 
troops  were  despatched  to  Lisbon  in  January 
1827,  the  insurrection  was  soon  crushed,  and 
the  government  of  the  regency  experienced 
no  further  disturbance  down  to  the  death  of 
the  great  English  minister  in  the  following 
August. 

The  Austrian  intervention  in  Naples,  the 
French  intervention  in  Spain,  and  the  vir- 
tual intervention  of  Spain  in  Portugal  were 
the  three  great  exemplifications  of  the  policy ' 
of  the  Holy  alliance  during  Canning's  ad- 
ministration of  the  foreign  office.  The  only 
occasion  on  which  he  interfered,  it  will  be 
observed,  was  one  on  which  we  were  bound 
by  previous  treaties  long  antecedent  to  the 
treaty  of  Vienna  to  afford  the  assistance 
iwhich  we  rendered. 

In  the  summer  ot  1824  Canning  paid  a 
visit  to  his  relative  Lord  Wellesley,  then 
lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland,  and  had  promised 
to  take  Abbotsford  on  his  way  home,  but 
was  called  back  to  town  in  a  hurry  by  the 
death  of  Louis  XVIII.  In  September  of 
the  following  year,  however,  Scott  and  he 
met  for  the  last  time  on  the  banks  of  Win- 
dermere,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Bolton,  where 
Scott  found  Southey  and  Wordsworth,  as 
well  as  the  foreign  minister.  Canning,  whom 
Scott  thought  even  then  looking  very  ill, 
was  the  life  of  the  circle.  Many  pretty 
women  were  of  the  party,  and  as  they  rode 
through  the  woods  by  day,  or  paddled  in  the 
lake  by  moonlight,  there  was '  high  discourse,' 
says  Lockhart,  '  mingled  with  as  gay  flash- 
ings of  courtly  wit  as  ever  Canning  dis- 
played.' From  this  brilliant  scene  Canning 


returned  to  London  and  to  all  the  gloomy 
mysteries  of  a  great  commercial  crisis.  This 
had  been  produced  by  a  variety  of  causes 
which  the  reader  will  find  carefully  ex- 
plained in  M'Culloch's  'Commercial  Dic- 
tionary '  and  Tooke's  '  History  of  Prices,'  as 
well  as  by  Mr.  Walpole  and  Mr.  Stapletpn. 
The  business  did  not  belong  to  Canning's 
department,  but  he  took  a  great  intereSTm 
it  notwithstanding,  and  warmly  supported 
Lord  Liverpool  in  resisting  the  importunities 
of  the  bank  directors  who  begged  the  govern- 
ment to  issue  exchequer  bills  and  suspend 
cash  payments.  One  of  their  bitterest  assail- 
ants was  Mr.  Manning,  the  father  of  the 
present  cardinal ;  but  the  government  stood . 
firm,  and  by  so  doing  saved  the  country 
from  great  financial  calamities.  In  the  ses- 
sion of  1826  government  introduced  a  bill 
for  putting  an  end  to  the  circulation  of  ( 
notes  under  five  pounds  in  value.  The 
measure  was  adopted  for  England,  but  not 
for  Scotland,  principally  owing  to  Scott's 
'Letters  of  Sir  Malachi  Malagrowther,'  at 
which  it  is  said  Canning  was  considerably 
annoyed. 

In  1826  Canning  went  to  Paris  to  see  the 
king  and  his  ministers  in  person,  and  seems  , 
to  have  had  reason  to  congratulate  himself 
on  the  success  of  his  visit.     He  had  been 
able,  he  said, '  to  assure  himself  to  absolute '  ' 
conviction  that  had  the  English  government : 
been  rightly  understood  at  the  Tuileries  in 
1822-3,  no  invasion  of  Spain  would  ever 
have  taken  place.'    Sir  Walter  Scott  was  in 
France  at  the  same  time,  and  was  detained ;' 
on  the  road  between  Calais  and  Paris  byj 
Canning  having  engaged  all  the  post-horses. 
It  is  mentioned  that  on  this  occasion  he  was; 
invited  to  dine  with  Charles  X  in  the  great1 
saloon  of  the  Tuileries,  to  which  all  the  pub-' 
lie  were  admitted,  an  honour  which  that! 
sovereign  had  never  conferred  on  any  one 
not  of  royal  blood  except  the  Duke  of  Wel-| 
lington  and  Prince  Metternich, 

When  Canning  became  foreign  minister-^ 
the  Greek  rebellion  had  broken  out  for  some 
time,  and  the  chronic  misunderstanding  be- 
tween Turkey  and  Russia  was  in  its  usual 
festering  condition.  Canning,  like  every 
other  English  statesman,  addressed  himself 
to  the  maintenance  of  peace  between  these 
two  powers,  which  he  succeeded  in  preserving 
during  his  own  lifetime,  but  he  failed  in  his 
efforts  to  mediate  between  the  Porte  and  its 
insurgent  subjects.  Neither,  in  fact,  would 
listen  to  a  compromise  till  the  successes  of 
Ibrahim  Pasha,  in  1825,  brought  the  Greeks 
into  a  more  tractable  mood,  and  induced 
t-hem  to  solicit  the  good  offices  of  England. 
These  were  the  more  readily  granted  that 


Canning 


428 


Canning 


Ibrahim  was  staining  his  victories  in  the 
Morea  by  gross  excesses  which  Canning  more 
than  once  declared  to  the  Porte  it  was  im- 
possible for  the  western  powers  to  endure. 
In  April  1826  the  Duke  of  Wellington  signed 
a  protocol  at  St.  Petersburg,  according  to 
which  England  and  Russia  agreed  to  offer  their 
mediation  to  Turkey  on  the  condition  that 
Greece  should  remain  a  tributary  but  othej:^ 
'  wise  independent  state,  acknowledging  only 
the  suzerainty  of  the  Sultan  (much  like 
Egypt) ;  the  Porte  being  informed  at  the 
same  time  that,  in  case  of  its  refusal,  the 
Christian  powers  would  withdraw  their  am- 
bassadors from  Constantinople,  and  would 
'  look  to  Greece  with  an  eye  of  favour,  and 
with  a  disposition  to  seize  the  first  occasion 
of  recognising,  as  an  independent  state,  such 
portion  of  her  territory  as  should  have  freed 
itself  from  Turkish  dominion,  provided  that 
such  state  should  have  shown  itself  substan- 
tially capable  of  maintaining  an  independent 
existence,  of  carrying  on  a  government  of 
its  own,  of  controlling  its  own  military  and 
naval  forces,  and  of  being  responsible  to 
other  nations  for  the  observance  of  interna- 
tional laws  and  the  discharge  of  international 
duties.' 

The  refusal  of  Austria  and  Prussia,  how- 
ever, to  concur  in  the  protocol  rendered  the 
first  menace  unavailing,  while  the  failure  of 
any  part  of  Greece  to  comply  with  the  con- 
ditions essential  to  the  acknowledgment 
of  its  independence  equally  neutralised  the 
second.  Turkey  rejected  the  proposals  alto- 
gether, the  result  being  that  the  protocol 
was  converted  into  the  treaty  of  London, 
signed  by  England,  France,  and  Russia  on 
27  July  1827,  the  terms  of  which  were  nearly 
the  same  as  those  of  the  protocol,  with  the 
exception  of  a  secret  article,  on  the  right 
interpretation  of  which  a  great  deal  of  con- 
troversy has  hung.  It  was  resolved  by  the 
signatory  powers  that  the  Porte  should  be 
required  to  agree  to  an  armistice  in  order  to 
give  time  for  the  quarrel  to  be  composed  by 
amicable  negotiation.  The  secret  article  pro- 
vided that,  if  within  a  month's  time  the 
Porte  did  not  accede  to  this  proposal,  the 
allies  should  take  the  necessary  measures 
for  establishing  an  armistice  of  themselves, 
and  putting  an  end  to  the  barbarities  and 
also  the  piracies  by  which  the  contest  was 
disfigured,  but  in  such  a  manner,  neverthe- 
less, as  might  not  amount  to  a  breach  of 
their  friendly  relations  with  the  Porte.  Can- 
ning had  always  been  careful  to  repudiate 
any  intention  of  using  force.  As  late  as 
4  Sept.  1826  he  wrote  to  Prince  Lieven  that 
the  'continuance  of  a  contest  so  ferocious, 
and  leading  to  excesses  of  piracy  and  plun- 


der so  intolerable  to  civilised  Europe  .  .  . 
did  justify  extraordinary  intervention  and 
render  lawful  any  expedients  short  of  posi- 
tive hostility.'  It  is  clear  then  that  Can- 
ning saw  in  his  own  mind  some  plain  dis- 
tinction between  the  use  of  force  to  prevent 
one  country  from  making  war  upon  another, 
and  making  war  upon  either  of  them  our- 
selves. The  '  high  powers '  were  to  use  all 
the  means  '  which  circumstances  should  sug- 
gest to  their  prudence,  to  obtain  the  imme- 
diate effects  of  the  armistice,'  but  '  without 
taking  part  in  the  hostilities  between  the 
contending  parties.'  It  is  certain  that  from 
first  to  last  Canning  had  no  idea  of  going  to 
war  with  Turkey  to  compel  her  to  acknow- 
ledge the  independence  of  Greece.  It  is 
equally  certain  that  he  must  have  contem- 
plated the  possibility  of  firing  on  her  ships 
and  soldiers  if  she  persisted  in  her  efforts  to 
put  down  the  insurrection.  How  he  could 
have  done  the  one  without  doing  the  other 
it  is  not  very  easy  to  understand,  nor  shall 
we  now  ever  learn.  To  the  great  misfortune 
of  this  country  he  died  little  more  than  four 
weeks  after  the  signature  of  the  treaty. 

We  must  now  retrace  our  steps  for  a  short 
-distance  to  the  time  when  it  became  known 
that  Lord  Liverpool  would  never  be  able  to 
resume  his  duties  at  the  treasury.  On  27  Jan. 
the  Duke  of  York  died,  and  was  buried  by 
night  in  St.  George's  Chapel,  Windsor.  The 
members  of  the  cabinet  who  attended  dined 
at  Canon  Long's,  and  afterwards  proceeded 
to  the  chapel,  where  they  were  kept  waiting 
for  two  hours  standing  on  the  cold  flagstones 
in  very  bitter  weather.  Canning  made  Lord 
Eldon  stand  upon  his  cocked  hat,  but  he 
took  no  such  precaution  himself,  and  the 
result  was  a  cold,  from  which  he  never  en- 
tirely recovered.  A  few  days  afterwards  he 
went  with  his  private  secretary  to  Bath  on 
a  visit  to  Lord  Liverpool,  who  was  there 
for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  and  Staple- 
ton  records  the  delightful  dinners  they  used 
to  have  when,  on  the  pretext  of  amusing  the 
youngster,  the  two  old  college  friends  told 
stories  of  their  own  youth  which  were  evi- 
dently, he  says,  quite  as  entertaining  to  the 
old  as  to  the  young.  From  Bath,  Canning 
went  to  stay  with  Huskisson  at  Eastham, 
where  he  was  obliged  to  pass  a  day  in  bed, 
and  on  arriving  at  Brighton  became  so  seri- 
ously ill  that  Stapleton  thought  it  his  duty  at 
once  to  communicate  with  Lord  Liverpool. 
It  was  while  reading  one  of  these  letters,  on 
17  Feb.  1827,  that  Lord  Liverpool  was  seized 
with  a  fit,  and  on  Canning's  partial  recovery, 
as  soon  as  it  was  seen  that  further  delay  was 
useless,  he  had  an  interview  with  the  king  to 
consult  on  the  formation  of  a  new  ministry. 


Canning 


429 


Canning 


Canning  first  of  all  suggested  to  his  majesty 
that  he  should  endeavour  to  construct  an  ex- 
clusively protestant  administration,  of  which 
he  himself,  while  giving  it  an  independent 
support,  should  not  be  a  member.  This  advice 
was  given  on  28  March,  and  between  this  time 
and  9  April  George  IV  had  interviews  with 
the  Duke  of  Wellington  and  Peel,  who  recom- 
mended just  the  contrary — namely,  that  his 
majesty  should  make  no  attempt  to  form  an 
exclusively  protestant  administration.  All 
three,  Canning,  Wellington,  and  Peel,  would 
have  been  glad  to  form  a  neutral  government 
like  Lord  Liverpool's,  but  they  could  find  no- 
body exactly  qualified  to  fill  Lord  Liverpool's 
place.  The  matter,  in  fact,  stood  as  follows : 
If  an  anti-catholic  premier  was  appointed 
over  Canning's  head,  solely  on  religious 
grounds,  there  was  a  clear  violation  of  neu- 
trality; if  a  pro-catholic  was  appointed,  then 
it  could  be  nobody  but  Canning.  He  him- 
self would  not  accept  the  first  alternative, 
nor  Peel  and  Wellington  the  second.  The 
choice,  therefore,  lay  between  Canning  with- 
out these,  and  these  without  Canning.  The 
duke  and  his  friend  contrived  to  leave  an 
impression  on  the  king's  mind  that  they 
were  trying  to  dictate  to  him,  and  this  was 
quite  enough  to  turn  the  scale  in  Canning's 
favour.  George  IV,  who,  if  he  cared  for 
nothing  else,  cared  a  good  deal  about  his 
own  prerogative  and  his  right  to  name  his 
own  ministers,  told  the  Duke  of  Bucking- 
ham, almost  in  so  many  words,  that  this  was 
his  reason  for  giving  the  seals  to  Canning, 
who  accordingly  on  10  April  received  his 
majesty's  commands  to  form  a  new  adminis- 
tration. Lord  Eldon,  the  Duke  of  Welling- 
ton, Lord  Westmorland,  Lord  Melville, 
Lord  Bathurst,  Lord  Bexley,  and  Peel  at 
once  resigned,  and  drove  Canning  to  an  alli- 
ance with  the  whigs,  for  which  he  has  fre- 
quently been  blamed,  but  which  he  could 
hardly  have  avoided  without  either  damaging 
the  cause  of  Roman  catholic  emancipation 
and  bringing  doubts  upon  his  own  since- 
rity, or  violating  one  of  the  cardinal  doc- 
trines of  toryism  by  refusing  to  assist  the 
king  against  an  aristocratic  cabal.  That 
this  was  the  light  in  which  the  situation 
appeared  to  Canning  is  evident  from  the 
letter  to  Croker,  which  is  published  in  the 
first  volume  of  the  'Croker  Papers.'  And 
that  the  reason  we  have  assigned  was  the 
one  which  actuated  George  IV  may  safely 
be  concluded  not  only  from  the  Buckingham 
diary  to  which  we  have  already  referred,  but 
also  from  a  letter  of  Huskisson's  likewise  to 
be  found  in  the  '  Croker  Papers.' 

It  is  known  that  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
conceived  himself  to  have  been    very  ill 


treated  by  Canning  in  the  course  of  these 
transactions,  and  those  who  are  curious  on 
such  passages  may  consult  their  correspon- 
dence on  the  subject,  which  is  to  be  found 
in  full  both  in  the '  Duke  of  Wellington's  Des- 
patches,' and  also  in  Stapleton's '  Life.'  A  not 
unimportant  question  raised  in  it  is  whether 
the  person  first  sent  for  by  the  sovereign  is  the 
I  one  whom  he  necessarily  intends  to  be  prime 
minister.  It  does  not  seem  to  us  that  Can- 
ning is  fairly  open  to  the  charge  of  underhand 
dealing,  while  as  to  the  second  point  they  seem 
to  have  been  at  cross  purposes — Canning  re- 
ferring to  the  interview  in  which  the  king 
directly  charged  him  with  the  formation  of 
a  ministry,  Wellington  to  another  in  which 
the  king  only  asked  for  his  advice. 

Injustice  to  the  memory  of  Canning  it~ 
|  must  be  recorded  here  that  in  his  agreement 
with  the  whigs  he  did  not  abandon  a  single 
article  of  his  own  creed,  but  that  on  the 
I  contrary  he  exacted  from  those  who  took 
!  office  with  him  a  pledge  that  they  would 
j  neither  raise  the  question  of  parliamentary 
I  reform  nor  support  the  repeal  of  the  Test  Act. 
i  In  Canning's  ministry,  as  finally  constituted, 
i  Lord  Lyndhurst  was  chancellor,  Lord  Lans- 
downe  secretary  for  the  home  department, 
Lord  Dudley  for  the  foreign,  Lord  Carlisle 
privy  seal,  and  Mr.  Tierney  master  of  the 
mint.     Canning  himself  was  chancellor  of 
i  the  exchequer,  Huskisson  president  of  the 
board  of  trade,  and  Lord  Palmerston,  remain- 
ing secretary-at-war,  was  now  admitted  into 
the  cabinet.     The  ministry  was  strong  in 
ability,  and  commanded  a  working  majority 
in  the  House  of  Commons.     Whether,  had 
its  existence  been  prolonged,  it  would  have 
gathered  round  itself  the  confidence  of  the  pub- 
lic and  insured  a  new  lease  of  power  to  the  toiy 
party,  once  again  liberalised  by  Pitt's  pupil 
as  it  had  been  formerly  by  Pitt  himself,  is 
now  a  matter  of  pure  speculation.    The  ses- 
sion of  1827  was  made  bitter  to  Canning 
i  by  the  unrelenting  hostility  exhibited   by 
;  his  former  friends.     On  all  commercial  ques- 
tions both  Lord  Liverpool  and  Canning  had 
always  taken  the  same  view  as  Pitt,  and 
were,  in  theory  at  all  events,  free-traders. 
No  one  was  readier  than   Lord  Liverpool 
to  acknowledge  the  mistake  that  had  been 
made  in  the  corn  law  of  1815,  and  before 
Canning's  accession  some  modification  of  it 
had  been  adopted.     In  1820  he  was  busily 
engaged  in  devising  a  further  relaxation  of 
the  law,  and  it  was  the  last  thing  on  which 
he  was  intent  before  his  retirement  from 
public  life.     The  measure,  which  was  the 
joint  production  of  himself  and  Huskisson, 
was  introduced  by  Canning  on   1    March 
1827.    It  was  founded  on  what  is  called  the 


Canning 


43° 


Canning 


sliding  scale,  and  provided  that  foreign  wheat 
should  be  admitted  at  a  20s.  duty  when  the 
price  had  fallen  to  60s.,  the  duty  to  fall  as 
the  price  rose,  and  to  rise  as  the  price  fell. 
The  bill  passed  the  House  of  Commons  by 
large  majorities  before  the  Easter  recess, 
but  was  knocked  on  the  head  by  the  Duke 
of  AVellington,  who  carried  an  amendment 
in  the  House  of  Lords  to  prohibit  bonded 
corn  from  being  brought  into  the  market 
till  the  price  rose  to  66s.  The  bill  was  with- 
drawn, but  Canning  introduced  a  temporary 
measure  for  allowing  the  bonded  corn  then 
in  the  country  to  be  brought  into  the  market 
under  the  conditions  prescribed  by  the  bill, 
and  the  measure  passed  both  houses  with- 
out opposition.  Canning  was  very  angry  at 
the  loss  of  the  bill,  and  made  some  remarks 
on  the  conduct  of  the  House  of  Lords, 
which  had  better  been  spared.  But  he  was 
smarting  under  the  treatment  which  he  sup- 
posed himself  to  have  experienced  from  the 
aristocracy,  and  especially  from  a  violent 
attack  made  upon  him  by  Lord  Grey  on 
10  May,  which  stung  him  so  severely  that 
he  is  said  to  have  contemplated  taking  a 
peerage  himself  that  he  might  answer  him 
in  person.  The  speech  has  been  answered 
very  effectively  by  his  private  secretary,  Mr. 
Stapleton,  in  his  '  Political  Life  of  Mr.  CanT 
ning  ; '  and  as  it  is  probably  only  a  digested 
report  of  what  he  heard  from  Canning's  own 
lips,  it  may  be  accepted  as  the  case  for  the 
defence  which  the  great  statesman  would 
have  desired  to  place  on  record. 

But  his  career  was  now  fast  drawing  to 
a  close.  He  struggled  through  the  session 
against  a  combination  of  difficulties  pecu- 
liarly trying  to  one  of  his  warm  and  sensi- 
tive disposition,  and  which  did  not  require 
to  be  aggravated  by  bodily  sickness.  No 
mercy,  however,  was  shown  to  him ;  and 
when  parliament  was  prorogued  on  2  July 
he  left  the  House  of  Commons,  which  he  had 
so  long  ruled  '  as  Alexander  ruled  Bucepha- 
lus,' a  dying  man.  The  Duke  of  Devonshire 
invited  him  to  Chiswick  for  change  of  air, 
but  it  was  all  in  vain.  On  29  July  he  was 
able  to  see  the  king,  when  he  told  his  majesty 
that  '  he  did  not  know  what  was  the  matter 
with  him,  but  he  was  ill  all  over.'  On 
1  Aug.  his  life  was  seen  to  be  in  danger ; 
and  on  the  5th  his  condition  was  made 
public.  On  Wednesday  the  8th  he  died  in 
the  very  same  room  in  which,  twenty-one 
years  before,  died  his  early  friend  Charles 
Fox.  Canning  had  three  sons  and  a  daughter. 
His  eldest  son  (b.  25  April  1801)  died  31  March 
1820.  The  second  son,  William  Pitt,  a  cap- 
tain in  the  navy,  was  drowned  at  Madeira 
25  Sept.  1828.-  The  third  son,  Charles  John, 


afterwards  Earl  Canning,  is  separately  noticed. 
Canning's  widow  was  created  Viscountess 
Canning  22  Jan.  1828,  with  remainder  to 
Canning's  heirs  male.  She  died  15  March 
1837,  and  was  succeeded  by  her  only  surviv- 
ing son,  Charles  John.  The  daughter,  Har- 
riett (d.  8  Jan.  1876),  married  Ulick  John, 
first  marquis  Clanricarde. 

Canning's  toryism  was  the  toryism  of  the 
second  Pitt,  modified  by  the  new  class  of  con- 
siderations which  the  French  revolution  had 
imported  into  political  life.  It  was  founded, 
in  the  first  place,  on  the  maintenance  of  thef 
royal  prerogative,  and  included  among  itsl 
primary  tenets  the  repeal  of  the  Roman 
catholic  disabilities  and  the  gradual  remo- 
val of  restrictions  upon  trade  and  commerce. 
But  Canning  did  not  share  his  master's  views 
on  the  question  of  parliamentary  reform,  pro- 
bably because  it  was  demanded  in  1820  in  a 
very  different  spirit  and  with  very  different 
objects  from  those  which  actuated  the  re- 
formers of  1780.  Canning  believed,  in  fact, 
that  the  old  system  was  capable  of  being 
administered  in  a  thoroughly  popular  man- 
ner, and  with  that  conviction  he  naturally 
shrank  from  a  change  which  was  confessedly 
hazardous,  and  which,  even  if  successful, 
would  only  remove  anomalies  of  no  practical 
importance.  Accustomed  as  we  are  now  to 
the  doctrine  of  inherent  right  and  the  do- 
minion of  abstract  ideas,  we  no  longer  feel 
the  force  of  Canning's  reasoning.  But  in 
his  own  day  it  rested  on  a  basis  which  was 
generally  recognised,  or  the  ancient  regime 
would  never  have  been  tolerated  so  long. 

Both  at  home  and  abroad  Canning  aspired 
to  hold  the  balance  even  between  the  two 
extremes,  between  oligarchical  and  demo- 
cratic, between  despotic  and  licentious,  prin- 
ciples. That  in  carrying  out  this  idea  he 
should  have  given  offence  to  both  parties  is 
only  what  we  should  expect  to  discover ; 
and  in  truth  this  one  great  fact  is  at  the 
bottom  of  nearly  all  the  difficulties  which  \ 
he  experienced,  and  most  of  the  mysteries 
which  attach  to  him.  As,  on  his  return  to 
the  foreign  office  in  1822,  he  found,  or 
thought  he  found,  the  liberal  party  in  Europe 
the  weaker  of  the  two,  he  threw  the  whole 
weight  of  England  into  that  scale.  At 
home,  on  the  contrary,  as  he  seems  to  have 
thought  that  the  two  parties  were  differently 
balanced,  he  brought  his  genius  to  the  sup- 
port of  conservatism.  Hence  his  approval 
of  the  Six  Acts  and  his  opposition  to  parlia- 
mentary reform. 

Of  Canning  as  an  orator  conflicting  ac- 
counts have  been  handed  down  to  us ;  but? 
they  all  agree  in  this,  that  in  what  may  be 
called  literary  eloquence  he  has  had  few 


Canning 


431 


Canning 


rivals.     His  manner,  his  aspect,  his  voice, 
his  elocution,  the  selection  of  his  words,  the 
beauty  of  his  imagery,  and,  when  the  sub- 
ject called  for  it,  the  closeness  and  clear- 
ness of  his  reasoning,  combined  to  make  him 
the   foremost  man    in  the   English   parlia- 
ment after  the  death  of  Fox.     But  he  does 
not  seem  to  have  possessed  in  an  equal  de- 
gree what  Aristotle  calls  fjdiKr)  nla-ris,  that  j 
quality  in  virtue  of  which  the  orator  im-  i 
presses  every  one  who  hears  him  with  an  j 
absolute  conviction  of  his  sincerity.     Many 
who  listened  to  Canning  thought  him  only 
a  consummate  actor,  nothing  doubting  his 
intellectual  belief  in  the  doctrines  he  was  ' 
enforcing,  but  uncertain  only  whether  his 
feelings  were  engaged  to  the  extent  which 
his  language  would  imply.     It  is  commonly 
supposed  that  rhetoric  and  passion  do  not  , 
mingle  very  kindly  with  each   other,  and 
that  the  more  deeply  we  are  moved  the  less 
naturally  do  we  express  ourselves  in  glowing 
metaphors  and  rounded  periods.    Mr.  Staple- 
ton,  however,  has  proved  to  the  satisfaction 
of  all  impartial  persons  that,  if  any  such 
rule  holds  good,  Canning  at  least  was  an 
exception  to  it,  and  that  in  all  his  great 
orations,  however  elaborate  the  texture,  he 
spoke  from  his  heart.     Canning's  collected 
poems  were  issued  with  a  memoir  in  1823. 
His  speeches,  edited  by  K.  Therry,  were  pub- 
lished in  six  volumes  in  1828.     A  French 
translation  in  two  volumes  appeared  in  1832. 

[Stapleton's  Political  Life  of  Canning,  1831 ; 
Stapleton's  Canning  and  his  Time,  1835  ;  Bell's 
Life  of  Canning  ;  Memoirs  by  Therry,  pre- 
fixed to  edition  of  speeches,  1828  ;  Grenville's, 
Wellesley's,  and  Malmesbury's  Diaries  and  Me- 
moirs; Lord  Colchester's  Diary;  Twiss's  Life 
of  Eldon  ;  Lord  Stanhope's  Life  of  Pitt ;  Lord 
J.  Kussell's  Memoirs  of  Fox ;  Pellew's  Life  of 
Lord  Sidmouth ;  Yonge's  Life  of  Lord  Liver- 
pool; Supplementary  Despatches  of  the  Duke 
of  Wellington  ;  Brougham's  Statesmen  of  the 
reign  of  George  III ;  Sir  G.  C.  Lewis's  Admini- 
strations of  Great  Britain,  1783-1830 ;  Kebbel's 
History  of  Toryism,  1783-1881  ;  Lockhart's  Life 
of  Scott;  Greville  Memoirs;  Croker  Papers ;  Sir 
T.Martin's  Life  of  Lord  Lyndhurst.]  T.  E.  K. 

CANNING,  RICHARD  (1708-1776),  to- 
pographer, born  30  Sept.  1708,  was  the  son 
of  Richard  Canning,  a  post-captain  in  the 
navy,  who  went  to  reside  at  Ipswich  in  1712. 
He  proceeded  B.A.  1728,  and  M.A.  1735,  at 
St.  Catharine's  College,  Cambridge ;  became 
perpetual  curate  of  St.  Lawrence,  Ipswich, 
in  1734 ;  rector  of  Harkstead,  Suffolk,  in  1738 ; 
and  rector  of  Freston  and  vicar  of  Rushmere 
St.  Andrew,  both  in  the  same  county,  in 
1755.  He  resigned  his  benefice  at  Rushmere 
in  1756,  and  handed  over  that  at  Harkstead 


to  his  son  Richard  (B.A.  Emmanuel  College, 
1763)  in  1769.  He  died  on  8  June  1775, 
and  was  buried  in  St.  Helen's  Church,  Ips- 
wich, where  there  is  a  mural  tablet  to  his 
memory.  Canning  was  an  earnest  student 
of  the  history  of  Suffolk,  and  is  best  known 
by  the  edition  of 'The  Suffolk  Traveller.' 
This  book,  first  published  by  John  Kirby  be- 
tween 1732  and  1734,  was  thoroughly  re- 
vised by  Canning  and  a  few  friends,  and  is- 
sued, '  with  many  alterations  and  large  addi- 
tions/ in  1764.  A  third  edition  appeared  in 
1835  under  the  title  of  '  The  History  of  the 
County  of  Suffolk.'  Canning  issued  in  1754 
a  translation  of  the  Ipswich  charters,  and  in 
1747  an  account  of  the  charitable  bequests 
made  to  the  town.  Both  these  tracts  ap- 
peared anonymously.  Several  of  Canning's 
sermons  were  published  at  Ipswich.  He 
printed  two  pamphlets  (1740  and  1749) 
against  dissent  from  the  church  of  England. 
The  younger  Richard  Canning  died  17  Jan. 
1789. 

[Nichols's  Lit.  Illustrations,  vi.  538-45;  Gough's 
British  Topography,  ii.  248.]  S.  L.  L. 

CANNING,  STRATFORD,  first  Vis- 
COTJNT  STKATFOKD  DB  REDCLIFFE  (1786- 
1880),  diplomatist,  was  the  youngest  son  of 
an  elder  Stratford  Canning,  and  first  cousin 
of  G  eorge  the  minister  [q.  v.J  The  elder  Strat- 
ford was  disinherited  by  his  father  on  account 
of  what  was  considered  an  imprudent  mar- 
riage. To  his  mother,  Mehetabel,  daughter  of 
Robert  Patrick,  Canning  owed  much  of  his 
personal  charm,  and  still  more  his  resolute 
will  and  steadfast  nature.  Left  a  widow  soon 
after  the  birth  of  her  most  famous  son,  Mrs. 
Canning  brought  uj)  her  children,  on  limited 
means,  with  rare  skill  and  wisdom.  Charles 
Fox,  her  third  son,  served  under  the  Duke  of 
Wellington  in  the  Peninsular  war,  and  was 
appointed  his  aide-de-camp;  and  the  duke 
made  very  honourable  mention  of  him  when 
he  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Waterloo. 

Stratford  Canning  was  born  on  4  Nov. 
1786,  in  Clement's  Lane,  near  the  Mansion 
House.  The  dingy  street,  sloping  down  to  the 
river,  was  a  favourite  resort  of  merchants, 
who  then  lived  over  their  offices.  Here  his 
father  had  come  to  seek  the  fortune  which 
he  had  forfeited  by  his  marriage,  and  here 
Fox,  Sheridan,  and  other  celebrities  de- 
lighted to  sup  with  the  charming  young 
merchant  and  his  beautiful  wife.  Six  months 
after  the  birth  of  Stratford,  his  father  died 
at  Brighton,  and  the  city  house  was  ex- 
changed for  a  quiet  retreat  at  Wanstead,  on 
the  skirts  of  Epping  Forest,  which  remained 
the  home  of  mother  and  children  for  some 
fifteen  years.  Stratford  was  sent  to  a  neigh- 


Canning 


432 


Canning 


bouring  school  at  the  early  age  of  four,  and 
two  years  later  to  Hackney,  where  he  re- 
membered the  celebration  of  Lord  Howe's 
victory  over  the  French  in  1794.  In  the 
summer  of  this  year  he  went  to  Eton.  The 
hardships  of  his  life  at  Hackney  had  fur- 
nished him  with  unhappy  recollections ;  and 
the  change  to  Eton,  though  fagging  was  still 
a  trial  to  him,  proved  very  welcome.  His 
high  spirits  and  personal  charm  made  him 
a  favourite  with  masters  and  boys,  and  he 
devoted  his  time  more  to  games  and  exer- 
cises than  to  work,  until  an  illness  sobered 
him,  and  the  sympathetic  tutorship  of  Sum- 
ner  (afterwards  archbishop  of  Canterbury) 
gave  him  a  new  interest  in  his  studies.  Eton 
boys  were  always  welcome  at  Windsor  and 
Frogmore,  and  Canning  had  his  share  of  the 
royal  notice.  George  III  once  asked  him  in 
what  form  he  was,  and,  being  told  the  sixth, 
said,' A  much  greater  man  than  I  can  ever  make 
you.'  At  Windsor  he  saw  the  great  people 
of  the  state — Addington  and  Pitt  and  their 
colleagues;  and  they  took  him  to  hear  debates 
in  the  House  of  Commons.  He  saw  Nelson, 
who  came  to  Eton  '  with  Lady  Hamilton 
under  his  arm,  and  made  amends  for  that 
weakness  by  obtaining  a  holiday  for  the 
school.'  At  home,  in  the  vacations,  he  saw 
much  of  his  cousin  George,  and  of  Sheridan, 
who  had  taken  a  house  near  Wanstead  after 
the  death  of  his  first  wife.  At  Eton  he  joined 
Richard  Wellesley,  Rennell,  and  Gaily 
Knight  in  publishing  a  collection  of  essays, 
'  The  Miniature,'  which  went  to  a  second 
edition.  In  due  course  he  became  captain  of 
the  school,  and  in  1805  was  elected  a  scholar 
of  King's  College,  Cambridge.  His  university 
careerwas  uneventful ;  but,  without  beingpre- 
cisely  studious,  he  contrived  to  make  himself 
master  of  most  of  the  great  classical  authors, 
and  throughout  his  life  he  retained  an  ex- 
cellent memory  of  Virgil  and  other  favourite 
poets.  He  lived  in  Walpole's  rooms,  saw  Por- 
son  and  Simeon,  and  joined  a  debating  society 
with  Pollock  and  Blomfield.  '  The  life  was 
one  of  pleasant  monotony,  in  which  an  easy 
amount  of  study  was  mingled  with  healthy 
exercise  and  social  enjoyments  suited  to 
the  character  of  the  place  and  its  youthful 
occupants.  I  had  friends,  or  at  least  ac- 
quaintances, in  other  colleges  besides  my 
own ;  but  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  horns, 
carriages,  or  boats '  (MS.  Memoirs).  He  was 
soon  appointed  to  a  diplomatic  post,  and  his 
degrees  were  eventually  granted  by  decree 
of  the  senate  in  virtue  of  his  absence  '  on 
the  king's  service.' 

In  1807  George  Canning  became  foreign 
secretary,  and  appointed  his  cousin  to  the 
post  of  precis  writer  at  the  foreign  office. 


The  work  did  not  seriously  interfere  with  his 
Cambridge  terms,  but  it  was  an  office  of 
confidence.  His  duties  kept  him  constantly 
in  intimate  relations  with  his  cousin,  in 
whose  house  in  Downing  Street  he  lived, 
and  at  the  foot  of  whose  table  he  sat  when 
the  foreign  minister  entertained  the  diplo- 
matic circle  with  a  state  dinner.  When  the 
mission  was  going  to  Copenhagen,  with  a  view 
to  healing  the  breach  with  the  Danes,  Strat- 
ford Canning  was  appointed  the  second  of  the 
two  secretaries  who  accompanied  Mr.  Merry 
on  this  delicate  and  futile  business  (October 
1807).  An  important  mission  to  Turkey  was 
in  contemplation  when  he  returned.  The  alli- 
ance with  Russia  against  France  had  brought 
us  into  collision  with  the  Porte  in  support  of 
our  Russian  ally,  and  some  acts  of  hostility 
had  occurred.  When  Napoleon  forced  the 
czar  to  abandon  his  English  connection,  the 
necessity  for  a  formal  rupture  with  our  old 
ally  disappeared,  and  there  was  a  desire  on 
both  sides,  cautiously  expressed,  to  mend  the 
breach.  Sir  Robert  (then  Mr.)  Adair  was 
accordingly  despatched,  in  June  1808,  to  ne- 
gotiate a  treaty  of  peace,  and  Canning  went 
with  him  as  first  secretary.  The  task  was  a 
delicate  one ;  for  the  Turks,  as  usual,  be- 
lieved that  something  was  to  be  gained  by 
delay.  After  two  months'  endurance  of  these 
procrastinations,  Adair  sent  in  his  ultimatum, 
and  ordered  his  man-of-war  to  be  got  ready 
for  sea.  The  sight  of  loosened  sails  and 
anchor  weighed  finished  the  matter,  and  the 
treaty  of  peace  was  signed  on  5  Jan.  1809, 
at  the  very  moment  when  the  French  em- 
bassy at  Constantinople  was  apprised  of  the 
supposed  failure  of  the  negotiations. 

For  a  year  and  a  half  from  this  date  Can- 
ning performed  the  duties  of  first  secretary 
at  Constantinople.  The  business  of  the  am- 
bassador was  to  induce  Turkey  to  prefer  the 
influence  of  England  to  that  of  France,  at  a 
time  when  France  meant  nearly  all  Europe, 
and  England  was  her  only  overt  antagonist. 
Adair  did  indeed  contrive  to  keep  the  Porte 
in  a  friendly  disposition  towards  England, 
and  to  check  in  some  measure  the  French 
charge  d'affaires ;  but  there  was  little  stirring 
at  the  embassy,  and  Canning  had  leisure  to 
amuse  himself  with  riding,and  with  the  scanty 
society  of  the  place.  '  The  diplomatic  circle,'  he 
writes, '  was  at  zero.  Owing  to  various  causes, 
entirely  political,  the  only  house  of  that  class 
at  which  we  could  pass  the  evening  was  the 
residence  of  the  Swedish  mission.  The  intelli- 
gent and  educated  traveller  was  a  rare  bird, 
and  at  best  a  bird  of  passage.  What  remained 
was  to  be  sought  out  with  very  limited  success 
among  the  resident  merchants  and  mongrel 
families  of  Pera  and  Buyukdery,  who  sup- 


Canning 


433 


Canning 


plied  Christian  diplomacy  with  interpreters, 
and  by  their  means  exercised  no  small  influ- 
ence, not  always  of  the  purest  kind,  over  its 
transactions  with  the  Porte  '  (MS.  Memoirs). 
One  notable  addition  to  the  society  of  Stam- 
boul  was  made  for  a  time  by  the  arrival  of 
Lord  Byron,  whom  Canning  had  last  seen 
when  playing  against  him  in  an  Eton  and 
Harrow  cricket  match,  and  who  was  then 
busily  engaged  upon  '  Childe  Harold.' 

In  July  1810,  disgusted  with  the  position 
of  onlooker  at  the  Porte,  and  weary  of  the 
palaver  and  procrastination  of  Turkish  mi- 
nisters, a  discussion  with  whom  he  compared 
to  '  cutting  into  dead  flesh,'  Adair  left  Con- 
stantinople for  his  new  post  at  Vienna,  and 
Canning,  in  his  twenty-fourth  year,  by  virtue 
of  a  dormant  commission,  took  over  the  full, 
though  temporary,  responsibility  of  the  em- 
bassy at  thePorte,  as  minister  plenipotentiary, 
pending  the  appointment  of  Adair's  successor. 
In  the  manuscript  memoirs  which  have  al- 
ready been  quoted  he  gives  an  interesting  and 
valuable  summary  of  the  political  situation. 
'  In  1809,'  he  writes, '  a  year  of  great  import- 
ance had  begun.  The  Emperor  Napoleon  had 
consolidated,  by  a  peace  of  apparent  duration, 
the  military,  territorial,  and  moral  advantages 
which  he  had  obtained,  as  the  case  might  be, 
at  the  expense  of  continental  Europe.  Where 
his  troops  were  not  quartered,  or  his  fron- 
tier not  advanced,  he  exercised  either  an  ac- 
cepted authority  or  a  predominant  influence. 
He  was  king  of  Italy,  master  of  the  Low 
Countries,  protector  of  the  Rhenish  con- 
federacy, and  mediator  of  the  Swiss  cantons. 
His  numerous  armies  occupied  the  greater 
part  of  the  countries  west  of  the  Pyrenees. 
Their  positions  were  as  yet  but  partially 
threatened  by  the  Spanish  insurrection  and 
the  British  successes  in  Portugal.  Austria 
was  secretly  collecting  the  means  for  a  fresh 
trial  of  strength  with  the  victorious  legions 
of  France.  Russia  was  occupied  with  her 
military  operations  Against  Turkey.  Den- 
mark had  become  the  creature  of  Napoleon, 
and  Sweden,  though  allied  with  us  by  the 
policy  of  its  gallant  and  unfortunate  king, 
was  drifting  towards  a  change  of  government 
destined  to  prove  subversive  of  the  English 
alliance.  England,  though  triumphant  every- 
where at  sea,  and  wielding  a  power  which 
was  capable  of  making  itself  felt  wherever 
the  enemy  or  his  forced  allies  presented  a 
weak  point  upon  the  coast  or  a  distant  colo- 
nial possession  worth  attacking,  had  to  bear 
up  against  a  heavy  financial  pressure,  and  to 
encounter  much  occasional  discontent  at 
home.  She  was  nominally  at  war  with  every 
European  government  controlled  by  France, 
and  as  far  as  ever  from  any  approach  towards 

VOL.   VIII. 


peace  with  that  country ;  while  serious  dis- 
cussions with  the  United  States  of  America 
held  out  to  her  the  prospect  of  another  war 
dangerous  to  her  trade  and  difficult  to  be 
met  without  much  additional  expense  and 
many  a  hazardous  exertion.'  In  1810  the 
situation  had  grown  perceptibly  gloomier. 
'  With  the  battle  of  Wagram,  followed  by  the 
peace  of  Schonbrunn,  fell  every  immediate 
hope  of  seeing  the  progress  of  Napoleon 
checked  by  the  arms  of  Austria.  Our  Spanish 
allies  had  been  compelled  to  take  refuge  in 
Cadiz.  Our  grand  expedition  to  Antwerp  had 
proved  a  failure.  The  fevers  of  Walcheren 
had  given  the  finishing  stroke  to  the  inde- 
cisions of  our  commanders.  The  ministry  at 
home  were  breaking  into  pieces ;  our  national 
debt  was  larger  than  ever;  and  symptoms  of 
popular  discontent  prevailed.' 

Such  was  the  state  of  Europe  when  Can- 
ning began  his  responsible  work  at  Constan- 
tinople. To  the  complexity  of  the  political 
situation  was  added  the  further  difficulty 
that  from  the  beginning  to  the  close  of  his 
mission  he  was  left  without  instructions 
from  home.  The  government  entirely  forgot 
him ;  the  most  important  despatch"  he  re- 
ceived from  the  Marquis  Wellesley,  who 
had  succeeded  Canning  at  the  foreign  office, 
related  to  some  classical  manuscripts  sup- 
posed to  be  concealed  in  the  Seraglio ;  and  the 
many  and  important  negotiations  which  he 
carried  to  a  successful  issue  were  conducted 
without  a  solitary  word  of  advice  or  support 
from  the  British  government.  As  he  writes, 
he  had  to '  steer  by  the  stars '  in  the  absence  of 
compass  ;  and  although  he  naturally  resented 
this  official  neglect,  it  is  probable  that  he  was 
not  ill-pleased  to  find  himself  unshackled  by 
instructions  :  to  shirk  responsibility  on  the 
plea  of  no  orders  from  home  was  a  course 
that  could  never  have  occurred  to  him.  One 
circumstance  was  in  his  favour :  England 
alone  stood  face  to  face  with  the  conque- 
ror, and  had  come  to  be  regarded  as  'an 
ark  of  refuge  for  the  honour  of  princes  and 
the  independence  of  nations.'  England,  too, 
was  the  supreme  trading  power  in  the  Levant, 
and  in  the  absence  of  powerful  pressure  from 
France,  the  interests  of  the  Porte  were  natu- 
rally bound  up  with  those  of  the  greatest 
maritime  nation  of  the  world. 

Canning's  work  during  this  first  mission  at 
Constantinople  consisted  in  three  separate 
tasks :  first,  to  make  the  influence  of  Eng- 
land felt  at  the  Porte  as  a  check  upon  the 
French ;  secondly,  to  defend  the  interests 
of  our  shipping  trade  in  the  Levant ;  and 
thirdly,  to  effect  a  reconciliation  between  the 
czar  and  the  sultan  with  a  view  to  setting 
Russia  free  to  repel  Napoleon's  meditated 

F  F 


Canning 


434 


Canning 


invasion.     In  each  of  these  tasks  he  was  suc- 
cessful.    Even  in  these  youthful  days  his 
presence  carried  something  of  that  sense  of  \ 
power  which  afterwards  came  to  be  associa- 
ted with  'the  Great  Elchi' — a  title  which 
means  full  ambassador,  as  distinguished  from 
a  minister  (elchi),  but  which  came  to  be  ap- 
plied to  Canning  with  a  special  force,  as  the 
ambassador  par  excellence.    It  was  soon  per- 
ceived that  the  young  minister,  in  spite  of 
the  want   of  instructions  from  home,  was 
prepared  when  needful  to  take  steps  of  the 
utmost  daring  and  consequence.    It  was  then  | 
common  for  a  French  privateer  to  capture  a 
British  merchant  vessel  and  run  the  prize 
into  a  Turkish  port.    Remonstrance  was  use- 
less ;   Canning  boldly  called  upon  Captain 
Hope,  who  commanded  the  Mediterranean  ; 
fleet,  to  take  the  law  into  his  own  hands,  j 
Hope  entered  the  harbour  of  Napoli  di  Ho- 
mania  with  his  corvette,  and  under  the  guns 
of  the  fortress  demanded  the  restitution  of  j 
some  English  prize  vessels.     The  privateer 
ran  his  prizes  ashore  and  burnt  them  ;  the 
corvette  opened  fire  upon  him,  and  the  fort-  ^ 
ress  was  mute.   The  needful  lesson  had  been  | 
given,  and  the  privateering   question  was  ! 
practically  settled.     The  Porte  indeed,  in- 
censed at  this  bold  stroke,  sent  a  private  , 
communication  to  the  presumptuous  minis- 
ter, lamenting  his  imprudence  in  constantly 
harassing  the   Sublime  Porte   about  mere 
trifles,  instead  of  mediating  a  peace  with 
Russia,  a  task  which  the  sultan  was  ready 
to  trust  to  his  good  offices.     Canning  knew 
perfectly  that  the  negotiation  of  such  a  treaty 
would  be  the  making  of  his  diplomatic  repu- 
tation ;  but  even  for  this  he  would  not  yield 
a  point.     '  Nothing,'  he  answered,  '  is  unim- 
portant which  concerns  the  honour  of  Eng- 
land.'    He  persisted  in  his  defence  of  the 
rights  of  British  merchants,  and  his  persist- 
ence only  strengthened  him  in  bringing  his 
now  acknowledged  influence  to  bear  upon 
the  larger  negotiations. 

The  conclusion  of  a  peace  between  the 
belligerents  on  the  Danube  had  become  a 
matter  of  pressing  importance.  The  balance 
of  victory  was  decidedly  on  the  Russian  side, 
and  it  was  obvious  that  Turkey  could  not 
expel  the  czar's  army  from  her  territory.  At 
the  same  time  Russia  pursued  the  war  but 
languidly,  for  her  army  on  the  Danube  was 
urgently  needed  to  meet  Napoleon's  threat- 
ened march  to  Moscow.  The  interest  of 
England  pointed  distinctly  to  effecting  the 
release  of  the  army  of  the  Danube,  as  a 
weapon  against  France  ;  and  though  we  were 
then  technically  at  war  with  Russia,  as  with 
the  rest  of  Europe,  it  was  still  possible  for 
our  minister  to  mediate,  since  Russia  in  her 


present  straits  had  already  begun  to  show 
leanings  towards  England.      Canning  saw 
that  his  duty  lay  in  obtaining  the  best  terms 
of  peace  he  could  for  Turkey,  and  thus  at  once 
conciliating  the  good  opinion  of  the  Porte 
for  England,  and  releasing  the  Russian  army 
against  England's  great  antagonist.     Finan- 
cial  and  political  reasons,   moreover,  alike 
commended  the  peace  to  the  czar :  Canning 
increased  the  desire  by  cementing  the  alliance 
between  Turkey  and  Persia,  and  thus  en- 
couraging the  Persians  in  their  flank  move- 
ment on  Russia.      On  the  other  hand  the 
normal  difficulty  of  inducing  the  Porte  to 
come  to  any  decision  was  in  this  instance 
increased  by  one  or  two  Turkish  successes  on 
the  Danube.    Yet  he  so  worked  upon  Turkey 
by  emphasising  the  growing  successes  of  Wel- 
lington in  the  Peninsula,  that  the  Porte  at 
length  confided  to  him  unusual  powers.     In 
spite  of  the  fact  that  Canning  was  acting  en- 
tirely on  his  private  responsibility,  the  sultan 
threw  over  the  French  minister,  and  invited 
his  English  rival  to  open  direct  negotiations 
with  D  Italinsky,  the  Russian  plenipotentiary 
at  Bucharest,  promising  to  place  exclusive 
confidence  in  him,  and  to  permit  no  French 
interference.     The  intrigues  of  France  and 
Austria  furnished  weapons  which  were  amply 
effective  in   capable   hands.      He  obtained 
possession  of  a  secret  paper  in  which  these 
two  powers  proposed  to  join  Turkey  in  an 
attack  upon  Russia,  and  this  he  contrived 
to  convey  to  DTtalinsky,  with  the  desired 
effect :  Russia  became  more  anxious  than  ever 
to  arrange  a  peace.     But  Turkey  remained 
obstinate ;  the  Porte,  always  trusting  to  the 
chapter  of  accidents,  still  hoped  to  get  out 
of  the  war  without  loss  of  territory,  and  some 
strong  measure  was  needed  to  bring  it  to  rea- 
son before  France  opened  hostilities.      The 
French  minister  and  Austrian  internuncio 
strenuously  encouraged  Turkey  in  the  policy 
of  resistance,  while  Canning,  in  spite  of  his 
confidential  position,  was  still  at  variance 
with  the  Porte  on  minor  matters  of  commer- 
cial rights.     Moreover,  his  communications 
with  Russia,  the  traditional  enemy  of  Tur- 
key, even  when  invited  by  the  Porte,  were  in 
themselves  liable  to  suspicious  misconstruc- 
tion.    The  English  minister  had,  however, 
again  a  weapon  in  his  hand.     He  held   a 
secret  paper  detailing  a  plan  for  the  inva- 
sion and  partition  of  Turkey,  drawn  up  at 
Vienna,  with  Napoleon's  connivance.     This 
unprincipled  document  he  delivered  to  the 
Porte  in  his  most  impressive  manner,  and  it 
soon  appeared  that  the  long  struggle  was 
over.     In  the  face  of  the  active  hostility  of 
France  and  Austria,  in  spite  of  the  obvious 
advantages  of  delay  to  the  Porte,  he  carried 


Canning 


435 


Canning 


his  point,  and  the  treaty  of  Bucharest  was 
signed  on  28  May  1812,  and  ratified  just 
before  the  arrival  of  Mr.  (afterwards  Sir 
Robert)  Liston  superseded  Canning  at  the 
embassy. 

This  was  the  most  important  act  of  Strat- 
ford Canning's  life.  Apart  from  the  reputa- 
tion thus  acquired  by  the  young  diplomatist, 
the  gain  to  Europe  was  immense.  The  nego- 
tiations which  ended  in  the  treaty  of  Bucharest 
laid  the  foundations  of  that  predominating 
influence  which  England  has  ever  since  ex- 
erted at  the  Porte,  and  established  the  ex- 
traordinary personal  prestige  which  enabled 
Canning  to  maintain  that  influence  at  Con- 
stantinople through  times  of  severe  strain 
and  confusion.  More  than  this,  it  released 
TschitschakofFs  army  of  the  Danube  at  the 
precise  moment  when  it  was  needed  to  ag- 
gravate the  discomfiture  of  the  French  in 
their  retreat  from  Moscow,  an  opportune 
achievement,  which  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
characterised  as  '  the  most  important  ser- 
vice to  this  country  and  the  world  that  ever 
fell  to  the  lot  of  any  individual  to  perform.' 
Canning  had  gone  to  Constantinople  when 
Turkey  was  in  open  rupture  with  us,  and 
almost  in  the  arms  of  Napoleon.  He  left 
it  under  the  supreme  influence  of  England, 
with  our  maritime  rights  secured,  Russia  set 
free  to  join  the  great  alliance  against  the 
French  emperor ;  and  all  this  without  a 
word  of  advice  from  the  home  government, 
and  without  using  his  trump  card,  the  ex- 
change of  the  secret  article  of  the  treaty  of 
the  Dardanelles,  which  would  have  cost  Eng- 
land 300,000/.,  and  which  had  been  left  to 
his  discretion. 

In  July  1812  he  left  the  Bosphorus,  with 
a  firm  resolve  never  to  return.     Apart  from 
the  special  drawbacks  of  life  and  society  at 
Stamboul,  he  disliked  residence  abroad,  and 
had  only  accepted  the  secretaryship,  and  sub- 
sequently the  embassy,  under  the  idea  that 
it  would  be   a  very  temporary  and  brief 
engagement.     His  inclinations  pointed  to  a 
career  at  home,  where  the  quick  intellectual 
life  of  London,  and  the  usual  goals  of  am- 
bition, literary  and  political,  attracted  him. 
When  he  arrived  in  England,  however,  George 
Canning  was  not  in  power ;  Castlereagh  oc- 
cupied the  foreign  office,  and  there  seemed 
little  likelihood  of  immediate  promotion.   He 
was,  indeed,  in  recognition  of  special  services,  i 
granted  a  pension  of  1,2001.  as  minister  pleni-  , 
potentiary  en  disponibiliU.   But  he  was  lonely  i 
in  London;  most  of  his  school  and  college  , 
friends  were  scattered ;  and  he  took  no  plea-  \ 
sure  in  ordinary  town  amusements.    He  read  ; 
a  good  deal,  in  a  desultory  fashion ;  wrote  , 
poetry,  and  contributed  some  articles  to  the  j 


'  Quarterly  Review,'  which  he  had  a  share  in 
founding.  Perhaps  his  greatest  pleasures  were 
his  regular  walks  with  George  Canning  to 
Hyde  Park  Corner,  where  the  ex-minister's 
carriage  awaited  him,  economically,  outside 
the  turnpike,  to  drive  him  home  to  Brompton. 
To  the  long  and  intimate  conversations  which 
enlivened  these  daily  walks  the  younger  man 
always  attributed  much  of  his  political  know- 
ledge and  insight. 

In  1813  the  offer  was  made  to  him  of  ac- 
companying Lord  Aberdeen  on  his  special  mis- 
sion to  Vienna  ;  but  as  his  acceptance  would 
have  involved  a  step  backwards  in  diplomatic 
rank,  from  plenipotentiary  to  secretary,  he 
thought  it  wise  to  decline,  though  he  thereby 
lost  the  opportunity  of  accompanying  the 
allied  armies  in  their  march  against  Napoleon. 
He  went  to  Paris,  however,  after  the  emperor's 
abdication,  saw  the  king  make  his  entry,  and 
was  presented  to  Louis  XVIII.  On  that 
occasion  he  '  saw,  and  never  saw  again,  the 
handsome  youth  who  was  destined  to  hold  the 
reins  of  empire  in  Russia,  to  keep  all  Europe 
in  alarm  for  thirty  years,  and  to  close  a  proud 
career  under  the  pressure  of  a  disastrous  war.' 
He  met,  for  the  first  and  last  time,  his  lifelong 
enemy,  the  Czar  Nicholas. 

At  this  time  Lord  Castlereagh,  who  had 
formed  a  very  high  opinion  of  Stratford 
Canning's  abilities,  offered  him  (May  1814) 
the  post  of  envoy  extraordinary  and  minister 
plenipotentiary  in  Switzerland,  and  as  this 
carried  with  it  a  diplomatic  step,  and  involved 
a  great  deal  of  important  work — Castlereagh 
had  indeed  selected  him  because  he  was  known 
to  like  work — he  accepted.  His  business 
was  to  substitute,  for  the  act  of  mediation 
by  which  Napoleon  had  bound  the  Swiss 
cantons  to  France,  a  new  federal  act,  which 
should  create  a  neutral  and  guaranteed  state, 
to  act  as  a  check  upon  French  aggression  in 
Germany  and  North  Italy.  The  work  was 
rendered  exceedingly  difficult  and  delicate  by 
the  wide  differences  between  the  govern- 
ments of  the  several  cantons,  and  all  Can- 
ning's tact  and  decision  were  needed  to  re- 
concile the  conflicting  systems.  After  much 
negotiation,  and  a  long  diplomatic  duel  with 
Count  Capo  d'Istria,  the  Russian  plenipoten- 
tiary, an  act  was  agreed  upon,  and  the  envoys 
proceeded  to  Vienna  to  submit  it  to  the  con- 
gress then  sitting  to  adjust  the  affairs  of 
Europe.  Canning  lived  to  be  the  last  sur- 
vivor of  the  famous  congress ;  for  though  he 
was  not  one  of  the  plenipotentiaries  (hav- 
ing only  a  seat  on  the  committee  appointed 
to  inquire  into  the  Swiss  question),  he  was 
more  than  once  invited  to  join  the  sittings 
of  the  general  council.  As  far  as  Switzer- 
land was  concerned  the  congress  did  its  work 

FF2 


Canning 


436 


Canning 


quickly ;  Canning  held  the  protocols,  and 
pushed  the  act  of  federation  to  its  conclusion ; 
but  the  general  business  of  the  congress  made 
little  progress  before  the  return  of  Napoleon 
from  Elba. 

When  the  congress  dispersed  upon  the  re- 
turn of  Napoleon,  Canning  went  back  to  Swit- 
zerland with  the  act  of  federation  approved 
by  the  congress  (Declaration,  20  March  1815). 
whereby  the  '  precious  gift  of  neutrality ' 
was  accorded  to  the  cantons  on  condition  of 
political  impotence,  and  his  first  duty  was  to 
induce  the  cantons  to  accept  the  slight  mo- 
difications introduced  at  Vienna,  and  to  fur- 
nish a  contingent  to  the  allied  armies  now 
concert  ing  measures  against  Napoleon.  Both 
these  objects  he  effected  before  Waterloo  re- 
moved any  remaining  grounds  of  hesitation. 
During  the  '  hundred  days '  an  opportunity 
occurred  for  a  rear  attack  by  the  Swiss  con- 
tingent on  the  French  corps  d'armee  which 
had  marched  through  Geneva  to  meet  the 
Austrians ;  Canning  at  once  grasped  the  posi- 
tion, and  urged  an  immediate  attack ;  but 
the  Swiss  general  had  no  instructions  which 
permitted  so  daring  a  movement,  and  the 
chance  was  lost.  The  envoy's  principal  work 
was  now  accomplished,  but  there  were  still 
numerous  details  to  be  settled  in  the  con- 
stitutions of  the  twenty-two  cantons.  He 
was  even  induced  by  the  entreaties  of  the 
Swiss  to  draw  up  a  plan  for  organising  a 
federal  army :  and  the  force  of  100,000  men 
which  the  protestant  cantons  mustered  in 
1847  against  the  Sunderbund  was  the  result 
of  the  military  system  founded  by  the  civilian 
thirty  years  before.  During  the  earlier  part 
of  the  six  years  occupied  by  the  Swiss  mis- 
sion, Zurich  was  his  headquarters,  and  the 
life  seems  to  have  been  somewhat  dreary ; 
the  men  were  too  grave  and  serious,  and  the 
'wives  and  daughters  were  more  remark- 
able for  their  domestic  virtues  than  for  the 
charms  and  accomplishments  of  polite  society.' 
The  grandeur  of  Alpine  scenery,  of  which 
he  retained  an  enthusiastic  memory  at  the 
age  of  ninety,  made  amends  for  the  dulness 
of  man,  and  the  lack  of  society  was  to  some 
extent  remedied  when  he  moved  the  embassy 
to  Bern  in  1815,  and  still  more  when,  after 
a  visit  to  England  in  1816,  he  brought  back 
as  wife  the  daughter  of  Henry  Raikes.  His 
married  happiness,  however,  was  shortlived ; 
he  took  a  villa  about  two  miles  from  Lau- 
sanne in  the  spring  of  1817,  but  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  Mrs.  Canning  died  in  childbirth, 
and  the  blow  induced  her  husband  to  apply 
to  government  for  his  recall.  His  work  in 
Switzerland  was  done ;  it  had  been  quiet 
and  unobtrusive,  but  not  less  important  and 
difficult. 


Canning  had  not  been  long  in  England  when 
he  was  appointed  to  the  embassy  at  Wash- 
ington with  a  seat  in  the  privy  council. 
On  18  Sept.  1819,  Richard  Rush,  the  United 
States  minister  in  London,  had  an  interview 
with  Lord  Castlereagh,  and  was  informed  by 
the  latter  that  Canning  had  been  selected 
as  envoy  extraordinary  and  minister  pleni- 
potentiary to  the  United  States,  in  accord- 
ance with  'an  anxious  desire  to  keep  up 
the  system  of  conciliation  which  had  been 
acted  upon  with  so  much  advantage  to  both 
countries  by  Mr.  [afterwards  Sir  Charles] 
Bagot,'  and  with  the  belief  that  Canning 
'  possessed  every  qualification  for  treading  in 
the  same  path.'  Lord  Castlereagh  referred 
eulogistically  to  his  services  at  the  Porte,  at 
Vienna,  and  in  Switzerland  (RusH,  Court  of 
London  from  1819  to  1825, 1873  ed.,  p.  157). 
The  American  mission,  for  which  Canning 
set  out  on  14  Aug.  1820,  was  one  of  peculiar 
delicacy.  The  war  of  1812-15  was  but  re- 
cently over.  The  convention  of  1818  had 
partly  settled  some  of  the  more  serious  dif- 
ferences between  England  and  the  States, 
but  many  remained  in  a  dangerous  position, 
and  the  temper  of  the  States  was  such  that 
the  greatest  tact  and  discretion  were  needed 
to  bring  about  a  pacific  solution  of  the  ques- 
tions in  dispute.  '  Sir,'  said  Secretary  Adams 
to  Canning  at  Washington,  '  it  took  us  of 
late  several  years  to  go  to  war  with  you  for 
the  redress  of  our  grievances ;  renew  these 
subjects  of  complaint,  and  it  will  not  take 
as  many  weeks  to  produce  the  same  effect.' 
The  most  pressing  questions  at  the  time  were 
those  of  the  right  to  search  American  ships 
for  British  seamen,  and  the  suppression  of 
the  slave  trade  by  a  sort  of  general  police  on 
the  seas,  to  which  England  found  a  great 
obstacle  in  the  susceptibilities  of  the  Ame- 
ricans. Canning  succeeded  in  inducing  a 
somewhat  more  conciliatory  spirit  among  the 
American  ministers,  in  spite  of  considerable 
friction  with  Adams,  whose  temper  was  un- 
even. The  climate  of  Washington,  and  his 
dislike  of  American  manners  and  politics, 
however,  made  his  transatlantic  residence  far  . 
from  pleasant.  In  impaired  health,  he  re- 
turned in  the  autumn  of  1823  to  arrange 
a  treaty  in  London,  embodying  the  settle- 
ment of  the  various  outstanding  differences. 
An  account  of  the  conferences  held  in  Janu- 
ary and  February  1824,  of  which  Canning 
drew  all  the  British  instructions  and  the 
protocols,  and  in  which  he  and  Huskisson 
and  Rush  were  the  plenipotentiaries,  has 
been  preserved  by  the  last,  and  shows  that, 
in  spite  of  the  unsparing  demands  of  the 
Americans,  against  which  the  English  re- 
presentatives '  vehemently  '  protested,  their 


Canning 


437 


Canning 


demeanour  was  generally  conciliatory  and 
conducive  to  a  mutual  understanding.'  Im- 
pressment and  the  West  Indian  trade  were 
the  chief  points  under  discussion ;  but  minor 
matters  of  boundary,  fisheries,  river  naviga- 
tion, and  above  all  the  still  pending  question 
of  the  slave  trade,  occupied  the  plenipoten- 
tiaries. A  compromise  was  at  length  arrived 
at  by  the  conference,  but  the  convention, 
signed  13  March  1824,  which  elicited  George 
Canning's  hearty  admiration,  was  rejected  by 
the  American  Senate,  and  all  that  had  been 
achieved  was  a  general  rapprochement  be- 
tween the  two  governments,  which  in  later 
years  led  to  a  settlement  of  the  matters  under 
discussion. 

In  1824  it  was  decided  that  Canning  was 
again  to  be  sent  to  Turkey.  He  heard  the 
news  with  dismay,  for  his  former  memories 
•were  not  agreeable,  and  he  had  a  very  lively 
repugnance  to  again  encountering  the  weary 
prolixities  of  Turkish  diplomacy.  Where 
duty  summoned  him,  however,  there  would 
he  go  at  any  personal  sacrifice.  Meanwhile 
he  had  a  brief  reprieve  in  a  preliminary  mis- 
sion in  November  to  St.  Petersburg.  The 
business  which  drew  him  there  was  of  the 
utmost  importance.  Russia  was  believed  to 
favour  the  cause  of  the  Greeks  in  the  war  of 
independence,  and  to  be  disposed  to  join  in 
a  scheme  of  mediation  with  England  and 
France.  England,  while  anxious  not  to  let 
Russia  move  alone  in  the  matter,  and  after 
entering  into  negotiations  for  such  mediation, 
became-  suddenly  convinced  that  the  time  was 
not  ripe  for  interference,  and  absolutely  re- 
fused to  join  in  any  acts  of  coercion.  George 
Canning  had  set  his  heart  on  the  libera- 
tion of  Greece  without  the  use  of  force,  and 
his  cousin  was  therefore  sent  to  St.  Peters- 
burg to  confer  on  the  Greek  question  and 
smooth  away  the  ill-feeling  which  George 
Canning's  policy  of  no  coercion  and  his  abrupt 
withdrawal  from  the  negotiations  had  aroused 
in  the  minds  of  the  czar  and  his  ministers,  and 
also  to  compose  a  boundary  dispute  between 
England  and  Russia  in  north-west  America. 
The  last  he  duly  accomplished,  and  his  judi- 
cious mode  of  dealing  with  the  sore  subject 
of  Greece  in  conversations  with  Count  Nes- 
selrode  (March  1825)  prepared  the  way  for 
the  protocol  which  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
and  Count  Nesselrode  signed  (4  April  1826) 
on  the  occasion  of  the  former's  complimentary 
visit  to  the  new  Emperor  Nicholas  on  his 
accession  a  year  later.  Canning  left  the 
Russian  ministers  in  a  more  tranquil  frame 
of  mind,  and  also  took  the  opportunity,  in 
passing  through  Vienna,  to  deliver  a  royal 
letter  to  the  Emperor  of  Austria,  and  to  confer 
with  Metternich  on  the  views  of  the  British 


government  towards  the  liberal  movements 
then  springing  up  in  Europe. 

In  October  1825  Canning  started  on  his 
second  mission   to  Constantinople.     In  the 
summer  he  had  married  a  second  time.     His 
,  young  wife  was  a  daughter  of  James  Alex- 
j  ander,  M.P.,  of  Somerhill,  near  Tonbridge. 
In  taking  her  with  him  he  was  under  the  im- 
i  pression  that  his  absence  abroad  would  not 
be  of  long  duration ;  for  in  an  interview  with 
his  cousin  George,  the  latter  informed  him 
that  Lord  Liverpool  had  consented  to  his 
l  proximate  appointment  as  vice-president  of 
!  the  board  of  control — a  promise  which  George 
I  Canning's  death,  in  1827,  made  of  no  effect. 
\  His  objects  at  Constantinople  were  chiefly  the 
|  pacification  of  Greece  and  the  reconciliation 
j  of  Turkey  and  Russia.   In  the  first  matter  he 
:  had  to  carry  out  his  cousin's  instructions, 
!  which  were  dictated  by  enthusiastic  sym- 
I  pathy  for  the  Greeks,  and  included  virtually 
the  separation  of  Greece  from  the  Ottoman 
empire.     The  time  was  ill  chosen  for  such 
:  mediation,  and  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
i  the  ambassador,  with  all  his  pity  for  the 
Greeks,  would  have  himself  selected  this 
moment  for  intervention.     When  the  insur- 
rection was  in  its  first  strength,  it  might 
have  been  less  difficult  to  induce  the  Porte 
to  accord   favourable  terms  to  the  Greeks. 
But  the  arms  of  Turkey  were  now  trium- 
phant, and  the  Greeks  desperate.     Canning 
had    an    interview  with  Mavrocordato  at 
Hydra  on  his  way  to  Constantinople,  and 
thoroughly  gauged  the  deplorable  straits  to 
which  the  Greeks  were  reduced.     Landing 
at  Ipsera  he  had  found  the  town  an  empty 
shell,  without   an    inhabitant ;    while   the 
j  bones  of  mothers  self-destroyed,  with  their 
dead  children  beside  them,  bore  witness  to 
the  cruelties  of  the  Turks  and  the  heroism 
that  inspired  such  desperate  deeds  to  escape 
them.     Two  survivors,  worn  to  skeletons, 
testified  more  eloquently  than  words  to  the 
terrible  pass  in  which  the  Greeks  now  found 
themselves,  and  the  ambassador  exclaimed : 
'  How  I  longed  to  be  the  instrument  of  repair- 
ing such  calamities  by  carrying  my  mission  of 
peace  and  deliverance  to  a  successful  issue  ! ' 
The  circumstances  which  moved  the  mediator 
to  pity  only  nerved  the  Porte  to  more  stre- 
nuous resistance.    Sultan  Mahmud  had  been 
laboriously  building  up  the  Turkish  empire ; 
he  had  suppressed  Aly  Bey  and  the  great 
feudal  landowners,  and  soon  after  Canning's 
arrival  accomplished  the  final  overthrow  of 
the  most  menacing  element  in  the  state  by 
the  massacre  of  the  Janissaries.     He  was 
organising  a  new  army,  and  it  was  not  to  be 
•xpected  that  a  sultan  in  the  midst  of  a  mili- 
tary revival  would  consent  to  any  dismem- 


Canning 


438 


Canning 


berment  of  his  dominions.  Moreover,  there 
were  hostile  counsels  at  the  Porte.  Baron 
Otterfels,  the  Austrian  internuncio,  then 
held  the  ear  of  the  sultan,  acting  under  instruc- 
tions from  Metternich,  which  were  of  course 
repudiated  when  they  were  exposed.  Baron 
Militz,  the  Prussian  minister,  was  also  in- 
triguing against  peace,  and  even  went  so  far  as  j 
to  send  home  accounts  of  interviews  and  con-  j 
versations  which  never  took  place — 'a  scheme 
of  treachery  almost  unparalleled  even  in  diplo- 
matic history.'  In  the  end  the  long  duel 
terminated  in  the  discomfiture  of  both  these 
ministers ;  but  the  struggle  was  a  severe 
one,  and  any  one  less  gifted  than  Canning 
would  have  early  given  over  the  desperate 
conflict.  Fortunately,  he  knew  how  to  make 
himself  respected.  The  dominating  influ- 
ence so  powerfully  described  by  Kinglake 
nearly  thirty  years  later  was  already  as- 
serting itself  in  these  days,  and  his  perso- 
nal ascendency  over  the  Porte  was  already 
felt. 

But  all  his  personal  ascendency  could  not  at 
this  moment  avail  against  the  forces  that  were 
then  working  in  Turkey.  The  first  hostile  ele- 
ment was  Sultan  Mahmud  himself.  Writing 
in  later  years,  Canning  describes  this  famous 
sultan  as  '  in  temper  and  policy  a  caliph  and 
a  despot ; '  and,  notwithstanding  the  admira- 
tion which  his  resolution  and  energy  in  army 
and  other  reforms  excited,  Canning's  opinion 
of  Mahmud  was  disparaging.  Russia  was 
the  next  obstacle.  While  originally  anxious 
to  interfere  by  force  in  favour  of  the  Greeks, 
the  czar  had  no  idea  of  preferring  their  cause 
to  his  own  interests ;  and  for  the  present  he 
allowed  England  to  attempt  the  thankless 
office  of  non-coercive  mediator,  alone,  and 
steadily  kept  the  Greek  question  in  the  back- 
ground until  his  own  claims  in  Europe  and 
Asia  had  been  settled  to  his  satisfaction.  The 
Austrian  internuncio  also  stuck  at  nothing 
to  damage  the  prospects  of  a  peaceful  ar- 
rangement of  the  Greek  difficulty.  Canning 
found  himself  isolated,  and  even  viewed  with 
distrust  by  the  Porte  as  the  only  advocate  of 
the  rebellious  Greeks.  In  vain  he  pressed 
upon  the  Porte  the  advantages  of  an  amicable 
arrangement,  and  hinted  that  the  Greeks 
(who  had  accorded  him  full  powers)  were 
prepared  to  accept  such  moderate  concessions 
as  were  included  in  the  separation  of  the 
Morea  under  local  authority,  with  Turkish 
garrisons  in  strong  positions  (MS.  Memoirs). 
In  vain  he  tried '  persuasion,  admonition,  and 
a  glimpse  of  perilous  consequences.'  All  argu- 
ment was  thrown  away  on  Mahmud  and  his 
ministers,  and  Canning  had  to  stand  aside  and 
become  a  mere  onlooker,  while  Russia  played 
her  own  game.  '  When  I  look  back,'  he  wrote, 


'  after  an  interval  of  forty  years,  to  the  whole  of 
the  circumstances,  it  appears  to  me  quite  clear 
that  the  success  I  so  ardently  desired  was  a 
simple  impossibility.'  It  was  no  doubt  the 
position  of  isolation  to  which  his  efforts  in 
favour  of  Greece  had  consigned  him  that 
prevented  the  English  ambassador  from  help- 
ing the  Turks  to  obtain  better  terms  from 
Russia  than  those  included  in  the  humiliat- 
ing treaty  of  Akerman,  October  1826,  which 
the  rawness  of  his  new  army  alone  induced 
the  sultan  to  sign.  The  dispute  between 
Russia  and  Turkey  having  been  temporarily 
adjusted  by  this  instrument,  the  part  of  soli- 
tary mediator  in  behalf  of  Greece,  which 
Canning  had  thus  far  performed,  was  ex- 
changed for  the  joint  action  of  the  three 
powers,  England,  France,  and  Russia,  under 
the  treaty  of  London  of  July  1827,  which 
was  the  formal  expression  of  the  protocol 
signed  by  Wellington  at  St.  Petersburg  in 
the  preceding  year.  The  effects  of  this 
forcible  interposition  of  the  three  maritime 
powers,  which  was  emphasised  by  the  ap- 
pearance of  their  joint  fleets  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean, were  disastrous  to  Turkey  in  many 
ways.  The  light  terms  which  Canning  had 
been  able  to  offer  the  Turks  on  behalf  of  the 
Greeks  were  now  enlarged  to  the  extent  of  a 
settlement  which  involved  the  creation  of  an 
independent  kingdom,  with  far  wider  boun- 
daries than  had  been  hitherto  contemplated. 
The  hot-headed  action  at  Navarino,  which 
was  fought  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
ambassador,  who  agreed  emphatically  with 
the  Duke  of  Wellington  in  describing  it  as 
an  '  untoward  event,'  was  followed  by  a 
burst  of  indignation  from  the  Porte,  which 
broke  off  all  negotiations,  and  compelled  the 
withdrawal  of  the  embassies  of  the  three 
mediating  powers.  The  imprudent  manifesto 
then  promulgated  by  Sultan  Mahmud  gave 
Russia  the  pretext  she  desired  for  a  forcible 
insistance  upon  the  terms  of  the  treaty  of 
1827,  and  thus  the  Russo-Turkish  war  of 
1828-9  ensued,  and  by  its  disastrous  termi- 
nation in  the  peace  of  Adrianople  deprived 
Turkey  of  the  good  results  which  were  be- 
ginning to  flow  from  the  reforming  policy  of 
Mahmud. 

The  English  ambassador's  action  during 
these  eventful  times  was  one  of  compulsory 
inactivity.  He  had  at  first  to  stand  aside 
and  busy  himself  with  the  affairs  of  the  em- 
bassy, and  decide  the  legal  causes  which 
were  moved  in  the  ambassador's  supreme 
court,  by  the  light  of  common  sense,  a  task 
he  accomplished  to  such  purpose  that  he 
never  had  a  complaint  against  his  judgments. 
Meantime,  he  availed  himself  of  any  opening 
that  arose  to  assert  the  influence  of  England 


Canning 


439 


Canning 


and  check  the  machinations  of  the  Austrian 
and  Prussian  ministers.  Much  as  he  de- 
plored the  barbarity  displayed  in  the  mas- 
sacre of  the  Janissaries,  from  which  he  con- 
trived to  save  his  own  guard,  he  could  not 
but  allow  the  necessity  of  strong  measures 
of  repression ;  and  deeply  as  he  regretted  the 
attitude  of  the  Porte  towards  the  Greeks,  it 
was  impossible  to  deny  that  there  was  little 
to  induce  the  sultan  to  agree  to  terms  of 
dismemberment.  The  conferences  of  the 
three  ambassadors  under  the  stipulations  of 
the  treaty  of  London  of  1827  were  beginning 
in  no  very  hopeful  mood,  when  a  shabby  scrap 
of  paper  was  placed  in  Canning's  hands,  just 
as  he  was  on  the  point  of  attending  the  con- 
ference at  the  French  ambassador's.  At  the 
close  of  the  interview  he  laid  this  document 
before  the  ministers.  It  contained  news  of 
heavy  firing  heard  at  Navarino,  and  the  effect 
of  the  communication  was  instantaneous. 
General  Guilleminot  turned  pale,  and  then 
quietly  remarked, '  Trois  tetes  dans  un  bonnet, 
n'est-ce  pas  ? '  and  the  conference  broke  up. 
The  sultan  had  heard  the  news,  too,  and  his 
indignation  was  unbounded.  The  embas- 
sies were  surrounded  by  troops,  and  Canning 
spent  the  night  in  burning  his  private  papers. 
No  violence  was  offered  to  the  Europeans  ; 
but  the  negotiations  came  to  a  dead-lock. 
Once  again  Canning  took  upon  himself  to 
initiate  a  course  of  action  without  instruc- 
tions. He  persuaded  his  French  and  Russian 
colleagues  to  join  him  in  withdrawing  the 
embassies  from  Constantinople  on  their  own 
responsibility,  and  the  three  ambassadors, 
with  their  private  and  official  families,  sailed 
direct  to  Corfu. 

In  February  1828  Canning  left  Corfu  for 
London  in  some  perturbation  as  to  his  pro- 
bable reception.  His  apprehensions  were  un- 
founded ;  he  was  exonerated  from  all  blame 
in  the  matter  of  Navarino,  and  his  action  in 
withdrawing  the  embassy  was  approved. 
The  government,  however,  could  not  make 
up  its  mind  to  any  course  of  action.  Can- 
ning urged  upon  Lord  Dudley  the  importance 
of  not  permitting  Russia  to  act  alone  in  co- 
ercing the  Porte,  and  insisted  on  the  neces- 
sity for  an  immediate  pacification  of  Greece ; 
and  when  the  foreign  secretary  declined  to 
move,  Canning  even  took  the  unusual  step  of 
carrying  the  matter  higher,  to  the  prime 
minister  himself ;  but  the  duke  was  equally 
obdurate.  When  Aberdeen  succeeded  Dudley 
at  the  foreign  office,  a  change  came  over 
the  British  policy  :  a  French  army  was  des- 
patched, at  England's  request,  to  drive  out 
Ibrahim  Pasha  and  his  Egyptian  troops  from 
the  Morea,  and  the  three  ambassadors  were 
ordered  to  resume  their  conferences  for  the 


pacification  of  Greece.  They  met  at  Corfu  in 
the  autumn,  and  proceeded  together  to  Poros, 
where  they  drew  up  articles  of  settlement, 
framed  by  Canning,  which  were  forwarded  to 
their  respective  governments  in  December 
1828.  These  articles  included  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Greek  tributary  monarchy,  with  a 
northern  frontier  terminating  in  the  gulfs  of 
Volo  and  Arta.  It  was  reserved  for  the  treaty 
of  Adrianople,  forced  upon  Mahmud  by  the 
triumphant  Diebitsch  in  August  1829,  to  en- 
force these  and  stillmore  trenchant  conditions. 
In  the  meanwhile,  it  was  only  the  influence 
of  Canning  that  restrained  Capo  d'Istria  from 
employing  the  French  contingent  in  an  attack 
upon  Attica,  still  held  by  the  Turks,  which 
would  have  resulted  in  serious  European 
complications. 

The  negotiations  at  Poros  mark  the  termi- 
nation of  the  first  period  of  Canning's  diplo- 
matic career.  For  twelve  years  he  was  now 
destined  to  hold  no  permanent  diplomatic 
post.  A  disagreement  with  Lord  Aberdeen 
on  the  Greek  question — owing,  nominally, 
to  Canning's  suggestion  that  Candia  should 
form  part  of  the  new  kingdom  (Correspondence 
with  Prince  Leopold,  Parl.  Papers,\83Q,  xix.), 
but  really  to  Aberdeen's  mistrust  of  the  am- 
bassador's '  political  inclinations ' — had  been 
accentuated  by  a  sharp  correspondence,  and 
he  conditionally  resigned  his  embassy,  in  the 
event  of  the  Poros  settlement  not  being 
carried  into  effect,  in  January  1829.  The 
condition  named  did  not  precisely  occur, 
but  his  resignation  was  accepted,  and  Sir 
R.  Gordon  succeeded  him  as  ambassador  at 
the  Porte. 

On  his  return  to  England  the  services  of 
the  ex-ambassador  were  acknowledged  by 
the  grand  cross  of  the  Bath.  Canning  now  ad- 
dressed himself  to  home  ambitions.  He  was 
elected  a  member  of  the  House  of  Commons 
in  1828,  while  still  an  ambassador.  His  first 
seat  was  Old  Sarum,  '  the  rottenest  borough 
on  the  list ;'  he  stood  in  1830  unsuccessfully 
for  Leominster,  as  '  third  man ; '  then  tried 
Southampton,  but  retired  before  the  poll ; 
and  was  at  length  elected  for  Stockbndge, 
where  the  canvass  was  a  mere  form,  and  a 
cheque  for  1,0001.  to  the  attorney  settled  the 
business.  Finally,  after  a  sharp  contest,  he 
was  returned  in  1835  for  King's  Lynn,  with 
Lord  George  Bentinck  for  his  colleague,  and 
retained  the  seat  in  two  subsequent  elections, 
until  his  return  to  diplomatic  functions  re- 
moved him  from  parliament  in  1841.  His 
Sjliamentary  career  was  not  remarkable, 
is  opinions,  indeed,  were  respected,  and 
his  counsel  sought,  especially  on  Eastern 
questions ;  but  he  was  no  party  man,  though 
he  acted  with  Peel  and  Stanley,  and  was  a 


Canning 


440 


Canning 


staunch  advocate  of  '  constitutional  prin- 
ciples.' As  a  speaker,  moreover,  he  had  to 
contend  with  a  nervousness  which  gene- 
rally kept  him  silent.  No  man  possessed 
more  completely  the  power  of  impressive 
speech  when  a  message  had  to  be  delivered 
to  a  sovereign  or  a  statesman ;  none  knew 
better  how  to  combine  grace  of  diction 
with  accuracy,  lucidity,  and  completeness 
of  expression ;  but  he  had  not  the  peculiar 
qualities  necessary  for  House  of  Commons' 
success. 

Canning  was  invited  (1830)  by  the  govern- 
ment to  draw  up  the  statement  of  our  claims 
in  the  American  boundary  question  to  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  arbitration  of  the  king  of  the 
Netherlands;  his  statement  was  approved, 
and  the  claims  awarded.  In  the  following 
year  it  was  arranged  that  he  should  pro- 
ceed to  Constantinople  on  a  special  mission 
to  obtain  an  extended  frontier  for  Greece,  the 
boundary  having  been  drawn  (in  deference  to 
Aberdeen's  views,  and  against  the  representa- 
tions of  the  Poros  commission)  on  narrower 
lines  than  were  practically  efficient.  Sir 
Robert  Gordon,  the  ambassador  at  the  Porte, 
naturally  opposed  the  interference  of  a  special 
envoy,  and  it  shows  Palmerston's  appreciation 
of  Canning's  unique  influence  with  the  Turks, 
that  in  spite  of  all  opposition,  and  his  own  de- 
cided repugnance  to  a  return  to  the  Levant, 
he  was  sent  out  in  November  1831.  The 
manner  in  which  he  conducted  this  one- 
sided negotiation  was  beyond  praise.  By 
playing  upon  the  fears  of  the  Porte  with  re- 
ference to  the  growing  power  of  Mohammed 
Aly,  and  establishing  secret  communications 
with  the  sultan  himself,  he  obtained  the  con- 
sent of  the  Porte  to  the  new  frontier  having 
its  termini  on  the  gulfs  of  Volo  and  Arta, 
and  brought  his  French  and  Russian  col- 
leagues to  accept  his  settlement. 

It  is  right  to  state  that,  while  Palmerston 
heartily  approved  Canning's  conduct  of  this 
mission,  he  did  not  at  any  time  consult  him, 
after  his  return  in  September  1832,  upon 
the  various  arrangements  then  pending.  He 
foresaw  the  failure  of  the  Greek  constitution 
with  Otho  and  the  triple  regency,  but  had 
no  voice  in  the  matter.  Nor  was  his  advice 
solicited  in  the  troublesome  question  of  the 
relations  between  the  Porte  and  Mohammed 
Aly.  He  had  cautiously  encouraged  Mah- 
mud,  in  the  last  interview  he  ever  had  with 
him,  to  hope  that  England  might  support 
him  against  his  overweening  vassal ;  but 
Palmerston  and  Lord  Grey  did  not  see  their 
way  to  sending  the  small  naval  force  which 
Canning  urged  them  to  despatch  to  the  Le- 
vant as  a  menace  to  the  Egyptian  viceroy, 
and  the  neglect  of  his  counsel  resulted  in  the 


complications  of  ten  years  later,  when  we 
had  to  perform  with  difficulty  what  might 
once  have  been  easily  accomplished. 

At  the  close  of  1832  he  was  sent  on  a 
special  mission  to  Portugal,  to  attempt  to 
arrange  the  dissensions  between  the  brothers 
Don  Pedro  and  Don  Miguel.  The  failure  of 
the  attempt  was  a  foregone  conclusion,  and 
the  ambassador  came  home  little  pleased 
at  being  sent  on  a  fool's  errand.  On  his 
return  in  1833  he  found  himself  gazetted  as 
ambassador  to  the  court  of  St.  Petersburg, 
but  the  czar  resolutely  refused  to  receive  him. 
He  was  not  popular  at  the  Russian  capital, 
on  political  grounds,  and  Nicholas  entertained 
a  personal  as  well  as  a  political  dislike  to  his 
greatest  opponent.  Nesselrode  dreaded  his 
astuteness,  and  anxiously  wrote  to  Princess 
Lieven  to  have  the  appointment  of  so  '  im- 
practicable '  a  man  cancelled.  Palmerston, 
however,  was  firm ;  he  had  appointed  Can- 
ning (according  to  Greville,  whose  view,  how- 
ever, seems  to  be  scarcely  borne  out  by  the 
facts)  with  a  special  view  to  showing  the 
Lievens  and  their  court  that  he  was  not  to  be 
dictated  to,  and  he  declined  to  send  another 
envoy  to  St.  Petersburg.  For  some  time  Eng- 
land was  represented  only  by  a  charge  d'af- 
faires at  the  Russian  capital  (Gfrevtue  Me- 
moirs, ii.  352,  357).  Meanwhile  Lord  Grey's 
promise  to  give  Canning  the  next  vacant  em- 
bassy was  annulled  by  his  resignation ;  and 
Peel's  offer  of  the  governorship  of  Canada  in 
March  1835  (through  Aberdeen,  the  colonial 
secretary)  was  not  accepted.  Parliamentary 
duties,  and  long  residences  abroad  for  the 
health  of  his  invalid  son,  filled  up  the  follow- 
ing years.  In  1841  Peel  again  offered  him 
the  government  of  Canada,  but  he  refused  it 
on  the  ground  of  a  disinclination  to  leave 
England  ;  the  treasurership  of  the  household 
was  suggested,  and  sanctioned  by  the  queen, 
but  he  felt  that  the  office  was  hardly  suited 
to  his  temperament ;  and  finally  the  em- 
bassy of  Constantinople  was  again  pressed 
upon  him,  and  'with  no  small  reluctance'  ac- 
cepted. He  started  in  November  1841,  and 
arrived  at  the  Golden  Horn  in  January  1842. 
Henceforward,  with  brief  intervals  of  leave, 
Canning  held  sway  at  the  Porte  for  sixteen 
years.  It  was  a  peculiarly  favourable  period 
for  the  exercise  of  his  wise  control.  From 
the  time  of  the  adjustment  of  the  struggle 
with  Mohammed  Aly  in  1841  to  the  out- 
break of  the  Crimean  war  in  1853,  Turkey  en- 
joyed an  interval  of  absolute  peace,  and  these 
twelve  years  were  productive  of  improve- 
ments, in  the  internal  administration  of  the 
empire,  insomuch  that  Lord  Palmerston  in 
1853  declared  that  during  the  preceding 
twenty  years  Turkey  had  made  more  progress 


Canning 


441 


Canning 


than  any  other  state  of  Europe.  Canning's 
name  is  intimately  associated  with  the  re- 
forms that  characterised  the  reign  of  the 
young  Sultan  Abd-el-Mejid.  Mahmud  had 
inaugurated  many  changes,  and  his  son  had 
not  long  ascended  the  throne  when  he  pro- 
mulgated the  famous  hatti-sherif  of  Giil- 
hane,  in  which  the  persons  and  properties  of 
all  his  subjects  were  guaranteed  without 
distinction  of  religion  or  nationality.  Various 
other  reforms  were  promised :  but  it  may 
well  be  doubted  whether,  with  all  the  good 
intentions  of  the  young  sultan,  many  of  the 
reforms  he  ordained  would  ever  have  borne 
fruit  without  the  supervision  of  the  British 
ambassador.  In  proof  of  this,  the  long  and 
irritating  negotiation  which  Canning  con- 
ducted in  1844  with  the  effect  of  putting  an 
end  to  executions  for  apostasy  may  be  cited. 
Such  barbarities  were  constitutional  by  the 
Ottoman  law ;  but  they  were  wholly  opposed 
to  the  spirit  of  the  sultan's  reforming  policy. 
Nevertheless,  without  the  ambassador's  ur- 

fent  pressure,  sustained  long  after  France 
ad  given  up  the  matter  as  hopeless,  this  pe- 
culiarly odious  form  of  tyranny  would  never 
have  been  abolished  in  Turkey.  It  was  his 
fixed  belief  that  Turkey  must  be  upheld  in 
her  position  among  European  states  ;  but  he 
held  that  this  could  only  be  justified  by  an 
improved  system  of  government.  One  of  the 
chief  aims  he  set  before  himself  was  to  ob- 
tain equal  rights  and  privileges  for  the  chris- 
tian  subjects  of  the  Porte.  In  the  principles 
of  Mohammedan  law  he  was  met  by  a  stone 
wall  of  obstruction.  By  persistent  efforts  he 
won  the  abolition  of  the  law  of  execution 
for  apostasy  and  the  formal  renunciation 
of  religous  persecution  by  the  sultan,  and 
asserted  successfully  the  right  of  Christian 
subjects  to  worship  after  their  own  fashion 
under  the  protection  of  the  government  au- 
thorities. Another  important  point,  which 
he  carried  against  the  whole  spirit  of  Turkish 
administration,  was  the  abolition,  by  special 
firman,  of  torture  throughout  the  empire. 
Such  concessions  were  not  obtained  without 
extraordinary  pressure.  It  took  years  of  in- 
cessant argument  to  induce  the  Porte  to  per- 
mit (1855)  the  trifling  privilege  of  erecting 
a  protestant  church  at  Jerusalem ;  and  what  j 
Canning  wrote  of  the  difficulty  of  bringing  i 
the  Turks  to  reason  about  the  claims  of  the  j 
Lebanon  Emir  Beshir  applies  to  all  similar 
negotiations  :  '  In  this  case,  as  in  any  one  j 
where  justice  is  to  be  done  at  any  cost  to  the 
treasury,  the  Turkish  government  is  in  the 
habit  of  raising  every  imaginable  difficulty, 
and  it  is  generally  found  to  be  impossible  to 
obtain,  I  will  not  say  a  satisfactory  arrange-  i 
ment,  but  even  a  tolerable  compromise,  j 


without  the  employment  of  very  decided 
language'  (S.  Canning  to  Aberdeen,  22  Feb. 
1845,  Parl.  Papers,  hi.)  Long  experience, 
however,  and  his  own  success  at  the  Porte, 
proved  the  truth  of  this  theory.  In  foreign 
affairs,  Syria,  which  had  fallen  into  anarchy 
after  the  expulsion  of  the  Egyptians,  was  re- 
stored to  tranquillity,  and  Persia,  on  the  eve 
of  hostilities,  was,  at  Canning's  instance,  re- 
conciled with  the  Porte  by  the  mediation  of 
England  and  Russia,  and  an  international 
commission  met  to  decide  the  boundary  dis- 
putes. Among  Canning's  titles  to  the  gra- 
titude of  Englishmen  must  be  mentioned 
his  steady  support  of  the  cause  of  discovery 
and  exploration  in  the  Turkish  dominions. 
He  obtained,  after  repeated  exertions,  the 
firman  which  authorised  him  to  send  Layard, 
at  his  personal  expense,  to  Nineveh  to  make 
the  famous  excavations,  the  fruits  of  which 
were  presented  to  the  British  Museum  by  the 
ambassador  to  whose  influence  and  subsidies 
they  were  due,  and  to  whom  they  were  given 
by  the  sultan.  He  opened  the  way  to  the  ex- 
plorations at  Budrum  in  1846,  and  presented 
the  frieze  to  the  British  Museum ;  and  New- 
ton's subsequent  work  at  the  mausoleum  was 
throughout  facilitated  by  the  friendly  support 
of  Canning,  who  obtained  the  firman,  ad- 
vanced money,  and  in  every  way  aided  the 
explorer,  in  the  midst  of  the  distractions  of  the 
Crimean  war  (NEWTON,  Hist.  Disc.  i.  80  fl'.) 
Chesney's  Euphrates  expedition  also  owed  its 
protection  to  the  British  ambassador  (Life  of 
Gen.  F.  R.  Chesney,  253,  258).  Many  anec- 
dotes have  been  preserved  which  show  the  un- 
bounded influence  which  the  imperious  elchi 
exerted  over  Sultan  Abd-el-Mejid.  On  one 
occasion,  when  Turkey  was  in  sore  straits  for 
money,  he  observed  the  foundations  being 
laid  of  a  new  summer  residence  on  the  shore 
of  the  Bosphorus  ;  forthwith  he  ordered  the 
boatmen  to  row  him  straight  to  the  sultan's 
palace,  where  a  few  minutes'  conversation 
ended  in  the  stopping  of  the  works.  When 
Mohammed  Aly  Pasha,  the  minister  for  the 
navy,  and  brother-in-law  of  the  sultan,  had 
wantonly  murdered  a  Greek  concubine,  Can- 
ning refused  to  receive  the  ruffian,  and  when 
the  sultan  sent  to  remonstrate  with  him  on 
such  conduct  to  his  majesty's  brother-in-law, 
he  replied,  '  Tell  the  sultan  that  an  English 
ambassador  can  never  admit  to  his  presence 
a  cruel  assassin.'  In  the  end  the  minister 
had  to  be  dismissed  from  office.  Canning 
had  no  mercy  for  cruelty  and  treachery; 
and  his  reputation  for  fierceness  of  temper 
was  largely  due  to  his  unmeasured  indig- 
nation against  whatever  was  mean  or  dis- 
honourable. 

In  the   autumn  of  1846  he  returned  to 


Canning 


442 


Canning 


England  on  leave,  and  resigned  the  embassy, 
which  had  always  been  distasteful  to  him. 
Palmerston  refused  to  accept  the  resigna- 
tion, and  after  a  couple  of  years  (during 
which  he  was  sent  to  Switzerland  to  me- 
diate in  the  civil  war  of  1847,  but  arrived 
after  the  submission  of  the  Sunderbund,  and 
only  in  time  to  save  Neufchatel  from  the 
violence  of  the  victorious  democrats),  he  re- 
sumed his  posit  ion  at  the  Porte,  in  March  1848, 
holding  communications  with  the  several 
powers  on  his  way  at  their  respective  capitals. 
Within  two  months  of  his  return  to  the  em- 
bassy he  obtained  the  restoration  of  Reshid 
Pasha  and  the  reform  ministry  to  office,  in 
the  place  of  the  reactionaries  who  had  pro- 
fited by  the  elchi's  departure  to  regain  their 
ascendency  at  the  Porte;  and  during  the 
next  two  years  he  secured  a  firman  admit- 
ting Christian  evidence  in  .criminal  trials, 
brought  up  the  Mediterranean  fleet  in  concert 
with  France  in  support  of  Turkish  indepen- 
dence against  Russia  and  Austria,  sustained 
the  Porte  in  its  generous  protection  of  Kos- 
suth  and  the  other  Hungarian  refugees,  j 
in  the  teeth  of  the  threats  of  the  two  em- 
perors, and  carried  various  valuable  reforms  i 
in  commercial  and  other  matters.  In  1852 
he  again  visited  England,  but  had  hardly 
arrived  when  the  critical  state  of  affairs  at 
the  Porte  brought  him  back  to  his  post,  with 
the  title  of  Viscount  Stratford  de  Redcliffe,  i 
which  was  suggested  by  his  family's  ancient  i 
connection  with  St.  Mary  Redcliffe  at  Bris- 
tol. Prince  Mentchikoffhad  taken  advantage 
of  his  absence  to  press,  with  threats,  upon 
the  Porte  the  old  claim  of  a  Russian  pro- 
tectorate over  the  Christian  subjects  of  the 
Ottoman  empire ;  and,  in  the  want  of  the 
firm  will  and  '  formidable  mind  '  of  the  am- 
bassador to  help  them,  the  Turks  were  on 
the  verge  of  yielding.  And  '  now,  at  a  time 
when  Europe  had  fastened  its  eyes  upon  the 
czar,  and  was  watching  to  see  how  the  am- 
bassador of  All  the  Russias  would  impose 
his  master's  will  upon  Turkey,  the  Emperor 
Nicholas  was  obliged  to  hear  that  his  eternal 
foe,  travelling  by  the  ominous  route  of  Paris 
and  Vienna,  was  slowly  returning  to  his  em- 
bassy at  the  Porte.' 

Stratford  de  Redcliffe's  conduct  of  the  ne- 
gotiations which  terminated  in  the  Crimean 
war  has  been  made  classical  history  by 
Mr.  Kinglake,  who  has  told  how  he  fought 
the  unequal  duel  with  Prince  Mentchikoff, 
whose  clumsy  threats  were  no  fit  weapon 
wherewith  to  parry  the  shrewd  thrusts  of 
his  practised  antagonist ;  how  he  preserved 
his  imperturbable  gravity  when  awarding  to 
the  Russian  the  lofty  privileges  of  a  Greek 
doorkeeper  for  a  church  at  Jerusalem,  or  the 


patriarch's  inalienable  right  to  superintend 
the  repair  of  a  dilapidated  roof,  and  the  other 
inanities  of  the  Holy  Places  dispute;  and  how 
he  marshalled  the  ambassadors  of  the  four 
powers  against  Russia,  when  it  came  to  de- 
fending the  Porte  against  the  forcible  im- 
position of  a  Russian  religious  protectorate. 
'  Lord  Stratford  had  brought  to  a  settlement 
the  question  of  the  Holy  Places,  had  baftied 
all  the  efforts  of  the  Emperor  Nicholas  to 
work  an  inroad  upon  the  sovereign  rights  of 
the  sultan,  and  had  enforced  upon  the  Turks 
a  firmness  so  indomitable  and  a  moderation. 
so  unwearied,  that  from  the  hour  of  his  arrival 
at  Constantinople  they  resisted  every  claim 
which  was  fraught  with  real  danger — but 
always  resisted  with  courtesy — and  yielded 
to  every  demand,  however  unjust  in  principle, 
if  it  seemed  that  they  might  yield  with, 
honour  and  safety.'  Stratford  had  indeed 
so  guided  the  policy  of  Turkey  that  it  had 
secured  the  sympathy  of  Europe.  The  home 
government  approved  every  step,  and  Eng- 
land and  France  applauded  his  victory  over 
Mentchikoff;  the  admiral  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean squadron  was  ordered  to  obey  the 
behests  of  the  ambassador,  and  the  united 
fleets  of  France  and  England  moved  up  near 
the  Dardanelles.  'The  power  to  choose  be- 
tween peace  and  war  went  from  out  the 
courts  of  Paris  and  London  and  passed  to 
Constantinople.  Lord  Stratford  was  worthy 
of  this  trust,  for  being  firm  and  supplied  with 
full  knowledge,  and  having  power  by  his  own 
mere  ascendency  to  enforce  moderation  upon 
the  Turks,  and  to  forbid  panic,  and  even  to 
keep  down  tumult,  he  was  able  to  be  very 
chary  in  the  display  of  force,  and  to  be  more 
frugal  than  the  government  at  home  in  using 
or  engaging  the  power  of  the  English  queen. 
.  .  .  Entrusted  with  the  chief  prerogative  of 
kings,  and  living  all  his  time  at  Therapia, 
close  over  the  gates  of  the  Bosphorus,  he 
seemed  to  stand  guard  against  the  North, 
and  to  answer  for  the  safety  of  his  charge ' 
(KINGLAKE,  i.  182,  190,  Cabinet  ed.) 

The  Russian  ultimatum,  demanding  the 
suzerainty  over  the  thirteen  million  Christian 
subjects  of  the  sultan,  was  rejected  by  the 
Turks  under  the  guidance  of  Stratford,  and 
Prince  MentchikofF  retired  in  a  rage  from 
Constantinople.  In  all  that  had  happened 
the  czar  saw  the  hand  of  his  arch-enemy 
Canning,  the  man  who  had  opposed  him 
steadfastly  ever  since  his  accession.  The 
discomfiture  of  Mentchikoff  wrought  the 
czar  to  a  pitch  of  infuriated  anger.  In  a 
fit  of  madness  he  ordered  his  armies  to  cross 
the  Pruth  and  occupy  the  Principalities  on 
2  July  1853.  The  result  was  the  Crimean 
war. 


Canning 


443 


Canning 


To  have  led  England  into  so  futile  an  ad- 
venture would  indeed  be  an  unworthy  termi-  ' 
ation  to  a  long  career  of  wise  statesmanship. 
Crimean  war,  however,  was  not  to  be  j 
averted  by  diplomacy.  Russia  was  resolved  j 
upon  war  long  before  it  actually  broke  out. 
Above  all  Nicholas  was  bent  upon  crushing 
the  hateful  ambassador  who  had  so  long 
successfully  bearded  the  Emperor  of  All 
the  Russias.  What  Stratford  did  was  to 
make  the  war  impossible  to  a  moral  state. 
He  induced  the  Turks  to  concede  the  Holy 
Places  dispute,  and  while  firmly  refusing  to 
allow  a  Russian  protectorate  over  the  Greek 
church,  he  caused  the  sultan  to  issue  firmans 
confirming  all  the  privileges  and  immunities 
of  his  Christian  subjects,  and  sent  a  note  to 
Count  Nesselrode  engaging  that  these  privi- 
leges should  never  be  revoked.  The  Russian 
demands  had  in  fact  been  granted,  so  far  as 
their  ostensible  object  was  concerned,  but 
without  giving  the  czar  the  preponderating 
influence  in  Turkey  which  was  the  real  aim 
of  his  proposals.  Stratford  had  taken  away 
from  the  czar  every  excuse  for  making  war. 
More  than  this,  he  had  united  the  four  great 
powers  in  a  combination  to  reprobate  the  un- 
warrantable schemes  of  Russia.  Had  matters 
been  left  in  his  hands,  there  would  have  either 
been  no  war  at  all,  or  it  would  have  been  a 
war  of  Russia  against  the  four  powers  sup- 
porting Turkey.  Stratford  was  not  respon- 
sible for  the  fatal  alliance  with  Louis  Na- 
poleon, which  produced  the  virtual  separation 
of  England  and  France  from  the  European 
concert,  and  threw  the  burden  of  upholding 
Turkey  upon  the  two  western  powers  instead 
of  upon  all  Europe.  That  was  Palmerston's 
doing,  and  Palmerston  admitted  afterwards 
that  he  had  'been  made  a  catspaw  of  at 
Vienna,  as  Stratford  wrote  we  should.'  If  sup- 
porting a  weak  state  against  the  unwarrant- 
able demands  of  a  stronger  power  caused 
the  war,  Stratford  was  so  far  responsible, 
but  in  no  other  sense  did  he  contribute  to 
the  Crimean  war.  He  indeed  privately  ap- 
proved the  Turk's  rejection  of  the  Vienna 
note,  but  that  note  granted  precisely  what 
had  been  all  along  refused,  the  Russian  pro- 
tectorate of  the  Greek  church  in  Turkey ;  and 
it  was  only  the  obtuseness  or  insincerity  of 
the  statesmen  who  drew  it  up  that  was  to 
blame  for  its  rejection. 

During  the  progress  of  the  war,  Stratford's 
labours  were  unremitting.  Not  unfrequently 
he  would  write  all  night,  especially  during 
the  diplomatic  activity  which  he  displayed 
towards  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  with  a 
view  to  Austrian  mediation.  He  would  be 
found  in  the  morning  with  a  mass  of  papers 
before  him,  still  in  his  evening  dress.  He 


worked  his  secretaries  and  attaches  hard, 
but  they  knew  that  he  was  working  still 
harder,  and  his  enthusiasm  inspired  a  like 
zeal  in  his  subordinates,  which  he  was  quick 
to  note,  though  he  seldom  expressed  his  thanks 
in  words.  He  twice  visited  the  Crimea  in 
1855,  on  the  second  occasion  for  the  purpose 
of  investing  Lord  Raglan  with  the  order 
of  the  Bath.  During  the  later  stages  of  the 
war  he  was  greatly  oppressed  with  the  loss 
and  destruction  of  life  it  involved,  and  pain- 
fully conscious  of  England's  inability  to  Keep 
on  furnishing  a  continual  supply  of  fresh 
troops,  and  he  directed  his  influence  towards 
a  coalition  with  other  powers.  When  the 
war  was  over  he  re  turned  to  London  in  1858 
and  resigned  his  embassy  for  the  last  time, 
but  paid  a  complimentary  visit  of  farewell 
— his  seventh  journey  to  Constantinople — 
to  Sultan  Abd-el-Mejid,  for  whom  he  en- 
tertained a  real  regard  and  esteem.  This 
closed  his  public  career.  His  ambition  for 
ministerial  work  at  home  was  never  gra- 
tified. 

The  remaining  twenty  years  of  his  life 
were  spent  in  the  society  of  his  wife  and  three 
daughters  (who  all  survived  him),  chiefly  in 
London  and  at  his  country  house  at  Frant, 
near  Tonbridge  Wells,  where  he  revived  his 
delight  in  the  classical  authors,  and  espe- 
cially his  favourite  Virgil,  or  immersed  him- 
self in  the  despatches  of  his  special  hero, 
the  Duke  of  Wellington,  whose  portrait,  with 
those  of  Nelson  and  George  Canning,  hung 
upon  the  walls.  Oxford  made  him  an  hon. 
D.C.L.,  Cambridge  an  LL.D. ;  and  in  1869 
he  received  the  Garter  from  Mr.  Gladstone's 
government.  Whenever  some  branch  of  the 
Eastern  question  agitated  parliament  he  was 
in  his  place  in  the  House  of  Lords,  where  he 
would  deliver  one  of  his  thoughtful,  states- 
manlike speeches,  to  which  ministers  of  both 
parties  listened  with  deference.  He  also  con- 
tributed between  1874  and  1880  several  valu- 
able papers  on  Eastern  politics  to  the '  Times ' 
and  the  '  Nineteenth  Century,'  and  the  more 
important  of  these  were  collected  with  some 
unpublished  essays  in  a  volume  entitled  •  The 
Eastern  Question '  (1881),  to  which  Dean 
Stanley  contributed  a  memorial  preface.  His 
style  was  measured  and  sonorous,  without  ever 
degenerating  into  bombast  or  wordiness,  and 
his  thought  was  accurate  and  logical.  The 
later  course  of  events  in  Turkey  had  griev- 
ously disappointed  him,  and  he  was  disgusted 
with  the  reckless  extravagance  and  misrule 
of  Abd-el-Aziz,  insomuch  that  it  was  sup- 
posed that  Stratford  had  recanted  his  Turkish 
policy.  This,  however,  is  a  mistake.  While 
admiring  their  better  qualities,  he  had  never 
defended  the  government  of  the  Turks; 


Canning 


444 


Cannon 


that,  he  perceived,  was  doomed,  and  he  con- 
stantly recommended  reforms,  not  as  a  cure 
for  a  bad  system,  but  as  a  palliative,  to  '  re- 
tard the  evil  hour,'  which  he  foresaw  clearly 
enough.  His  interest  in  Turkey  had  always 
been  stimulated,  not  by  any  liking  for  the 
Turks,  but  by  the  necessity  of  restraining 
Russian  ambition,  and  by  his  earnest  sympathy 
with  the  Christian  populations,  for  whom  he 
had  always  consistently  exerted  his  influence. 
He  still  believed  that  such  steady  and  effec- 
tive pressure,  '  not  to  be  trifled  with,'  as  he 
had  been  able  to  employ  would  have  kept 
the  Turks  in  their  reforming  policy,  and  he 
ascribed  much  of  the  ruin  that  had  fallen  on 
Turkey  to  the  want  of  a  united  and  consistent 
influence  on  the  part  of  England  and  Europe. 
As  it  was,  he  saw  that  the  Porte,  in  its  de- 
moralised state,  could  not  be  supported ;  he 
welcomed  the  establishment  of  a  belt  of 
practically  independent  Christian  states  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Danube  to  the  Adriatic, 
and  admitted  that  '  the  very  idea  of  reinstat- 
ing any  amount  of  Turkish  misgoverninent 
in  places  once  cleared  of  it  is  simply  revolt- 
ing.' To  the  man  who  had  guided  the  re- 
forms of  Abd-el-Mejid,  and  produced  the 
liberal  hatti-humayun  of  1856,  the  retro- 
gression of  Turkey  was  a  grievous  disap- 
pointment. He  admitted  the  facts  and 
adjusted  himself  to  the  new  situation  ;  but 
his  policy  remained  what  it  had  been  during 
his  long  sway  at  Constantinople,  the  termi- 
nation of  which  was  the  signal  for  the  dis- 
memberment of  the  empire  he  had  so  long 
held  together. 

A  favourite  employment  of  his  old  age 
was  poetical  composition,  to  which  he  had 
always  been  partial.  His  poem  on  Bonaparte, 
which  pleased  Byron,  was  published  as  early 
as  1813;  and  when  his  diplomatic  occupation 
was  over,  he  published '  Shadows  of  the  Past,' 
1866,  '  The  Exile  of  Calauria,'  and  '  Alfred 
the  Great  in  Athelnay,  an  historical  play,' 
of  about  3,000  lines  of  blank  verse,  in  1876. 
Devout  in  the  highest  sense,  he  endeavoured 
to  counteract  the  freethinking  tendencies  of  ; 
the  age  by  his  treatise '  Why  am  I  a  Christian  ?' 
(1873),  which  went  to  five  editions,  and  with 
the  same  object  he  wrote  (1876)  of  '  The 
Greatest  of  Miracles,'  or  the  human  nature  of 
Christ.  To  the  last  he  retained  his  ancient 
vigour  and  alertness  of  intellect.  He  drew  up  a 
paper  on  the  Greek  claims  in  the  summer  of 
1880,  and  a  few  days  before  his  death  (which 
occurred  14  Aug.  1880)  Sir  Robert  Morier, 
the  son  of  his  old  friend  David,  found  him 
as  clear  in  mind  and  memory,  as  incisive  in 
speech,  and  as  keenly  interested  in  poetry 
and  politics  as  if  he  were  nineteen  instead  of 
ninety-three.  He  looked  back  over  eighty 


years  with  the  same  clear  statesman's  eye 
that  had  made  him  the  trusted  colleague  of 
Canning  and  Peel,  of  the  great  Duke,  of 
Palmerston  and  Newcastle,  and  the  deadliest 
enemy  of  tyrants,  whether  Bonaparte,  Nicho- 
las, or  Louis  Napoleon.  The  great  ambas- 
sador died  with  the  memories  of  nearly  a 
century  of  high  transactions  of  state  still 
vivid  in  his  unclouded  mind.  His  body  lies 
in  the  little  churchyard  at  Frant ;  his  statue 
stands  beside  his  two  kinsmen  in  Westminster 
Abbey. 

[The  principal  authority  for  this  life  of  Lord 
Stratford  is  his  Memoirs,  at  present  in  manu- 
script, which  have  been  placed  at  the  writer's 
disposal  by  his  daughters.  These  valuable  papers 
cover  the  greater  part  of  his  career  up  to  his 
mission  to  Spain  in  1832,  with  a  few,  sometimes 
detailed,  notes  on  the  later  periods.  For  the  . 
American  negotiations,  Rush's  Court  of  London 
from  1819  to  1825  has  been  consulted;  and  for 
the  Crimean  period  Mr.  Kinglake  has,  of  course, 
been  the  leading  authority.  The  parliamentary 
papers  have  been  examined  throughout,  and  a  few 
characteristic  incidents  have  been  drawn  from 
Skene's  With  Lord  Stratford  in  the  Crimean 
War.]  S.  L.-P. 

CANNON,  RICHARD  (1779-1865), 
compiler  of  regimental  records,  was  born  in 
1779.  On  1  Jan.  1802  he  was  appointed  to 
a  clerkship  at  the  Horse  Guards,  and  attained 
the  grade  of  first-clerk  in  1803.  About 
thirty  years  afterwards,  a  Horse  Guards  order, 
dated  1  Jan.  1836,  having  signified  the  royal 
commands  that  an  historic  account  of  the 
services  of  every  regiment  in  the  British  army 
should  be  published  under  the  superinten- 
dence of  the  adjutant-general,  the  work  of 
compilation  was  entrusted  to  Cannon,  at  that 
time  principal  clerk  in  the  adjutant-general's 
office.  During  the  ensuing  seventeen  years 
'  historical  records'  of  all  then  existing  regi- 
ments of  cavalry,  and  of  forty-two  regiments 
of  infantry  of  the  line,  were  thus  issued  '  by 
authority,'  all  of  which  were  prepared  under 
Caiyion's  direction,  except  the  history  of  the 
Royal  Horse  Guards  or  Oxford  Blues  (issued 
as  part  of  the  series  in  1847),  which  was 
written  by  Captain  Edmund  Packe,  of  that 
regiment.  The  work  of  compilation  was 
then  discontinued,  some  regimental  histories 
which  had  been  announced  as  in  preparation 
at  various  times  having,  apparently,  not  been 
proceeded  with.  After  a  service  of  nearly 
fifty-two  years  Cannon  retired  in  January 
1854,  on  his  full  salary  of  800/.  a  year.  He 
died,  in  1865. 

[War  Office  Lists ;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat. ;  Preface 
to  Cannon's  Historical  Records  of  the  British 
Army.]  H.  M.  C. 


Cannon 


445 


Canon 


CANNON,  ROBERT  (1663-1722),  dean 
of  Lincoln,  born  in  London  in  1663,  was 
educated  at  -Eton  and  at  King's  College, 
Cambridge,  where  he  proceeded  B.A.  in  1685, 
M.A.  1689,  B.D.  1702,  and  D.D.  1-707.  He 
held  for  a  time  a  fellowship  at  King's  Col- 
lege ;  was  taxer  of  the  university  in  1697, 
afterwards  became  chaplain  of  Chelsea  Col- 
lege, and  was  appointed  rector  ofBluntisham, 
Huntingdonshire,  and  archdeacon  of  Norfolk 
(1 1  March  1707).  He  married  in  1707  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  John  Moore,  bishop  of  Ely, 
and  afterwards  of  Norwich,  and  was  presented 
through  his  father-in-law's  influence  to  a 
prebend  in  Ely  Cathedral  (7  March  1708-9). 
Subsequently  he  held  the  rectory  of  Newton, 
near  Wisbech,  and  became  prebendary  of 
Westminster  (8  July  1715) ;  rector  of  Christ 
Church,  Middlesex ;  sub-almoner  to  George  I 
(1716)  ;  prebendary  of  Lincoln  (21  Nov. 
1721)  ;  and  dean  of  Lincoln  (9  Dec.  1721). 
He  died,  apparently  in  Westminster,  28  March 
1722,  and  was  buried  in  the  south  aisle  of 
the  abbey  three  days  later.  His  wife  and  se- 
veral children  survived  him,  and,  in  spite  of 
Cannon's  many  preferments,  they  were  left 
so  poorly  off  that  George  I  granted  them 
a  pension  of  1201.  a  year.  Cannon's  will, 
dated  21  April  1720,  was  proved  25  May 
1722. 

Cannon  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  ec- 
clesiastical controversies  of  his  day.  He  was 
an  opponent  both  of  the  high  and  low  church 
parties.  In  1712  he  moved  in  convocation  a 
vote  of  censure  on  Dr.  Thomas  Brett  [q.  v.J 
for  having  published  a  sermon  on  the  'Re- 
mission of  Sins,'  in  which  very  strong  views 
about  priestly  absolution  were  advanced.  The 
motion  was  negatived,  but  a  warfare  of  pamph- 
lets followed.  Cannon  issued  an  '  Account 
of  Two  Motions  made  in  the  Lower  House 
of  Convocation  concerning  the  Power  of  Re- 
mitting Sins,'  Lond.  1712,  and  Brett  replied 
in  two  tracts.  In  May  1717  Cannon  was  a 
member  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the 
lower  house  of  convocation  to  report  on  Bishop 
Hoadly's  '  Preservation '  and  '  Sermon,'  and 
signed  the  report  which  condemned  the 
bishop's  views.  The  Bangorian  controversy 
ensued,  and  Cannon  contributed  to  it  '  A 
Vindication  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Lower 
House  of  Convocation  with  regard  to  the 
King's  Supremacy :  and  some  Thoughts  on 
Religion  .  .  .  and  a  Postscript  to  the  Ld. 
Bishop  of  Bangor,'  Lond.  1717.  In  1718 
Cannon  reissued  this  tract  with  an  elaborate 
preface,  attacking  Hoadly's  replies  to  his 
critics,  and  Cannon  himself  was  answered  by 
an  anonymous  writer  in  the  same  year.  Can- 
non was  also  the  author  of  some  published 


About  1755  Cannon's  widow  presented  a 
curious  petition  to  the  prime  minister,  the 

Duke  of  Newcastle,  and  the  document still 

extant  among  the  treasury  papers— illustrates 
the  later  history  of  Cannon's  family.  The 
eldest  son  entered  the  army  and  was  killed 
at  Fontenoy  (1745).  A  younger  son,  Tho- 
mas, was,  about  1750,  the  author  of  a  pub- 
lished tract  '  containing  the  most  detestable 
principles  of  impurity,  not  fit  even  to  be  re- 
membered in  the  title.'  For  the  composition 
of  this  work,  no  copy  of  which  is  now  known, 
Thomas  Cannon  was  committed  to  prison  and 
allowed  out  on  bail  before  his  trial,  but  in- 
stead of  waiting  for  his  trial  he  fled  to  France. 
After  remaining  there  three  years  he  returned 
to  his  mother's  house  at  Windsor,  published 
a  recantation  of  his  errors,  was  searched  for 
by  the  police,  and  fled  abroad  again.  At  the 
end  of  two  more  years  Mrs.  Cannon  petitioned 
the  government  to  stay  further  proceedings 
against  her  son  on  the  ground  that  he  had 
repented  of  his  sins,  had  since  published 
many  religious  works,  and  was  living  a  reli- 
gious life,  and  that  she,  as  one  of  her  son's 
sureties,  was  totally  unable  to  pay  the  for- 
feited bail  (Notes  and  Queries,  2nd  ser.  viii. 
65-6,  where  the  petition  is  printed  at  length). 

[Chester's  Westminster  Abbey  Registers  (Harl. 
Soc.),  p.  306  ;  Harwood's  Alumni  Eton.  p.  266  ; 
Bentham's  Hist,  of  Ely,  p.  243 ;  Le  Neve's 
Fasti  Angl.  Eccl.  ed.  Hardy;  Brit.  Mus.  Cat.; 
Lathbury's  Hist,  of  Convocation,  chaps,  xiii.  xiv.] 

S.  L.  L. 

CANON  or  CANONICUS,  JOHN 
(Jl.  1329),  schoolman,  studied  at  Oxford,  and 
became  a  member  of  the  Franciscan  order. 
Afterwards  he  attended  the  lectures  of  Duns 
Scotus  at  Paris,  but  appears  to  have  returned 
to  Oxford,  and  to  have  proceeded  there  to 
the  degree  of  D.D.  He  is  distinguished  by 
the  biographers  for  his  eminence  in  philo- 
sophy, theology,  and  law,  both  canon  and 
civil,  and  four  books  of  commentaries  on  the 
'Sentences'  of  Peter  Lombard,  some  'Lecturae 
magistrales,'  and  '  Qusestiones  disputata.'aiv 
ascribed  to  him.  But  the  work  upon  which 
his  reputation  rests,  a  work  which  was  very 
widely  used  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth 
centuries,  is  a  commentary  on  Aristotle's 
'  Physics,'  entitled  in  the  editio  princeps 
'  Questiones  profundissimi  doctoris  Joluumis 
Canonici  ordinis  minoris  super  octo  Libris 
Phisicorum  Aristotelis  '  (Padua,  1475).  It 
was  reprinted  at  St.  Albans  in  1481,  as  well 
as  several  times  at  Venice  between  this  date 
and  1492.  Another  edition  appeared  at  Venice 
in  1516.  In  manuscript  also  the  commen- 
tary is  not  uncommon.  A  copy  belonging 
to  Lincoln  College,  Oxford,  cod.  cii.,  which 


Canot 


446 


Cant 


was  written  by  R.  Rawlyns  in  1482,  con- 
tains a  set  of  verses  in  honour  of  the  author 
(CoxB,  Catal.  of  Oxford  MSS.,  Line.  p.  48). 
Extracts  are  given  by  Tanner  (Sibl.  Brit. 
p.  150). 

Wadding  (Scriptores  Or  dints  Minoris, 
p.  195)  and  Tanner  state  that  Canon  is  also 
known  by  the  name  of  MARBRES. 

[Trittenheim  de  Scriptoribus  Ecclesiasticis, 
p.  234,  od.  Cologne,  1546  ;  Wharton,  append,  to 
Cave's  Historia  Literaria,  p.  28.]  R.  L.  P. 

CANOT,  PETER  CHARLES  (1710- 
1777),  engraver,  was  a  native  of  France,  who 
came  to  England  in  1740,  and  remained  here 
till  he  died.  He  was  a  member  of  the  In- 
corporated Society  of  Artists  in  1766,  and 
was  elected  an  associate  engraver  of  the 
Royal  Academy  in  1770,  when  that  degree 
was  first  instituted.  He  exhibited  at  the 
Society  of  Artists,  the  Free  Society,  and  the 
Royal  Academy.  A  line-engraver  of  con- 
siderable skill,  he  executed  numerous  plates 
after  Van  de  Velde,  Bakhuisen,  Teniers, 
Claude,  and  other  old  masters.  Views  of  Lon- 
don and  Westminster  Bridges,  after  Samuel 
Scott ;  some  sea  pieces  and  sea  fights,  after 
Monamy ;  and  four  views  of  the  operations 
of  the  Russian  fleet  against  the  Turks,  after 
Paton,  are  reckoned  among  his  best  plates. 
It  is  said  that  his  death,  which  took  place 
at  Kentish  Town  in  1777,  was  due  to  over- 
exertion  in  executing  the  plates  after  Paton. 

[Redgrave's  Diet,  of  Artists,  1878  ;  Bryan's 
Diet,  of  Painters  (Graves) ;  Nagler's  Kiinstler- 
Lexikon ;  Graves's  Diet,  of  Artists ;  Pye's  Patron- 
age of  British  Art.]  C.  M. 

CANSFIELD,  BENEDICT.  [See  CAN- 
FIELD.] 

CANT,  ANDREW  (1590  P-1663),  eccle- 
siastical leader  and  preacher,  called  by  Prin-  j 
cipal  Baillie  '  ane  super-excellent  preacher,' 
comes  into  notice  in  1620  or  1623,  when 
some  of  the  people  of  Edinburgh  desired  to  ; 
have  him  for  their  minister ;  but  as  he  was  ( 
known  to  be  obnoxious  to  the  king,  he  did  not  ! 
on  either  occasion  obtain  the  appointment,  i 
In  1633  he  became  minister  of  Pitsligo  in  ' 
Aberdeenshire,  and,  unlike  most  of  the  mi- 
nisters in  that  quarter,  was  a  strong  cham- 
pion of  the  covenants  and  opponent  of  the  | 
episcopising  endeavours   of  the  king.      In  j 
July  1638  he  was  appointed  by  the  '  com-  [ 
missioners  at  the  tables,'  with  two  other  \ 
ministers  (Dickson  and  Henderson)  and  three 
noblemen  (Montrose,  Kinghorn,  and  Cow- 
per),  to  endeavour  to  bring  the  people  of  the 
north  into  sympathy  with  the  presbyterian 


cause.  The  reception  of  the  commissioners 
by  the  magistrates  of  Aberdeen  was  amus- 
ing, the  magistrates  meeting  them  and  offer- 
ing them  the  hospitality  of  the  city,  which 
the  commissioners  declined,  till  they  should 
see  if  they  would  take  the  covenant.  The 
'  Aberdeen  doctors '  were  famous  in  the  church 
for  their  opposition  to  the  covenant,  and  pre- 
pared certain  questions  for  the  commissioners, 
which  led  to  a  wordy  series  of  answers,  re- 
plies, and  duplies  on  either  side.  The  feeling 
was  so  strong  that  the  commissioners  were 
excluded  from  the  Aberdeen  pulpits,  and  had 
to  preach  in  the  open  air. 

In  November  1638  Cant  took  part  in  the 
famous  Glasgow  assembly,  by  which  prelacy 
was  abolished,  and  at  the  solicitation  of  Lord 
Lothian  was  translated  from  Pitsligo  to 
Newbattle  in  Midlothian.  In  1640,  with 
some  other  of  the  most  eminent  ministers,  he 
was  appointed  chaplain  to  the  covenanting 
army,  and  accompanied  it  during  the  cam- 
paign. In  the  same  year  he  was  translated 
to  Aberdeen.  While  one  of  the  most  un- 
bending sticklers  for  the  covenants,  he  was 
a  devoted  royalist,  and  on  one  occasion,  in 
the  time  of  Cromwell,  when  many  English 
officers  were  in  his  church,  he  uttered  so 
strong  sentiments  on  duty  to  the  king  and  on 
the  conduct  of  those  who  were  against  him, 
that  the  officers  rose  up  and  some  of  them 
drew  their  swords  and  advanced  towards  the 
pulpit.  The  intrepid  minister  opened  his 
breast,  and  said  to  them,  '  Here  is  the  man 
who  uttered  these  sentiments,'  inviting  them 
to  strike  him  if  they  dared.  '  He  had  once 
been  a  captain,'  says  Wodrow,  who  tells  the 
story,  '  and  was  one  of  the  most  bold  and 
resolute  men  of  his  day.'  His  dauntless 
courage,  with  his  stirring  popular  eloquence, 
gave  him  a  wide  fame ;  but  the  suggestion  in 
the  '  Spectator '  that  the  term  '  to  cant '  was 
derived  from  his  name  is  of  course  groundless. 
It  can  easily  be  accounted  for  from  the  Latin 
canto.  Cant  died  30  April  1663.  By  his 
wife,  Margaret  Irvine,  he  left  two  sons  and 
two  daughters.  His  daughter  Sarah  mar- 
ried Alexander  Jaffray  [q.  v.]  of  Aberdeen. 
His  son  Andrew  was  principal  of  the  uni- 
versity of  Edinburgh  from  1675  to  1685. 
Another  Andrew  Cant,  who  was  deprived  of 
his  charge  at  the  revolution  in  1690,  was 
consecrated  a  bishop  of  the  episcopal  church 
of  Scotland  in  1722. 

[Scott's  Fasti  Eccl.  Scot.  vi.  463,  635,  894; 
Livingstone's  Biographies;  Row's  and  Calder- 
wood's  Histories  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland  ;  Bail- 
lie's  Letters ;  Wodrowr's  Analeeta ;  Balfour's 
Annals ;  Chambers's  Eminent  Scotsmen ;  Ander- 
son's Scottish  Nation  ;  Imperial  Diet,  of  Biogr.] 

W.  G.  B. 


Cantebrig 


447 


Cantelupe 


CANTEBRIG  or  CAMBRIDGE,  JOHN 

DE  (d.  1335),  judge,  was  of  a  Cambridge 
family,  whence  he  took  his  name,  and  is  said 
to  have  been  son  to  Thomas  Cantebrig,  a 
judge  of  the  exchequer  under  Edward  II. 
He  was  M.P.  for  Cambridgeshire  in  1321  and 
subsequent  years,  and  earlier  was  in  several 
judicial  commissions  for  the  county.  In  the 
last  years  of  Edward  II  and  early  years  of 
Edward  III  he  is  named  as  counsel  in  the  year 
books.  In  1330  he  became  king's  Serjeant,  and 
was  in  the  commission  for  Northamptonshire, 
and  on  22  Oct.  of  that  year  was  made  a  knight 
'  tanquam  banerettus,'  with  a  grant  for  his 
robes  of  investiture  out  of  the  king's  ward- 
robe. On  18  Jan.  1331  he  was  made  a  justice 
of  the  common  pleas,  along  with  Robert  de 
Malberthorpe  and  John  Inge,  and  received  a 
new  patent  on  30  Jan.  1334.  No  fines  are 
levied  before  him  after  Michaelmas  term  1334. 
He  died  in  1335.  He  had  large  property  in 
and  around  Cambridge,  and  was  twice  alder- 
man of  St.  Mary's  guild,  to  which,  in  1311, 
and  by  his  will,  he  gave  Stone  Hall,  in  St. 
Michael's,  on  the  site  of  part  of  Caius  College, 
with  thirty-five  tenements  and  a  hundred 
acres  of  land  in  Cambridge  and  Nuneham, 
and  a  pix  of  silver-gilt,  weighing  seventy- 
eight  ounces.  He  was  seneschal  to  the  abbot 
of  St.  Albans  in  1331. 

[Foss's  Lives  of  the  Judges ;  Masters's  History 
of  C.  C.  C.  Cambridge  ;  Le  Keux's  Memorials  of 
Cambridge ;  Fuller's  University  of  Cambridge, 
69  ;  Newcome's  S.  Albans,  223  ;  Abbr.  Eot.  Orig. 
95  ;  Parl.  Writs.]  J.  A.  H. 

CANTELUPE,  CANTILUPE,  CAN- 
TELO  or  CANTELEO,  FULKDE  (fl.  1209), 
is  mentioned  by  Wendover  as  one  of  John's 
evil  counsellors.  After  the  election  of  Ste- 
phen Langton  as  archbishop  he  was  sent  by 
John  to  expel  the  Canterbury  monks,  and 
the  lands  of  the  see  were  put  under  his 
charge. 

[Annal.  Monast.  ii.  80,  259,  iii.  450 ;  Matt. 
Paris,  ii.  516,  533.]  H.  E.  L. 

CANTELUPE,  GEORGE  DE  (d.  1273), 
son  of  William,  the  third  Baron  Cantelupe 
(d.  1254)  [q.v.],  is  styled  BARON  OF  BERGA- 
VENNY.  He  was  knighted  by  Henry  III  in 
1272,  on  the  occasion  of  the  marriage  of  Ed- 
mund of  Cornwall.  He  was  put  into  posses- 
sion of  his  lands  on  23  April  1273,  but  died 
the  following  November.  His  sister  Joanna 
married  Henry  of  Hastings. 

[Dunstable  Annals  (Annal.  Monast.  iii.),  257, 
259 ;  Wykes,  Id.  iv.  251.]  H.  E.  L. 

CANTELUPE,  NICHOLAS  DE,  third 
BARON  CANTELUPE  by  writ  (d.  1355),  lord 


of  Gresley,  Nottinghamshire,  was  the  grand- 
son of  Nicholas,  one  of  the  younger  sons  of 
William,  first  baron  Cantelupe  [q.  v.]  He 
was  with  Edward  II  in  Scotland  in  1320, 
and  was  knighted  by  him  in  1326.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  reign  of  Edward  III  he  was 
in  Scotland,  and  was  made  in  1336  governor 
of  Berwick-on-Tweed.  In  1339  he  was  again 
in  Scotland,  and  in  the  war  in  Flanders  in 
the  same  year.  In  1343  he  was  one  of  the 
ambassadors  sent  to  treat  for  peace  with 
France.  In  1345  he  was  summoned  to  attend 
the  king  in  the  campaign  that  ended  at 
Cressy.  In  1352  he  was  appointed  one  of 
the  commissioners  for  the  defence  of  Lin- 
colnshire against  a  threatened  invasion  by 
the  French.  He  was  summoned  to  parlia- 
ment from  1337  to  1354 ;  he  died  in  1355. 
He  founded  Cantelupe  College,  a  college  of 
priests  to  celebrate  at  the  altar  of  St.  Nicho- 
las in  the  cathedral  of  Lincoln,  in  the  Lincoln 
Close,  and  also  Beauvale,  a  Carthusian  house, 
at  Gresley,  Nottinghamshire.  His  widow 
Joan  founded  a  college  or  chantry  of  five 
priests  in  honour  of  St.  Peter  in  Lincoln, 
on  the  site  of  the  house  of  the  Friars  de 
Sacco. 

[Dugdale's  Baronage,  i.  733 ;  Nicolas's  His- 
toric Peerage,  ed.  Courthope,  p.  93 ;  Tanner's 
Notitia  Monastica.]  H.  E.  L. 

CANTELUPE,  ROGER  DE  (/.  1248), 
legist,  was  the  son  of  Roger  de  Cantelupe, 
who  was  hanged  for  treason  in  1225.  He 
was  sent  by  Henry  III  in  1231  to  Rome, 
against  Archbishop  Richard.  His  false  ac- 
cusation against  the  bishops  in  the  quarrel 
between  the  king  and  the  earl  marshal  in 
1234  is  especially  mentioned  by  Matthew 
Paris.  It  was  fully  answered  by  the  bishop 
of  Lichfield,  Alexander  Stavenby.  It  is 
probably  the  same  person  who  held  the  pre- 
bend of  Kentillers,  or  Kentish  Town,  in  St. 
Paul's,  London,  in  1248.  There  is  a  letter 
from  Innocent  IV  to  him  in  1248,  directing 
him  to  protect  the  abbey  of  St.  Albans  from 
any  further  contributions  to  the  Roman 
church. 

[Dunstable  Annals  (Annal.  Monast.  iii.),  95 ; 
Matt.  Paris  (Eolls  Ser.),  iii.  268,  vi.  151.] 

H.  E.  L. 

CANTELUPE,  SIMON,  called  LE 
NORMAN  (d.  1249),  chancellor,  was  sent  to 
Rome  by  Henry  III  to  quash  the  election  of 
Ralph  Neville  to  the  see  of  Winchester  in 
1238.  The  same  year,  on  the  removal  of 
Neville  (Dunstable  Annals,  152),  he  was 
made  chancellor,  and  was  also  collated  to 
the  archdeaconry  of  Norwich.  In  1239  he 


Cantelupe 


448 


Cantelupe 


was  one  of  those  who  received  the  young 
Edward  from  the  font.  The  same  year,  in 
consequence  of  his  refusal  to  consent  to  the 
king's  demand  of  a  tax  on  every  sack  of  wool 
sent  to  Flanders  from  England  for  Thomas, 
count  of  Flanders,  he  was  deprived  of  the 
seal  and  banished  from  court.  In  1240  he 
was  deprived  of  his  archdeaconry  and  all 
his  preferments  but  one.  Paris  speaks  of 
his  power  at  one  time  being  so  great  that  he 
disposed  of  all  things  at  his  nod,  but  that  he 
excited  general  dislike  by  his  austerity  and 
pride.  When  at  Rome  in  1240  he  spoke 
violently  against  the  English  character  be- 
fore the  pope.  He  died  in  1249. 

[Dunstable  Annals,  152  ;  Matt.  Paris,  iii.  495, 
540,  629,  iv.  63,  64,  v.  91.]  H.  R.  L. 

CANTELUPE,  THOMAS  DE  (1218?- 
1282),  chancellor,  bishop  of  Hereford,  and 
saint,  was  born  at  his  father's  manor  of  Ham- 
bleden,  near  Great  Marlow,Buckinghamshire, 
about  1218.  His  father,  William  de  Cante- 
lupe, second  baron  [q.  v.],  was  seneschal  to 
John.  His  mother,  Millicent,  was  a  daughter 
of  Hugh  de  Gournay,  a  baron  of  Normandy, 
and  the  widow  of  Almeric  de  Montfort,  count 
of  Evreux,  whose  mother,  Mabel,  was  one  of 
the  coheiresses  of  the  great  Gloucester  earl- 
dom. His  uncle  was  Walter  of  Cantelupe, 
bishop  of  Worcester  [q.  v.]  He  was  one  of 
four  brothers,  of  whom  the  eldest,  William, 
third  baron  Cantelupe  [q.  v.],  acquired  by 
marriage  with  the  heiress  of  the  Braoses  the 
lordship  of  Brecon  in  addition  to  his  here- 
ditary possessions.  Of  the  others,  John  and 
Nicholas  became  famous  knights,  and  Hugh 
archdeacon  of  Gloucester.  His  three  or  four 
sisters  all  married  into  noble  families. 

Destined,  with  his  brother  Hugh,  for  a 
clerical  career,  Thomas  naturally  fell  greatly 
under  the  influence  of  his  uncle,  Bishop 
Walter,  who  partially  undertook  the  direc- 
tion of  his  early  education.  After  a  possible 
sojourn  at  Oxford,  where  he  entered,  says 
Wood  (Annals,  i.  221,  ed.  Gutch),  the  same 
year  (1237)  as  the  famous  feud  between  the 
students  and  the  servants  of  the  unpopular 
papal  legate,  Cardinal  Otho,  Thomas  was  sent 
to  study  arts  at  Paris,  where  his  elder  brother 
Hugh  was  already  resident.  The  accounts 
which  remain  of  their  Paris  life  are  singu- 
larly illustrative  of  the  position  of  the  noble 
and  wealthy  student  at  a  mediaeval  univer- 
sity. At  first  the  brothers  lived  together. 
Their  extensive  household  included  a  chap- 
lain, and  a  master  of  arts  who  acted  as  their 
director.  At  least  two  poor  scholars  were 
maintained  at  their  expense,  and  from  five 
to  thirteen  paupers  were  fed  from  the  rem- 
nants of  their  table.  St.  Louis,  who  was 


then  king,  paid  them  a  personal  visit.  In 
1245  both  brothers  attended  the  council  of 
Lyons,  where  they  were  made  chaplains  to 
Innocent  IV,  and  Thomas  received  a  dispen- 
sation which  allowed  him  to  hold  benefices 
in  plurality.  The  brothers,  who  had  already 
completed  their  arts  course,  now  parted  com- 
pany, and  Thomas  went  to  study  civil  law  at 
Orleans,  in  which  subject  he  attained  such 
proficiency,  that  he  often  lectured  in  place  of 
his  master  Guido.  He  next  returned  to  Paris 
to  devote  himself  to  the  study  of  canon  law. 
;  Hugh  was  still  there  reading  theology,  but 
the  brothers  henceforward  had  different  es- 
tablishments. At  last  Thomas  completed  his 
long  and  laborious  legal  studies,  and  he  re- 
turned to  Oxford  to  teach  canon  law,  with 
such  success,  that  in  1262  he  was  elected 
chancellor  of  the  university.  His  strong  yet 
temperate  action  in  this  capacity  was  well 
illustrated  by  his  success  in  stopping  a  most 
formidable  riot  between  the  '  Boreales '  and 
'  Australes.' 

The  dispute  between  Henry  III  and  his 
barons  was  now  approaching  its  crisis. 
Walter  of  Cantelupe  was  the  intimate  friend 
of  Simon  of  Montfort,  and  Thomas  was  natu- 
rally drawn  to  the  patriotic  side.  The  strong 
attachment  of  the  university  to  the  popular 
party  may  at  least  partially  be  ascribed  to 
i  the  chancellor's  influence.  This  feeling  went 
,  so  far,  that  in  1263  Edward,  the  king's  eldest 
son,  was  refused  admission  within  the  town 
for  fear  of  a  conflict  between  his  retinue  and 
:  the  students.  At  the  end  of  the  same  year 
j  Thomas  was  appointed,  no  doubt  through  his 
uncle's  influence,  one  of  the  commissioners 
to  represent  the  barons  at  Amiens,  where 
St.  Louis  had  undertaken  to  arbitrate  be- 
tween them  and  King  Henry  (Appendix  to 
RJSHANGER'S  Chronicle,  Camden  Society, 
pp.  122-3).  Louis's  judgment  against  the 
barons  (23  Jan.  1264)  was  immediately  fol- 
lowed by  civil  war.  In  March  the  king 
occupied  Oxford,  and  turned  out  all  the  stu- 
dents. On  14  May  the  battle  of  Lewes  put 
the  government  into  the  hands  of  the  barons. 
The  university  was  at  once  restored  to  Ox- 
ford, but  its  chancellor  was  promoted  to  the 
chancellorship  of  England.  On  22  Feb.  12G5 
the  king  transferred  the  great  seal  to  Thomas, 
who  had  already  been  nominated  to  it  by  the 
council  of  magnates  by  whom  the  royal  power 
was  now  exercised  ( Rot.  Claw.  49  H.  Ill,  m. 
9;  Rot.  Pat.  49  H.  Ill,  m.  18,  in  CAMPBELL'S 
Chancellors,  i.  153 ;  and  BLAAUW'S  Barons1 
Wars,  p.  257).  Thomas  was  at  least  more 
acceptable  to  the  king  than  many  of  his 
other  ministers,  and  the  declaration  put  into 
his  mouth  that  he  was  pleased  to  admit  him 
to  the  office  is  borne  out  by  the  light  of  later 


Cantelupe 


449 


Cantelupe 


events.  On  26  March  a  grant  of  500  marks 
a  year  for  the  support  of  the  chancellor  and 
his  clerks  was  issued,  with  exceptional  de- 
clarations of  the  royal  favour  (  Rot.  Pat.  as 
above).  The  almost  immediate  transference 
of  the  seal  to  Ralph  of  Sandwich  and  others 
suggests  that  Thomas,  though  remaining 
chancellor,  was  required  hy  his  party  for 
other  business  (ib.  m.  16),  He  must,  how- 
ever, have  fulfilled  some  functions  of  his 
office,  as  his  prudence,  deliberation,  and  in- 
corruptible honesty  in  the  discharge  of  his 
iudicial  duties  are  especially  commended. 

On  4  Aug.  the  death  of  Montfort  at  Eve- 
sham  brought  the  baronial  power  to  an  end. 
Thomas  was  immediately  deprived  of  his 
post  as  chancellor,  and  his  return  to  Paris 
probably  indicates  that  his  position  in  Eng- 
land was  unsafe.  Though  restored  to  the 
king's  favour  in  1266  (Rot.  Pat.  50  H.  Ill, 
m.  3  in  DTTGDALE'S  Baronage,  p.  732),  and 
never  apparently  deprived  of  the  archdea- 
conry of  Stafford,  which  was  the  highest 
ecclesiastical  preferment  he  had  as  yet  at- 
tained, Thomas  remained  abroad  for  several 
years. 

Driven  from  active  life  by  the  collapse  of 
the  party  with  whose  fortunes  Thomas  had 
been  so  intimately  connected,  he  henceforth 
devoted  his  whole  energies  to  theology.  He 
lectured  at  Paris  on  the  Epistles  and  the 
Apocalypse,  and  not  later  than  1272  returned 
to  Oxford,  where  early  in  1273  he  became  a 
regent  and  therefore  a  teacher  in  the  same  sub- 
ject. His  old  master  and  confessor,  Robert 
Kilwardby,  had  now  become  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  came  up  specially  to  Oxford 
to  pronounce  the  usual  eulogy  on  the  newly 
made  doctor,  whom  he  declared  to  be  untainted 
by  mortal  sin  (TRIVET,  p.  305,  Eng.  Hist.  Soc. ; 
RISHANGER,  p.  102,  Rolls  Ser.)  A  few  months 
later  Thomas  abandoned  his  lectures  at  Ox- 
ford to  attend  the  second  council  of  Lyons 
(7  May  to  17  July  1274),  which  Gregory  X 
had  convoked  with  the  object  of  ending  the 
schism  between  the  Eastern  and  Western 
churches.  As  in  1245,  he  again  became  a 
papal  chaplain.  At  its  conclusion  he  ap- 
parently returned  to  Oxford.  It  is  about 
this  time  or  earlier  that  his  second  tenure  of 
the  chancellorship  of  the  university  must  be 
placed  (Acta  Sanctorum,  October,  i.  549  b  ; 
his  name  only  appears  once  in  the  list  of 
chancellors  given  by  Wood  and  Le  Neve, 
though  Wood  had  a  suspicion  that  he  must 
have  been  chancellor  in  1267,  Antiquities  of 
Oxford,  ed.  Gutch,  Appendix,  p.  327). 

The  permission  to  hold  benefices  in  plu- 
rality which  Thomas  had  obtained  from  In- 
nocent IV  thirty  years  earlier  had  been  well 
used.  Besides  his  archdeaconry  of  Stafford 

VOL.  mi. 


(1265)  with  the  annexed  prebend  of  Lichfield 
he  became  precentor  and  canon  of  York,  canon 
of  London,  where  he  lived  a  good  deal,  and 
rector  of  several  rich  parishes.  Yet  Thomas 
satisfied  the  most  scrupulous  precisians  bv 
his  anxiety  in  procuring  good  and  sufficient 
vicars,  able  to  preach  and  of  good  moral 
character.  But  he  was  not  content  witli 
this.  He  regularly  and  frequently  visit,-.! 
all  his  cures,  celebrated  mass,  preached  ser- 
mons, heard  confessions,  and  availed  himself 
of  his  great  wealth — his  church  preferment 
brought  him  in  1,000  marks  a  year— to  exer- 
cise a  liberal  hospitality  to  all  classes,  to 
bestow  lavish  alms  on  the  poor,  and  to  build, 
rebuild,  or  repair  the  edifices  entrusted  to  his 
care.  Even  when  absent  he  regularly  sent 
doles  of  corn  and  delicacies  to  the  poor  and 
sick,  while  his  great  influence  enabled  him 
to  strenuously  defend  the  rights  and  liberties 
of  all  his  churches  in  a  grasping  and  lawless 
age.  The  poor  round  Oxford  also  found  in 
him  a  liberal  benefactor. 

Family  influence  had  already  given  Tho- 
mas several  benefices  on  the  southern  Welsh 
border,  when  about  1273  John  le  Breton, 
bishop  of  Hereford,  himself  an  eminent  law- 
yer, appointed  him  to  the  prebend  of  Pres- 
ton in  Hereford  Cathedral,  apparently  in  the 
hope  of  thus  securing  him  the  succession  to 
the  bishopric.  Unluckily  the  prebend  was 
not  really  vacant,  as  the  previous  bishop, 
Peter  de  Aquablanca,  had  already  nominated  a 
Burgundian  fellow-countryman  named  Peter 
de  Langona  to  the  same  stall.  Le  Breton, 
who  was  English,  had  turned  Langona  out 
for  some  unknown  reason,  and  by  appointing 
such  distinguished  men  as  Robert  Burnell 
and  Thomas  of  Cantelupe  in  succession 
sought  to  make  his  ejection  secure.  Lan- 
gona commenced  a  suit  against  Cantelupe  at 
Rome,  but  the  slow  movements  of  the  papal 
curia  prevented  this  from  becoming  an  im- 
mediate cause  of  anxiety.  In  later  years  it 
assumed  a  very  different  aspect  (WEBB, 
Household  Expenses  of  Bishop  Swinfield, 
Camden  Soc.  ii.  clxxviii  sq.) 

On  12  May  1275  Bishop  le  Breton  died.  On 
15  June  the  chapter  presented  Thomas  to  the 
living  as  their  chosen  bishop.  He  had  been 
elected  '  via  compromissi '  on  the  second  day 
of  election,  despite  his  weeping  protestation 
of  his  unworthiness.  The  royal  assent  was 
forthwith  bestowed  (20  June).  On  24  June 
Kilwardby  confirmed  his  old  pupil's  election. 
On  26  June  his  temporalities  were  restored, 
and  on  8  Sept.  he  was  consecrated  by  Kil- 
wardby at  Canterbury  (LE  NEVE  (Hardy),  i. 
460;  Ann.  Wig.,  Ann.  Winton.,Ann.  Wav.t 
and  WYKES  in  Ann.  Mon.,  iv.  467,  ii.  119,  ii. 
384,  iv.  263 ;  Ann.  Lond.  in  STUBBS'S  Chron. 

o  Q 


Cantelupe 


45° 


Cantelupe 


ofE.  I  and  E.  II,  i.  85,  Rolls  Ser.)  The  only 
other  bishops  present  were  London  and 
Rochester,  and  the  archbishop  was  very 
indignant  that  the  rest,  and  especially  the  ] 
neighbouring  Welsh  prelates,  did  not  as- 
semble to  do  honour  to  his  pupil  (Polistoire 
MSS.  in  HADDAN  and  STTTBBS'S  Councils,  i. 
506). 

Thomas  now  became  an  active  and  trusted 
adviser  of  Edward  I,  and  a  regular  attendant 
at  his  councils  and  parliaments.  The  bishop 
of  a  border  diocese,  he  watched  with  special 
interest  Edward's  contest  with  Llewelyn  of 
Wales,  was  present  at  the  council  in  which 
the  prince  was  condemned  (Par/.  Writs,  i.  5), 
signed  the  monitory  letter  which  the  bishops 
addressed  to  the  recusant  chieftain  (RTMEK, 
Record  edition,  vol.  i.  pt.  ii.  p.  536),  and  twice 
sent  his  vassals  into  the  field  against  him  (in 
1277  and  1282,  Parl.  Writs,  i.  197,  and  i.  224). 
He  was  present  on  29  Sept.  1278  when  Alex- 
ander, king  of  Scots,  performed  homage  in  the 
Westminster  Parliament  (ib.  i.  7),  and  again 
at  Gloucester  in  the  same  year  had  the  satis- 
faction of  hearing  the  court  declare  against 
his  enemy  the  Earl  of  Gloucester's  claims  to 
the  castle  and  borough  of  Bristol  (ib.  i.  6). 
In  the  same  year  he  and  the  Bishop  of  Lon- 
don seem  to  have  specially  supported  Ed- 
ward I's  claim  for  a  tenth  from  the  clergy  on 
condition  of  going  on  crusade  (RYMER,  vol.  i. 
pt.  ii.  p.  563).  On  27  April  1279  he  was 
appointed  with  others  as  royal  locum  tenens 
during  Edward's  absence  in  France  (ib.  568). 
Though  on  several  occasions  he  put  himself 
into  decided  opposition  to  Edward,  he  never 
lost  his  favour.  When  Edward  desired  to 
give  a  converted  Jew  the  right  of  bearing 
witness  against  Christian  falsifiers  of  the 
coinage,  Thomas  with  tears  in  his  eyes  im- 
plored the  king  to  release  him  from  the 
council  rather  than  give  a  Jew  power  over 
Christian  men.  His  arguments  induced  Ed- 
ward to  waive  the  point  and  beg  the  bishop 
to  continue  his  services.  Thomas  was  al- 
ways an  inveterate  enemy  of  the  Jews.  He 
obtained  special  permission  from  the  king  to 
preach  to  them,  and  rejected  the  large  pre- 
sents by  which  they  vainly  sought  to  pro- 
pitiate him. 

But  Thomas's  best  energies  were  devoted 
to  the  active  administration  of  his  disordered 
see.  He  constantly  traversed  the  diocese, 
preached  frequently  and  fervently,  heard  the 
confessions  of  the  poorest,  displayed  great  zeal 
in  confirmations,  and  celebrated  mass  with  an 
ecstatic  fervour  that  frequently  found  a  relief 
in  tears.  Himself  the  pattern  of  sanctity, 
morality,  and  devotion,  he  was  inexorable 
against  offenders.  He  abhorred  all  simony 
and  nepotism.  Loose  monks  he  expelled  from 


his  diocese.  Powerful  barons  were  compelled 
to  perform  open  penance  for  sins  they  had  long 
thought  forgotten.  All  holders  of  pluralities 
without  dispensations  were  deprived,  includ- 
ing the  precentor  of  Hereford,  who  had  been 
a  serious  rival  of  Thomas  for  the  bishopric. 
He  rigorously  excluded  all  women,  however 
old  and  ugly,  from  his  household,  and  mor- 
tally offended  his  sister  Lady  Tregoz  by  the 
severity  which  rejected  even  her  affection 
(Acta  SS. ;  cf.  WEBB'S  Household  Expenses  of 
Bishop  Swinfield,  ii.  xxxviii). 

Bishop  Thomas's  greatest  exertions  were 
directed  to  asserting  and  vindicating  the 
rights  of  his  church.  Despite  his  real  sanc- 
tity, he  had  no  small  share  of  the  martial 
spirit  of  the  fourteenth-century  baron,  while 
his  legal  training  plunged  him  into  legal  war- 
fare with  the  encroachers  on  his  prerogatives. 
Earl  Gilbert  of  Gloucester  had  usurped  the 
right  of  hunting  on  the  Herefordshire  side  of 
the  Malvern  hills.  His  powerful  connections 
and  haughty  temper  made  the  king  himself 
afraid  of  the  earl.  But  Thomas  brought  an 
action  against  Gloucester,  and  the  tedious 
litigation  was  ended  in  March  1278  (Ann. 
Wigorn.  in  Ann.  Mon.  iv.  476),  when  a  jury 
of  the  two  shires  was  empanelled  at  an  assize 
held  at  Malvern.  The  earl  threatened  vio- 
lence, and  defied  all '  clergiasters '  to  rob  him 
of  his  inheritance.  But  the  judicial  decision 
gave  Cantelupe  the  victory.  The  deep  trench 
which  still  marks  the  summit  of  the  Malvern 
hills  was  dug  by  the  defeated  earl  to  separate 
his  possessions  from  those  of  the  triumphant 
bishop  (NoTT,  History  of  Malvern  Priory, 
pp.  52,  53). 

Cantelupe  also  obtained  from  Peter,  baron 
Corbet,  the  restitution  of  four  hundred  acres 
of  land  stolen  from  the  bishopric  near  Lyd- 
bury  (ErTON,  Shropshire,  xi.  199,  from  CAN- 
TELTJPE'S  Register).  His  solemn  excommu- 
nication of  the  enemies  of  the  see  frightened 
into  retreat  the  two  thousand  Welshmen 
whom  Llewelyn  had  assembled  to  protect 
from  the  bishop's  men  the  three  rich  manors 
near  Montgomery  that  he  had  usurped  from 
the  bishops  of  Hereford,  and  the  inhabitants 
of  the  manors  themselves  restored  Thomas 
to  the  possession  of  them.  A  tedious  suit  in 
the  papal  court  with  Anian  II  of  St.  Asaph 
about  the  rights  of  the  two  sees  over  Gordwr 
was  decided  after  Cantelupe's  death  in  favour 
of  Hereford.  Despite  the  armed  opposition 
of  his  nephew  Baron  Tregoz,  Thomas  in- 
sisted on  consecrating  the  new  church  of 
the  Cistercian  abbey  of  Dore,  jurisdiction 
over' which  had  been  claimed  by  Bishop 
Bek  of  St.  David's. 

In  1279  Kilwardby  was  succeeded  at  Can- 
terbury by  the  Franciscan  John  Peckham, 


who  although,  like  Kilwardby,  an  old  teacher 
of  Cantelupe's  (Reg,  Peck.  ccxlvii),had  little 
of  the  friendliness  for  him  which  his  prede- 
cessor had  always  displayed.  At  the  coun- 
cil of  Reading  Peckham  took  up  a  line  of 
policy  which  was  offensive  to  his  suffragan 
bishops  (July  1279).  Bishop  Thomas  led  the 
resistance  to  the  Franciscan  primate.  The 
main  points  of  difference  were  expressed  in 
twenty-one  articles  drawn  up  in  1282  by  the 
bishops  (WILKINS,  Concilia,  ii.  75,  and  Reg. 
Peck,  cclvii).  But  long  before  this  stage 
had  been  attained  special  causes  of  quarrel 
were  developed  between  Peckham  and  Can- 
telupe. 

A  matrimonial  suit  started,  before  the 
subdean  of  Hereford  was  carried  by  the 
losing  party  straight  to  the  official  of  Peck- 
ham,  the  intermediate  stage  before  the 
bishop's  court  being  omitted.  Thomas  na- 
turally objected  to  his  rights  being  thus 
ignored ;  Peckham  would  not  give  way,  and 
so  fierce  did  the  strife  become  that  Cante- 
lupe withdrew  for  a  considerable  period  into 
Normandy  to  avoid  an  interdict,  and  prose- 
cute an  appeal  to  Rome.  How  the  case 
ended  we  are  not  informed.  Early  in  1282 
Thomas  was  again  in  England ;  but  another 
difference  had  arisen  with  Peckham.  A 
certain  Henry  of  Havekly,  a  clerk  bene- 
ficed  in  several  dioceses,  had  died,  and  Peck- 
ham  claimed  jurisdiction  in  testamentary 
questions  connected  with  his  estate.  This 
his  executor  Nicholas,  the  vicar  of  Ross, 
and  Robert  of  Gloucester,  the  official  of 
Hereford,  resisted.  They  were  accordingly 
excommunicated  by  the  archbishop.  Cante- 
lupe took  up  his  official's  cause  and  refused 
to  issue  the  excommunication  on  the  double 
ground  that  the  offenders  had  appealed  to 
Rome  and  that  the  archbishop  had  no  juris- 
diction. Fierce  strife  ensued.  On  7  Feb. 
a  meeting  at  Lambeth  utterly  failed  to  pro- 
duce peace.  Cantelupe  was  excommunicated, 
and,  either  before  or  after  the  sentence  was 
pronounced,  he  appealed  to  the  pope. 

Affairs  were  now  proceeding  very  badly. 
The  tedious  suit  with  Anian  of  St.  Asaph 
was  still  dragging  on  slowly  at  the  papal 
curia.  Peter  de  Langona,  whom  Cantelupe 
refused  to  conciliate  when  he  became  bishop 
by  reinstating  him  in  his  old  prebend,  had 
gone  in  person  to  Rome,  and  was  pressing 
his  suit  with  extreme  vindictiveness  and  fair 
success.  Already  in  1281  Cantelupe  had  di- 
rected his  agents  to  approach  the  powerful 
men  in  the  curia  with  what  were  practically 
bribes  (WEBB,  Expenses  of  Bishop  Swinfield, 
ii.  xcvii.  All  our  information  about  Langona's 
suit  is  due  to  Mr.  "Webb's  extracts  from 
Cantelupe's  register.  The  life  in  the  '  Acta 


i  Cantelupe 

Sanctorum,'  so  copious  on  the  other  suits  in 
which  Thomas  had  more  show  of  justice,  is 
quite  silent  on  this).  The  heavy  expense, 
constant  worry  and  danger  of  defeat  and  dis- 
grace at  last  drove  Cantelupe  to  the  resolu- 
tion to  prosecute  his  cases  m  person  before 
the  papal  court.  Privately,  secretly  as  Peck- 
ham  boasts  (Reg.  Peck,  ccl),  Thomas  with- 
drew from  England  a  second  time  (end  of 
March,  ib.~)  He  reached  Italy  in  safety,  and 
was  well  received  at  the  court  of  Martin  IV 
at  Orvieto ;  this,  as  he  came  as  an  excom- 
municate, whose  right  to  appeal  was  more 
than  doubtful,  was  perhaps  more  than  he 
could  have  hoped  for.  He  retired  to  Monte- 
fiascona,  a  few  miles  from  Orvieto,  to  await 
the  progress  of  his  suit.  But  he  had  long 
been  in  failing  health.  An  Italian  summer 
easily  prostrated  a  frame  emaciated  by  as- 
ceticism and  worn  with  age  and  anxiety.  He 
died  on  25  Aug.  1282  at  Orvieto,  where  he 
was  buried  in  the  monastery  of  Santo  Severe ; 
his  funeral  sermon  was  pronounced  by  the 
cardinal  of  Prseneste,  afterwards  Nicho- 
las IV.  His  servants,  led  by  Richard  of  Swin- 
field, brought  his  heart  and  bones  back  with 
them  to  England.  The  heart  he  bequeathed 
to  his  friend  Edmund,  earl  of  Cornwall,  who 
deposited  it  in  the  monastery  of  Ashridge. 
The  bones  found  a  resting-place  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  Hereford. 

Peckham  attempted  to  refuse  Christian 
burial  to  Thomas's  remains,  and  availed 
himself  of  the  vacancy  of  the  see  to  hold  a 
metropolitical  visitation  of  the  diocese  of 
Hereford.  But  the  election  of  Thomas's  at- 
tached friend  Richard  of  Swinfield  as  his  suc- 
cessor showed  that  the  sentiments  of  crown 
and  chapter  were  equally  adverse  to  the  arch- 
bishop. In  1287  the  bones  of  Thomas  were 
translated  in  the  presence  of  the  king  to  the 
noble  tomb  in  the  north  transept  which  they 
still  occupy  (BRITTON,  Hereford  Cath.  pp.  50, 
57).  In  the  same  year  miracles  were  worked 
at  his  shrine.  In  1290  Bishop  Swinfield 
urgently  besought  Nicholas  IV  to  admit 
him  into  the  canon  of  saints.  Nothing  came 
of  this,  and  again  in  1299  the  efforts  were 
renewed  with  similar  want  of  success.  In 
1305,  Edward  I,  urged  by  the  chapter  of 
Hereford  and  by  parliament  (Kal.  and  In- 
vent, of  Exchequer,  i.  83),  wrote  several  letters 
to  the  pope  and  the  cardinals,  asking  for 
Cantelupe's  canonisation.  In  1307  Clement  V 
appointed  a  commission  to  investigate  the 
question.  A  vast  mass  of  testimony  as  to 
Thomas's  life,  character,  and  saintliness  was 
collected,  but  it  was  not  until  17  April  1320 
,that  John  XXII  added  him  to  the  list  of 
saints.  Long  before  this  his  cultus  had  ob- 
tained a  popularity  second  only,  among  recent 


Cantelupe 


Cantelupe 


English  saints,  to  that  of  Thomas  of  Canter- 
bury. Hundreds  of  miracles  were  performed 
at  his  shrine.  The  assumption  by  his  suc- 
cessors of  his  family  arms  as  the  arms  of  the 
see  shows  how  far  he  became  identified  with 
the  later  history  of  Hereford  (DUNCTJMB, 
Herefordshire,  i.  470).  His  day  was  2  Oct. 
He  was  the  last  canonised  Englishman. 

In  personal  appearance  Thomas  was  fail- 
but  ruddy.  His  nose  was  large,  and  his  red 
hair  was  in  his  later  years  streaked  with 
grey.  His  face,  his  admirers  thought,  was 
as  the  face  of  an  angel.  In  his  private  life 
he  was  pure  and  blameless,  and  austere  even 
beyond  mediaeval  standard.  After  he  became 
bishop,  he  wore  a  hair  shirt  underneath  his 
episcopal  dress.  He  was  remarkable  for  his 
charity  to  the  poor  and  for  his  hospitality. 

[The  life  of  Thomas  of  Cantelupe  can  be  told 
with  a  detail  very  unusual  for  his  times  from  the 
copious  and  almost  contemporary  Processus  Ca- 
nonisationis  preserved  in  the  Vatican  (Vat.  MS. 
4015),  and  which  is  the  basis  of  the  long  life  in 
the  Bollandist  Acta,  Sanctorum  Octobris,  torn.  i. 
pp.  539-610  vita,  610-705  miracula;  Capgrave 
(Nova  Legenda,  f.  282  b),  Surius  (De  Probatis 
Sanctorum  Vitis,  2  Oct.  p.  I*?),  the  Jesuit  Strange 
in  his  Life  and  Gests  of  Thomas  of  Cantelupe 
(Gand  1674,  reprinted  London  1879),  have  all 
drawn  from  the  same  source  or  from  each  other, 
but  are  much  inferior  in  accuracy  to  the  Bol- 
landist account.     There  are   other  manuscript 
authorities  enumerated  in  Hardy's  Descriptive 
Catalogue,    iii.    217-20.     Dugdale's  Baronage, 
pp.  731-3,  gives  an  account  of  his  family ;  Wood's 
Annals  of  Oxford  (ed.  Gutch)  speaks  of  his  Ox- 
ford career ;    Lord   Campbell's    account,   Lives 
of  the  Chancellors,  i.  153-4,  is  inaccurate  and 
meagre ;  Toss's  sketch  in  Judges  of  England,  ii. 
287-9,  is  rather  better;  Hardy's  Le  Neve  and 
Godwin's  De  Praesulibus  are  short  summaries. 
Of  original  authorities,  besides  the  depositions 
of  the  witnesses  to  his  sanctity,  something  may 
be  gleaned  from  Trivet  (Eng.  Hist.  Soc.),  the 
annals   of   Worcester,   Waverley,    Oseney,   and 
Wykes  in   Luard's    Annales    Monastic!,    Rolls 
Series ;  Stubbs's  Annals  of  Edward  I  and  II, 
Rolls  Series ;  the  Closeand  Patent  Rolls,  the  Par- 
liamentary Writs,  and  the  documents  in  Rymer's 
Fcedera ;  Martin's  Registrum  Epistolarum  J.  Peck- 
ham,  Rolls  Series,  some  of    the  documents  in 
•which  are  also  printed  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  vol. 
ii.,  and  Webb's  Introductions  and  Appendices  to 
the  Household  Expenses  of   Bishop   Swinfield 
(Camden  Soc.),  largely  derived  from  Cantelupe's 
still  existing  Register,  are  both  of  the  first  im- 
portance for  the  history  of  his  later  years ;  the 
negotiations  for  his  canonisation  can    be   best 
traced   from   Rymer  and   Webb;   the   Bull   of 
John    XXII  is   in  the  Bullarium    Romanum, 
i.  234  (Lugd.  1692).]  T.  F.  T. 

CANTELUPE,      WALTER     DE     (d. 
1266),  bishop  of  Worcester,  was  the  second 


son  of  William,  the  first  baron  Cantelupe 
[q.  v.]  While  still  a  young  man,  and  only  in 
minor  orders,  he  held  several  benefices  (Foss, 
Judges,  p.  155).  He  was  at  the  Roman  court 
in  1229,  and  was  sent  by  Pope  Gregory  IX  to 
carry  the  pall  to  Archbishop  Richard  (Dun- 
stable  Annals,  p.  116).  In  1231  he  acted  as 
one  of  the  seven  justices  itinerant  for  several 
counties.  He  was  elected  bishop  of  Wor- 
cester on  30  Aug.  1236,  and  was  at  once 
accepted  by  the  king.  As  bishop  elect  we 
find  his  name  among  those  who  signed  the 
confirmation  of  Magna  Charta  in  January 
1237.  He  left  England  immediately  after- 
wards and  was  consecrated  at  Viterbo  on 
3  May  1237  by  Pope  Gregory  IX,  who  had 
previously  ordained  him  deacon  and  priest. 
The  following  October  he  was  enthroned  in 
bis  cathedral,  in  the  presence  of  the  king 
and  queen,  the  queen  of  Scotland,  the  arch- 
bishop, and  the  legate  Otho.  He  began  at 
once  a  very  vigorous  administration  of  his 
diocese,  visiting  the  chief  religious  houses, 
such  as  Gloucester,  Malvern,  Tewkesbury, 
&c.,  dedicating  churches,  holding  synods, 
ordaining  clergy,  settling  lawsuits,  obtaining 
•ants  of  fairs  and  markets  from  the  king, 
ow  minute  his  care  over  the  whole  diocese 
was  may  be  seen  by  the  constitutions  issued 
in  1240,  where  besides  giving  strict  injunc- 
tions to  the  clergy  as  to  their  visiting  the  sick, 
avoiding  anything  like  usury  in  selling  their 
corn,  &c.,  he  especially  bids  them  to  warn 
mothers  and  nurses  from  overlaying  their 
children  at  night. 

In  1237,  at  the  council  of  St.  Paul's, 
under  the  legate  Otho,  he  took  the  lead  in 
opposing  the  legate's  attempt  to  enforce  the 
statute  of  the  Lateran  council  against  plu- 
ralities, pointing  out  how  the  hospitality 
practised  and  the  alms  bestowed  by  many  of 
high  rank  and  advanced  years  would  be  im- 
possible if  they  were  deprived  of  their  bene- 
fices. In  1239  he  was  appointed  one  of  the 
three  arbitrators  in  the  dispute  between 
Bishop  Grosseteste  and  his  chapter.  In  1241 
he  left  England  with  the  legate,  but  pro- 
ceeded only  as  far  as  Burgundy,  whence  he 
returned  with  Richard  of  Cornwall.  In 
1244,  in  company  with  Bishop  Grosseteste 
and  the  Bishop  of  Hereford,  he  made  a  strong 
protest  against  the  king's  treatment  of  Wil- 
liam de  Raleigh,  who  had  been  elected  bishop 
of  Winchester  against  his  (the  king's)  wishes. 
Henry  III,  who  would  always  give  way  to 
a  certain  amount  of  determined  opposition, 
tried  to  avoid  them,  and  ran  off  from  Read- 
ing to  Westminster.  They  followed  him 
thither,  and  threatened  to  put  his  chapel 
under  an  interdict.  They,  however,  granted 
his  request  for  delay  in  the  matter,  and  the 


Cantelupe 


453 


Cantelupe 


Bishop  of  Winchester  was  forced  to  call 
in  the  aid  of  the  pope :  then  the  king  gave 
way  and  was  reconciled  to  the  bishop,  as 
the  three  protesting  bishops  were  given  the 
power  of  placing  the  country  under  an  in- 
terdict. 

This  same  year  he  was  one  of  those  ap- 
pointed by  the  clergy  to  consider  the  king's 
demands ;  soon  afterwards  he  proceeded  to 
Lyons  on  secret  affairs  in  company  with  the 
archbishop  (Boniface)  and  the  Bishop  of 
Hereford.  Paris  speaks  of  these  three  as 
being  the  chief  friends  of  the  pope  among 
the  English  bishops,  and  that  therefore  they 
were  '  Anglis  suspectiores,'  a  remark  which 
the  historian  struck  out  on  revising  his 
history. 

In  1247  Cantelupe  took  the  cross  in  com- 
pany with  William  de  Longespe"e;  but  he  does 
not  seem  to  have  carried  out  his  vow,  as  we 
find  him  at  the  parliament  in  London  in 
1248.  In  1250  he  was  at  Lyons  in  order  to 
defend  the  rights  of  his  see  against  William 
Beauchamp  (  Tewkesbury  Annals,  139;  Wor- 
cester Annals,  439)  ;  the  same  year  he  again 
took  the  cross,  but  he  returned  to  Worcester 
in  1251,  and  the  quarrel  with  Beauchamp  was 
made  up,  the  latter  receiving  absolution.  His 
peace  was  also  at  the  same  time  made  with  the 
king,  who  had  taken  up  Beauchamp's  cause. 
Just  before  this  he  had,  in  conjunction  with 
the  bishop  of  London,  Fulk  Basset,  success- 
fully opposed  the  grant  proposed  by  the  pope 
for  the  king  (Teurfcesbury  Annals,  140).  He 
was  one  of  the  bishops  who  met  at  Dunstable 
this  year  to  resist  Archbishop  Boniface's  de- 
mand of  the  right  of  visitation,  and  in  1252 
he  stood  by  Grosseteste  in  resisting  the  papal 
demand  of  a  tenth  for  the  king.  In  1253  he 
joined  the  other  bishops  in  excommunicating 
the  infractors  of  Magna  Charta,  and  we  find 
him  at  Grosseteste's  funeral  at  Lincoln.  He 
then  went  into  Gascony  in  company  with  the 
king  and  queen,  and  was  sent  with  John 
Mansel  to  Alfonso  X  of  Castile  to  make 
the  final  arrangements  for  the  marriage  of 
Alfonso's  sister  Alienora  with  the  young  Ed- 
ward, as  the  former  ambassadors  sent  for  this 
purpose  had  failed  (Dunstable  Annals,  188). 
They  were  now  brought  to  a  successful  issue. 
Though  now  without  the  support  of  Grosse- 
teste, he  kept  up  his  stand  against  encroach- 
ments on  the  church  from  all  quarters  ;  and 
at  the  meeting  of  the  prelates  in  London 
summoned  by  Rustand  in  1255  for  the  usual 
demand  of  an  aid  for  the  pope  and  the  king, 
his  words  were  that  he  would  rather  submit 
to  be  hanged  than  that  the  church  should 
suffer  this  (MATT.  PARIS,  v.  525).  In  1257  he 
was  one  of  the  ambassadors  to  St.  Louis  on 
the  fruitless  mission  to  demand  the  restora- 


tion of  the  English  rights  in  France,  and  in 
1258  one  of  the  English  ambassadors  at  the 
parliament  of  Cambray  (tb.  v.  720).  In  1267 
with  the  Bishop  of  London  he  was  sworn 
king's  counsellor  (Burton  Annals,  395),  and 
at  the  parliament  of  Oxford  was  elected  one 
of  the  twenty-four  who  were  to  be  practically 
the  governors  of  the  kingdom,  he  being  one 
of  the  twelve  elected  on  the  barons'  side. 
In  this  capacity  he  was  one  of  those  before 
whom  the  acts  of  the  council  were  confirmed, 
and  one  also  of  those  sent  to  Richard  of 
Cornwall  (then  king  of  the  Romans)  on  his 
return  to  England  to  secure  his  submission 
to  the  provisions  of  Oxford  before  being  al- 
lowed to  enter  the  country.  He  met  Richard 
at  St.  Omer,  and  forced  him  to  swear  to 
them.  In  1259  he  was  one  of  the  council 
appointed  to  act  when  the  king  was  out  of 
England.  His  name  appears  among  those 
who  submitted  the  question  between  the 
king  and  the  baronage  to  the  arbitration  of 
St.  Louis ;  and  when  the  civil  war  broke 
out  he  took  his  side  distinctly  with  Simon 
de  Montfort  and  the  barons. 

We  find  him  present  at  Gloucester  in 
1263  at  the  interview  with  Edward,  when 
the  latter  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
barons,  and  in  order  to  escape  made  the 
offer  to  obtain  peace  and  the  king's  consent 
to  their  demands.  In  1264  it  was  chiefly 
through  his  means  that  Edward  was  allowed 
to  escape  from  Bristol;  but  on  Edward's 
entering  Windsor  Castle,  the  bishop  advised 
Simon  de  Montfort  to  detain  him  prisoner, 
when  he  met  him  on  his  way  to  besiege  the 

Castle  (RlSHANGER,  p.  19). 

Before  the  battle  of  Lewes  he  was  sent 
with  the  bishop  of  London  by  the  barons 
to  mediate  ;  he  bore  to  the  king  the  offer  of 
a  large  grant  of  money,  provided  the  statutes 
of  Oxford  were  observed.  When  this  was 
refused  and  the  battle  inevitable,  he  gave 
absolution  to  the  army  of  the  barons  and 
exhorted  all  to  fight  manfully  for  the  cause 
of  justice. 

After  the  battle  he  was  one  of  the  four 
bishops  summoned  to  Boulogne  by  the  legate 
and  ordered  to  excommunicate  Simon  de 
Montfort.  But  their  papers  were  seized  and 
thrown  into  the  sea  by  the  people  of  the 
Cinque  Ports,  probably  iu  accordance  with 
their  own  wishes.  At  least  this  is  implied  by 
the  words  of  Wykes,  who  relates  this  episode. 
After  the  quarrel  between  Simon  de  Mont- 
fort and  Gilbert  de  Clare,  he  was  one  of  the 
arbitrators  appointed  to  bring  them  together 
(  Waverley  Annals,  361),  and  his  seal  was 
one  of  those  affixed  to  the  terms  offered  to 
Edward.  He  was,  however,  true  to  Simon 
de  Montfort  to  the  end;  Simon  slept  at  his 


Cantelupe 


454 


Cantelupe 


manor  of  Kempsey  the  night  before  the 
battle  of  Evesham,  and  the  bishop  said  mass 
for  him  in  the  morning.  After  this  he  was 
suspended  by  Ottoboni  and  summoned  to 
Rome.  He  therefore  was  not  at  the  parlia- 
ment in  1265.  This  may,  however,  have 
been  in  consequence  of  illness,  as  he  died 
at  his  manor  of  Blockley  on  12  Feb.  1266. 
He  was  buried  in  his  cathedral,  where  his 
effigy  may  still  be  seen. 

Some  letters  to  him  from  Grosseteste, 
showing  their  intimacy  and  reliance  on  each 
other,  will  be  found  in  the  collection  of 
Grosseteste's  letters.  There  are  some  to  him 
from  Pope  Innocent  IV  in  the  '  Additamenta' 
of  Matthew  Paris.  Of  his  own  composition 
there  is  nothing  extant  excepting  the  consti- 
tutions for  his  diocese  in  1240.  He  founded 
the  nunnery  of  Whiston  or  Wytestane,  in  the 
north  part  of  Worcester,  and  began  the  forti- 
fications of  the  manor  house  of  Hartlebury. 

With  the  exception  of  Bishop  Grosseteste 
he  must  rank  decidedly  as  the  greatest  bishop 
of  his  time  ;  as  an  administrator  of  his  dio- 
cese, a  statesman,  a  vindicator  of  the  rights 
of  the  country  against  tyranny  of  whatever 
kind,  no  one  else  can  be  compared  to  him. 
The  proof  of  the  estimation  in  which  he  was 
held  by  his  contemporaries  is  well  seen  by 
the  words  of  the  royalist  chronicler  Thomas 
Wykes,  who  says  he  would  have  merited 
canonisation  had  it  not  been  for  his  adherence 
to  Simon  de  Montfort. 

[Annales  Monastici,  see  especially  the  index 
as  to  the  details  of  his  work  in  the  diocese  of 
Worcester ;  Matthew  Paris,  Eishanger,  the  Chro- 
nicle and  the  separate  treatise  on  the  battles  of 
Lewes  and  Evesham,  printed  in  the  Eolls  Series 
by  Eiley  as  an  appendix  to  the  Ypodigma 
Neustrise,  Epistolse  E.  Grosseteste  (Rolls  Series). 
The  Constitutions  for  the  diocese  of  Worcester 
are  printed  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  i.  665.] 

H.  E.  L. 

CANTELUPE,  WILLIAM  DE,  first 
BARON  CANTELTJPE  (d.  1239),  was  the  son  of 
Walter  de  Cantelupe,  and  had  the  office  of 
seneschal,  or  steward  of  the  household,  under 
John.  He  executed  the  office  of  sheriff  for  the 
counties  of  Warwick,  Leicester,  Worcester, 
and  Hereford  during  part  of  John's  reign.  He 
is  especially  mentioned  by  Wendover  as  one 
of  John's  evil  counsellors,  and  was  not  one 
of  the  confederate  barons  in  1215.  In  the 
earlier  portion  of  John's  reign  he  was  one  of 
the  justiciars  before  whom  fines  were  acknow- 
ledged ;  his  name  is  among  those  who  wit- 
nessed John's  charter  of  freedom  of  election 
to  sees  and  abbeys.  He  was  in  continual  at- 
tendance on  John,  taking  his  side  through  the 
interdict  and  the  civil  war.  After  the  entrance 
of  the  barons  into  London  and  their  threats 


against  those  who  had  not  joined  them  he 
seems  to  have  wavered  (WENDOVER  ;  MATT, 
PARIS,  ii.  588).  On  John's  death,  however, 
he  took  the  side  of  the  young  Henry,  was  at 
the  siege  of  Mountsorrel  Castle,  of  the  custody 
of  which  he  had  a  grant,  and  at  the  relief  of 
Lincoln.  He  was  again  made  sheriff  for  the 
counties  of  Warwick  and  Leicester,  and  was 
justice  itinerant  in  Bedfordshire  in  1218. 
He  had  the  custody  of  Kenilworth  Castle, 
where  he  usually  resided.  In  1224  he  joined 
Ranulf  Blundevil,  the  earl  of  Chester,  in  his 
rising  against  Hubert  de  Burgh ;  but  he 
submitted  at  Northampton  and  surrendered 
his  castles  with  the  other  barons  in  oppo- 
sition. He  was  with  the  king  at  the  siege 
of  Bedford  Castle  in  1224,  and  was  one  of 
those  who  signed  the  confirmation  of  Magna 
Charta  in  1236.  He  died  at  Reading  in 
April  1239,  and  was  buried  at  Studley,  where 
he  had  built  a  hospital. 

[Annales  Monast.  i.  104,  112,  iii.  31,  87,  100, 
122,  iv.  430  ;  Matt.  Paris,  ii.  533,  588,  610,  iii. 
15,  18,  83;  Dugdale's  Baronage ;  Foss's  Judges.} 

H.  E.  L. 

CANTELUPE,  WILLIAM  DE,  second 
BARON  CANTELUPE  (d.  1251),  is  mentioned  by 
Wendover,  with  his  father,  William,  the  first 
baron  [q.  v.],  as  one  of  John's  evil  counsel- 
lors. He  was  also  with  him  at  the  relief 
of  Lincoln,  and  took  the  same  line  in  his 
siding  with  Ranulf  Blundevil  and  his  subse- 
quent submission.  In  1238,  after  the  dis- 
missal of  Ralph  Neville,  he  was  one  of 
those  to  whom  the  great  seal  was  entrusted 
(Tewkesbury  Annals,  p.  110).  Though  this 
was  only  a  temporary  appointment,  he  evi- 
dently continued  high  in  the  king's  favour, 
as  after  his  father's  death  he  was  appointed 
guardian  of  the  kingdom  during  the  king's 
absence  in  1242,  and  in  1244  was  one  of 
the  messengers  chosen  by  the  king  to  induce 
the  prelates  to  submit  to  his  demands  for  a 
subsidy.  In  1245  he  was  sent  to  Lyons  to 
complain  of  the  Roman  exactions,  and  in 
company  with  his  colleagues  refused  the 
papal  demands  of  the  best  prebend  from  every 
cathedral  church,  and  a  church  worth  forty 
marks  from  every  abbey  and  priory  (Dun- 
stable  Annals,  p.  167).  Like  his  father  he 
held  the  office  of  seneschal,  and  Paris  speaks 
especially  of  the  king's  affection  for  him.  He 
died  on  22  Feb.  1251. 

His  widow,  Millicent,  had  the  charge  of 
Margaret,  queen  of  Scotland,  on  her  marriage 
(MATT.  PARIS,  v.  272).  She  died  in  1260 
(Oseney  Annals,  127). 

[Annales  Monast,  i.  110, 143,  iii.  159, 167, 181  ; 
Matt.  Paris,  ii.  533,  iii.  18,  83,  iv.  365,  420,  v. 
224,  225  ;  Dugdale's  Baronage.]  H.  E.  L. 


Cantelupe 


455 


Cantillon 


CANTELUPE,  WILLIAM  DE,  third 
BARON  CANTELUPE  (d.  1254),  succeeded  his 
father,  William,  the  second  baron  [q.  v.],  in 
1251,  though  the  king  is  described  as  treating 
him  with  harshness.  By  his  marriage  with 
Eva,  one  of  the  heiresses  of  William  de  Braose, 
lie  obtained  the  honour  of  Bergavenny,  and 
is  said  by  some  writers  to  have  been  sum- 
moned to  parliament  as  Baron  Bergavenny. 
He  was  in  Gascony  with  the  king  in  1253. 
He  died  in  1254  and  was  buried  at  Studley, 
Simon  de  Montfort  being  one  of  those  who 
laid  him  in  the  grave.  His  widow,  Eva,  by 
whom  he  had  a  son,  George  [q.  v.],  died  in 
1255. 

[Dunstable  Annals,  192,  194,  196  ;  Matt. 
Paris,  v.  224,  463  ;  Dugdale's  Baronage ;  Nico- 
las's  Historic  Peerage,  ed.  Courthope,  p.  14.1 

H.  K.  L. 


CANTERBURY, 

MANNERS-BUTTON.] 


VISCOUNTS.        [See 


CANTILLON,  RICHARD  (d.  1734), 
economist,  belonged  to  the  family  of  that 
name  of  Ballyheige,  county  Kerry  (see  BURKE, 
General  Armory,  1883),  and  was  born  towards 
the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century.  He  was 
for  some  time  a  merchant  in  London,  but  re- 
moved to  Paris,  where  he  established  a  bank- 
ing house,  mixed  in  good  society,  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Bolingbroke,  and  is  said  to 
have  become  still  more  intimate  with  the  Prin- 
cesse  d'Auvergne.  Grimm  is  responsible  for 
this  information,  and  for  the  story  that  Can- 
tillon assisted  Law  to  float  his  paper  money, 
telling  us  also  that  he  shortly  afterwards  left 
for  Holland  with  a  large  fortune  acquired 
through  this  means  (Correspondance  Litte- 
raire,  1878,  iii.  72).  He  subsequently  came  to 
London  and  lived  in  Albemarle  Street,  where 
on  Tuesday  14  May  1734,  he  was  murdered 
by  his  cook,  who  robbed  and  set  fire  to  the 
house.  Mr.  Philip  Cantillon,  probably  a 
brother,  offered  a  reward  of  200/.  to  any  ac- 
complice, but  the  actual  culprit  does  not  seem 
to  have  been  captured.  Richard  married 
'  the  daughter  of  Mons.  Omani  [Ommanney  ?], 
one  of  the  richest  merchants  in  Paris,  and 
half  sister  to  the  Lord  Clare,  an  Irish  gentle- 
man, who  followed  the  late  King  James  to 
St.  Germain's '  (London  Mag.  1734).  The 
wills  of  both  Richard  and  Philip  Cantillon 
are  preserved  at  Somerset  House  (Letters  and 
Journals  of  W.  S.  Jevons,  1886,  p.  425).  One 
daughter  was  married  to  Lord  Bulkeley,  lieu- 
tenant-general in  the  French  service,  brother 
to  the  MarSchale  de  Berwick  (EAnn6e  Lit- 
teraire,  1755,  v.  357).  Henrietta,  another 
daughter,  married,  in  1743,  William  Mathias 
Stafford  Howard,  third  earl  of  Stafford.  She 


had  no  children  by  him,  and  married  se- 
condly (in  1759)  Robert,  first  earl  of  Farn- 
ham  (BURKE,  Dormant  and  Rctinct  Peerage, 
1883,  p.  286).  A  Jasper  Cantillon,  one  of 
the  commissioners  for  wounded  soldiers  in 
King  William's  wars  in  Flanders,  died  27  Jan. 
1756  (Gent.  Mag.  xxvi.  91). 

This  is  all  that  is  known  of  the  writer  of 
the  earliest  treatise  on  the  modern  science  of 
economics,  in  which,  says  L6once  de  Lavergne, 
'  toutes  les  theories  des  economistes  sont  con- 
tenues  d'avance'  (Les  Economistes  fran^ais  du 
XVIII*  siecle,  1870,  p.  167).  W.  Stanley 
Jevons  declares  that  it '  is,  more  emphatically 
than  any  other  single  work,  the  cradle  of 
political  economy'  (Contemporary  Review, 
January  1881,  p.  68).  It  has  been  quoted  by 
Adam  Smith,  Condillac,  and  Quesnay,  who 
owes  to  Cantillon  his  fundamental  doctrine, 
and  was  used  by  the  English  writers,  Harris 
and  Postlethwayt  (both  in  1757),  without 
acknowledgment. 

The  '  Essai  sur  la  nature  du  commerce  en 
general,  traduit  de  1'Anglois,'  a  duodecimo 
volume  of  430  pages,  was  printed  in  1755, 
with  the  imprint,  '  Londres,  chez  Fletcher 
Gyles,  dans  Holborn.'  Fletcher  Gyles,  who 
was  Warburton's  publisher  and  one  of  the 
leading  booksellers  of  the  day,  died,  however, 
in  1741  (NICHOLS,  Lit.  Anecdotes,  ii.  147). 
In  type,  paper,  and  general  'get-up,'  the  book 
is  continental  and  not  English.  It  was  most 
likely  printed  in  Holland  or  Paris.  That  it 
was  actually  'traduit  de  1'Anglois '  is  not  un- 
likely, and  it  is  possible  that  an  earlier  and 
printed  version  in  English  may  yet  be  disco- 
vered. The  book  is  now  excessively  rare,  and 
deserves  to  be  republished.  The  same  text 
(with  other  pieces)  was  added  to  an  edition 
of  De  Mauvillon's  translation  of  Hume's '  Dis- 
cours  politiques,'  Amsterdam,  1756,  vol.  iii. 
In  1759  appeared  an  English  translation : 
'  The  analysis  of  trade,  commerce,  coin,  bul- 
lion, banks,  and  foreign  exchanges,  wherein 
the  true  principles  of  this  useful  knowledge 
are  fully  but  briefly  laid  down  and  explained, 
to  give  a  clear  idea  of  their  happy  conse- 
quences to  society,  when  well  regulated,  taken 
chiefly  from  the  ms.  of  a  very  ingenious  gen- 
tleman deceas'd,  and  adapted  to  the  present 
situation  of  our  trade  and  commerce,  by  Philip 
Cantillon,  late  of  the  city  of  London,  mer- 
chant.' It  was  printed  at  London  '  for  the 
author,  and  sold  by  Mr,  Lewis,  &c.,'  an  oc- 
tavo volume  of  215  pages,  price  5«.  This 
garbled  edition  supplies  no  idea  of  the  merit 
of  the  French  text.  Some  of  the  best  parts 
are  entirely  omitted.  The  preface  of  seven- 
teen pages  on  trade  in  general  is  new,  and 
valueless.  That  the  book  was  supposed  to 
be  taken  '  from  the  ms.  of  a  very  ingenious 


Cantillon 


456 


Canton 


gentleman  ...  by  Philip  Cantillon/  is  another 
instance  of  the  mystification  surrounding  this 
work. 

The  French  '  Essai '  is  in  three  parts,  the 
first  being  a  general  introduction  to  political 
economy,  the  second  is  a  complete  treatise 
on  currency,  and  the  third  is  devoted  to 
foreign  commerce  and  exchange.  'It  is  a 
systematic  and  connected  treatise,'  says  Pro- 
fessor Stanley  Jevons, '  going  over  in  a  concise 
manner  nearly  the  whole  field  of  economics, 
with  the  exception  of  taxation.  It  is  thus, 
more  than  any  other  book  I  know,  the  first 
treatise  on  economics '  (ut  supra,  p.  67).  The 
first  chapter  opens  with  this  weighty  sen- 
tence, which  is  the  keynote  of  the  whole 
book :  '  La  terre  est  la  source  ou  la  matiere 
d'oul'on  tire  la  richesse ;  le  travail  de  1'homme 
est  la  forme  qui  la  produit ;  et  la  richesse, 
en  elle-meme,  n'est  autre  chose  que  la  nour- 
riture,  les  commoditSs  et  les  agrSmens  de  la 
vie.'  Jevons  finds  in  Cantillon  '  an  almost 
complete  anticipation  of  the  Malthusian  the- 
ory of  population '  (ib.  p.  71),  condensed  into 
twenty-seven  pages,  and  the  very  theory 
afterwards  developed  by  Professor  Cairnes 
(see  his  Essays  in  Political  Economy,  1873), 
explaining  the  successive  effects  of  a  discovery 
of  gold  and  silver  mines  on  the  rates  of  wages 
and  prices  of  commodities.  To  quote  Jevons 
once  more,  '  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  the 
subject  of  the  foreign  exchanges  has  never, 
not  even  in  Mr.  Goschen's  well-known  book, 
been  treated  with  more  perspicuity  and  scien- 
tific accuracy  than  in  Cantillon's  essay '  (p. 
72).  There  are  references  here  and  there  in 
the  '  Essai '  (see  pp.  35,  48,  93,  &c.)  to  a 
statistical  supplement  which  does  not  appear 
to  have  been  printed. 

'  Les  delices  du  Brabant  et  de  ses  campagnes 
par  Mr.  de  Cantillon,' Amsterdam,  1757, 4  vols. 
8vo,  usually  attributed  to  Richard  or  Philip 
Cantillon,  was  certainly  by  neither,  nor  was 
the  '  Histoire  de  Stanislas,  ler  roi  de  Pologne, 
par  M.  D.  C.,'  Londres,  1741,  2  vols.  12mo, 
which  Barbier  ascribes  to  the  same  source. 
The  latter  work  was  written  by  J.  G.  de 
Chevrieres. 

[The  late  W.  Stanley  Jevons  was  the  first  to 
attempt  to  penetrate  the  mysteries  connected 
with  the  history  of  this  writer  and  his  remark- 
able book,  in  the  interesting  article  contributed 
to  the  Contemporary  Review,  January  1881,  en- 
titled '  Richard  Cantillon  and  the  Nationality 
of  Political  Economy  ; '  biographies  are  given  in 
the  Biographie  Universelle,  1836,  t.  he.,  and 
Nouvelle  Biographie  Grenerale,  1855,  t.  viii. ;  the 
information  supplied  by  Watt,  McCulloch  (Lite- 
rature of  Political  Economy),  Allibone,  Macleod 
(Diet,  of  Political  Economy,  1863),  and  Coquelin 
et  Gruillaumin  (Diet,  de  I'economie  politique, 
1873),  is  very  inaccurate  ;  for  Cantillon's  murder 


see  the  Country  Journal  or  the  Craftsman,  18  May 
1734,  and  15  June  1734;  Read's  Weekly  Jour- 
nal, 1  June  1734;  Gent.  Mag.  1734  (iv.  273, 
702).]  H.  R.  T. 

CANTON,  JOHN  (1718-1772),  electri- 
cian, was  born  at  Stroud  on  31  July  1718. 
!  In   his   youth   he    manifested   considerable 
I  aptitude  for  scientific  studies.     He  was  ap- 
I  prenticed  to  a  broad-cloth  weaver,  and  after- 
[  wards,  in  1737,  sent   to  London.     Canton, 
i  articled  himself  for  five  years  to  a  school- 
master in  Spital  Square,  London,  with  whom 
i  he  subsequently  entered  into  partnership. 
I  He  appears  to  have  contributed  some  new 
I  experiments  for  Priestley's '  Histories  of  Elec- 
trical and  Optical  Discoveries,'  and  he  soon 
became  so  celebrated  that  Dr.  Thomson  speaks- 
of  Canton  as  '  one  of  the  most  successful  ex- 
perimenters in  the  golden  age  of  electricity.' 
He  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society 
on  22  March  1749,  and  was  chosen  a  member 
of  the  council  in  1751. 

Canton  verified  Dr.  Franklin's  hypotheses 
as  to  the  identity  of  lightning  and  electricity, 
and  was  the  first  Englishman  to  successfully 
repeat  his  experiments.  He  discovered  that 
vitreous  substances  do  not  always  afford 
positive  electricity  by  friction,  and  that  either 
kind,  negative  or  positive,  might  be  developed 
at  will  in  the  same  glass  tube.  He  was  the 
first  electrician  to  demonstrate  that  air  is 
capable  of  receiving  electricity  by  communi- 
cation. In  a  paper  read  at  the  Royal  Society 
on  6  Dec.  1753  he  announced  that  the  com- 
mon air  of  a  room  might  be  electrified  to  a 
considerable  extent,  so  as  not  to  part  with 
its  electricity  for  some  time.  With  Canton 
originated  also  those  remarkable  experiments 
on  induction  which  led  Wilke  and  OEpinus 
to  the  method  of  charging  a  plate  of  air. 
His  inquiries  led  Canton  to  various  dis- 
coveries and  inventions,  such  as  his  electro- 
scope and  electrometer,  and  his  amalgam  of 
tin  and  mercury  for  increasing  the  action  of 
the  rubber  of  the  electrical  machine. 

On  17  Jan.  1750  Canton  read  a  paper  before 
the  Royal  Society  with  the  title  '  Method  of 
making  Artificial  Magnets  without  the  use 
of  Natural  ones,'  which  was  published  in  the 
'  Philosophical  Transactions,'  vol.  xlvi.  At 
the  anniversary  in  1751  the  Copley  medal 
was  awarded  to  Canton  by  the  Royal  Society. 
In  1747,  some  years  before  he  published  his 
'Method,'  Canton  had  turned  his  attention 
to  the  production  of  magnets  by  an  arti- 
ficial manipulation.  His  son  (William) 
informs  us  that  the  paper  would  have  been 
communicated  earlier  to  the  Royal  Society 
but  for  fear  of  injuring  Dr.  Gowan  Knight, 
who  made  money  by  touching  needles  for 
compasses.  In  1750  the  Rev.  J.  Michell  pub- 


Cantrell 


457 


Cantwell 


lished  a  '  Treatise  on  Artificial  Magnets,'  in 
which  he  described  several  new  processes  for 
preparing  them.     He  charged  Canton  with 
plagiarism.     Priestley,  a  friend  of  Canton's, 
writes  to  Mr.  William  Canton,  20  Aug.  1785, 
informing  him  that  Mr.  Michell  gives  Can- 
ton the  merit  of  being  the  first  to  make 
powerful  artificial  magnets.   In  1769  Canton 
communicated  to  the  Royal  Society  some 
experiments  which   seemed  to  prove  that 
the  luminous  appearance  occasionally  pre- 
sented by  the  sea  arose  from  the  presence  of 
decomposing  animal  matter.     Canton  was 
•the  discoverer  of  that  phosphorescent  sub- 
stance usually  known    as   Canton's  phos- 
phorus, prepared  by  mixing  calcined  oyster 
shells  with   a  little   sulphur,  which   after 
exposure  to  the   sunshine  is  luminous   in 
the  dark.     In  1762  he  demonstrated  before 
the  council   of  the  Royal  Society,  and  at 
their  cost,  the  compressibility  of  water,  in 
opposition  to  the  well-known  experiment  o: 
the  Florentine  academicians.     Some  objec- 
tions having  been  made  to  their  awarding 
him,  in  1765,  the  Copley  medal,  Lord  Mortor 
on  that  occasion  highly  praised  Canton,  and 
hoped  that  '  he  would  continue  his  ingeniou 
researches  to  the  advancement  of  natural 
knowledge.'     Canton  made  several  zealou 
endeavours  to  popularise  science.     He  con- 
tributed  several    articles    to    the   '  Ladies' 
Diary '  in  1739-40,  and  to  the  '  Gentleman's 
Magazine  '  between  1739  and  1761.    Canton 
died  on  22  March  1772. 

[Priestley's  History  of  Electrical  Discoveries ; 
Weld's  History  of  the  Eoyal  Society,  i.  509,  ii. 
32,  510;  Life  (by  Canton's  son)  in  Kippis's  Biog. 
Brit. ;  Noad's  Manual  of  Electricity ;  Aug.  de  la 
Hive's  Treatise  on  Electricity.]  E.  H-T. 

CANTRELL,  HENRY  (1685  P-1773), 
miscellaneous  writer,  was  born  about  1685. 
His  father  was  a  resident  from  1673  at 
Alstonfield,  Staffordshire,  and  afterwards 
became  master  of  the  grammar  school  at 
Derby,  dying  in  1700.  His  mother  after- 
wards married  Anthony  Blackwall  [q.  v.], 
his  father's  successor  in  the  Derby  school, 
and  there  he  was  educated  by  his  stepfather. 
He  took  his  degrees  at  Emmanuel  College, 
Cambridge  (B.A.  1704,  M.A.  1710).  In  1712 
he  procured  the  perpetual  curacy  of  St.  Alk- 
mund's,  Derby,  and  when  this  benefice  was 
created  a  vicarage,  Cantrell  was  its  first  vicar, 
holding  the  living  to  his  death.  Before  he 
came  to  St.  Alkmund's  the  church  was  in  a 
deplorable  conditionforwant  of  maintenance, 


and  service  had  not  been  performed  for  fifty 
years.  Cantrell  held  strong  views  on  the 
efficacy  of  episcopal  baptism,  and  noted  in  his 
church  register,  that  '  dissenting  ministers 

VOL.   VIII. 


have  no  authority  to  baptize,  and  children 
sprinkled  by  'em  ought  to  be  baptized  after 
byan  episcopal  minister.'  In  1714  he  wrote 
-The  Invalidity  of  the  Lay-Baptism  of  Dis- 
senting Teachers  proved  from  Scripture  and 
Antiquity,'  Nottingham,  8vo.  This  was  di- 
rected against  an  anonymous  work  entitled 
I  he  Validity  of  Baptism  administred  by 
Dissenting  Ministers,  by  a  Presbyter  of  the 
Church  of  Christ '  [Ferdinand  Shaw,  inde- 
pendent minister  of  Derby],  Nottingham,  8vo. 
Ihere  were  numerous  books  and  pamphlets 
taking  opposite  sides  of  the  question  about 
this  time.  His  next  work  was  '  The  Royal 
Martyr,  a  True  Christian  ;  or,  a  Confutation 
of  the  late  Assertion,  viz.  that  King  Charles  I 
had  only  the  Lay-Baptism  of  a  Presbyterian 
Teacher,'  London,  1716, 8vo.  In  this  treatise 
he  gives  an  interesting  account  of  Charles  I's 
baptism  from  the  Heralds'  office  in  Edin- 
burgh. 

Hutton  says  'Cantrell  drunk  the  Pre- 
tender's health  on  his  knees '  on  the  famous 
march  to  Derby  in  1745.  In  1760  he  com- 
municated several  interesting  particulars  of 
Derby  and  St.  Alkmund's  Church  to  Dr. 
Pegge.  These  are  now  in  Pegge's  collec- 
tions at  Heralds'  College.  He  died  in  1773. 
William  Cantrell,  rector  of  St.  Michael's, 
Stamford,  and  afterwards  rector  of  Norman- 
ton  (1716-1787),  was  his  eldest  son.  Another 
son,  Henry,  and  a  daughter,  Constance,  died 
young. 

Nichols  says  'his  widow  became  second 
wife  of  Anthony  Blackwall,  his  successor  in 
the  Derby  grammar  school,'  but  this  was 
clearly  his  mother.  Blackwall  died  in  1730. 
Cantrell's  father  (1659-1700?)  was  probably 
the  Thomas  Cantrell  who  graduated  M.A.  at 
Sidney  Sussex  College,  Cambridge,  in  1681. 

[Lysons's  Derbyshire,  pp.  114,  121,  176; 
Nichols's  Leicestershire,  iii.  737;  Nichols's  Lit. 
Anecd.  i.  119,  133;  Nichols's  Illust.  viii.  441; 
Hutton's  Birmingham,  p.  117  ;  Reliquary,  1870, 
p.  113;  Cantrell 's  Eoyal  Martyr,  preface,  pp. 
xxv-vi.]  J.  W.-G. 

CANTWELL,  ANDREW  (d.  1764), 
medical  writer,  was  born  in  Tipperary,  and 
studied  medicine  in  Montpellier,  where  he 
graduated  in  1729.  Having  failed  in  his  en- 
deavours in  1732  to  secure  the  succession  to 
;he  chair  of  medicine  left  vacant  by  Astruc's 
migration  to  Paris,  he  also  settled  in  Paris 
n  1733,  and  after  going  through  a  further 
engthened  course  of  study  there  graduated 
VI.D.  of  Paris  in  1742.  In  1750  he  was  ap- 


>ointed  professor  of  surgery  at  Paris  in  the 
~~  iatin  language,  in  1760  he  became  professor 
)f  the  same  subject  in  French,  and  in  17«L' 
rofessor  of  pharmacy.    He  was  one  of  the 

H   H 


Cantwell 


458 


Cantwell 


bitterest  and  most  persistent  opponents  of 
inoculation  against  small-pox,  and  made  a 
lengthened  stay  in  England  to  study  the  prac- 
tice and  its  results.  He  wrote  a  '  Disserta- 
tion on  Inoculation,'  Paris,  1755,  an  'Ac- 
count of  Sniall-pox,'Paris,1758,  and  numerous 
Latin 'dissertations  on  medicine,  be.sides  pub- 
lishing other  medical  treatises,  and  several 
translations  of  English  books,  lists  of  which 


are  given  in  Eloy  (see  below)  and  '  Nouvelle 
Biographic  Generale,'  Paris,  viii.  1855.  He 
was  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London, 
and  contributions  of  his  are  to  be  found  in 
the  'Philosophical  Transactions,'  vols.  xl.  xli. 
xlii.  He  died  at  Paris  11  July  1764. 

[Eloy's  Diet.  Historique  de  la  Medecine,  Mons, 
1778,  i.  529  ;  Diet.  Encyclopedique  des  Sciences 
Medicales,  xii.  1871.]  '  G-.  T.  B. 


END    OF    THE    EIGHTH    VOLUME. 


DA 

28 

D4 

1885 

v.8 


Dictionary  of  national  biography 
v.8 


For  use  in 

the  Library 

ONLY 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


'